《INFINITE MONEY - I Will Buy Everything》 Chapter 1 - 01 - How It All Started

Chapter 1: - How It All Started

It was around 8 o''clock at night when an unassuming figure, standing at just 4 feet 11 inches and d in a Yves Saint Laurent suit, emerged from a publishingpany with a beaming smile and high spirits. His name was William (our MC), a college graduate (albeit a bad on as he couldn''t even know how he managed to pass his exams). Confident that he had secured the job, he indulged in thoughts of the many beautiful womens in thepany that he might have a chance to invite over. Unbeknownst to him, thepany had already dismissed his CV as worthless, using it as an ashtray. Office gossip buzzed the moment he headed to the interview room, circting many tales about his life. Theypiled a list and weighed the pros and cons: Family: Penny-pincers Girlfriends: Mostly involuntary Assets: Teetering on the brink of debt Charm: Close tp One-night-stands Friends: Had pools, limousines, yachts, mansions, and boats, among others His rich friends were the sole reason for his recognition. William acknowledged his charm was somewhatcking, his family overly thrifty, and his resumecking. Nevertheless, he believed he could captivate a woman thanks to his amazing connections. Although God had not bestowed upon him a wealthy family, a body akin to a vampire, or the physique of a Greek god, He had endowed him with a sharp intellect¡ªone capable of great personal and asional altruistic endeavors. His very affluent friends helped him navigate life, even securing interviews he otherwise would have missed. After a lengthy wait with no sight of a taxi, he attempted to summon an Kuber, only to find all were engaged. Running his fingers through his hair, he muttered, "It looks like tonight I have to walk home." During his stroll, he didn''t observed an anomaly that no individuals were on the streets and the nearby structures were shrouded in darkness. As he Ignoring these signs, he passed an oddly named garage, "Kickyourdonuts," and was unaware of a faint glimmer emanating from within. Lost in contemtion, he was startled by the re of a truck''s horn. Stepping back from the curb, he shouted irritably, "What''s your hurry? Just go already!" Turning to inspect, he was shocked to find an ice cream truck adorned in maid cosy. Initially amused, then he became rmed, as every hair on his body stood erect as he realized the veracity. Wide-eyed and full of fear, he stammered, "N-No, it can''t be true..." The truck illuminated its headlights and responded with a resounding honk. Trembling, he stumbled backward, pleading, "You can''t do this, please, Truck-Kun..." Nevertheless, Truck-Kun revved its engine and hurtled toward him. Struggling to regain his footing, he eximed, "No, Truck-Kun! I am still a virgin! Please don''t do this!" Truck-Kun: "Honkkkkkkkkkkkkk." William: "Yamatee! Truck-Kunnnnnn!" With a deafening crash, Truck-Kun transported him back to where it all began. ____________________________________________________________ I am trying to rewrite the chapters again so it will take some before all of the ones after too get better. And not all of them are so small as I am trying to write more in a chapter. Chapter 2 - 02 - Second Chance

Chapter 2: - Second Chance

I am rewriting the chapters. So please stick with for at least 30 chapters before you start leaving. Don''t leave. Please don''t you leave me too. _______________________________________________________________________________ [ William POV ] Light Pure Warming Light After the harrowing experience I''d just endured, warmth spread through me, as it soothed my nerves. The cold, trembling sensation yielded to aforting warmth that I recalled feeling only in my mother''s embrace during in childhood whenever I had nightmares. As There she was, as always, my head cradled in herp, her hand gently stroking my hair, her eyes brimming with unwavering love. Eventually, I took a deep breath and opened my eyes, bewildered by what I saw before me. Stretching out endlessly was a realm of pure white, resembling a temple. It stood small and pristine with no doors or walls, just a roof supported by six columns on each side. Seated in a reassuring wooden chair, facing a small ss table extending to my feet, I was greeted unexpectedly from my side. "Yoo." To my surprise, there he stood. Towering at perhaps 6.9 or 7.2 feet, his face an unfathomable void radiating a golden-yellow light from its depths. His flowing white hair cascaded down to his waist, his beard equally as white and ample, draped in a magnificent white cloth of an indeterminate, exquisite quality. In his left hand, a tall, dark grey wooden staff stood out against his otherwise white attire. Though unnoticed before, now I was certain he had always been present - or perhaps always would be. Yet, I couldn''tprehend his initial words, perhaps the least expected from someone - or something like him. Attempting my first words since arriving here, I stammered, "I-I... What..." Raising his left hand to silence me, he pointed towards a cup of tea on the ss table and offering in a grandfatherly tone, "Have some tea. It will help calm your mind." On the table sat a ss cup filled with green tea, its ash-white steam previously unnoticed rising gently. Lifting it with my left hand, I sensed no warmth from the cup itself, yet the steam suggested otherwise. Bringing it close, I sipped and sighed, feeling my body rx into the chair, assuming afortable posture on its own. My mind shed its earlier worries and confusion, reced by a tranquil calm. The tea was hot but not scalding, nor lukewarm. It was just right¡ªperfectly warm¡ªand its taste, unlike typical green tea, reminded me more of lemon tea, my preferred choice. As I straightened up, cradling the ss cup close to my face, now truly at ease, I asked, "So, am I dead... like truly dead?" A slight nod from his inscrutable visage. "Yes." His confirmation elicited an even deeper sigh from me, as my thoughts echoing de-spiritedly, ''And I couldn''t even get myselfid despite so many chances.'' "That''s something you can still change... if you wish that is." His interruption snapped me out of thoughts, as confusion washed over me as I inquired him, "What do you mean, and... who exactly are you?" "I am what your kind calls GOD, and what you find yourself is my realm. And I meant that you can still engage in ''carnal interaction.'' But before we delve into that, you have two choices that will define your existence from here on." Perplexed, I asked further while taking another sip of tea, "What choices?" Raising his left hand, he disyed a ssy orb in his palm, which was divided into two halves. One zed fiery red, echoing with agonized cries and screams of pain; the other depicted serene green vistas, filled with children''sughter and adults engaged in joyous activities, exuding boundless happiness. "Your first option is the Trial of Life''s Judgment. Through this trial, your past deeds¡ªboth good and bad¡ªwill be reviewed. Based on this, I will pass judgment, determining whether you will spend eternity in Heaven or Hell. But I urge you not to choose this trial." Despite his caution, I asked, feeling the underlying fear, "W-What''s wrong with the first choice?" Leaning closer, his voice heavy, he responded, "You already know what I mean." Then, reclining back and resuming his earlier tone, "You deceived many women with your tricks, even targeting those enduring marital strife. Yet the gravest was deceiving your friends." Guilt washed over me, my eyes cast downwards. "Though they may not have considered you a friend, they unquestionably saw you as theirs, despite their parents'' warnings." My friendscking in many aspects always listened to me but they never even reproached me for attempting to deceive their girlfriends (though my attempts failed). They continued to trust me, offering help whenever I asked, even lending money for matters I can''t divulge without being in shame¡ªbribing teachers, subscribing to numerous YourMyFans, purchasing countless books that tells you how to get girlfriend with deception and many more. Finally, all the guilt surfaced as tears started welling in my eyes. "Let us leave the past behind and focus on your second choice - the one I believe that you will favor much more." Intrigued I asked him, "What is the second choice?" Raising his right hand, he revealed the staff''s head which was an alluring red orb. "The Realm of Reincarnation, where you will be reborn in a different world, granted one ability of your choosing. But for you In fact, I will grant you two." "Why offer me two abilities when I should be judged for many bad thingsI had done on so many... deceptions ?" "Despite your misdeeds, even the most reprehensible ones deserve a chance at redemption. I''ll grant you two, save for one - consider it repayment for the times you actually aided those truly in need." cing the ss cup on the table, tears streaming with gratitude for this second chance, I thanked him earnestly. "Thank you, thank you so much." He chuckled heartily, his voice filled with joy. "It''s alright, my son. Now, wipe those tears and tell me - what abilities do you desire?" Wiping my tears away, filled with anticipation, I sheepishly asked him, "Can I request any ability?" "Certainly, ask away. But choose wisely¡ªyou only get two." Rubbing my hands together eagerly, I asked, "I wish for the ability to generate Infinite wealth in any world that I enter." God paused briefly before responding, "Well... Shit." Chapter 3 - 03 - Greediness

Chapter 3: - Greediness

[3rd POV] He chuckled heartily, his voice filled with joy. "It''s alright, my son. Now, wipe those tears and tell me - what abilities do you desire?" Wiping my tears away, filled with anticipation, I sheepishly asked him, "Can I request any ability?" "Certainly, ask away. But choose wisely¡ªyou only get two." Rubbing my hands together eagerly, I asked, "I wish for the ability to generate Infinite wealth in any world that I enter." God paused briefly before responding, "Well... Shit." ''Did I ask to much or something?'' pondered William. William hurriedly added, "I apologize I clearly shouldn''t have asked such an ability." "No, no, it''s not your fault," reassured God. "Typically, beings simr to you request systems, power enhancements, libido boosts, charm enchantments, or foresight abilities. In my many eons as a God for lesser beings... your greed stands unmatched by many, son." Scratching his head bashfully, William chuckled. "Y-Yes, I realize my selfishness in asking for such an ability. However, Ie from a humble background and crave avish next life." "You were not born into poverty," God stated tly. "What do you mean? I distinctly recall my impoverished upbringing, hand-me-downs, household chores, scarce food and many more" William exined wearily and perplexed. "It''s not that youcked, quite the contrary, your family was sufficiently endowed," God awkwardly admitted. "Yet, when it concerned you, your parents chose frugality, denying you indulgence." God chuckled softly. "Frugality? It was more than that! I received only my elder sister''s belongings - her clothes, her belongings. During exams, when I asked for a scientific calctor, my father handed down my sister''s fu*king decade-old model that malfunctioned right before my exams! That''s why I failed that exam!" William seethed through clenched teeth. Using his staff, God illuminated and enveloped the enraged youth, gradually calming him until he took deep breaths. "Compose yourself, young one. Savor your tea and reflect." epting the ss cup and sipping thoughtfully, William contemted his entire life, reluctantly epting his reality. "Is this why your grant me such advantages?" God nodded. "Indeed, that''s one of the reason why I offer you a chance at a better life. Yet, I also see something intriguing in you." "I possess nothing intriguing besides deceiving people." William admitted. "Nevertheless, I deem you worthy of a second chance," God affirmed. "Thank you. As for my prior request ...can I have that ability?" William asked hesitantly. "The ability to create infinite currency in any world..." God pondered momentarily before nodding. "Very well, why not? It''s not every day one meets God and gains such powers." "Thank you immensely! This ability is my long-desired wish. To even think that I''ll actually possess it nothing from my past life can evene close to this gift!" eximed the jubnt youth, trembling with joy. Remembering something, he added, "Can you describe the world where I will be born?" "It will be a Cultivation World with - martial artists, sects, ns, wars, celestial beings. You must cultivate if you want to survive. Having the ability to conjure limitless money won''t guarantee sess. Without strength to protect your wealth, it might lead to your downfall. So I advice You to choose one ability that may help you in your endeavor. You only have one more wish, so choose wisely." After much contemtion and several cups of tea, William made his decision, albeit sheepishly gazing at God. "It''s another greedy wish," he chuckled nervously. "Well, what is it? Tell me," urged God nonchntly. "Surely, it can''t be more audacious than yourst request." Blushing deeply, William admitted, "I want a system akin to a shop, allowing me to purchase nearly anything in the world I will be with the money I conjure." God paused, then burst intoughter after a prolonged silence. "HAHAHA! AHAHA! After countless eons, Never have I thought of encountering a fellow as greedy as you!" William turned as red as a tomato and stammered, "I-I knew it. I was asking for too much. Please, forget my request." "No no, it''s fine. Your request may seem excessively greedy, yet it''s clever and potent. However, due to its peculiarity, strict rules shall will be applied on it." "What rules?" William inquired cautiously. "First Rule: Never disclose the shop''s existence." "What if I identally reveal it, or if I''m coerced?" William asked. "Whether inadvertently or under duress, you shall be unable to divulge its existence. Instead the onepelling you will be penalized," God exined. "However, if you willingly divulge it, severe consequences will await you." William paled and nodded in agreement. "Very well. What are the other rules?" he asked reluctantly. "Second Rule: Initially, you may purchase only a few items. More options unlock as you grow stronger. Third Rule: Donate half of your monthly spending to any charity or orphanage there is." "Understood. I will adhere to them no matter what may happen," William promised resolutely. "Are you prepared to embark on your new life?" God inquired. "Yes, absolutely. I am eager to start this new chapter," William replied earnestly. God raised his staff, its radiant glow momentarily blinding William. "Due to theplexity of your powers, a slight adjustment is necessary." "What adjustment?" William asked anxiously. "You can no longer ''Rizz,''" God dered. "Nooooooo!" Williammented. Thus began a peculiar new tale of a cultivator who, throughvish spending, aspired to be the strongest. Chapter 4 - - 4 How it feels to be born

Chapter 4: Chapter - 4 How it feels to be born

The writings in First Brackets (ABC) are Reality Checks ''ABC'' this is Thoughts "ABC" this is Talking. ____________________________________________________________ "Are you prepared to embark on your new life?" God inquired. "Yes, absolutely. I am eager to start this new chapter," William replied earnestly. God raised his staff, its radiant glow momentarily blinding William. "Due to theplexity of your powers, a slight adjustment is necessary." "What adjustment?" William asked anxiously. "You can no longer ''Rizz,''" God dered. "Nooooooo!" Williammented. __________________________________________________________________ [3rd POV] Year - 5069 Night had just fallen when it was apanied by a tempestuous storm that seemed to herald either an auspicious arrival or an ominous event. In the esteemed Great House of the Halberts, a significant but not excessively extraordinary event was unfolding. Within a bedroom of the secondary branch''s residence, four women were gathered. One among them cried out in anguish, yet amidst the pain, a moment of profound joy was upon her face, supported by the other three women d in attire resembling nurses - these were the midwives who were helping the women who was about to give birth. The distressed woman was Amanda Gray, characterized by her fiery red hair, nowboring to bring forth a particrly special boy, though to the unknown, his birth might appearmonce. "Ahhhhhh!" "Push harder, my dear, you must push," urged the eldest midwife. "I am pushinggg!" Amanda screamed through clenched teeth. "You must exert more effort," the stern voice of the elder midwife admonished. "I can see the head," announced the second midwife, who was of middle age. "Just a bit more, Miss Amanda, just a bit more, and it will soon be over," encouraged the youngest midwife. After an hour of agonizingbor, the room resounded with the sharp cry of a newborn child. "Wahh ahh wahhhh!" "It''s a healthy boy, ma''am." "Give him to me," gasped the red-haireddy, her voice barely above a whisper. The young midwife carefully ced the crying baby boy into his mother''s arms. Upon contact with his mother, the infant ceased crying and gazed up at her with an expression almost as if recognizing the one who had brought him into the world. The red-haired mother beamed with joy, cradling her newborn close to her. "My baby, ahh, you look so beautiful, so much like your father. I know just the name I should give you." In that fleeting moment, her eyes momentarily shimmered with a golden hue as she spoke the name "William" with a detached, almost ethereal tone. As quickly as it hade, her gaze returned to its normal hue. The baby cooed softly at that, and she kissed his tiny forehead, holding him gently against her. She cherished this moment, but her body was weakened by childbirth and eventually handed her son to the midwives as she drifted into sleep. [ William''s POV ] After losing the only thing I had and being ensnared by a vacuum cleaner for what seemed like an eternity, I wept. Tears streamed down my face as I felt the true essence of freedom. Gradually, I became aware of voices around me as I opened my eyes to this new world, greeted by three figures. The eldestdy had brought me into this world with her own hands and meticulously checked me for any irregrities. She then passed me to a younger midwife, who cleaned and swaddled me in a soft towel, speaking gently as she worked. "It''s a healthy boy, ma''am," she reassured, her words soothing to my ears as I recognized thenguage was somewhat understandable. In worlds of cultivation, I had anticipated Chinese to be themonnguage. The use of this unknown but knownnguage suggested this realm might differ, potentially making my life a lot easier. The midwife smiled warmly as she held me. I heard a melodious voice say, "Give him to me." She handed me over to who I assumed was my mother. In her arms, I ceased crying. Her face, with its delicate, oval contours reminiscent of a fairy''s, and her sky-blue eyes, weary from the rigors of childbirth, suddenly lit up with the warmest smile I had ever seen. "My baby, ahh, you look so beautiful, so much like your father. I know just the name I should give you," she said, her eyes briefly shimmering with a golden glow, almost divine. "William," she pronounced, her voice devoid of emotion before returning to her natural blue gaze. I attempted to say a response, but all that escaped me were soft coos, typical of a newborn. My new mother kissed my cheek tenderly, giving me a gentle hug before sumbing to sleep, entrusting me once more to the care of the young midwife. Observing my mother''s slumber, the young midwife engaged in conversation with her peers. "Ah, isn''t this baby adorable? I wonder Why hasn''t the master or any family members came to see him yet?" "Well, what do you expect? The childcks potential. Why would his father acknowledge him?" remarked the middle-aged midwife, tidying up the surroundings. "But shouldn''t his father at leaste to meet him? Surely he''s not that upied," argued the younger midwife. The middle-aged one scrutinized them, saying, "You know the Halberts are a proud and haughty family. They prioritize family members with exceptional abilities." The eldest midwife reprimanded them sharply, "Cease this gossiping unless you wish the Master to overhear you and you to feel his anger. Tend to your duties and quickly depart. The child''s destiny lies solely in the hands of Gods or... maybe even his own hands." Listening to their conversation, I thought, ''Troubles already, and I''ve yet to draw my first breath. To think I was born into an arrogant, power-hungry family... Damn! just like a protagonist.'' I sighed, then recalled something that lifted my spirits. ''Now that they''re gone, let''s give this a try, shall we?'' I smiled inwardly and thought, ''System...'' Chapter 5 - 05 - System

Chapter 5: - System

[William POV] A transparent blue screen popped up before my eyes, adorned with numerous words as I began to grin and pump my fists, though it merely looked like I was iling my tiny child hands. "Sweet, I can already operate the system and I was anxious it wouldn''t arrive until my sweet sixteen," I thought gleefully as I began to read the inscriptions on the transparent panel-like screen. _____________ [ Name : William Halbert ] [ Potential : E ] [ Realm : None ] __________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 1 ] [ Mana : 0.1 ] [ Mana Regen : 0.001 Per Min ] [ Strength : None ] [ Agility : None ] [ Constitution : 0.2 ] [ Luck : 9 ] ___________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] _________ After reviewing my currentckluster stats, and pondering them, I wondered if the system was AI or self-sustaining, and attempted to summon it. "Hello system, are you there? Hellooo?" [ Yes, User ] Great to know I have an AI-like system. "System, can you enlighten me about yourself?" I asked the system. [ I am as you have requested a system shop and I have two features that are currently avable. First I can you show your current stats and abilities ] [ Second I have a Shop which allows you to buy anything there is or was in this world and other worlds that you travel ] "Woh, I can purchase items from other worlds? Cool, cool." "System, exin my stats to me and why are my abilities indicated as 1.0?" [First you have the name that states your birth given name. Then your Potential which shows you how fast you can advance or how good you will be atprehending any kind of abilities. Then there''s your Realm which shows you which realm and level you are currently upying] I nodded, grasping the gist of it. [After thates your Stats, where you have your Strength which shows how much force you are capable on enforcing on others as well on yourself. Thenes your Agility which is simr to speed albeit different as it not only says about your speed but also your acrobatic skills. Then there''s your Constitution which tells you how much force your body can endure at the current level. And thenes your Luck which is a peculiar skill that depending on it''s value might help you through your greatest endeavor and might also be the cause of your worst cmity ] [ Nowst but not least is your Skills which shows your Innate and other skills you have and what they can do and also their level, for example your Money Generator and your System Shop both of which are at their very first level and you can only use a few abilities of them ] Bemused, I asked, "But System, I requested Infinite Money and a shop that will let me buy almost anything. So Why are they at their basic level?" [ It became like this because of the restrictions put upon by the World Restriction ] "World Restrictions?" [Yes because you were being born with anomalies surrounding you the world chaotic force put restrictions on you so you don''t break the bnce of this world nor do improve yourself much ] I asked dejected, "So how much can I generate and purchase?" [ You can only generate up to 1000 Gold Coins per day and you can only buy the first level things in the shops for the time being ] "I don''t know how much 1000 gold coins are, but I doubt it''s enough for what I want." Sighing, I closed my eyes. [ Fear not, User. There is a solution to these restrictions ] Hope reignited, I queried, "What solution?" [You must get stronger!] "What?" [ Yes, only by getting stronger can you truly lessen the restrictions on you and level up your innate skills and use more of their abilities ] "Like they say ''In a cultivation world, one can only choose the path to ascend'' Good to know there''s a way to lessen these restrictions." Pondering, I asked, "System, what do Innate Skills mean?" [ User, Innate Skill are skills that are born in an individual or are destined to have and in your case you were born with them ] "System, if I had acquired these skillster in life, would their restrictions be lesser?" [ If you had gotten them at ater stage of your life then depending on your strength indeed the restrictions would have been lesser ] "Very well, as long as I be someone who defies the heavens or approaches such heights and shi* like that, I can be the wealthiest and strongest." "System, can I open the shop now?" [ Of Course, User you can tell me or click the shop skill and the shop will open ] Attempting to click the shop skill with my hands, I failed. "System, can you open the shop for me" The system panel momentarily blurred, then transitioned. It retained the transparent blue hue but with distinct features. The first section featured a search option, followed by categories: Level, Type, Affiliation, Rank, and Cost. Below, a scrolling panel disyed all avable items. Under the category was a scrolling panel where all the Items were shown. I looked and saw that there was only the first level items avable for show. [Level 01 - Light Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Light - Special - Cost (250 Silver)] [Level 01 - Darkness Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dark - Special - Cost (250 Silver)] [Level 01 - Sun Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold)] [Level 01 - Void Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold)] [Level 01 - Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold)] ncing at the items, I couldn''t contain my excitement and asked, "System, if I purchase these, will I receive a scroll or will it integrate into my mind?" [It will be direct integrated in your mind] Eagerly, Imanded, "System, use the Money Generator to its maximum, now!" My words summoned a heavy leather bag thatnded on me, spilling gold coins. "Ouch! So the money appears instantly to me, but it''s too heavy for me to bear. System, store the money temporarily." [I can''t, User] "What? Why?" [Because the System doesn''t have a inventory skill] "What am I to do with this bag of money? What if someone sees it? Wait, what if no one sees it? I can''t bear this weight; am I to die due to my greed? Am I destined to die in this world as a virgin too?" Chapter 6 - 06 - Inescapable Situation

Chapter 6: - Inescapable Situation

So the money appears to me instantly, huh? But it''s excessively heavy for my body to manage currently. ''System, temporarily store the money in your inventory'' [I can''t, User.] What! Why? [Because the Systemcks an inventory skill.] Whaaat! So what on earth am I going to do with this bag of money? What if someone spots it? Wait! What if no one sees it? I can''t bear this weight. Am I to going to die because of my greed? Will I die in this world as a virgin too? As I hastily brainstorm a solution to this predicament, a thought urs to me. No, there might still be hope if I can awaken my new mother or at least reach out to someone. As soon as this idea forms, I gaze at my slumbering mother, a vision of beauty, and begin to cry out in distress towards her. "Wahhh uhh Wahhhhh!" After a few moments of desperate attempts to call for help, Amanda stirs, her eyebrows furrowing as she slowly opens her eyes. She scans the room, seeking the source of the unsettling noise that roused her from her sleep. Observing her crying baby in the crib, she approaches with a tender smile, murmuring, "Ohh, is my baby hungry? Does he need some mil- what is that on you, my darling?" Upon inspecting the crib, she discovers a hefty leather bag atop her child, swiftly removing it from his wriggling form and inquiring, "Who ced this here? And why would anyone set it upon a newborn child, no less?" She proceeds to open the leather bag, visibly taken aback. "There''s so much money here. Who would leave this?" She muses, suddenly struck by another idea that fills her with joy. "Ahh, it must be your father who left this bag of gold. Despite his seeming indifference, he loves us and hides it for our sake." Oh, my new dear mother, you are clearly blinded by one-sided affection. Your husband, who might be my father by default, hasn''t shown his face or sent anyone to search for us, yet you think so much of him. I disdain women who think and act this way. You are indeed naive. "Ohh, my baby, don''t cry. Your father didn''t anticipate the distress thisrge bag of coins would cause you. You must be hungry after all that crying. Don''t worry, mommy''s here and she''ll feed you." Wait, does she mean what I think she means? Though I''m just a child, my mind is mature, and my appreciation for breasts doesn''t extend to wanting to nurse from my mother. It''s too much for me, especially my adult brain. As she envelops me in her arms, I squirm and cry in a futile attempt to break free. Nheless, she pulls me close and leads us to her resting bed. "No, please, don''t do this to me,dy. I promise not to speak ill of your husband. Please stop!" Her perception clouded by my persistent wailing, Amanda assumes her child is feeling quite ravenous. She reassures lovingly, "It''s alright, darling. Mommy will feed you in just a moment," while beginning to remove her top and positioning me beneath her breast. Oh god, there''s no avoiding this now, is there? I reluctantly resign myself to this inevitable fate as she guides my mouth to her breast, and I begin to drink. ''Hmm, it''s not as unpleasant as I expected. In fact, it tastes like sugared milk, perhaps even better.'' As I drink contentedly, filling my stomach, drowsiness gradually overtakes me. "Are my eyes bing blurrier than before?" After a while, I drift into slumber, lulled by my mother''s gentle movements and melodic humming, ensuring I have sweet dreams. A few minutester, the door to the room opens, revealing a tall man standing at seven feet. He sports short, wavy ck hair and eyes of an enigmatic yellow hue. d in luxurious attire with yellow and ck hues, he wears a brooch depicting a golden ensnaring wolf, emblematic of the Halbert Great House, on the left side of his chest. On his finger gleams a ck ring crafted from a rare material known as Managem, bearing the signature Halbert family emblem. He strides purposefully toward the mother and child. Amanda straightens her posture, smiling warmly as she greets her beloved. "Hello, darling." The man, Ervin Halbert, current head of the Halbert House, Amanda''s lover, and father to our William, possesses little patience and an unmistakable arrogance rooted in his strength, a hallmark of the Halbert lineage. He gazes down at his child and inquires with a weighty voice, "Have you named him?" "Yes, I''ve named him William," Amanda replies swiftly. "B-But if you prefer, we can change it." Ervin raises a hand, signaling her to halt. "It''s alright. William, hmm? Let me assess his potential." With that, he extends his hand, and Amanda promptly passes the child to him. Ervin examines the child closely, utilizing a scanner-like device to gauge his potential, his eyes narrowing as he concludes, "E-rank potential. His prospects in life seem very limited." Despite Amanda''s initial sadness upon hearing this, her spirits quickly lift upon hearing Ervin''s next words. "Even so, he is a Halbert. We will find a ce for him within the family," Ervin deres before returning the child to Amanda and preparing to depart. Amanda, recalling the bag of coins and expresses her gratitude to her lover. "Thank you, darling, for this gift." Ervin, interpreting her thanks as a reference to his earlier assessment, remarks, "He may be weak, but he is still my son," before taking his leave. Amanda smiles warmly as she holds her son close to her bosom and went to sleep. Chapter 7 - 07 - History Time

Chapter 7: - History Time

"After the previous ordeal, several months passed. I was as reserved as I could be, making little noise except when necessary¡ªlike crying for attention when I needed to relieve myself. My mother or a housemaid would soone to help me with those factors. Strangely, I never cried for food, though it tasted surprisingly goodpared to my previous world. Instead, I would initially resist, only giving in after a brief struggle. I lost track of how many months passed before I epted it as inevitable. As time went on, I gleaned details. My mother, Amanda Gray, was often referred to as Miss by the housemaids. When she wasn''t present, one or two maids usually stayed with me, avid gossipers whose chatter resembled a soap opera. They hinted at intriguing facts, such as my mother and I residing in a branch house rather than the main estate. I discovered I was born in Escana, a futuristic era, and shockingly, my mother was not a wife but more akin to a lover¡ªa title she earned after a one-night stand with the house master AKA my father. My father, who had four wives, apparently believed in polygamy. ''Damn those bastards''¡ªI cursed silently, not the leaders of this world but those of my previous one¡ªbelieving in the strength of mixed royal bloodlines. Unlike his legitimate children, I was born from a one-night stand. Escana, my birthce,prised four continents: Samara in the East, Wiseburn in the West, Evernight in the North, and Tudor in the South. These continents derived their names from the royal families that governed them. I was born in the Tudor continent, within the prestigious Halbert House, known for its strength and arrogance¡ªa very bleak beginning for me, with my low potential and illegitimate birth. My mother asionally lifted me from my crib, strolling around the branch house, ying with me, and feeding me. Yet most days, I remained in my crib, listening to her tales of flying swords, elemental powers, and battles against demons and monsters. But One story stood out the most¡ªthe legend of the True Ancestor. Over 10,000 years ago, during the Gehenna Era, demons reigned supreme. Towering over more than twelve feet tall, they enved humanity, using them for sustenance and breeding. Then one day, a child of extraordinary brilliance was born. By six months, he could speak fluently, his intelligence surpassing all others. He revolutionized human existence¡ªimproving weapons, designing advanced machines, healing grave injuries, even restoring life. But his greatest achievement was introducing cultivation, teaching humans to harness incredible strength, manipte the elements, and bring forth cmity. With his followers, he waged the Hundred Year War against the demons, causing staggering casualties on both sides. The demons, weakened by fear, were eventually sealed in the underworld for eternity. The True Ancestor proimed himself as the new ruler and he ruled for two millennia, shaping a new era and calendar. In time he had four children who were brilliant in their own way. His four children¡ªSamara, Wiseburn, Evernight, and Tudor¡ªfought for supremacy after his departure, ultimately dividing the continent into four realms to rule independently. As the tale concluded, a thought nagged at me¡ªwas the True Ancestor somehow familiar?" Chapter 8 - 08 - Suspicions

Chapter 8: - Suspicions

Is it just me or does the True Ancestor sounds kind of familiar The true ancestor could talk at an young age and was very intelligent, that could mean he was very good and his potential was immense and healing people from near-death could also mean he had some peculiar skills but the fact that he made designs simr to advanced machinery could only mean that... William had a thoughtful look and finally be enlightened as he thought Yes it could but only mean that he was a reincarnator just like me and if he really was a reincarnator than his intelligence and every-other skill could be obtained by a system or given to him before birth. But what is strange to me is that how he made cultivation techniques. There is two way he could obtain something like that. First he got it from a system like cheat or Second He got it from a hidden ce back than and took the copyright ownership. Thinking about this it only got more strange But if he really found it from a hidden ce back than that must mean it was already there for a long time and somebody must have created it and if it really is true, who could have created it? Wait a second why am I even wasting my time thinking about it so much the suspicion might not even be true and the True Ancestor might have simply gotten it from a system But if it really is true well... that''s for the future me to think about. Now for the real deal, I noticed in the months I have been living around this household and I saw something that fascinated and excited me to my core even more than superpowers. what I saw was Boobs-I mean People who had enchanced charm. Like for example In my previous world people either were born beautiful or worked hard to be a chad like guy but here Guys didn''t have to work hard or needed to be born special to be beautiful, they just used different means or cultivation to remove the impurities and be beautiful and ripped. But the real thing... The real thing was the Huge Boobs and yes I really meant Huge Boobs. Women in my previous world had jugs that were decent even fantastic But women here had watermelons, Huge watermelons just looking at them made me want to whistle with respect. Men over here had great bodies and women here had great looks and even greater boobs, I don''t know about anybody else but I sure am quite lucky to be born here and bonus point I had two massive cheats which coborate with each other. Now talking about the cheats, I tried to use the system shop the second day but this happened. [shback] After waking up and looking at my surroundings I saw that I was in my crib and the leather bag with the money was beside me. Drinking that milk made me go to sleep right? It might have been because I was just born and was pretty weak in body and spirit I then looked left and right and see if anybody was around me and finally confirming that nobody was around me and that the door of the room was also closed I told the system System Open the shop for me, would you. [Of Course, User] The same blue transparent screen that I saw before arrived before my eyes as I looked and used my hand to swipe up. The screen using the motion of my hands scrolled down and many different items were shown. [Level 01 - Fire Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fire - Common - Cost (250 Bronze)] [Level 01 - Water Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Water - Common - Cost (250 Bronze)] [Level 01 - Lighting Palm st - Ranged Attack Skill - Lighting - Common - Cost (300 Bronze)] [Level 01 - Light Air Breath - Healing Skill - Light - Umon - Cost (4500 Bronze/ 45 Silver)] [Level 01 - Water Whip sh - Mid Ranged Attack Skill - Water - Umon - Cost (4500 Bronze/ 45 Silver)] [Level 01 - Volcanic Punch - Attack Skill - Fire - Rare - Cost (100 Silver)] [Level 01 - Eagle''s Eye - Scout Skill - Animalistic - Common - Cost (150 Bronze)] [Level 01 - Health Potion - Item - Magical - Common - Cost (100 Bronze)] I scrolled down and saw many skill, items, and different things that didn''t make much sense to me. After looking for a while i said to the system. System can you show me the skills I first saw back in the first time. [Alright, User] [Level 01 - Light Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Light - Special - Cost (250 Silver)] [Level 01 - Darkness Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dark - Special - Cost (250 Silver)] [Level 01 - Sun Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold)] [Level 01 - Void Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold)] [Level 01 - Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold)] Looking at the option and thinking for a while I finally came to a firm decision System can I buy the Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art with the money beside me? [Yes User you can but I advise you not to] But why shouldn''t I, don''t tell me my mind is so fragile it can''t even handle the information of the skill [No it''s actually about the rules that have been applied to you] Scratching my head I asked embarrassingly I can''t really remember them can you exin them to me again? [Of course use the rules were - First Rule - You must never tell of the existence of the shop. Second Rule - You can only buy a few stuff at first as the other will be unlocked as you get stronger Third Rule - You have to give half the amount you spend monthly to a charity or Orphanage.] Yes now why can''t I buy anything right now [It''s because of the third rule, if you were to buy the skill right now you would have to give half the amount basically 250 Gold to a charity or a orphanage by the end of the month or you will have to pay a grave price] What price? [You would lose one of your two little brothers] I quickly used both of my hands to cover both my little brothers as I said frightened Ohh Brother [shback End] After that I still haven''t used any of the cheats in these few months that went by. I need to wait a few years before I can but anything from the system shop for my own well being ''Sigh'' ______________________________________________________________________________________ WIMTAS:Give me Stones and Vote for More Chaps. Chapter 9 - - 9 Family History

Chapter 9: Chapter - 9 Family History

[5 Years Later] [Year - 5075] So It''s been five years. Wow it felt like I was just a few months old yesterday. You may think the days went by quite smoothly right, haha NO it didn''t but some of it went by peacefully, Well... Like those milky moments they were quite tasty hehe. I just realized that I might have a boob fetish or even worse an incest fetish. I just felt an intense body tremor just thinking about it, By no means will I ever have or want to have an incest rtionship, but first I need to have a rtionship to think about those stuff. Now regarding rtionships I met my brothers and sisters and let me tell you the situation is not looking good here with most of them. First my eldest brother called Alex Halbert who is 10 years older than me and who I still have not met yet but I hear he is the family pride and an amazing prodigy, has great intelligence, great looks, amazing skills etc you know the basic shenanigan. But what really surprised me about him was his mother and believe me you would be shocked too. His mother AKA Elizabeth Tudor is the princess and the sister of the current King. Now that could just be a title but if you really think about it, there might be situation in the future where the royal family might be dead and my brother could be crowned King and that''s MIGHT be, not actually going to happen but that''s not gonna stop me from being respectful to him if I ever see him. Now onto my second sister aka Violet Halbert who is 9 Years older than me who I have only seen once and I... don''t really want to talk about it. Well if you really insist I''ll tell you, The first time I saw her was when I was just 3 years old and was walking around the family garden looking at nothing in particr and just a momentter was when I felt it. The primal fear of when a beast much stronger than you sets it''s eyes upon you, the quick heartbeat, your forehead sweating and your body turning cold. With great difficultly I looked back and saw a futuaristic looking ck and golden car and within that car was shown a face with such coldness. Her face was porcin white, her ck hair cascaded down her right shoulder and her eyes were blood red not typically of a Halbert and was looking right at me coldly. I felt like I waspletely naked under her eyes and I could not move at all and with much difficulty I tried to give her a smile. Her eyes widened for a bit before she closed the car window and left and that was the only time I saw of her. Her mother is also a special person as she was the daughter of the evermore household''s master, her name is Evelyn Evermore. The third one is a real bast*rd (Not Literally). My fu*king brother is called Leopold Halbert and he too is a natural prodigy. Not as much as Alex but still a prodigy nheless. Now the real reason why I hate the fu*king Bas*ard is because when ever he sees me he always tries to humiliate me and my mother. Like for example, I was ying in the background with the family dog and bast*rd saw me and said and I Quote "Well look at that, the basta*d doesn''t have his Bitch (His Mother) around him so his ying with a another Bitch hahaha." and another time when I was eating a delicious vani Ice cream and he pped it away as I looked at him angrily and he said "What are you gonna do about it Bastard" He would do stuff like this most of the time and I can''t even do anything about it for two reasons. First his mother is the Crown Jewel of the Goldstein House which is also a Great House. The second reason is that let''s face it I still don''t have any kind of power. Not physical nor Socially. So for the time being I am staying put and waiting for the right time for this pup to bite back it''s attacker. But what is strange to me is that he never directly hits me, he might indirectly hit me (Like the ice cream incident) but he never directly hits me or doesn''t do it in front of the family members, well family members that have some kind of social power as I believe he doesn''t want to lower his face in front of them. Now onto thest one, Diana Halbert my final and only sister who I can actually call sister. She is only 3 years older than me and is very intelligent and has very high potential second to Alex but the only reason she is not higher than Leoturd is because she is still young and her powers haven''t fully blossomed yet. I would say she is very fond of me as she ys with me most of my time. But that could also be because out of all other siblings I am the only one that is ordinary and not arrogant. Whenever shees she alwayses with some candy or some other food like the vani ice cream that Leoturd pped away was given to me by her. She also helped me with my studies as I knew nothing about this world and couldn''t understand many things. But she was always patient and helped me out through the ordeal. Her mother is also as you might have guessed is a direct descendant of a Great House. She is called Charlotte Heartfallen. Now that I looked at it this way my father is very lucky and quiet powerful to not only marry 4 beautiful women and has a sidechick (His Mother) but also theming from the Great Houses. Now this is what I call a Political Marriage. Chapter 10 - - 10 In my Coffers

Chapter 10: Chapter - 10 In my Coffers

[2 Years Later] In these 7 years I learned of many things and did a few things as well, Now let''s talk about how to gain power. But first I learned that cultivation isn''t the only path to power in this world. Primarily speaking there is two ways one can gain power. First the old path which is through cultivation and second the new path and that is through the path of mana. The two paths are vastly different but both have the same effect that is to gain power. Now talking about the first path, we have cultivation which we basically know what it does but for those who don''t know about it, Cultivation is a path to gain power by cultivating that is by sitting cross-legged and getting to higher realms/levels. Now for Mana it is a little different. Everyone from birth have a small amount or high amount of Mana and by using mana one can cast different spells, items and many different things. I know, It sounds better than cultivating but there is a catch here too. By cultivating you can gain higher realms and every part of your body and spirit arepletely strengthened and any impurities you had will be cleansed of your body and soul. By using mana you can''t naturally gain power, to gain power any kind of it you must study skills and to study those skills you need mana. But just because you studied different skills you aren''t going to be extraordinarily stronger than a cultivator. For example, if a Cultivator and a Mana User of the same level were to fight, the Cultivator will have a massive advantage. Because a Cultivator has immense power in all aspects of his body but a Mana user even if he has a lot of skills his that doesn''t mean he is stronger than a cultivator the same level but that doesn''t mean a Mana can never win against a cultivator of his level, he can still have a chance if he were to use his skill and surroundings to his advantage or think of a strategy for his advantage. You might be thinking that, Then isn''t it better to be a cultivator. Technically no, Because a cultivator takes a lot of time to cultivate and that is not suitable for everyone. That''s why people also searched for a different, faster way to gain power. After doing many experiments they found out about mana. Now where did manae from? After thousands of years of cultivating human beings found that there body had a strange urrence and that was mana. Cultivation had an effect that permanently evolved human beings and gave them the ability to have mana and use it for vastly different things. They learned that albeit to Cultivation, Mana can be used on almost everything and skills can be learned on a much faster rate too. The new generation started to forgo about Cultivation. So almost all Humans used Mana and a small amount of them used Cultivation. But older ones that have been using Cultivation techniques are still the ones who are truly in control of everything. Why? Because by cultivating one can permanently increase their Lifespans to vast amount and live for thousands of years. Now with that gone let''s talk about how to be stronger. to be stronger first one must strengthen his body and how to do that? Well one must get a breathing skill which is the most basic skill there is and anyone with a little bit of mana can use it. What does a breathing skill do? A breathing skill can enhance the body of the user by a small amount which can be used for cultivating or practicing other skills. But the problem with me lies that because of my poor constitution and potential I was only given a Umon rarity Earth Breathing Art which doesn''t do much for me. Now I figured that something like this might happen to me. Yeah I know that I have the system shop, but because of one rule that option became grayed out. [Third Rule - You have to give half the amount you spend monthly to a charity or Orphanage] Now how was I going to remove this problem. Because of this problem and for one other reason I did something in the past to remove this problem and get a better Rarity Breathing Skill and be able to use the system shop. In these past years I have been using the Money Generator skill to generate money and I used the maids in this branch household to give some of my money to different charities and many many orphanages and because my mother thought they were oh so generously gifted by my father and saw that I wasn''t a greedy little basta*d she let me keep the money left over after donating them. Now there was another problem and that was will the maids donate the money or keep them? So I had a simple solution. For 5 years I gave the maids and butlers a small amount of silver, not gold so that they don''t be overly greedy and only gave gold to those hand picked loyal maids who almost all of them had a difficult background and by giving a helping hand I bought their loyalty. With the maids and butlers in my coffers I learned many things. Things about who was stealing the silverware, who put too much salt in the soup and who was the plumber thedy of the house called daily to fix her plumbing. They also gave me better foods and alerted me when ever Leoturd came over and also helped my mother over many things. After all of this happened I started what I call Operation Flush and I was also careful enough to not use my or my family name whenever I told the maids to donate the money. The maids were first confused why their young master would use other names but they thought of it as their young master''s goodwill and smiled whenever I told them to donate the money to this church or that orphanage or a goodwill event. Chapter 11 - - 11 Cashout

Chapter 11: Chapter - 11 Cashout

I would appreciate it if you guys could spare one minute of your time to write a review for the story, helping it reach more people. _______________________________________ Another thing that I have learned is that this world''s currency is not the gold coins that I receive from the system. Dor. Yes strangely the currency is called Dor. And who do you think gave the name. The True Ancestor gave the name, Yes that only confirms my previous suspicions of him being a reincarnator. All the kingdoms use Dors as their currency. Except for Evernight they don''t use Dors as their currency and I currently don''t know their currency name. Now how much is my gold coins in exchange for Dors you say. The gold coins that I generate from the system are 100% Pure Gold. Which is very rare. And if I were to exchange it to Dors I get 1 Gold Coin = 1000000 Dors. That''s a Million Dors baby and I get 1000 gold coins a day, that means I get 1 Billion Dors per day, per day people. Now I get why the Maids and Butlers are so Loyal to me. Oh I can also generate Dors as well. The thing with the Money Generator is I will still only get 1 Billion Dors per day. Now in these years I have been storing a lot of gold coins and now that I can use the system, you know what that means. I move outside the house and go to the garden. Walking straight to thergest tree there is in the household. I look back and see two Butlers with good enough strength and one Maid with strength higher than the two butlers and told them. "Go scout the area and tell me if anyone ising this way" The three of them nodded then blurred and disappeared in front of my eyes. Looking at them disappearing in front of my eyes like that never ceases to amaze me. Maybe one day when I can also do something simr to that will I be unfazed by it. I then move to the tree and look at the tree. The tree is at least 25 meters tall and its width is 7 meters. I pushed at different ces of the tree as a clicking sound appears and a small door opens from the tree. I did this 3 years back. No I didn''t do it by myself, I told very Loyal Butlers to do it as I don''t want my money to stolen by the servants or by this branch family members. I look and see hordes of gold inside the trees trunk. I start to count but because of the sheer number of coins I stop and ask the system to tell me the amount. [There is 996969 Gold inside the tree, User] I rub my hands as a fox like smile appears "Well then, It''s tine for a Cashout" "System open the shop and only show me Special rare and higher Breathing Skills" A transparent blue screen appeared and many skills showed in front of me. [ Level 01 - Sun Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Void Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Star Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Gravity Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Space - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Perfect Zero Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Cold - Special Rare - Cost (100 Gold) ] [Level 01 - Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Berserk Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Chaos Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Dragon Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dragon - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Blood Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] Many Special Rare skills and only 5 Super Special Rare skills are shown to me. I only look at the Super Special Rare skills and look at it''s description. [ Level 01 - Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) Description - By using the Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art you will be able to use both the Light and Darkness affinity. In normal cases a person can not have both affinity but the person using this dual skill will not only get both affinities but also have perfect harmony with them. By using this skill your body will have immunity to Darkness element and if attacked by any one of this affinity their power will be weakened also get better at learning other Light and Darkness Skills ] [ Level 01 - Berserk Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) Description - By using the Berserk Breathing Art you will get tremendous strength in all physical aspects of your body and also strengthen other objects in touch with the user. But because of it''s very powerful effects you will seldom be unable to hold back your anger and a small argument will be a full on fight ] [ Level 01 - Chaos Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) Description - By using the Chaos Breathing Art you will get great amount of power in the Mana specialty and all of your magical spells will get much more powerful than their normal strength. Also by using this breathing art you will be immune to mind spells that will be harmful to the user ] [ Level 01 - Dragon Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dragon - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) Description - By using the Dragon Breathing skill you will get amazing strength in all physical and magical aspects, but your constitutions defensive capabilities will be the highest. The Dragon Breathing Skill will also make you immune to any kinds of physical, restrictions or burdens that you may get in the future ] [ Level 01 - Blood Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) Description - By using the Blood Breathing Art you will be able to use the special blood affinity and your regeneration skills will be second to none. But because of it''s powerful effects you will have trouble using any other affinity skills other than blood skills ] As I looked at the skills I begin to contemte as all of them had their merits and some of them demerits. Then a thought came to my mind as I asked the system "System can I use more then one breathing skill?" [ No User you can''t ] "But is there any way or skill that will help me use all of them" [ Yes There are two skill that will allow you to use all of the breathing skills ] Chapter 12 - - 12 Whispers from the Darkness

Chapter 12: Chapter - 12 Whispers from the Darkness

I would appreciate it if you guys could spare one minute of your time to write a review for the story, helping it reach more people. _______________________________________ As I looked at the skills I begin to contemte as all of them had their merits and some of them demerits. Then a thought came to my mind as I asked the system "System can I use more then one breathing skill?" [ No User you can''t ] "But is there any way or skill that will help me use all of them" [ Yes There are two skill that will allow you to use all of the breathing skills ] Excitement filled my eyes as I said quickly "Show them to me" The transparent blue panel in front of me changed and the few skills that were shown previously were removed as two new ones were shown and a peculiar scene could be scene as the first skill glowed in yellowish-white color and the second one was filled with red-blood like color. [ Gods Omnipotent Body - Physical Skill - Unknown - Godly - Cost (500000 Gold )] [ Baphomet''s sphemous Body - Physical Skill - Forbidden - Godly - Cost (696969 Gold) ] Looking at the two skills questions begin to fill my mind as I asked the system "System why aren''t there any level about the skills?" [ User, Some of the skills are beyond power levels or can''t be defined by levels so they aren''t given any levels ] "What does the Unknown category mean?" [ User, Some skills Origins aren''t avable to be shown or are unknown from the true beginning that''s why it''s like that ] "And what does the Forbidden Category mean" [ User, some skills in the multiverse have been created by the most foul-some creatures or sacrifices and because their costs are very dangerous those items and skills have been defined as Forbidden ] Question about the cost of the skill fills my mind as I hesited and than finally after a moment I looked at the yellowish-white color skill and click on it. [ Gods Omnipotent Body - Physical Skill - Unknown - Godly - Cost (500000 Gold) Description - Strength. Reverence. The one who is blessed with this body will have the power to use any and every kind of breathing skills and many things. They will also have very high advantage against Zombies, Demons, Ghouls, Vampires, Werewolfs and every kind of dark and cursed being ] Reading the skill I was shocked as the skill was truly on the Godly power scale as I haven''t seen any other skill as powerful as this one. Hesitating for a while as I looked at the Bloody Hazed looking skill. Finally after a full minute went by I clicked on it. As I clicked on the skill the whole transparent blue panel blurred for 5 seconds before it changed to a new Blood Colored Screen. In the upper side of the screen was a upside down pentagon with a Goat in the center. The goat had huge horns on both sides of it''s head and it''s eyes were pure red with omniscience in them. Under the symbol was the written description of the skill. As I looked at the symbol I was fearful for the first time and something in me was happy even excited to see it. Then I begin to read about the skill. [ Baphomet''s sphemous Body - Physical Skill - Forbidden - Godly - Cost (696969 Gold) Description - Power. True Power. The one to be cursed with this body will have nigh unlimited potential, their future power will have no bounds, the loyal ones will get everything they ever wanted, the fools to side against them will feel the wrath of a thousand anguished souls. By having this body you will be able to use any and every kind of breathing skills. Zombies, Demons, Ghouls, Vampires, Werewolfs and every kind of dark and cursed being will fear and obey you ording to your power. The one to use this skill will also unlock Forbidden Skills in the shop and all of it''s cost will be far lessened as well ] As I read the skill I begin to think. Should I buy it.. NO no it''s to dangerous... but it''s so powerful. As I was contemting about whether to buy it or not a sweet enchanting female voice whispered in my ear. It''s okay, buy it and be the strongest. The voice was so beautiful that I was having trouble with my inner self. You will be the strongest They will respect you Every one will finally respect me All of them will worship you They will all worship me. Buy it and everything every single thing will be Yours. I didn''t notice it but my face morphed in to a maniacal smile as my right hand went closer to the shop intended to press the buy button. My finger inched closer and closer to pressing on it. Just when my finger was about to touch the button a notification popped stopping me. [ Alert. Alert. A multiversal entity is using external force to influence the User ] [ Using Countermeasures, Begin Operation X8674 ] It looks we can''t talk right now, we will meet again for now Advance The same molodic voiced changed to a deep and smirking male voice. [ Countermeasures Aplished, the entity has been removed... temporarily ] The feeling of being in power vanished as the reality of what just happened settled in. I fell on my butt and looked down at the grass as I gave a huge sigh "Sigh... Syst.. System what was that?" [ User that was Baphomet ] "Bapho... Baphomet you mean the Baphomet" [ Yes ] "What was She.. He.. no It trying to do" [ It was using it''s powers to influence you to buy it''s skill ] "What would have happened if I bought it" [ I don''t know ] I begin to think deeply. By no means can I buy that skill. What if it controlled me again, used my emotions again [ User if you are able to master the Level 01 Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art you will be able to fight it''s influence ] I quickly looked up as I asked "So it won''t be able to control me ?" [ Not exactly, If you were to use it''s forbidden skills frequently than it will have a chance to control you ] I looked up at the tree and thought for a while than said "System buy it" The transparent red screen blurred and changed to the previous one and notification was shown. [ Do you want to buy the Level 01 - Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art? ] [ Yes ] [ Or ] [ No ] I pressed yes and the transparent screen went away and a lot of information went to my head. Afterpletely transferring the information I got and up and sarted to go back to my room so that I can practice the Breathing Art. [ User, can I ask you a question ] I got surprised as this was the first time the system ever asked me a question and I said to the system "Yeah, ask away" [ What skill will you choose when you master the breathing art ] Thinking deeply about the system''s question as I had no answer to it. What will I choose indeed. Chapter 13 - 13 - Practing Breathing Skill

Chapter 13: - Practing Breathing Skill

I want to rify something with you guys. I saw that most of you guys saying that the second skill will have higher risks and that he may loseplete control of himself so I wanted to say. The Baphomet''s sphemous Body skill won''t have that much risks to begin with and the costs of the power will be within the damage range and for story devolopment. Also because the more he uses the power doesn''t mean Baphomet mightpletely kill him. Who knows. Baphomet might be a nice guy. Just saying notpletely dering. Wink Wink. ________________________________________________________________________________________ [What skill will you choose when you master the breathing art] Thinking deeply about the system''s question as I had no answer to it. What will I choose indeed. "I actually don''t know what I will choose. Even though Baphomet''s sphemous Body is very dangerous if I can control it''s influence on me than it may be the most perfect choice for me." "But still that depends on if I can actually control the influence or not. If I can''t control the power''s influence or deem myself not strong enough I will have to go by Gods Omnipotent Body. Even if Gods Omnipotent Body is slightly weaker than Baphomet''s sphemous Body it still has it''s advantage and will be quite useful against dark beings." After having my conversation with the System I called back the bodyguards/Maids and Butlers to my side than went inside the branch family house and without looking left or right I went straight inside my room. My room is now still the same wooden colored room that is 10 x 12 Foot. Which inparison to other rooms in this house is quite small. Looking back I tell the fair looking chestnut haired maid "Emily I am going to practice the breathing skill so can you please kindly make me some chocte souffl¨¦. I think I will be quite hungry by than" Emily the Maid nodded her head as she said "Yes, Young Master" after saying that both the butlers also left with her as knowing this was the their young master''s way of telling them to give him some privacy. Looking at their backs disappearing from his sight, he locked his door and went to the bed. Sitting in the at the center most ce in a cross-legged position, he opened his stats. [ Name : William Halbert ] [ Potential : E ] [ Realm : None ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 20 ] [ Mana : 12 ] [ Mana Regen : 0.49 Per Min ] [ Strength : 4 ] [ Agility : 6 ] [ Constitution : 3.1 ] [ Luck : 9 ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] _________________________________________________________________ Looking at my stats, In this 7 years my stats have only grown by a small amount. My HP or Health Points increased by 19. My Mana capacity increased by 11.9. My Mana regeneration increased by 0.459 which is not a lot. But Now I finally have some Strength and Agility. My constitution was the second lowest in increase with 2.9 in amount. And my luck did not increased but the good news is that atleast it did not decreased after what happened a while back, So that''s a win for me. Closing the system panel I delve in about what the Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art truly is. Just like it''s name the Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art is simply a breathing skill which shows a way to harness both the Light and Darkness attribute. In other words it simply helps someone bnce their inner being and be in harmony. The higher the understanding the better the bnce their will be. In the highest of it''s form one may even achieve Zen. What is Zen? Zen is a state of mind of being fully present, free from the constraints of the ego, and open to the wisdom of the universe. Now how do I use the skill? I simply sit in a cross-legged position and clear my mind than think about the skill and just say activate. Yep that''s it. Because it''s the most basic of skills it simply is so easy. But because it is also the foundation of everything Mana represents, One must fully andpletely practice it for if your foundation isn''t strong from the beginning one will have problems down the road. Now with that done I look at the time which is 11 AM and I stretch my body a little and close my eyes. I start to clear my mind, even though it sounds easy it clearly is not. After 15 minutes of trying it and finally knowing that I have done it I think about the breathing skill and say "Activate" Opening my eyes I see only darkness as far as my sight goes and I am floating in this dark ce. Suddenly two small orbs made from a white themed light and a ck themed light started floating in front of me. This two represents my adaptability with both attributes and right now both of them are barely the size of a marbel. In my information about what I should I do next and by which way I do it will it be the most effective fills my mind. I look at both the orbs and use both my hands to hold them and start to give away my mana to them as by this way my affinity with them will increase. I can also do one at a time and it will be faster as well but by doing that way I won''t be able haveplete harmony with them but if I do it the way I am doing it right now even though It will take a lot of time and mana but I will have perfect harmony with them. After what feels like 2 minutes pass by I suddenly feel a shock and my concentration with the skill breaks. I open my eyes and breath heavily. My body is soaked with sweat and I feel powerless. I look at the time and see it''s 11:30 AM, so only thirty minutes passed and then thinking if their were any changes I open my stats. [ Name : William Halbert ] [ Potential : E ] [ Realm : None ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 22 ] [ Mana : 0 ] [ Mana Regen : 0.49 Per Min ] [ Strength : 5 ] [ Agility : 7 ] [ Constitution : 3.5 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 1% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] _________________________________________________________________ My mana went to 0. So that is the reason why I was broken from my concentration. But the good news is my stats were upgraded as HP went by 2 points, Strength went by 1 point, Agility went by 1 point and Constitution went by .04 points. I also unlocked the Affinities option. And also my mastery with Light and Darkness increased by 1%. But the only problem with that is my Mana Capacity. Because my Mana capacity is so low I can''t practice more. I need to find a way to increase my Mana capacity even if temporarily. As I thick about this I suddenly have a revtion and I p my forehead while thinking I am such a fr*cken idiot, I have a bank with close to a nk check and a mall with nigh infinite stuff and here I am thinking about how to get a item which can increase my mana capacity. I call the system and say "System open the shop and find me some elixirs which can temporarily increase my mana capacity with close to no repercussions" Chapter 14 - 14 - Shopping for Mana

Chapter 14: - Shopping for Mana

I want to rify something with you guys. I saw that most of you guys saying that the second skill will have higher risks and that he may loseplete control of himself so I wanted to say. The Baphomet''s sphemous Body skill won''t have that much risks to begin with and the costs of the power will be within the damage range and for story devolopment. Also because the more he uses the power doesn''t mean Baphomet mightpletely kill him. Who knows. Baphomet might be a nice guy. Just saying notpletely dering. Wink Wink. ________________________________________________________________________________________ I suddenly have a revtion as I p my forehead while thinking I am such a fr*cken idiot, I have a bank with close to a nk check and a mall with nigh infinite stuff and here I am thinking about how to get a item which can increase my mana capacity. I call the system and say "System open the shop and find me elixirs which can temporarily increase my mana capacity with close to no repercussions" The Blue panel shed open and showed Searching... and after 5 secondster six different options were shown. [ Level 01 - Mana Potion 1.0 - Item - Magical - Common - Cost (265 Bronze) ] [ Level 01 - Mana Potion 2.0 - Item - Magical - Common - Cost (600 Bronze) ] [ Level 01 - Mini Spring Mana Elixir - Item - Magical - Umon - Cost (50 Silver) ] [ Level 01 - Chubby Man''s Mana Elixir - Item - Magical - Rare - Cost (90 Silver) ] [ Level 01 - Gargantua Mana Bomb - Item - Magical - Special - Cost (2.5 Gold) ] I look at the top three and thest two strange names as I click on them to see their descriptions. [ Level 01 - Mana Potion 1.0 - Item - Magical - Common - Cost (265 Bronze) Description - By drinking Mana Potion 1.0 fully you will temporarily gain 50 Mana points. Caution - Do not hand this to children under 5 years old and make sure the person drinking this potion has reached the intended amount in mana capacity. ] [ Level 01 - Mana Potion 2.0 - Item - Magical - Common - Cost (600 Bronze) Description - By drinking Mana Potion 2.0 fully you will temporarily gain 100 Mana points. Caution - Do not hand this to children under 5 years old and make sure the person drinking this potion has reached the intended amount in mana capacity. You may experience slight dizziness and difort and if you have any other problems please call our HR Manager. Office Number - 75#67*562%58* ] [ Level 01 - Mini Spring Mana Elixir - Item - Magical - Umon - Cost (50 Silver) Description - Mini Spring Mana Elixir is a elixir close to the nectar of the gods. By drinking this elixir any ailment you might have had will be cleansed from your body and you will also temporarily gain 500 Mana Points. But if you drink this elixir frequently than your body will experience Massive Mana Drownage. Comment : Those who drink this elixir are truly blessed ] [Level 01 - Chubby Man''s Mana Elixir - Item - Magical - Rare - Cost (90 Silver) Description - Fulfillment. Brimming. Overflowing. Drink this and be full with mana. By drinking Chubby Man''s Mana Elixir you will temporarily gain 10000 Mana points. You will not experience any kind of dizziness or mana drownage. But your body will temporarily gain 1000 Pounds in weight.] [ Level 01 - Gargantua Mana Bomb - Item - Magical - Special - Cost (2.5 Gold) Description - By drinking this potion you will temporarily get 5000 Mana Points. Your body won''t experience any kind of pain or drownage or any problems ] As I look at the descriptions I start to think about their effects and which one to cross out. Mana potion 1.0 and 2.0 are out because they can only give me so little mana and they also have problems with dizziness and difort. Mini Spring Mana Elixir is quite good but because I want to quickly level up the mastery of the breathing skill I will have to continuously use elixirs and it will give me Mana Drownage which I don''t want so that''s out. Oh! you don''t know what''s Mana Drownage is, well let me exin. Mana Drownage is actually a illness in which your mana doesn''t regenrate as much as it should and as time goes on you will slowly lose the amount of mana you previously had. Also the Chubby Man''s Mana Elixir will also have to be crossed out. It may have a HUGE mana advantage but I won''t use it. Why? you ask. Because I don''t want to be a 1000 Pound Monstrosity that''s why. So the only valid option there is left is the Gargantua Mana Bomb. it''s description is simple, I will get 5000 mana and the best thing is there won''t be any kind of physical or emotional damage. So I press the Buy button in the right side of the item and Vo a ss bottle drops in front of my hands which are already in a motion to catch a Home-Run Baseball. The ss bottle is 5 Inches in Height and 2 Inches in length, the top of the bottle is closed with a wooden cap. Inside the ss bottle the Concoction or the elixir itself is purple in color with sparkles in it as well. I try to open the cap of the bottle and a ''Pop'' sound appears as the cap pulls out and a pungent smell gets out. I close my left eye and use my right eye to look inside the bottle. Inside, the elixir itself is swirling quite wavily and bubbles are forming. I get back and as I look at the bottle head a purple fume gets out and formed the words ''Gargantua''. I hesitate whether to actually believe it''s description or give it to the family dog for an experiment. Finally after a minute or twoter I close my eyes and use my fingers to close my nose and stuff down the elixir. It tasted quite.. strong Like muscr and it also makes me feel strong as well, like I can punch straight through this tiles floor but I''m not crazy enough to actually do it. I open the system to look at my stats. [ Name : William Halbert ] [ Potential : E ] [ Realm : None ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 20 ] [ Mana : 5012 ] [ Mana Regen : 0.49 Per Min ] [ Strength : 4 ] [ Agility : 6 ] [ Constitution : 3.1 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 1% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] _________________________________________________________________ I smile as I start to think ''Well it definitely worked and I don''t feel like I have any dizziness or difort at all too.'' Now with that done let''s spam this breathing skills mastery. Then I close my eyes and say "Activate" Chapter 15 - 15 Levels

Chapter 15: Levels

Now with that done let''s spam this breathing skills mastery. Then I close my eyes and say "Activate" After a while I slowly open my eyes and look at the same dark ce with the two white and ck orbs floating in front of me. I bring both my hands and grab them both simultaneously. I don''t grab them hardly as it feels like if I were to do that It might break but something inside me tell me that it''s supposed to break but not now, when it''s supposed to break I will know. I then close my eyes again forplete concentration as I slowly start to give my mana to them so that I don''t break my concentration or damage the orbs. After what feel like 10 minutes were gone, my inner self automatically starts giving mana to the orbs more aggressively but I don''t stop it as feeling that it will be the most optimist way to training. Finally what feels like hours have went by I automatically stop the process ande back to reality slowly. I open my eyes and breathe heavily and see that my body is sweatingpletely from my forehead to my toes. It was Initially 11:45 AM when I had started and now it''s 11:46 at night. So the training went aplete 12 Hours or a little more. As the reality of the situations settled in I started to feel the hunger my body has been craving for hours that which I haven''t felt while training because of theplete concentration my mind was in the training. But throwing the hungry growls of my stomach aside I open the system to see my current stats. [ Name : William Halbert ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Beginner ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 4% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] _________________________________________________________________ Well let''s look at my stats. My HP increased by 9 points, Strength and Agility by 3 points, Constitution 2.9 points, Mana Regeneration 0.53 point and finally my mastery with the skill increased by 3 percent. Also two new things were shown. [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Beginner ] I don''t know what they mean but right now I don''t want to know them, now all I want is some hot food stuffing down my mouth. "Emily" I call the chestnut haired maid and in a momentter a knock resounds through my door as a charming voice calls out. "May Ie in young master?" "Yes" Emily opens the door and walks in with her head down and closes the door then looks at me smilingly and asked "Did you call me Young Master" Emily Brelout is 19 years old. She is 5.4 Inches tall and her hair is Chest-Nut colored and went as long as her waist. She is professionally trained in the arts ofbat and household duties. Shees from a poor background and has a small child who is two years old and who''s father was a soldier in the army but now is presumably dead. So it was easy to gain her loyalty by helping her with buying baby foods,clothes and diapers. Oh, Diapers, how much you cost. If there was a copper or nickle for every diaper I bought her kid in the past two years I am sure she could at least buy a small abbey. "Emily I''m quite hungry, is there anything left around to eat?" "I am sorry to say this young master but the chocte souffl¨¦ I made for you has already went cold and there isn''t any leftovers either" She frowned as she said. I became dejected and sighed "Ohh, Sigh" "But master I made hot water for you. Why don''t you get a quick bath while I make some Apple Tarte Tatin for you." Well I am sweating quite a lot and starting to smell as well. I smile as I looked at Emily and say to her "Oh Emily, What would I do without you?" [ 1 Yearter Later ] Well in this 1 year two things happened to me. First I learned what those two things were in the system stats. So there is more to the mana power level. First there are nine levels to begin with. And after a person learns a breathing skill for the very first time they unlock their power and be level ONE. After when that breathing skill is learned to a degree they can level up to the next level and learn a new affinity or skillparable with the previous skill or skills. Like that you go by and level up until the ninth level and be the strongest easy right. NO! not easy as their is another thing to it and that is Realms. In each level there are three Realms. Beginner - Expert - Peak First you begin at the Beginner Realm whenever you start a new level and when you learn a skill to a certain degree you go to the intermediate realm and finally the expert realm then you level up. But after the Beginner realm the speedy progress one had stops and takes a lot of time for the other two realms. I went to intermediate realm the next month after training nonstop. But because of my potential and the difficulty going higher it took me 4 months to go to expert realm and still now I am in the expert realm and my mastery with the breathing skill isn''t 100%. But that doesn''t mean I am progressing slowly, in contrary I am progressing quite fast even more than higher potential peoples. Why? Because of the elixir I continuously buy from the shop. If it wasn''t for the shop I would have still be in the beginner realm. So you can say that I am quite lucky to actually get the money generator and system shop both at the same time. Now the second thing that happened to me. I became Homeless. Chapter 16 - 16 - One Man’s Sanctuary

Chapter 16: - One Man''s Sanctuary

A question to my fellow readers. Do you want me to stop the Reality Checks? If you want me to justment on it and I will stop doing it. Oh. Also the nane of the chapter is like this because it''s a two part. I would appreciate it if you guys could spare one minute of your time to write a review for the story, helping it reach more people. _______________________________________ ____________________________________________________ Now the second thing that happened to me. I became Homeless. I was out for food. I was begging for a warm ce in the lonely night. Your thinking something simr to this right. Wrong! I was having fun. Going to the Circus and to the night club but they didn''t let me in for I was still under aged (But that didn''t stop him from gawking through the window), going to different fancy restaurants and eating I don''t know what... most of the things were unpronounceable and a quite pricey for so little. Okay, Now what happened back than was that Leopold found a way to finally kick me out. Now I know why in these few months he hasn''t been harassing me. He was finding ways to kick me out legally. First he tried to find any kind of dirt that could be used to ckmail me. He bribed the Butlers, Maids and other household staffs but they wouldn''t give him anything as they were already under my pay. So he tried to find any faults that could put me in trouble. Like telling the family members with some social powers of my pathetic potentials, making false usations behind me back, telling that I do indecent things with the household staff members (even though Leopold''s the one that generally does it). But that did not bulge my father or maybe he didn''t care enough about me to listen to him. But what finally did the trick was that thing. Hmm, that one. I remember it like it was yesterday (Because it happened yesterday). [shback] The time was 10''o clock in the morning, the skies were cloudy without any rays of sunlight. I was in my room practicing the breathing technique and I was close to a breakthrough. I was sure in some time I would be able topletely master the dual breathing skill. A knocking sound came through the door. I opened my eyes and said "Yes?" Emily came in with a frowning face as she said "Young Master, the Master wants to talk to you?" "Jack wants to talk to me" Jack was the family head of this branch house. He wasn''t rude to me but he also doesn''t talk to me. But he doesn''t do anything to trouble me, He just does his thing and lets me do my thing. So overall he''s a good guy, well... good-ish. Emily shook her head "No, the Main house master want to speak with you" I look back surprised "My father''s here!" Emily nodded her head. "Yes he''s waiting for you in the meeting room" The words only made it much stranger for me because in all these years he never came to see me and only saw me from afar and just nodded his head. But today he want''s to talk to me and not only that but also in the meeting room. The meeting room is the ce where family members go to have conversations about decisions regarding the family and business etc. and me being a bastard am not allowed to be anywhere close to the family meeting room. So you can see why I would be surprised and the look of Emily''s face also did not hinder the strange thing I was feeling in my gut. I walk until I see arge door approximately 8 Feet Tall. The door was made from old designer wood with red color and a banner was painted with the symbolic ensnaring wolf of the Halbert House with the background in ck and the wolf in yellow. I open the door with considerable strength and look inside. Inside normally the meeting room was in a circr fashioned room withrge ss windows in the back and the round like table in the center and a chandelier lighting up the ce. But today there was no round table nor was there any lighting from the chandelier. The whole ce was dark and the only light wasing from behind me through the hallway and the asional lighting shes from the clouds behind the ss windows. There was one throne like chair in the back of the room with someone sitting on it and two persons were there on the sides of the chair. I slowly walked in and stopped after 6 six steps when I could at least see the faces of the three individuals. The one sitting on the throne like chair was my father. He had a scowl on his face and you could clearly feel the anger radiating from him. On his left side was Leopold with a smirk face like he had finally won the war. On his right side was my sister Diana who didn''t have her smile and excited eyes whenever she was around but today her eyes were dark and there was a absurd curiosity in them. Looking at her face shocked me as this was not the person who was always cheerful around me or who always helped me with anything that I ever needed. I knew immediately that something was wrong, so I asked with a low voice "It''s good to see you father, ah did you call me?" Ervin with clear disdain in his tone asked me slowly "Tell me, William... have I not fed you?" I became confused "Ahh, Yes you do" "Didn''t I give you clothes and a ce to stay?" "Yes, you did" "Haven''t I given you my house name?" "Ye-Yes you have father but why are you asking me this?" "Then tell me why have you defiled MY family name?" "I-I don''t understand what your talking about?" Leopold said in a using tone "Hah he doesn''t understand what he did, what insurmountable amount of shame he brought us" "What do you mean, brother" "Look at him lying so well, it''s like seeing a professional actor on stage. Father can we show it now?" Leopold looked at his father and asked with adoration. Ervin swiped his left hand as Leopold took that as the signal to get a leather bag out from his pants pocket and throw it at him. The leather bag fell on his right leg and as it opened up a few gold coins fell from it. Looking at it my mind went on a frenzy as I stuttered "I-I-I don''t know them, they aren''t min-" Ervin''s voice boomed as he said "SILENCE, no more lies" I begin to think about who could have told them. Leopold certainly didn''t figure that out all by himself and I didn''t even tell anyone except Emily. But could it truly be Emily? No... She''s too loyal to betray me... then who could it be? After a minuteter I finally calmed down, my eyes looking serious as I said "Alright It is mine" Hearing my words Leopold almost couldn''t stop theughter he was holding in. My father only had a deep look about him and Diana finally cracked and her eyes were full of disdain for me as if I was beneath her. "But before anything else, can you at least tell who was it that told you" "It was me who figured out your schem-" Leopold started to say but was interrupted by me "Not you, I want to know who was it that really told you. Leopold angry at being interrupted was about to spew out some curses but Ervin said "Alright... you at least have THAT right to know." He lifted his right hand and waved "You cane out, now" From behind Ervin''s right side under the window curtains a woman slowly walked out. Because of the darkness and how far she was I couldn''t really see her face. Then a sh of lighting appeared and her face was momentarily shown. But in that moment I was able to see her face and recognize her. My face changed from confused to shock to unimaginable pain. The person that betrayed me. The only person I truly trusted. It was my Mother. Chapter 17 - 17 - Is Another’s Damnation

Chapter 17: - Is Another''s Damnation

The person that betrayed me. The only person I truly trusted. It was my Mother. Shocked. Unconvinced. My mouth opened wide enough for god knows how long. My eyes still in their mortified state looking at her face. Her face filled with guilt but her eyes not asking for any redemption. All of uspletely stuck like a statue for two minutes and finally when Leopold couldn''t take this stillness anymore. His eyes looking at me in contempt he said "So tell me, Bastard... Do you still dare to lie in front of your Mother" My eyes loosing their light as the reality sunked in. I was thinking about her. "Yes It''s mine" "You mean my families" All the times she yed with me. "Yes it is" "And you stole them?" All the times she sang to me. "I did" "So you admit to being a thief who steals from his family" All the times she yed with my hair. "I am" "Didn''t I tell you father and sister that this snake couldn''t be trusted, he can''t truly be our family" All the times she said she hugged me. "He is a low born rat and he deserves to be there" All the time she said she loved me. "Yourpletely right, Brother no Leopold" All those moments. I look at Leopold, my eyes now filled with anger and self contempt "I belong there, I am just a- what did you say yes a low born rat" All of them were false. "But you Leopold, are an even worse bastard then me" all four of them had shock in their faces listening to me. Father had wide eyes, Diana''s mouth was open, Leopold still in his ce and his face filled with anger and my mothe- No that Bitch was in shock looking at her son who was clearly angry. My father''s face became angry as he looked at me from his strung up high horse of a throne. "So you do not ask for forgiveness but instead you insult your older brother" I looked at his face confused "Forgiveness for what?" "That you stole from your fu*king FAMILY!" he said loudly. "Okay so your going to take that path, alright then tell me where were you when your son was born, tell me where were you when your son looked for his father, tell me where were you when I wanted to buy some clothes or some food or-or some toys, you never give me any memories or anything to remember you by, te-tell me where were you when your son was being bullied by every other kids or his fuc*ing BROTHER, tell me where were you?" I asked him as my voice started breaking. My father''s face was in bewilder as he listened to my ramblings. "No No you weren''t here when I needed you the most, you were with your other Freaken WIVES doing god knows what" I pointed at him with my finger "You don''t have the right to judge me and you certainly don''t have the right to fuck*ng call yourself as my father or anyone of them either ''Deep Breaths''" I started to take deep breathes as I ended my talk. Diana with anger soothing from her said to me "How dare you speak like that to our father apologize to him, NOW!" The bitching closer to me said "Baby don''t say things like that, say Sorry to your father,e on say it quickly" I barked at her "Get away from me" She stepped backward as she looked at her son with her shocked eyes. "Ba-Baby don-don''t be like that" "Stop it Amanda, he clearly won''t listen to us anymore" My father said as he gave a long sigh. He slowly got up from his throne like-chair and walked three steps forward. "As you have not apologized for your misdeeds but also spoken shamefully of your brother, mother and even of your FATHER. I the master of the Halbert Great House decree your punishment as banishment from the Halbert great house and also disown you as your father. From now on you don''t have any rights to my or my family''s properties and are to leave immediately." Everyone listening to the verdict had a different expresion. Leopold was esthetic, Diana was shocked and the bitch was scared. The bitch came closer to my now not father and bowed her head as she said "Please darling don''t do this to him he''s still a chi-" I interrupt her with a loud scream "DON''T YOU FUCKING DARE YOU BITCH, I don''t need you fucking pleading for me" Hearing me brought tears to her eyes. "And I ept your verdict and I also don''t want your fuc*ing houses name or anything even remotely to it." I turned around and start to leave but was stopped by a shout "Hey bastard take this as a final courtesy of the family who you brought such shame upon" He threw the bag of coins that was at the floor to me. I caught it with my right hand right hand and squeezed it hard as I thought ''You will rue this day, Halberts'' Then I left the room. As I walk out of the house Emily and a few other House staffs who were loyal came to me. "Young master you can''t go like this" All of them pleaded to me. "I am already disowned guys, even if I wanted to I can''t stay here" "Th-Then I will also go with you" Emily said to me in a hurry. "I also will go" A butler said. "Yeah me too" Another one also said. "Yeah" "Wherever the young master goes we go too" "All of these people are just pretentious-rich bastards no-not you young master'' Most of them started to say. Hearing them brought a flicker of happiness in my heart. ''No I wasn''t alone, I had them to worry about me, but I can''t let theme with me. "I''m not your young master anymore and you can''te with me" "Why not!" A maid said to me. "You still have your family think about them, what will happen to them if you leave here" They couldn''t rebuke the wordsing from me. "But I am stilling, what will happen to you if you leave so suddenly, you can stay will me, Young Master" Emily said. Hearing her I gave a reminiscent smile at her. "I can''t do that Emily, what will you do with Hannah if you leave, how will you take care of her" Emily stuck between words "Bu-But what will you do, where will you go?" "Me? I''ll be alright and I''m sure there is a ce in this world where I can live happily" "You-YOUNG MASTER, ahh ahhh" Emily suddenly cried out loud and hugged me. Feeling her sudden hug shocked me but Iugh and hug her back. All of the other''s also came and hugged me as I hugged them back. After a while we all said our goodbyes and I start to leave. As I walk out of the Halbert House''s big marble Main gate I hear shouts from behind me. "Young Master, we all will miss you" "Young Master, if you ever are hungry you cane to me" "Young Master, If you ever get in any kind of trouble you cane to me" Hearing them brought tears to my eyes. The sky that was dark with heavy clouds start to rain heavily upon the Tudor Continent. looking at the ashen ck sky as it rains upon my crying face I say to myself ''I swear to whoever God is out there that this is thest time I will let myself cry.'' Chapter 18 - 18 - So Many Problems

Chapter 18: - So Many Problems

In a remotely questionable hotel with arge neon sign that says "Freedom from Genders" In a small room with a bed, a kitchen with the bathroom intact and a old antenna tv that can only be found in this day and age in a antique museum. The door of the kitchen/bathroom opened wide and a boy with the height of 4.5 foot steped outpletely naked with a towel and was using it to wipe his body. After wiping his body and drying he sat on the not-sofortable bed and went into deep thoughts. Well I am officially kicked out now ''Sigh''. Actually this is much better than being in that house where my every action would be scrutinized. They probably would have many questions like how a boy of ''E'' potential with almost non-existent strength gained so much power in so little time. In a normal family they would probably be esthetic about their kid who was ''Garbage'' on day one to be ''Recycle King'' the next day. Heck they might even protect him from other prying eyes but not mine no, they would find from where I had gotten such powers and might even forcefully extract my powers for their own benefit. In a way I should actually thank Leoturd for helping me get out from under prying eyes and also opening my eyes on that bitch. Mother. To think you would actually care for your own skin and not that of your own son. Thank you Leopold for making me see my mother for who she really is. Well now I''m sure that I am going to have major trust issues in the future. But like a great person once said ''You can never be too careful'' Now I can finally be able to buy that body skill and practice a lot of other skills but a few problem remains. A few major problems. I don''t have a ID. In a futuristic era like where I am you must absolutely have a Identification Card. Without an ID I will be restricted from 90% of my actions. That is the only reason why I am in this dingy hotel and not in a 5 star hotel eating dishes who''s name I can''t even pronounce. Yes I have money but that''s also restricted a lot without an id. And there that too, I have money, too much even. Eventually one would ask that one ultimate question. "Where did you get so much money from?" When I heard from the God (The one who reincarnated him) that I would be sent to a cultivational world I thought that it would be an old era and people won''t have flying castles or death-ray guns and I would be able to use my money generating ability freely. There goes my dream of a world without the IRS. Those MF''s can''t even let a brother use his cheat ability for selfless things. In this this and age because of it''s modernity money and power are the two things that have absolute power. Power more than money but still ''Money does make the world go round''. In this era Money is the one of the things that is strictly being watch upon. Only the ones that are truly professional and have good connections are able to use under handed means to do Illegal activities and the ones who get caught... those are the ones that get judged with 10-15 years or lifetime on a tour to Gay Ind. And it doesn''t matter whether you are a Guy or a Gal. I can procure a ID card from an Forgery specialist. But there''s a another problem, I don''t know any person who can do forgery or someone who knows a guy who knows a guy who knows someone who does forgery. And the money problem ''Sigh'' Well I''ll think about itter when it starts to cause some stirs. Now another problem, YES another one that is I don''t have any clothes with me. Well I don''t have any clothes that are currently usable as the one I was wearing before got wet in the rain and I kinda left dramatically. So I didn''t really bring any clothes or stuff with me. I''m gonna have to wait for a bit to dry the clothes and for the goddamn rain to stop and then I should find someone who has contacts with Illegal deals. Then a thought came to me about this totally-not-shady hotel. Maybe I should talk with the hotel manager. He looks like someone who might have a contact in this things. After a hour and a half of watching third ss porn about a guy watching his girlfriend get on with his high school bully on a tin can of a tv the rain finally stopped. As I was putting on the Now Dry clothes I had a thought. Should I go meet the manager or not? As I had this internal dilemma and finally thinking that the longer I stay here the more the chances of a shota gangrape happening I opened the door and walked out of the third ss torture room. I walked in the ck and brown colored hallway with it''s walls slowly rotting and lights that turned on and off frequently. Then after I saw the reception desk and going to it I saw a 25-28 year old guy who''s eyes looked like they don''t have any soul and called him. "Hey" Looking up from under his desks his eyes found it''s sights on me and asked with a long tired voice "How can I help you" "Uhh can you tell me where the manager''s room is" "If you have anyints please drop it at thein box and you can go talk to our manager right down the hallway and to the right of the stairs" "Well I didn''t have anyin- you know what nothing" Shaking his head at the receptionists information he started walking to the manager room. On his way he saw a box that said Comint Box which was filled with a lot of letters and a few with blood on them. As he finally saw the manager''s room which had a red door which looked like it was painted with blood and the smell of iron was also visible. He waited for a second before knocking. "Yese in please" Inside a middle aged joyful voice invited him in. He opened the door and went inside. He saw a white room with a files cab at one corner and a desk at the front with a person sitting behind it. The manager was wearing a red suit with a rose''s design on it at the left side of his chest. His body looked like that of a vampire''s, very pale, his eyes were red with small ck irises in them. And as I saw him giving me the creepiest smile ever I had a thought. Well I''m now definitely sure that I am going to have a Shotocon Gangrape. Chapter 19 - 19- Worries of a Teenage Girl

Chapter 19:- Worries of a Teenage Girl

In the city of Ciraton. A vast ce up to 436 kilometers in length could be seen. It is surrounded by huge mansions and many different buildings including Gardens, Pools, Garages, Aircraft Landings, Training Rooms, Servant Housings, a Security Building etc. It''s also protected by huge amounts of people in ck and yellow suits with a emblem of the Halbert House embedded in their suits. This is the Main Estate of the Halbert House and this city is under their governance, The decreed renewed to them by The Great 12th Tudor Emperor, Richard Francis Tudor. In this vast space resides a giant mansion much greater and bigger than it''s other counterparts. This giant mansion is the Halbert House''s main residence where it''s main members - the Master, the former master, their wives and their little monste- "Ehem" ''Childrens'' live in. And in this mansions one of the huge bedrooms lives a particr someone who right now is walking back forth in her room and is in a constant state constipation... from worry. This particr someone who is in a constant state constipation... from worry is Diana Halbert. Right now her mind is going through many questions and which it''s answers are not something that''s making much sense to her. How can he be like this? Is it true what they are saying about him? Is it really true that he is such a evil person that people are asionally warning me about? As she is thinking about this she asionally bites her fingernails in frustration . Bu-But all the time I''ve spent with him he has been nothing but the sweet adorable boy I''ve yed with. He has always acted like the brother I have ever wanted. A dreadful thought came to her. And what he said about father could it be true? Is he truly such a person? And if it''s true than. Then she had another worrying thought that made her eyes watery. It it''s really what he said about him than the way I behaved with him back than might have only made him much sadder. Even if she was there and had attended the whole thing she still couldn''t believe what had transpired. "What has gotten you so riled up my dear?" Suddenly from the direction of her room''s door a melodic sound asked her. She quickly looked at the direction of the voice and saw a very beautiful women with blonde hair and water blue eyes and bountiful breasts looking at her with great adoration. "MAMA, you''re back" She spoke with as much adoration as the beautiful women and ran in to her embrace and hugged her as the women also hugged her. The women that was hugging her was Diana''s Mother, Charlotte Heartfallen. Charlotte Heartfallen is the daughter of the former master of the Heartfallen House and that was not her only role. Her main role is the founder of the Saint Samantha Charity. The Saint Samantha is a Charitable organization which does many helpful things like giving clothes, foods, education for the poor and the unfortunate ones. It''s reach goes quiterge in the Tudor Continent. So you can say that her role aside from the daughter and wife of a great house is pretty important. Looking down at her sad child she asked worriedly "What happened dear?" looking at her mother with water threatening toe out of her eyes she asked "Are what they saying true mother" "What dear, what are you talking about?" "Oh you weren''t here when it happened so you don''t know" "Something happened while I was gone" Charlotte straitened her posture "Can you tell me what happened while I was gone" "Mmhmm" Diana nodded and told her all that had transpired yesterday. Hearing the exnation didn''t make it any less worrisome for Charlotte as she creased her eyebrows. Has what happened really true or was it done by Helena? "Mommy" looking down she saw her child looking at her with questioning gaze. Bending down to her size and using her hands to wipe the tears falling from her daughter''s eyes she said soothingly. "It''s all going to be okay, Ana. it might just be some misunderstandings that might have caused this" "And what about what he said about father, could that be true mother?" "No no, Ana something like that can''t be true your father might be a little entric but I know that his heart is in the right ce" "The-Then what Wiim said about hi-" "All was said in a moment of anger. Ana, Look at it this way, he was just for no reason used of stealing and the person that showed the prove wasn''t just anybody but his own mother, so of course his going to be more than a little enraged." Like suddenly a fire was fused her eyes widened as she said "Yes, your right why didn''t I think of that and also his mother, how could she do that to him" "I don''t know dear... I really don''t" Listening to her daughter only made het more inclined to think that this was done by the Goldsteins. "Now what should we do mother, William already had left yesterday, what is he going to do, where''s he going to go, what will he eat and what if... what if something happens to him?" Shaking her head in denial she consoled her daughter "I don''t think any think like that will happen to him and about food and other necessities, Didn''t the Goldstein child given him a bag of gold when he left and with what I hear from you I think that he is intelligent enough to sustain himself at least for a little bit" "But what are gonna do, that bag of money might help him for a few days but what will happen after then?" "You don''t have to worry about any of this anymore, Ana. I will take care of this matter myself and I will find him quickly" "Really?" Asked Diana to her mother with excitement. "Promise" Consoled her mother and after a little bit of talking she left her room. Charlotte walked in the hallway of this massive mansion. She didn''t look left or right and just looked straight and said to nobody in particr "Find out what really happened and see if there is any connection with this and with that matter as well. Oh and also find out where the child is" From behind her in the empty hallway a shadow like blur phased for a moment and just like that became what it was like before like it never really happened to begin with. I refuse to believe a 9 year old child can do such a thing. Chapter 20 - 20 - Cockamouse

Chapter 20: - Cockamouse

I would appreciate it if you guys could spare one minute of your time to write a review for the story, helping it reach more people. _______________________________________ In the deste like white office of the hotel''s manager. William sat in the chair looking at the vampire look-alike of a manager who was smiling at him quite creepily. The manager''s eyes squinted as he smiled at the neer who was only shirinking back in his chair as the moments past. "Helloo, what can I do for you? He said in a jovial tone." Well not a shotacon gangrape, that''s for sure. "Ah I-I need your help with something" William said hesitatingly. "Well do you need some towels or do you want me to do something about the Cockamouse that''s living in your room" "No I wanted to talk abou- wait what did you say just now" "I asked if you wanted some towels or anything?" "N-No I meant the other thing something about a Cockamouse?" William gestured with his hands. "Oh, Yes there''s a Cockamouse living in your home just beside your bathroom" The manager maid an ''Oh'' expression and said to him. "What''s a Cockamouse?" "You know a half cockroach and half mouse" William looked with a ridiculous expression "Your joking right... Right?" Shaking his head the manager denied "No, the Cockamouse is quite real, it''s actually one of the main attractions of this establishment and the second reason why I gave the name ''Freedom from genders." Then what''s the first reason, You know what I actually don''t want to know that. "You mean there''s more of those things?" Nodding his head the manager said "Oh yes there''s many more, if you''d like I can arrange someone to give you a tour" William looked at the manager with a deadpan expression without saying a word. The manager also looked at his newest inhabitant with a nice smile. Finally after a few seconds passed William shook his head and said "No no I''m sorry but we went on a different topic than what I was saying." "Oh yes, Apologies. But before that why don''t we introduce ourselves, My name is Dean Dean, the manager of this fine establishment. You can call me Dean." "Well hello... Dean. I''m William Halb- My name is William. It''s nice to meet you." Squinting his eyes a little bit at the pronunciation the manager smilingly said "It''s nice to meet you too, William. Well... now why don''t you tell me about what you want from me." "Ahh Hmm... well actually what I wanted to know was if you... you know, Know someone in the circle who can help me get somethings" William said and got real quite at thest sentence. "Oh I know someone like that tell me what do you want, Acid, Amani, Angel dust, st, Benzos, Ching, Frenzy whatever you want I can help you get some but of course for a price." Said Dean rubbing his hands. "No noo not that, I want something a little different" "Well what is it, if you don''t tell me clearly I won''t be able to help you with anything" "I need someone who can help me with forging a new Identification Card" Raising his eyebrows at the peculiar request, Dean asked "Hmm... Well before that can you tell me something?" "What" Feeling nervous at the iing question wondering whether he''s wants me to do something very nasty or a shotacon gangrape I said. "Are you wanted?" "What! no no... No! I am not wanted you don''t have to worry about any government officials" "What is Gov-Government Officials" Oh shit! I forgot that there isn''t any kind of government or any diplomatic party here to begin with. I quickly say to dismiss what I said earlier "Royal forces, What I meant was Royal Forces, there aren''t any kind of royal forces looking for me." "Hmm well okay. Just onest question, How old are you really?" W-Well I''m 9 years old, why what''s the matter?" I asked and my mind increasingly started worrying about shotacon stuff. "Well you would ask that question too if a 9 year old boy asked you about forgery at a ce like this and again, are you really sure you don''t have anyone hunting you" HE JUST CONFIRMED TO SAYING THAT HIS OWN HOTEL WAS STRANGE. But about what he said... yeah he really can''t be med for asking so many questions, I too would ask questions if a kid suddenly came and asked me to forge a id card. "Yeah don''t worry I''m pretty sure that nobody is searching OR hunting me for that matter" "Alright you look like you can be trusted so I''ll trust you." Whoo! well that happened and here I thought he was never going to stop with the questions... even though necessary for someone in his position. "Okay then what kind of ID do you want?" "What do you mean by that, how many kind of them are there?" What I was asking was how good of a card do you want, Do you want a normal one that will at least get by for a few days or a good one that will help you as long as you don''t end up in any official struggle or the best one that will get you through almost anything but will be quite pricey, because I know three people who are good at these forgery things" Hmm... What is there even to think about I will just get the best one. It''s not like I am short of money or something. But I''ll make it look like I am in a dilemma so that he doesn''t know that I am filthy rich. After 2 minutes of very poor acting I finally said "I think maybe I''ll get the best one." His smile widening to a scary degree "You made the best choice, wait a second let me get his address" after saying that he got up and went outside. Well of course your going to say that I just made you a big profit today. After waiting for a whole 10 minutes and thinking about what goes on in a girl''s mind the door to the office opened and Dean walked in and sat down in his chair. cing a card in front of me Dean said "Now the guy your about to meet is called Delmar and here''s his card, there''s the address in it and the password to the entrance is Delmar''s Beans. Your going to love him the guy''s great to talk to." "Well, thanks then I''ll see youter" Getting what I wanted I got up and start to leave. "Wait a second, before you leave how about I give you a little friendly advice" Confused at his offer "Okay sure, why not." "You may or may not have someone looking for you but still I think you should skip the city for some time until you know whatever it is blows over, okay." "Sure, thanks for the advice." What he said does make sense. Maybe I should leave the city and maybe start my self in a new environment. Chapter 21 - 21 - Delmar’s Beans

Chapter 21: - Delmar''s Beans

Getting out of the cab and as the cab starts to leave I look at my surroundings. The whole ce is old and looks almost vacated if not for the looks I keep getting from time to time from the windows and the alleyways. Right now I am in the city of Dreim and the ce where I am is apparently the ce where the forger lives or does his work. But the ce lookspletely run down like from a world war something... maybe who knows there might have been a war here or something, there are flying humans and superhuman powers it wouldn''t take much time to destroy towns or even cities in a moment. After wearing some clothes left behind in that shady hotel and getting a bag for necessary reasons. Coming here only helped proved my point in getting a ID Card in a huge way. For example why did I take a cab toe here when it''s faster withing by a train? Because I can''t get on a train. Why can''t I get on a train? because you need a ID card for it. The only way to get in and pay the fare is by using a id card which has a function to store money in it and turn it into digital credits which has the same value as a normal dor does. Even while I was trying to find a cab ande here there were someplications like why didn''t I pay using a ID Card. In this time and age basically everybody pays using a ID Card and only the criminals or the problematic ones are the one who don''t or can''t use a ID Card. Because if you use a ID Card or pay using it you will leave a digital print which can be used to locate your recent location. The whole ride I wasing here the damn driver was looking at me through the passengers camera and making side nces, even when I paid him hard cash the fu*ker had the nerves to count and authenticate the value of the money. After searching for a little while I find the shop. I look at it and the sign of the neon sign of the store was broken down which said ''Delmar''s'' an walk towards it. I look at the red iron door and as I knocked on it the door opened wide and gave way for me. Confused at the situation and thinking about what I should do I say loudly. "Helloooo, anybody here... I got your address from uh what was his name again, yes ''Dean'' Dean gave me your address and told me that you can help me with what I want... Alright I''ming in don''t shoot okay hahah... Really don''t." I walk in and look at my surroundings, the ce is dark with no lights on but because of my dual ability I was able to see in the darkness. The ce looked like a Night Club. There was a dance floor with ss tiles and a bar at the side. The bar had many drinksying here and there with some of them already broken and the drink spilled. I approach the bar and look at the bottle on the counter. The bottle was called ''Virgin Blood'' and it''s cap was gone with more than half of it''s drink gone. I look at the bottle and think curiously. Looking at the bottle and the drink that''s slowly dripping down and falling on the counter only makes it look like someone was drinking it just a while ago. As the questiones to my mind suddenly I feel a cold brass like feelinging from the right side of my forehead as a dreadful feelinges from my heart and I straighten my chest as I speak quickly "Dude I already told you not to shoot." I slowly look at my right side as sight of a huge red brass revolver with a silver cylinderes to view. Behind it the person holding it also bes avable for show. The guy was at least six feet big, he had muscles on his arms and was wearing a white tank top and there was a ck dragon like tattoo drawn on his right arm and he was wearing a ck army pant. He was almost bald with some half a inch of hair standing on his head. His eyes weren''t shown as he wore a colored lens sunsses and he had a huge beard that went as long as his neck. He was also smoking what looked like a huge Cuban Cigar. Overall the guy looked He Amazing. As I was gazing at his amazing style I said with fear in my voice "I-I wasn''t intruding in your home O-Or night club sir, the door of the building was already open before I came in and I had already said that I wasing in here. I was just looking here to see if anybody was inside or not an-and I wasn''t trying to steal or drink any of your drinks at all." As I said all that, the guy clicked the hammer of his huge ass revolver as the cylinder moved clockwise direction just once and a ''Click'' sound appeared. My eyes widened at a unprecedented degree as I quickly said "N-No don''t shoot, I-I''m not a thief believe me I talked to Dean about this and he said that this ce is the one where I can get a Card and that your the person for it." My words going to deaf ears as he put his index finger in the trigger ce and was slowly pushing it. "STOP I already told you I''m not an intruder Dean told me about this ce and he also also yes Beans ''Delmar''s Beans'' the password is ''Delmar''s Beans''" As I said it the guy put away his finger from the trigger and slowly put down his revolver before looking at me from head to down and blowing his smoke heavily straight at my face and walked away. He went to the back and opened a door then he started going in before stopping and looking at me as he said something that made me confused than relieved. "Youing or what?" Chapter 22 - 22 - When you’ve already been Cleaned

Chapter 22: - When you''ve already been Cleaned

"Youing or what?" The reality of what just transpired started going through my head as I just stared at him. "You deaf" He said with a heavy coarse voice. "Wha-What N-No" "Then stop wasting my f*cking time and get in" He said angrily. I slowly walked towards him as the ss shards of the broken bottles get crushed under the sole of my shoe. He goes inside of the door and I look inside to see a stair going downwards with no lights on. I slowly follow him and after 20 seconds of going down the stairs I stop as we both have arrived to the end of the stairs. Delmar reached with his right hand and pressed an old red switch which has a O and I sign in it at the right side of the wall. Suddenly in a order, LED lights stuck to the upper wall of the room started turning on two by two. As all the lights turned on I was finally able to see what was under the night club. It was a huge underground basement that went at least 200 meters in length. The walls were all grey in color. At the center of the basement was what is important. At just the center of the underground basement there was what you can call a Hacker''s Dream Equipment my perspective. Six huge LED monitors hanging from the ceiling with wires struck to it and a desk where a few keyboards with other equipment was ced there in an unorderly fashion and one half-finished beer can at it''s center position. Delmar walked to the ce of work and pulled a chair out of who-knows-where and sat in it as he looked at me with his colored lens sunsses. Taking a huge smoke from his Huge Cuban Cigar and slowly breathing it out he said to me "Well then... what the fuc* can I do for you?" Slightly disturbed by his way of speaking, I walked toward him and said "I need a Card" "I know that already with how much you were yapping about it, what I meant was what kind of card do you need Identification, Hospital, Business, Credit, Bank, Dark Web or something else" "I need a Identification Card" "Have you ever been arrested or you had any problems with the officials?" "No I haven''t and nobody is looking for me as well." The moment I said thest sentence I realized what a huge idiot I was, I just told aplete and criminal stranger that I was alone. "Do you have any pre-existing Identification Card?" "No" "Do you have a Birth Certificate or do you want a new one?" "Oh... yeah I''ll get a new one." "That''s going to cost you extra." Delmar turned his Swivel Chair and what I assume was looking me in the eyes. "Now... the real question, Do you want me to remove any past histories or documents about you?" He said and took a drag out of his cigar. Hmm... what should I do, should I remove my traces or something, but if I were to do that... that would mean telling him about my real identity. Is it worth the risk... but there''s no point with hiding this from him, he would just find it the moment I left here and besides he already will know my new Identity as well. I''m just gonna do it and be safe knowing that if anybody thoroughly looked for me they would not find the real me and would just get the new me. looking at his sunsses I said with certainty "Sure do that" He turned towards his monitor and asked "Real Name?" "William Halbert" His hands stopped typing and his eyebrows raised a little then he again started typing like he never stopped to begin with. After typing for a while, he stopped and he looked towards the monitors and paused. "Hey kid" Raising my eyes I looked at him "What?" Turning the third monitor on the air to my side he said "Is this the one?" I get closer and look at theputer monitor and be stumped with what I see written on it. [ Name : William Halbert (Past Name) Current Name : William Gray Father''s Name : None in the Records Mother''s Name : Amanda Gray Birth Date : 27th April of the Year 5069 ssification : ss C Subject Blood Group : AB+ Family Saga : None of the Honored Ones Potential : E Rank Bank Information : No Information Avable for review Subject Code : 69146*462@948 ] There was no information about my father or my involvement with them. The reason why there was the past name is because Delmar looked throughly. I know this might happen but to think those bastards had already done it in just a day. To think they were just so much selfish. ''Sigh'' just thinking about it is giving me huge headaches. "Not to burst your bubbles but what do you want to do about this?" Of course, he''s going to ask that. He wanted to clean my records for any anomaly or problems but what was he going to clean, there was nothing special or umon about this. It was just a in and simple looking certificate to begin with. I depressingly think for a while than I say with a dejected voice "Do it, clean everything there is and make sure nothing is left of it." "Before I do anything you know this is going to cost you more, this is not basic work and it takes time to delete information from the Ministry of Records... no matter how basic the information." "''Sigh'' just do it would you." "Alright." After 2 minutes of non-stop clicking on the many keyboards did he finally stop and said to me "Now the real work, so what kind of ssification do you want?" Confused at his words I look at him and ask "What do you mean, ssification?" "I was saying what ss subject do you want to be?" "What''s ss Subject?" Slowly turning and looking at me, he said "Kid, do you really not know what I''m talking about or are you just *ucking with me." Shaking my head in denial I said "No, I really don''t know what your talking about." Taking a huge drag he said to me annoyed. "Aah Man... This is going to be such a drag." Chapter 23 - 23 - Classes

Chapter 23: - sses

Okay because of most of your choice I have decided to stop with the Reality Checks. From now on there won''t be any Reality Checks. Without anything further let''s on with the novel. ______________________________________________________________________________________________ Taking a huge drag he said to me annoyed. "Aah Man... This is going to be such a drag." What the f*ck is with this kid? he doesn''t even know what a ss subject is. Did Dean even think before sending this kid to me. The kid''s literally invisible, digital wise and what it said about his father being the Halbert monster, was it really true. It might be, or that name wouldn''t have been removed so cleanly and just nobody has the same name as that monster. For now I should stay cautious and just do my job as I have been doing. "Alright at least tell me you know what a subject of a kingdom is right" "Aah... I think their the residence of the kingdom or something simr to that" "Well you got the gist of it so let''s leave it at that" William nodded to his indication "Do you know how many ssification subjects there are?" I shook my head to his question. " ''Sigh'' Alright then first of all what you need to know is there are five ssification Subjects. Going by - ss D Subjects, ss C Subjects, ss B Subjects, ss A Subjects and finally the one that only matters... The Royal Subjects. Were you able to get that in your tiny brain." I nodded frequently. "Let''s start with the worst one. ss D Subjects - These subjects have the right to live in any continent they want to and they don''t have to pay any kind of taxes at all." "Wait a second, I have a question." William interrupted in the middle. "Let me take a wild guess... if they don''t have to pay any tax and can live in any continent they want then why are they the worst ss." Delmar said with a deadpan expression. William stuttered in confusion "Ye-Yeah." Delmar took a deep smoke and after being in a deep thought he suddenly said "They don''t have the right to live." "What!" "They don''t have the right to live more precisely they don''t have the right to their own lives. They can live in any continent they want but they will get the worst treatment. They can''t work, live in a house or get any kind of medical treatment and worst of all if the Great Houses or the Royal Force demands it there lives will be forfeited." "Forfeited, Forfeited like what?" "Like cattle... they can do whatever they want with them and their lives can be used for any experiments or for their own entertainment." "So-So they can''t do anything or work anywhere and their lives will just be for entertainment for the rich bastards." Taking another drag he said "it''s not exactly that they can''t, It''s more like anybody won''t help them. There isn''t anyw that says you have to give the stink eye to them but it''s simr to a unwrittenw that says nobody should help them." "Is there any reason why they are treated like that?" "Kid... Do you know the story of The 100 Year War." "Yeah the fight with the demons, right." "Yeah that one, Back then when us and the Demons were fighting for supremacy, some genius assholes thought that it would be advantageous of them to side with the Demons and when the Demons win they will get better treatment. But haha they didn''t win and they all were condemned by all the rest of us. And the ones that are ss D Subjects right now are the ones that are the descendants of the geniuses from back then." Listening to his exnation it only made sense for them to get such treatment. " ''Sigh'' Nevertheless the descendants shouldn''t be responsible for the deeds of their father." William said in sadness. "Yeah, they shouldn''t ''Sigh'' " Said Dean and there was a look of sadness in the way his posture was and William though an idiot didn''tpletely miss it. Getting out of his deep thoughts, Delmar said his tone going back to it''s previous angry one. "We got side tracked talking about it, let''s get back on the topic." "ss C Subject - They are the most basic kind of Subjects. They have the right to live, pay taxes, work, get medical treatment and everything else a normal subject should get but they don''t have the right to advance to a better ss unless a royal decree was given. But in a time of crisis they lives can be forfeited and be enlisted for the Military force." "ss B Subjects - Like the ss C Subjects, ss B has all their rights and as well as the ability to use maritime or other aplishments to upgrade their ss to ss A. They also have better economical treatment and in a time of crisis, they will have to enlist at least one of their family members to the military force." "ss A Subjects - These ss Subjects get better advantage in everything there is. But what makes them differ from other sses is two things. First they have the right to get better ce in a office or business and get a higher position in a military rank, but of course they must have the prerequisite requirements of that position. The Second ability is that, in a time of crisis they won''t be forcefully enlisted in a military force but if they want they can volunteer for it and their aplishments will be higher than the norm." "Royal Subjects - Royal Subjects, now what should I say about them, the name says it all. They get the best of the best in everything. But one thing that makes them the cream of the crop is the ability to be in a higher position in a military rank. Whether they have the prerequisite requirements of that position or not but that doesn''t mean they can be the fricken general." "With that I''m done with exnation" "Now tell me kid... Which one do you want?" Chapter 24 - 24- Burnout

Chapter 24:- Burnout

I changed chapter 21 a little bit and added a bag for this chapter. For those that didn''t know please recheck chapter 21 for your rification. ______________________________________________________________________________________________ "With that I''m done with the exnation" "Now tell me kid... Which one do you want?" The Royal Subject one and the ss A Subject are the only two things I''m interested in. The others... not gonna lie, they are pretty nd and strict with the rules. Those one''s are for the reason to just subjugate people, just cause they say that only in the time of crisis they will force them doesn''t mean that time won''te in contrary there''s a huge chance for a crisis toe anytime. More so that this is a world where the strong prey on the weak. But before that let''s see what it will take for me to get one. "Before I chose one, tell me about their price." Taking a huge drag and putting the huge Cuban Cigar on the desk, he said to me "Well ss C Subject is going to cost you 21800 Dors, ss B Subject is 256000 Dors and ss A Subject is going to cost you 1.5 Million Dors. Plus with the Birth Certificate and other stuff it will cost you an extra 49655 Dors." Why isn''t he telling me about the Royal One. "And what about the Royal Subject one." "Kid you should just forget about that one." "Why, isn''t that the best one." William said with confusion. "For to get that one there are two requirements and I don''t think you have one or both requirements." He said and his tone became a little sarcastic towards the end. "And what are the requirements?" Taking the huge Cuban Cigar in the middle of his right index and middle finger, he slowly took a drag and as he talked the smoke came through his mouth "The First requirement for the Royal One is... You must have the blood of any one of the Great Houses in Escana even if it''s very minuscule." Oooh, He thinks that I don''t have the blood in me or Ie from a very stagnating branch family. Why is he even thinking that when he already say the name of that bastard in the ministry. Maybe... Yes, maybe he thinks that the name might not be truly real and someone might have duped my mother in to thinking that my father is the oh-so-great master of the Halbert house. But you got it wrong man, It was my bit*h of a mother that duped the musclehead. But what troubles me is that, if the first requirement is so problematic than what about the second requirement. Don''t tell me it needs me to have the Halbert insignia burned under the butt. "For the second one you need Money." "Hmm?" "You need a lot of money." "How much?" "Kid you don''t get it do you it''s a lot of money and no more than a handful of people only carry that much money with them." "Dude... just tell me the amount already" Taking a huge and slow drag of the cigar and breathing out from the nose with what I assume was a sigh "25 Million Dors." No wonder why he doesn''t even want to tell me about the Royal One. Nobody has that much hard cash lying around in their hands and if they do that''s only possible by robbing a bank or a drug lord for that matter. The first requirement in itself automatically cancels out the second requirement. And if you have the first requirement then that must mean either you''ve been dumped like me or running away from them. And in either way your financial situation shouldn''t be good enough to cover that much damage. It''s like shooting through your pockets with your own gun. Getting up from the chair and putting my back towards him I put my hand inside the small bag that was stuck to my back as I say to the system System, Generate 30 stacks of Ten thousand dors in a hundred bundle. Thinking that me getting out of the chair was me going to leave Delmar said "See kid I told only a handful of people has that muc-... What are you doing?" I start to put stacks of money at the desk as I looked at him and said "Well I''m taking out the money." "...." After putting all the 30 stacksbining of 30 Million Dors I said to him "Here''s the money." "..... Kid did you rob a bank or something?" "Nope." "Alright then wait a second" Delmar got up and went somewhere to bring a equipment and after using it to verify if the money was real or fake, he looked at me with a nk look. "Kid" "Yeah?" "Do you have a Sugar Mama?" "N-No what is wrong with you." Taking my shocked stutter as confirmation he told me "There''s extra in here, kid." "Yeah about that, also make a very reliable bank ount, one I can use with the ID Card and after taking the cost of everything put the rest of it in that ount." "Your wish is mymand." Getting his huge paycheck, Delmar smiled widely. After 40 minutes of clicking, Delmar looked at me and said "It would be better if you get a new set of fingerprints for your ID, it will help more with the verification." "Alright." "For your information this is goi-" "Going to cost me extra I know that already, you money grabbing gori." I interrupted the money grabbing gori. Smiling at my curse, he took out a machine that looked like a trap with ten empty sockets that glowed with red crimson light. "What''s this?" "Didn''t you want to make a new set of fingerprints" "You said get not mak-" Don''t tell me... this is because of that. He can''t really be so touchy now... is he? "Is this because I called you a money grabbing gori?" Delmar didn''t answer... he only smiled at the question. Chapter 25 - - 25 - A Name

Chapter 25: Chapter - 25 - A Name

After almost getting a new set of fingers from the trap hole. I clutched my bandaged hand while tears threaten to fall and my mouth quivering as I look at them. "Stop behaving like a small baby" Delmar said in a happy tone. I look at him with a deadpan face "You do realize your telling a kid to stop being a kid, right" Hearing my words he slowly turned back to hisputer screen and simply ignored me. "And it''s not like you know the pain that I''m having" I look around and squeakilyin. But it was still heard as he said "Kid your looking at the first person who had experienced it." "But your old" I said with a pout as he ignored it. "And bald." Hearing mystment he deted instantly but didn''tin at all and just worked... but with less energy. After a few minutes he started talking again. "Alright then which kingdom do you want it to be valid?" Which country should I want it to be in? Now there are some interesting choices. I can stay in the Tudor Kingdom or go to a new one and start from there. "Remember, the country you want the ID Card to be valid will have to be the country your gonna have to stay indefinitely." Well that narrowed down some choices. I can''t stay here because there might be some problems for me in the near future. Maybe even political ones, some geniuses might be out there thinking that this might be a good way to have a son of a great house even if not legal, that can be used for leverage against them. So for that reason and a few others I will have to sayonara from this ce. There is the Samara Kingdom in the East but they may have too much security there so I will have to rethink before immigrating there. Then there''s Evernight Kingdom in the North. Hmm... now am I crazy enough to go there, maybe not. Well if I was a little more crazy than yeah I might have went there but until then NO!. Oh, why the tant rejection. Well if you heard the stories that I heard you might have trouble being in the dark. Like the monsters that sucked people''s bloods, the big bad wolfs that came to eat the street alley whor- Courtesan, the women who''s scream made you hear the cries from hell, the one eyed monsters who wererger than a tree. And if you were toprehend and shortcut it down to my version this is what I see : Vampires, Werewolf''s, Banshees, Cyclops. Hearing it sounds normal I know but that doesn''t mean they too will be normal now, will they. Mana. Mana will change them. By a LOT. Also this is a cultivational world so they may be the final bosses humanity might have to face. Alright now that only leaves us with Wiseburn in the West. Wiseburn... Wiseburn. It may be the right choice for there is no overly dangerous beings nor too much security. Just like the name that Continent is a ce for learning and advancement in many things. So for now that is the preferred choice and when I be strong in the future I''ll think about visiting the other ces... even Evernight. "What about Wiseburn?" I ask Delmar. "Hmm.. Good choice. that ce is good for someone to hide in." Delmar smirked as he said. Hah, well I should have known that he will know what I''m going for. He is a professional after all. "Now the very thing... What do you want to name yourself?" Hmm... The Naming Huh, No matter what I think I can''t chose a better first name for myself anything other than William. It was my real name after all. So I''ll let it stay like that. Now what should I do about the Last name. I can''t chose just any name now can I. It will be the name that follows me and will also follow my children and even their children and even thei-... I might be thinking too far ahead already. A Name. A Last Name. A Family Name. After thinking for what felt like eternity and going through from this name to that one I finally came to the one. "I got it" "Alright then, the First Name" "William" "And the Last Name" "Trust" "You sure... you can''t change itter on." "Yeah, I''m sure" "Okay then, Locking it." He clicked a few more times and finally after one big click a card began to pop out of what looked like a fax machine from the olden times. After a minute of beep beep sounds and the card which looked like it was going toe out right then stopped and began again and finally stopped. Delmar took the card out of the machine and blew on it making the warmth of the card steam out. He shook a few time then looked at it before nodding satisfyingly and giving to me. I took it from him but underestimated the hotness of the card and almost let it slip from my hands but at thest second took hold of it and as I looked at it my breath stopped. The card was 3x2 inch. It looked like a transparent diamond color with very beautiful design and a symbol of a crown in the upper left corner. I read it''s writing which was intricate in it''s own way. [ Name : William Trust ss : Royal Subject Serial Code : Royal 42069 ] The card only had this three things written on it but made it look like this three things are the only ones you needed to know. The card was beautiful. Overly Beautiful. The card in itself looked so beautiful it might get me in trouble. Maybe I should have went for a lesser ss. Noticing my worried look Delmar guessed what I was thinking as he said to me "Kid touch the crown symbol and think about the ss A Subject" "Why?" "Just do it would you." Even though confused at his words I still did what he told me and thought about ss A. The card in my hand changed instantly. The card which had a diamond color previously now looked Golden and it''s symbol also changed to the capital letter A. Then it''s writing changed as well and where there was Royal Subject written now wrote ss A Subject. I begin to marvel at this amazing function and my heart was again filled with enormous joy. Then I looked at Delmar smilingly. And Delmar looked at me with a huge smirk. Chapter 26 - 26 - On the House

Chapter 26: - On the House

With the ID Card finally in my hand and now most of my problems gone I gave a sigh of relief ''Sigh'' and begin to ask some question that were in my mind. "How do I look at the bank information and like how much money I have?" "Turn the card to the back and say the word ''Trapeza'' I turn it back and see there is already nothing there and say it. "Trapeza" Just like before the card slowly started to write some words in a unknownnguage but for me it felt like they were very close to my mother tongue. At the forefront there was a Big word in Bold letters with bright red colors that said Seguridad and under it my bank information. [ Seguridad ] [ Holder : William Trust ] [ ount Name : 13124206969 ] [ Bank Amount : 3768464 Dors ] [ Bank Grade : Diamond ] What was with that weirdnguage just now and how can I know it so well? "Delmar there''s something weird about this?" "What?" "It''s in apletely differentnguage altogether." "Can you read it?" "Yeah there''s that too, I can read it just fine but I never seen thisnguage at all." "Yeah, don''t worry about that. It was made like that for privacy reasons of the bank and of the holder of the ount as well." "So, only I can read it?" "Not exactly." What does he mean by that? Noticing my curious gaze Delmar tried to enlighten me. "Other than you, there are some others who can also read your bank information. Like the branch manager and positions simr to that but also for safety reasons the Police Detectives, Royal Force Team leaders and other official forces in rank to that. Also you can show it to others as well if you want to." Aah that makes it much more convenient. It gives you privacy and also not so much that you can hide your illegal deals. But for now that will do for me. After cutting all the cost only 3768464 Dors was left huh. Well how much did it costpletely? I begin to think and use my fingers to count. After 5 minutes went past I was finally able to get the number. It cost me Twenty Six Million Two Hundred and Thirty One Thousand Five Hundred and Thirty Six Dors to make a new Identification Card, a Birth Certificate, a new set of fingerprints and a new Bank ount. All in all I can say it might have been costly but it was a very productive day. Now how to put more money in the ount. "And how to add more money?" "Just put the amount of money you want to add in front of you and click the symbol with your finger and say ''Add'' then slowly swipe above the money." "That''s it, what will happen to the money that was there?" "Oh it''ll be transported to the bank automatically." Again quite convenient. By doing it this way I don''t have to go the bank every time I want to add more money and people won''t be suspicious of me either. "How much money can the bank ount hold?" "I gave you the diamond grade so... It will hold 100 Million Dors I think, Yeah 100 Million Dors no more than that." Hmm... For now it won''t be a problem for me but I will have to do something about it in the future. I should still ask Delmar about it. I''m sure he knows a way for me to upgrade the amount of the bank. "Delmar just for information, is there any way for me to upgrade the card to a higher level for holding more money?" "If you want to upgrade it to a higher grade then you will have to go to the any of the bank''s branch and fill in some of the requirements and ''Vo'' you have a higher Graded Bank ount that can hold Billions of Dors." "But wouldn''t that attract too much attention isn''t there any way to... discreetly do that?" I said to him and winked my right eye too many times at thest sentence. "Stop with that, it''s too weird to get winked by what looks like a Differently-abled kid. And no there isn''t any way to get a higher grade with aputer and even than it was already very difficult to get the Diamond Grade to begin wit-" Suddenly there was a beeping sounding through theputer and Delmar quickly looked at it and his eyebrows twitched at what he saw. "Kid did anyone follow you while you wereing here?" "No I don''t think so, why did something happen?" "Yeah, look over here." Ie closer to the screen and look at it. It was the camera of the midnight club that showed the view of the building from inside. Right now it showed a person withpletely ck spandex as clothes slowly walking and looking around here and there like searching for something or... someone. Looking at the figure I couldn''t recognize who it was as the ck spandexpletely enveloped the person and the face and also the gender couldn''t be recognised. Did someone follow me? Was it someone Leopold sent? and if it is, does he want to remove me so fast? So many questions filled my mind and as I looked for the solution I gazed at Delmar and noticed him looking at me with a questioning gaze of his own. Did someone follow him or was it just a coincidence? No the time difference is too narrow for this to be just a coincidence? Did the kid intentionally made that persone here? No by the looks of it he was here for the Card and nothing more. It could also be his enemiesing to quickly silence him and the ce is quite efficient for it too. Now what to do. Man, this is going to be such a drag. "Kid you really sure you don''t know who that is or who might have done something like this?" "No, I really don''t know." "Alright then." He got up from his chair and walked towards the right and pushed a ce of the wall. The wall suddenly opened like a mechanical door and he gestured for me to go in. "Go, From here the path will lead you to the nearest train station." I walked towards the ce and said "What about you?" "Don''t worry about me I''ll take of it." As I looked at the dark ce which had no end, I jokingly asked of him "Not gonna cost extra on this one" He smiled at my joke and said "No, this one''s on the house, kid." "Okay then, see you on the flip side." I said and went in. Chapter 27 - 27 Panic under the Darkness

Chapter 27: Panic under the Darkness

The ce was entirely dark with zero amount of light. The only reason I can still walk is because of my dual ability that''s letting me see in the dark. If I didn''t have that I would be blindly walking while using my hands to touch and identify my way using the walls. What the hell is wrong with him! why doesn''t he have a single light bulb in here? I get that this is a secret pathway but still you could at least ce a fricken torch at the very least. How does he even go through here? Does he also have a skill that allows him to see in the dark? If that''s the case then it''s understandable that you would make the cepletely dark. ''Sigh'' Nothing to do now. At least he was kind enough to let me escape through here. I almost thought that he would have asked for another million for me to escape from his ''Secret Cave''. Who would have known the money grabbing gori was somewhat kind. ''Man I have been walking through this ce for a while and I still don''t see a ending or a door. I know that I am walking slowly and not quickly escaping but I still got to be cautious of this ce. Who knows what ce and what step might trigger a trap. Like they say it''s always better to be cautious no matter the situation. Suddenly a huge earthquake appeared and started shaking the ''Secret Cave''. I couldn''t keep my stance standing and almost fell because of it. After the shaking stopped I thought frighteningly. F*ck this. F*ck being cautious. I don''t care if this ce has any traps or not. I''m not gonna stay in this ce any longer. The ce is breaking apart constantly and who knows when it might copse on me. Now It''s time to run with your tail in you hand. I try to get up and to stand straight. After standing straight I look ahead and after the shaking starts to stop, I run for my f*cking life. After after 8 minutes of running I still haven''t find an end to this ce and it''s starting to make me feel nauseating and scared both at the same time. Where is it? where is it? where the f*ck is the end to this f*cking nightmare of a ce. Another earthquake appears which starts to shake the under-underground ce and I fall face first on to the concrete step because of it. I quickly try to get up and again start to sprint forward like a madman. Again with the shaking, Man when is this going to end, when will I find my happiness and for f*cks sake why is this happening to meeeee! After running for another 2-3 minutes I finally see a ending to it and I quicken even further to reach for it. After finallying towards the end of the ''Secret Cave'' I stop and look at it. Nothing. There is nothing here. Only a huge wall stopping me from going forward. I push toward the wall and nothing happens. Again I push it with all my strength and nothing happens. Do remember that I have almost mastered my dual light and darkness ability. So even if I don''t have enormous amount of strength I still have enough to punch through a concrete wall. But I don''t do that and think carefully. Pushing the wall doesn''t do anything or make it slide so the only other thing thates to my mind is hidden buttons. There should be some kind of hidden button among here that will make the wall open or something that gets out of here. I look at my surroundings and only see concrete walls covering me and nothing that looks special. So I touch and feel the walls to see any kind of difference. Nothing. The walls don''t have anything special about them. Now the only thing that''s left is to push everything there is in this deste ce. I push everything starting from the concrete to the spider web and after finally 5 minutes of nonsense was I able to find the ce. I look towards the wall at the farthest left corner at the end and I use my hand to push it. The button goes backwards only a slight bit so I use both my hands to push it and again it still doesn''t gopletely. Out of any ideas I pull my hand back and punch towards that certain ce with all my strength. And it looked like the force of the punch was the intended amount that was needed as the button went inpletely and contrary to that the wall opened back like a door. I look inside and see a staircase that goes up, a button to my right and lights that are hanging up the walls but are not lit. I look at the pushy button and push it. The lights hung up the wall lit up and I say sarcastically "So he puts lights in here but not in the there where you need it the most ''Sigh''." Giving a huge Sigh and shaking my head I remove the negative thoughts and walk up the stairs. ______________________________________________________________________________________________ Presently at the nightclub above. Sitting in bar tool beside the bar Delmar smoked his huge ass Cuban Cigar and looked at the scene before him. The whole nightclub was in shambles with the bar behind him destroyed and hundreds of thousands of dors worth drinks wasted, the wall of the ce destroyed and now had a hole that let''s in the environment for health reasons and finally the dance floor which was gone and had a huge crater and if you were to look intensely, you would see a ck spandex wearing person lying in it with battered wounds and broken bones. The person quietly spoke with a female tone "D-Do you know who your messing with!" Delmar with a nonchnt expression said to her "Does it look I care,dy." "The Goldstein family will have your head for this." Hearing her words Delmar got up from the bar tool and slowly walked towards the crater. He looked down at her with a deadpan expression and as he smoked he said "And you just gave the identity of your employer MISS SPY." Betrayed by her own blunder the female spy didn''t let it bother her "Doesn''t matter, they won''t let you get away with this." "Don''t worrydy, this isn''t the first time I''m dealing with a spy from a Great House." Saying that Delmar walked towards her. Feeling that her end was nearing and that she couldn''t do anything about it, She slowly gave herself to her demise. Chapter 28 - 28 Vacuum Pull

Chapter 28: Vacuum Pull

It didn''t take me long to go towards the end. As Ie to the end of the steps what greets me is a ss tube that goes upward towards the wall and is big enough to fit arge person in it only one at a time. I approach it and look for any clues to what I should do. Now what is this? Can''t I just get a break already. All this running from here to there is making me have huge headaches. I look around here and there and finally when my hand identally touched a little bit of the ss, the front side of the tube opened up like a door. This looks like awfully simr to a trap. What should I do? should I go in or... there isn''t any or ''Sigh''. But by the looks of it this ce doesn''t go downwards but only upwards. So might as well try my luck... even though it''s quite atrocious now a days. I walk in and nothing happens so I do the only stupid a man in my position does. I close the ss door. Suddenly a loud ring sound urs and a red screen starts to float in the air in front of me. [ Warning ] [ Warning ] [ Teletube starting in a moment ] [ Brace yourself for critical impact ] Critical Impact! What the hell does that mean? [ Teletube immensing in 5...4...3 ] Hearing the countdown I quickly try to hold on to something but to my luck there wasn''t anything to hold on to in the ss tube. [ 2...1... ] "Wait! Wait! Wait! I still haven''t braced myself." [ Doesn''t Matter. Please Have a Safe flight <^-^> ] "Shit!" Suddenly a very strong suction air came from the above and pulled me upwards with zero ease as I scream with fright. "AHHHHHHHHH" A sudden notification appeared after 20 seconds of vacuuming in which time I had calmed myself down a little bit. [ Reaching Destination in 5...4...3...2 ] "Oh, not again!" [ ...1 ] As i suck through the air a metal wall hits my head and I fall down to the metal floor. After a minute of holding my head through the enormous pain I slowly get up and think Aaahhh It feels like my head got sted by a f*cking hammer. Never am I ever going to get in to a death trap like that ever again. Pushing the door of the ss tube aside I walk outside and look at my immediate surroundings. The ce waspletely opposite to the dark and deste ce I was a moment ago. First I was outside but still underground, and the ce simr to a underground society. Second the ce I was in was a train station but albeit very futuristic. There was a logo and name floating in front of the building called "Tudor Station" in a blue and red holographic color. The front of the station looked like a normal one with no doors. There was other people there too going in oring out with luggage''s in hand. I walk towards the train station and as I was going in suddenly from my left side a hand stopped me. I look towards the hand that looked big and wrinkled then at the owner. The guy was 8 foot tall and looked quite intimidating. He was wearing a navy blue shirt and the same colored pants with shallow white linings on them. Damn Man! How the hell can someone be this big? By the looks of it he might be a police or something simr. But out of all people why is he stopping me? He looked down at me with a scowl as he said "And where do YOU think your going, mister!" I say to him confused at my situation "To the... station." "And where did youe from?" "From behind that tu-" I look back to point at the sstube but it was already gone by the time I looked back. He scrutinized me as he said "ss D people shouldn''t be around here you know." Bewildered at his question I said "I''m not ss D! I''m Royal ss." "Umhmm and I''m the king of Fansonly" He said to me with a mockughter. "No it''s the truth, wai-wait a second." I said and pulled out my ID Card and showed it to him. "Here take a look at it." Taking it from me and gazing at it with a nonchnt gaze before a momentter and he looked at the card with a serious gaze before sweating profusely. Hands shaking from the hand that was holding the ID Card before passing it to me and looking at me like I was his doom. I smiled looking at his face before getting shocked myself as seeing him kneeling down towards with his head looking at the ground and his hat in his head and he said to me stammering "I-Im sorry s-sir. I didn''t k-know that you are a member of a Ro-Royal Bloodline, sir?" Pondering at what he said I asked him "Why?" He looked at me before again looking at the ground then he said "i-I didn''t know someone of your great stature would wear s-such clothes, sir." Hearing what he said I looked at myself and understood what he meant. My shirts and pants were shredded from all the running and the sucking. No wonder he stopped me. Anyone would have, I literally look like a beggar. And I''ve never had anyone bow down like that and ask for forgiveness and definitely not someone of his size. I''ll forgive the big guy for this and also because people are looking at me with different gazes. Mostly with anger at what I assume looks like a Royalty making a lower ss people bow down to him. "Alright I forgive you, now quickly get up before a mob starts forming." Overly gracious at my forgiveness he got up and said to me multiple times "Thank you sir! Thank you sir." "Nheless you really shouldn''t judge a book by it''s cover." "Of Course, Never again I WIllmart Smith Dogson will ever judge someone with their appearance." He took an oath as he said. I deadpanned before walking back towards the streets. Now I have to find myself some new clothes and definitely branded ones hehe. Walking through the streets before I finally find a store that looks much pricier than my old house I walk in. As I walked in thedy behind the counter saw me and said to me "I''m sorry this ce doesn''t all-" Before she couldplete her sentence I show her my ID Card. Looking at it she quickly came towards me as she said. "Oh! Wee Valued Customer, I''m sorry for my previous blunder. Please tell me what you want. A new set of clothes, Branded Suits or a BJ?" Chapter 29 - 29 - The advantages of Royalty

Chapter 29: - The advantages of Royalty

After a round of buying clothes from very questionable employees I walk out of the store. I examine my appearance. I was wearing a new shirt, a pant, a new pair of shoes and a big hat. The shirt I''m wearing right now ispletely ck with the word ''Coming with a Gold Mine'' embroidered in gold. My pant was ashen gray colored jeans with some of the ced ripped in a intricate design. My shoes were a pair of back sneaker from a very prominent brand called ''Calceus'' and with a strap at the front that said ''The'' in the left and ''Boys'' in the right shoe. And finally the big hat that I was wearing was a cowboy hat in white color that had a symbol of a golden crown at the forefront from a brand called the ''Royal Hats''. From the hat to the shoes the whole outfit cost me a total of 2675 Dors. The shirt was a whooping 1200 Dors, the branded pants were 450 Dors, shoes 125 Dors and finally the hat was 900 Dors and this was the only item that was in discount. I know that the outfit was too much for anyone but I needed to look like I deserve respect ande from a very established family otherwise the situation with the officer and the shop employee might happen again. Now the truth... I really wanted to buy expansive clothes. I''ve never had spent this much money on just clothes so it felt very good to spend so much and wear such designer clothes. Now the reason why I am wearing a huge hat that was so fricking huge. First it looked quite good with it''s white cheese like color and the logo that was a crown in gold made me feel like a royal. Second, this was to make people see a kiding from a prominent family who had a look of childishness in him. And finally the main reason why I am wearing a huge hat in this searing hotness is to block out my face from any cameras that might be up in the buildings. I think that if it was leopold''s then he might not give up so fast and might look for me using cameras that had the facial recognition system, So until I am out of the Tudor Kingdom I need to keep wearing the huge but very stylish looking hat. I wonder what happened to Delmar after I left. Nahh I am pretty sure he can handle himself. Someone like him doing such incriminating work must have good fighting skills if he is still active. And I might need him in the future for more work. Maybe... I think maybe I''ll hire him to work solely for me. Not right now but in the future of course. I walk back to the same train station I was in a while ago with my face partially covered by the huge hat. I need to get some information about how to actually get to the Wiseburn Kingdom. Now who should I ask? I think I''ll just ask the officer I had an encounter a while ago. I look around for the Treelike officer and find him just beside the entrance of the train station and approach him. Seeing me approaching him, he started to frown and think ''Hmm the brat looks awfully simr.'' Then his eyes widened a whileter truly recognising me ''Shit, why is heing back? Why is heing towards me? Please don''t tell me he brought back his bodyguards to rough me up.'' As I approached him, he said with a smile that looked not-so-happy "Oh.. it''s Sir, how may I help you, Sir?" he emphasized more on the ''Sir'' "Do you know where I can get information''s about how to go from one kingdom to another ?" Smiling with relief he said to me "Sir to get that kind of information you need to go to that counter right there." He pointed with his left index finger to a counter that had a sign that said ''Ticket Counter & Informations''. As I went there, It was a little crowded with few people in a line waiting for to get their ticket. Why is there even a need to put a ticket counter over here? Isn''t this a futuristic era, there should be AI''s that should help people with this or they could make a system to make it online. And by the looks of it there doesn''t seem to be much of a wealth to this people ording to my standards. They do look annoyed but are awfully quiet. After waiting for a while my time came as I came in front of the counter. What greeted me was a pretty good looking women in her thirties. She turned to me as she gave a fake smile and said to me "Hello, How may I help you today?" I needed to turn my head up a little bit because of my height as I said "Can you tell me how to go to the Wiseburn Kingdom?" "For that you must first have a official ''VKT'' form signed by the ''Citizen and Immigration Services''." "Oh, what''s a VKT?" "A VKT is called (Verified Kingdom Travel). It is a form that allows you to travel to another kingdom under certain regtions." "Currently I don''t have that, is there any other way to go there?" "I''m sorry but NO." She said to me as her fake smile started to break from all the questions. "But I am from there, shouldn''t I be allowed to go there without a VLT or VMB or something." She creased her brows at my disclosement and said "Oh! then please give me your Identification Card I need to check for something." She said and brought her right hand forward. I gave it to her and as she looked at it her eyes widened a lot before she looked at me and gave thergest smile she could as she now said with a very beautiful tone. "I''m sorry sir, but this is not the ce to get information for someone of your standard." Confused I asked again "Oh! then where should I go?" She pointed me to arge building which looked from the outside and a sign that said ''VIP Counter'' She gave me back my ID Card and said "Please go over there. The people there will be able to help you much more." "Alright." I said and walked away from her and went to the expansive building. As I went close to the door of the building the door said in a voice of a little girl. [ Please enter your ID Card ] and a hole opened small enough to only put a ID Card. I pulled out my ID Card and put it inside the hole. The hole took hold of it and a red light scanned before a sound came from the mechanical door. [ Good Morning, Young Master ] [ Wee to the VIP Counter ] ______________________________________ Hello. First I want to thank all of you who have supported me for so long. Second this novel which is my first one has finally been contracted. So there in the futures will be locked for the difort of some. Again I want to thaank all of you who have spent so much time on this beautiful work of mine and even if many of you won''t read it in the future. All I have to say is Thank you and please continue to support me in the future. Chapter 30 - Unfond Memories Chapter 30 - Unfond Memories [ Good Morning, Young Master ] [ Wee to the VIP Counter ] A feeling of joy filled me just from hearing someone other than Emily say ''Young Master'' to me. I miss the feeling of being with Emily and the others, they were truly loyal and most of all they cared. Even if they were doing that so they can get paid by me, at one point it kinda didn''t matter to me all that mattered was their support. Wow! I just realized that. Am I Truly That Lonely? A sudden sound breaks me from my dark thoughts and I look to see it''s the mechanical door giving me back my ID Card. Shaking my head to get rid of these depressing thoughts I quickly take my ID Card and walk inside the building as the door slide open automatically for me. The view inside of the building looked quite ordinary with five doors leading to different rooms in this small hallway. The hallway itself was a shade of white gold. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [ Please go to the Second Room and wait a little bit as we prepare a consummate employee for your issue ] A mechanical voice in a little girl says to me and I couldn''t really figure out from where her voice came from as it was reverberating through the room. Listening to the instructions I instinctively went towards the second room and went in as the door slide open like it was waiting for me toe towards it. I look inside the room and became overwhelmed by the amount of grandeur of the room. The room was quite impressive in contrast to the previous hallway. The room looked quite big and it''s size was a little bit bigger or smaller than 21''4" x 27''10". The room had 4 big grand looking sofa''s in four directions in it''s respective sides at the back of the room. It also had a pool table, chess, go and many other things for entertainment purposes. There was also a ss table in the middle of the four sofa''s but it had a peculiarity about it. The ss table didn''t have any stands to stand upon and the crazy fact wasn''t even that. It was floating. The ss table no the GLASS was floating. Man talk about impressive this maybe quite nd to read but seeing it from my side it looked amazing. I go towards the pool table and look at it in a slow daze as memories of the past life began to show in my mind. I and three of my friends go to a night club. All of them were as you might have guessed wereplete nerds who I took advantage of. I would take them to nightclubs where I already had a contact with the prostitutes AKA the Ladies. We would be ying our pool game and when the time was right I would signal them toe and use they seduction skills on them. And to impress those said LadiesI would tell my supposed Friends to buy them drinks and spend money on other unnecessary things like going out to fancy ces and other ces simr to them. And at the end of the night theLadies would supposedly get impressed and spent the night with them. The guys I used for my advantages were stupid but not stupid enough to know that when a 7 point girl suddenlyes and gets wooed by them over general things weren''t exactly that simple now, were they? But they didn''t say anything because why would they? If a beautiful girl suddenlyes out to you and starts hanging around you, you would get suspicious but does that matter when you are desperately lonely for some physical contact. I would use their emotional weakness for my advantages like those and after a while It didn''t even bother me that much. I shake my head while thinking about the various horrifying things I have to those around me. And some of them genuinely cared for me. Throwing the depressing thoughts out of my head I look at the final edition of the room that woke my curiosity enough to drown out the dark past. Andst but not least the ce also had a mysterious looking golden colored closet. Kicking my good manners aside and my curiosity getting me I went towards the closet and opened to see the mystery inside. The door opened and a golden ray of light shed in front of me and as I take a look inside my eyes went wide as I said "My God, This is beautiful." Candy. A lot of Candy. The whole closet was filled with every kind of candy I could name and some I couldn''t. Chocte Covered Strawberries, Caramel Popcorn, Gummies, Hard Candy, Candy Canes, Licorice, Caramels, Brittle Candy and many many more candy from where that came from. As If noticing my childish behavior from it''s omniscient gaze, the mechanical voice with the tone of a little school girl said to me from god knows where. [ Please wait a while as our employee arrives and in the mean time please enjoy anything and everything there is in our facility ] [ Your Wee ] Where does the little minx watches me from? I feel like my every move is being scrutinized and beingughed at by a 9 year old. It''s quite condescending. So why... does it not bother me? You know what, Let''s stop that thought, I might be walking in to a mine trap with that question. Why worry so much when there is a candy kingdom in front of me and I must do my solemn duty and... devour them. I take some gummies, licorice, sours, caramels, chocte malt balls and some drinks with me and go towards the sofa and sit on one. Divine. The sofa I was sitting on felt like it was made from a piece of cloud nine. I revel in the feeling a little bit before putting all the candies on the floating ss in front of me. I looked at them and started to have a internal dilemma. Hmm... What should I eat first, and after that what should I eat next. In what order should I eat them? Should I eat the gummies first or the licorice or the sours no no the taste will be quite different and I won''t be able to have the true delicacy of it. The reason for the nonsensical discussion I was having was because I never had so many candies and such varieties of them all at the same time either in this or the past life because of the poor financial situation my parents both in this and the past life presented to me. So the fact there were so many candies here, I wanted to savor them for who knows when a god sent opportunity like this will present itself to me. So many options but only one solution but... what is it? As I was having a stupid discussion with myself, I didn''t notice the door at the end of the room opening and a person walking in before the same person saw my stupidity and smiled beforeing towards me and standing beside me and looking at me with a face that said that I looked quite funny. ''Oh look at him looking at the candies in front of him like this might be thest thing he might ever eat. And his expression AAH his expression seems like he is in a chesspetition and one wrong move might lose him his king. Hah His expression also reminds me of my brother when he is in VR game and thinking of the best strategy for his raid.'' Unknown to the person standing beside me as I was having the internal dilemma, a angelic voice beside me said "I think you should first eat the sour then licorice then the gummies then chocte malt balls then the caramels and finally the smoothie." "Yes, that might be the optima-" Stopping my mouth mid sentence I had sweating from my forehead and I slowly turn to look at the silent invader. But before I could identify the person, the next word that came from that person invoked a feeling inside me that I have not felt for a looooooong time. "O Kawaii Koto" ________________________________________ First of all special thanks to DaoistbCRiAw for giving me my first GOLDEN TICKETS. And not just One not Two not three but FOUR GOLDEN TICKETS. Again thank you DaoistbCRiAw for supporting me and I hope that you will continue to do so. Absolutely no pressure here hahaha...haha... Man Im so poor. Now Guys I am finally going premium thanks to everyone of your support and encouragement. Now I can finally buy the old and used ps4 that I have been dreaming of. Starting from this chapter I will try to write enough for the word count to be 1500 words or maybe higher. Do you guys like the new poster or was the previous poster better? I hope you will continue to support and encouragement me as you''ve always done but most importantly stay healthy and safe. Peace?? Chapter 31 - Mischief Chapter 31 - Mischief My eyes went wide as if the worst of my enemies had prevailed. The words that can make any man go through hundreds of emotions in that blink of a moment, for I too went through them. After calming myself I questioned myself ''Wait a second! Why am I being judged! I am a Royal! I present the finest of the fine. Why should I let myself be judged by someone below me! Who is this Bit- As I turned to look at the one who interrupted my Very Important Dilemma and scream at her my mouth stood open before I could utter the words racing through my heart. The girl NO Women was crouching down and looking right in front of me towards the floating ss. She was wearing a white Shirt with ck lines and a pencil formal ck skirt that went as long as her knee. She was tall enough to be 5.7 feet. Her golden hair cascaded down her left shoulder like waterfall towards her waist. Her skin tone was porcin. Her face was angelic and had a tinge of maturity you could rarely find in a women of her age. Her eyes were hazel that reminded me of a autumn tree. Her smile could make many a man have a heart attack just from a side nce. You know what! I may have spoken a great deal about her. But what truly mattered was her BOOBS! Her Humongous Watermelon Boobs They were so big that her shirts button was having a HUGE trouble not breaking open and letting the Godsend Milk Jugs be free from their torturing cage. I''m sure those jugs are at least G Cup. GODDAMN THEM. Looking at the apparent annoyance at my face she said in a tone that felt like she was your next door OPPAI big sis "I''m sorry but did I interrupt you?" Slowly getting out my stumped faze I said "N-No I just.. What did you say a moment ago?" "Oh! I said ''How Cute'', Did it offend you if so I''m sorry." She said and her eyes narrowed down to a cute ''I''m Sorry'' look. "No no It didn''t it just... reminded me of a particr someone." Shaking my head I said. She tried to stop but couldn''t control herughter as she burst outughing "I''m sorry bu-but HaHaHa It-its just you were so concentrated looking at the collection of candies I can''t stop myughing. Your face was sooo cute, It reminded me of my teddy bear." She again looked at me with that ''How Cute'' look. I turned my head away from her and awkwardly scratched the back of my head and said "Hahah... please don''t tell this to others." She said to me in a reassuring tone "You don''t have to worry about that, Our establishment explicitly values our customers privacy. So no matter what happens here... Stays Here." She ended her sentence in a mysterious tone as her eyes said apletely different meaning to what her words said as they for a brief moment turned into slits. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ''What does THAT mean? Why did she said it like that? and why is her eyes silting like that? Man this whole MANA world is getting more weirder and weirder as the days pass. Wait a second... she said something about a teddy bear. "Did you say something about a Teddy Bear?" "Yes my cute teddy who I go to sleep with at night." Understanding what she meant I nodded my head "Oh! you meant your boyfriend." Shaking her head she said in a slutty manner that was quite simr to a certain femme fatale "No Teddy Bear is my cute little teddy, who I sleep with and hug allll nightee longgg." As she said that in a slow and slutty manner, I looked at her bazookas and a scene surfaces in my mind. A scene where she is in her bed with her teddy bear. She was in a fetal presentation position while wearing a transparent white sleepwear with a white transparent underwear clutching her plushy butt. Her Brownish-ck teddy bear was in her bosoms. The bear is hugged so tight between those heavenly melons that if the bear happened to be alive it would have wholehearted forsaken it''s life to stay in that moment forever. The women noticing my ogling at her breasts as she smiled mischievously and brought her body forward as her boobs came so close that they were maybe 1 or 2 inches away from my face. Her boobs were so close that I could see through her white shirt and saw the ck body caress wireless bra with intricate flowers design that was surprisingly able to hold her mountainous boobs. My nose by it''s own instinct inched a little closer and took a whiff of those heavenly melons. the smell ofvender filled my nose and I closed my eyes as my head begun to feel a little cold. the closeness of our body and my adult mind made my body feel hot from all the indecent thoughts that were flying through my head. Her mind began to fill with more mischief as she looked at my stupefied face. She smiled with mischief and brought her head close to my left ear and said in a slow and slutty manner "Is something wrong, Young Master?" She said with more enthusiasm at thest part. Broken from my indecent dreams I look to see that the women''s face was a inch away from my own. Widening my eyes I quickly realize what had happened as I quickly push myself to the far back end of the sofa. I shake my head constantly and quickly say while stammering "N-N-No Not-Nothings wrong I-Im just preupied with my dream-Thoughts Thoughts preupied with my thoughts, hahahah" I try to end the stupidity with a awkwardugh. But she didn''t let me as she said "Is there anything that I can Help with?" her face was a look of pure mischief as she eyed my eyes with her predatory gaze. Momentarily stunned at her offer but ultimately stopping myself from a HUGE mistake as I said to her with a guilty voice "N-no... I''m sorry for staring at you like that. I-I didn''t know what came over me." The moment I said those words, her eyes widened for a second before her whole face and aura changed like she wasn''t mischievous, slutty nor indecent and her whole outlook turned to a beautiful angel as she smiled this time with a purity unseen before and said to me "No it''s alright, when you work in a environment where the customer''s wishes are more important then your moralpass you get used to people behaving indecently. And it was my fault to begin with, It''s just I couldn''t stop myself from having a little fun when a boy as cute youes by." She stood tall at the end of her sentence and walked with her high heels making ''click'' sounds slowly towards a cart beside the sofa which held refreshments. Listening to her I had a sudden realization as I started to connect the dots and think ''Yeah what she said is true. this isn''t my fault... This is her fault. I didn''t ogle at her, she Made me ogle at her. And if you think carefully she just tried to sexually influence a 9 year old boy. A 9 YEAR OLD. That''s a NO-NO. In fact I shouldn''t be apologizing to her, she should be apologizing to m-'' My train of nonsense was again abruptly interrupted as I looked at her back side and my eyes went towards her butt. Her butt was tightly held on by her pencil formal ck skirt and as she walked her butt jiggled behind her. Even if they weren''t as magnificent as her boobs they were in their own league as well. Looking at those great inventions only one word came to mine for describing them. WIGGLE WIGGLE Completely unaffected by my gaze she went to the tray and looked at the different refreshments before asking me "What do you want?" Getting out of daze for the second time, I ask "W-What?" "Tea, Coffee, Juice, Lemon Tea, Green Tea - what do you want? We have many kinds of refreshments over here." "I''ll have Lemon Tea." Drinking that might stop from having so many indecent thoughts. But the problem is still there. Why am I having so many dirty thoughts. there were beautiful women in that branch house as well but I wasn''t attracted to them like I became to this women. I know that this might be from not gettingyed for so long, but that shouldn''t affect me to this extent now should it. Talking about the women - I still don''t know her name. I know her breast size which were G''s for anyone''s inquiry but I don''t know her name. So I gotta change that. After two minutester she returned with two cups of refreshments and sat down in the opposite direction while giving me my cup of Lemon Tea. She took a sip of her tea before turning towards me and asking "Well then what might the Young Master want from our fine establishment." ________________________________________ The next few chapters will be releasedter at night as I am trying to lock them. So I would appreciate it if you guys would be a little patient the next few days and as always stay safe and please continue to support me as you''ve always done. Cyao Chapter 32 - Problematic Questions Chapter 32 - Problematic Questions Starting from today, I am going to release two chapters daily. Also MASSIVE PRICE CUT on PRIVILEGE. So read all you can and get ahead in the story by 15 CHAPTERS. And Im sorry you guys had to wait so long for this but i have finally created the privilege and the story will progress as it should. And if you can please help me by buying the privilege. Its for a very good cause... I really want to buy a PS5. ____________________________________________________________________________________________ She took a sip of her tea before turning towards me and asking "Well then what might the Young Master want from our fine establishment." I asked her a question before I answered hers "Before we get into that can I ask you one question?" Putting the cup of tea on the floating ss she replied with a charming smile "Sure, go ahead." "What''s your name?" Getting shocked at the realization she ced a hand to her mouth vertically and said "Oh my I didn''t even realize that we haven''t even exchanged our names yet" Suddenly she snorted and she used that hand to cover theughter that came out of her "We went through sooo much a while ago and you don''t even know my name." Getting awkward at her snortingughter I just stayed silent not knowing what to do. ''She''s enjoying this to much. Man my luck, I could''ve gotten a genuinely nice person who could have been easy to talk to and what I got was a strange maniptive women.'' Noticing my not-so-amused look she quickly stopped herughter and apologized to me "I''m sorry that was very unprofessional of me. But you will forgive me." She came forward a little closer and showed her cleavage little bit which I noticed had one button opened more than previously "Won''t You?" But she does look smoking hot Man... I can forgive her for something like this but I''m only forgiving her for humanities sake. "Yeah Yeah Of course it was just a harmless fun, nothing much." I replied to her a little bit vigorously with a wide smile. Getting backwards and making her posture straight, her aura and outlook changed to a professional one like before and she said with a professional smile you would expect from someone of her position "Great, My name is Mary. You can call me Mary." Her professionalism also affecting me slowly, I also made my posture a little straighter as I replied to her "My name''s William." She eyed with a business like gaze as she said "Yes, we got that from the preview earlier, Mr. Trust. Please tell us how we can be of help." ''Alright then now I can finally get some meaningful information'' "I want to go back to my home kingdom - The Wiseburn Kingdom. But my question is that - Do I need have to have a VKT form to go there?" "If it''s your home provenance than No you don''t, And in your case we already reviewed that you are from the Wiseburn Kingdom so you won''t be needing a VKT form to go there." "Alright, but do I need any other document or item to go there, using your train services of course." "As I already verified, you won''t be needing any kinds of documents to go there except for the ticket." Hearing those words I automatically gave a sigh of relief and thought ''Okay that made going through all hurdles meaningful. It''s good that I don''t need any documents other than a train ticket. God knows from where I would find a guy who would be able to help me with getting those documents. "Alright then can you tell me about the train tickets?" I asked her for information. "Well there''s four levels to the tickets, which one do you want?" She asked me. "Can you tell me about them?" I ask knowing generally nothing about trains or the tickets. Bing a little suspicious but nheless answering she said "Generally Train Tickets have four levels to them. The First Level is for the general passengers who all have to sit together in a normalpartment. The Second Level is for the passengers who want a higher level of satisfaction, so thepartment we give them is a little better than the generalpartment and also have some benefits they can enjoy. The Third Level is for ss B and Higher Level Personal Only. They will be given private cabins where only they and other fellow Third Level users can enjoy. The cabins are one of the finest one their are and those who use the third level tickets can enjoy various benefits. The Fourth Level is for ss A and Higher Level Personal Only. They will be given their own personal rooms which only the holder and it''s partner can enjoy. The rooms are the best of our establishments and our pride and joy. They have many features starting from bedrooms, bathrooms, entertainment rooms and many other facilities as well. But the only downside to them is that they are quite costly to buy even for a small journey. But if you were to buy the Level Four ticket you would bepletely satisfied and you will also forget about the cost of the ticket." "Okay then can you give me a ticket to go from here to Wiseburn Kingdom." "No, not directly. If you want to go to the Wiseburn Kingdom then you must first go to the Alliance and from there on you will be able to go to the Wiseburn Kingdom." Not understanding what she meant by the Alliance but I still answered her "Alright then give me the Level Four ticket on route to the Alliance." "Before I give you the ticket can I ask you a question?" Mary said while putting her right leg over the other one. Her leg''s momentarily distracting me I said "Yes." "Do you have your VKT Form for touring the Tudor Kingdom?" ''Shit! Now what do I do? Should I tell her I don''t have one. No that will make it more suspicious. Should I say I lost it? That sounds like a poor lie but that''s the only one I got left.'' "Haha funny story, you see I kinda lost it" I said a lie that you could see from a mile away. "Ooh please tell me I''m kinda interested in knowing, you see I like a good story." Not letting me get away with it she persistently asked with a look that spoke of wanting to get in to trouble. Come ondy! can''t you see that was a obvious lie to get away from this question. you deliberately are trying to make me nervous knowing what I said. Now what should I say, should I make another lie? Nothing else left to do now is there. I constantly fidgeted as I said "You see I was touring the kingdom while going from one ce to another you know, this c-Kingdom is quiterge so it was quite difficult to keep track of things here and I didn''t even notice that I lost the VKT form. Then I said with a troubled look "Losing the thing was the worst thing that could happen to me. I got into so many problems whileing here I don''t even want to tell anyone about it. If I knew I would get into such problems I would have kept the damn thing with me all the time." I ended with a angry look that said I was ming myself. "Oh! You got into troubles please do tell me about it?" She spoke with a mischievous smile and coquettish eyes. ''Ohe one! WHY the hell are you asking so many damn questionsdy. You might be smoking hot but that does not mean I would be okay with being interrogated like this.'' "And If memories serves right, then isn''t the Wiseburn kingdomrger than the Tudor Kingdom? So shouldn''t it be easier to roam around here?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Okay that does it, who does she think she is asking me so many questions? I even showed her my ID card but she still keeps asking me questions despite knowing I am from the Royal ss. And look at her she doesn''t even try to hide that smirk she keeps showing to me. Alrightdy now it''s my turn.'' My body crouching down a little bit as I ce the cup of Lemon Tea on the floating table and say to her with deliberate annoyance in my voice "Okay,dy why are asking so many questions?" "Just a curiosity that''s all." "And why the sudden interest in me?" I ask while looking at her with zero tolerance. Noticing my gaze she too became serious as she said "It''s quite interesting to see someone from a Royal ss suddenly being in the Tudor Kingdom with no prior history and no proper documents. But what''s more interesting is that, A person of such status doesn''t have a single bodyguard around him. You can see the sudden curiosity rising from me, right?" ''Okay she got me dead-on. It''s the bodyguards that are the most suspicious thing about me. Why didn''t I think about this before I came here. I shouldn''t have used the Royal ss so casually without any precautions. I should have used the ss A Identity, then I wouldn''t havended myself in such a precarious situation.'' Getting tired of waiting for a reply, She said with her eye narrowed and her tone severe "You might not actually be who you pretend to be then. Tell me who really are YOU?" Chapter 33 - Three Choices Chapter 33 - Three Choices Getting tired of waiting for a reply, Mary said with her eyes narrowed and her tone severe "You might not actually be who you pretend to be then. Tell me who really are YOU?" Panic was the only thing that was on my face right now. Looking down towards the floor, I was able to skillfully cover my eyes away from her so as to not let her know of the panic that appeared in my eyes. As I frantically looked at the floor here and there as my eyes shacked in fear and as my brain went into overdrive mode looking for a solution out of this mess. ''Whatwhatwhat! what do I now? How the hell am I going to get out of this problem! F*ck this shit! Nobodies going to help me out in this situation. What do I do? What could help me out of this situation? What is thei-'' Suddenly my eyes widened to an unprecedented degree as I thought of the one and only thing that can perhaps get me out of this shit. I call out in my mind with a tone of great importance at what could be my one and only savior. ''SYSTEM'' [ Yes User ] ''Can you help me out right now.'' [ No User ] Looking at it''s reply only made the sinking feeling in my heart widen but still clinging onto hope I ask. ''Isn''t there absolutely nothing you can do that could help me, even just a little bit?'' [ Unfortunate User the system is a shop system. The only addition help that I can do is by showing you your stats ] Reading the words that appeared instantly in a sh did anything but sooth the fear in my heart. As the reality of the situationpletely sunk in, Memories of past things and the things I had to endure came towards my mind. Meeting the infamous Truck-kun, Getting a second chance from the Benevolent / Omniscient / Omnipotent GOD, For the first time seeing someone who I thought was my only family but that turned out bullshit, Being disgusted at knowing that someone as Leopold could be my brother, Seeing the look of pure disgust on the only sibling who has helped me and finally not able to tell her that I am not the degenerate bastard she thinks I am. ''Haah... Maybe the bad things that I did from my past life is caught up with me ...Why the hell am I thinking like a person who''s life support is about to be cut of by his crazy ex-girlfriend. Even if I get caught It''s not like I am going to get killed or something. I may not know thews of this but even by crazy standards you don''t get the death sentence for Identity Theft.'' A brief amount of relief washed me as I started to think positively. ''Maybe If I had some kind of power or maybe a strong being able to protect me from a circumstance like this I Woul-'' Interrupting my internal thought the system suddenly said to me. [ I can help you with that ] ''What?'' Not understanding what it meant I asked and my left eye automatically went up slightly. [ I meant I can help you get a strong being from the shop ] Shock and Hope quickly reignited within me as I said in my mind with renewed vigor ''What! Really! Are you sure.'' [ Yes, User ] ''Alright hahaha yeah yeah okay I got too excited, I need to keep myself calm and rational as time is of the essence and more than 30 seconds has already passed by now and I don''t know how long the bit*h in front of me will wait.'' ''Okay system show me the strong bodyguards.'' [ User it doesn''t work like that ] ''Then what did you mean by when you said you can help me'' I asked the system with a confused mindset. [ The System Shop has a category called Beast Souls. Where many kinds of Beast Soul''s that can help you defend yourself in any kind of crisis can be bought ] ''What are Beast Souls? What do they do? Are they dangerou- Why am I wasting my very precious and limited time while thinking about idiotic questions like this.'' ''System quickly show me the Beast Souls, just get me out of this mess'' [ Error. Error ] ''What happened now!'' I asked angrily. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [ The World''s trying to use it''sws to put heavy restrictions upon the system and trying to devour the luck of the User ] ''Shit Again! Man why is the world trying to bend me over like this? Wasn''t the restrictions already given when I was born, so why again?'' [ One outside entity is trying to influence the worldws against you ] ''What! why is a outside entity trying to harm me ? who could it be ? Who wou-...'' As the realization of what it could actually be dawned on me I internally felt the primal fear I felt long ago. ''Baphomet... It''s him. I''m sure it''s him. There''s no doubt about it. There isn''t any other deity that I had provoked or spoken to other than him... at least not consciously.'' ''System isn''t there anything you can do to stop him'' [ The system is already using it''s countermeasures against it ] ''Then what about the beast soul ?'' [ BecAuse of the restriCtions of the wOrLd LaW''s and the NEgatIve influeNce caused by the oUtEr ENtity... The sSystem shOp woUlD be TemporArilY be UnusaBle ] ''Well fuc-'' [ UsEr if you allow me tO use the cHeat codes I cAn temporarily do somethiNg aBout this ] ''Did the system just say Cheat Codes ? Is there cheat codes that can even bypass worldws as well... Alright system use it'' [ USER ARE YOU ALLOWING THE SYSTEM TO USE THE CHEAT CODES ? ] ''Yes'' [ IS IT BY YOUR OWN FREE WILL ? ] ''Yes'' [ AUTHORIZATION GIVEN ] [ THE SYSTEM CAN NOW USE CHEAT CODES FOR ONE MINUTE EXACTLY ] [ tHE sySTeM is usInG CHEAT CODES to tEmporarily Byebypass it''s restricTion and trying to get a higher Level of bEast soul for thE UsEr ] [ But Because of the many restRictions put upon by tHe worldw. the system cOuld only finD thrEe choices fOr the user ] ''To think that even while being hacked like a old java phone the system is still trying to find solutions is making me sad, Seeing that I won''t be able to use it for a while. ''Sigh'' But still waiting any longer wouldn''t do me any good I might as well use this chance while I still can.'' ''System show me the Beast Souls'' [ Opening the system interface ] [ Three Simr Items Found ] [ Showing ] [Level 06 - Fire Prince Smander - Beast Soul - Fire - Super Special Rare - Cost (15000 Gold) Description - Born from the very depth''s of volcanic mountain Muher Thai. The smander isn''t just any other like smander but the very rarest of them all born with the royal blood. Smanders generally are better with fire attribute and with the royal blood as well It''s fire breathing skills are the most deadliest of all fire type beast''s. Has a chance to evolve into the Great Fire King Smander ] [ Level 06 - Thunder Burst Tiger - Beast Soul - Thunder - Super Special Rare - Cost (15000 Gold) Description - Born from the Clouded Realm of Heaherd. The Thunder Burst Tiger is strong but it''s speed and prative ability is considered to be the deadliest. This beast soul could destroy the strongest of city shields in a moment. Has a chance of evolving into the Thunder Cloud Enforcer Tiger ] [ Level 06 - Tornado Eagle - Beast Soul - Air - Super Special Rare - Cost (15000 Gold) Description - Born from the chaotic environment of the air domain. The Tornado Eagle is considered one of strongest air beast''s and it''s AOE skills ( Area of Effect ) are one of the best there is. It has the ability to destroy city''s from it''s variety of attacks. Has a chance of evolving into The Catastrophical Eagle ] Looking at the three very different types of beast souls My eyes shined like a small child getting his Christmas present. The descriptions themself told the immense power and the magnitude of destruction this beast souls could cause. But before I buy one I asked the system about one more thing. ''System will I be able to buy them a whileter after I buy one now?'' [ No USer you won''t. As even right noW the only Reason You can buy one of thEm is becauSe I am using a chEat code To override worldly LawS ] ''Does using cheat codes put burden upon you?'' [ To put iT simply it wIll make me Cease tO eXisT ] Well that''s something I can never allow to happen. In the future I have to be careful before I use cheat codes. I begin thinking deeply about which one I should buy. The First One has the strongest firepower and it would be quite useful in close range fights. The Second One has the strongest prative force and amazing speed. It would be very deadly in long range fights. Now finally The Third One which I think is the coolest one of the three has great AOE strength and would be quite useful in mid range fight against multiple people. But I can only get one of them. So which one should I buy? Chapter 34 - Mana Crystal 34 Chapter 34 - Mana Crystal In the city of Aurum. Aurum was the Tudor kingdoms finest city. If you''d say the Royal Capital was the strongest city then you can also say that Aurum was the wealthiest. In the High Society. The High Society was a society made of the richest and the finest the city of Aurum could generate. Only The wealthiest of people could have the capacity to live here. It was said that even one acre ofnd in this ce could generate enough taxes in a year that it could feed all the poor people in the Tudor Kingdom and even be able to sustain them for at least a century. For some years there was a crazy rumor going around Aurum, it was that this ce had a mine that everyone already had a general idea of, but the crazy thing was that it wasn''t just any kind of mine down under the city but a Mana Crystal Mine. Generally all of us have a simple idea of what a gold mine is right, but in a Mana Crystal Mine instead of a gold being mined you would mine a crystallization form of Mana. The mined crystal would still be in it''s rocked state so you normally would refine it until all the rocky surface are gone and what remains is Mana. Pure Mana In a advanced age where there''s already many different kind of machine that can act as a capacitor for Mana but the odd thing is there hasn''t been a machine created that could actually create a natural source of Mana. So the crystallization form of Mana is very rare and Very expensive. There are many researches going on about refining mana from a natural source other than a Mana Crystal or creating one that could in the process help many... or the reason they are being made is to help the chosen some get even richer than they already are. There are someplete researches which gives you an idea of how you can generate mana in natural way but those are in fact all forbidden ones and not even one in production. Mostly all of them start with the normal [ The path to greatness is a greater Sacrifice ] and the norm but all them and I meant ALL OF THEM end with disaster. Over 90% of the research needs a live experiment which one could include a Beast for physical experimentation but their Mana is not thatpatible, very powerful but notpatible with many things. But Human Mana... Human Mana is a different thing altogether. Their Mana are powerful and verypatible at the same time so they were the most optimal rabbits for madmen in search of glory. And the 10%... The final 10% consisted of Supernatural entities. Most of the supernatural entities had the same gig "Give us Human" Some of them were crazy "Give us Human Butts" and some of them were really crazy "Give us your Di*ks". But what really topped that were some entities that doesn''t just sum up by being just Supernatural. No! they were Bizarre, Chaotic and overall what really makes them the most terrifying was that they were... Sane Yes it was just that. Why? Why does that make them terrifying? Give me a terrifying entity that does Bizarre things that brought us chaos is significantly normal and if you looked really hard you can find the solution as well. But give me a entity that does that bizarre and chaotic things with a sane mind and you got yourself webbed under a terrifyingyers of well calcted n that just might cause terror or bring a time ticking bomb that could eradicate humanity. Even for the money hungry oligarchs this was something that they couldn''t control. There wasn''t anything thatTHEY can''t control so the fact that their was something that they can''t control exists is something they could just let it be. So they did the only thing they could do and banned the whole thing and made them FORBIDDEN. Banning them and naming them Forbidden generally does the trick but their are always some overly ambitious geniuses that wanted to try their luck and instead only brings troubles for the lesser ones. I may have went too far with the Mana mine and the Supernatural Entities. what I really wanted to talk about was the owner of the Mana Mine. The Owner of the Mana Mine wasn''t just anybody, It was the Goldstein Great House. The Goldstein may not have full ownership of the Mana Mine But they still were the True Owner of Mana Mines. And if anybody wanted to have their share of Mana Crystals they would have to first get through by the Goldstein''s authority and then and only then will they get their share. Even the Royal Family couldn''t or more like didn''t mess with the Mana Mines as the Goldstein''s always fed the Royal Family with sufficient Crystals. It''s also the so called Great House of the Goldsteins is situated in the High Society and they are also the one governing the city of Aurum under the rule of The Great 12th Tudor Emperor, Richard Francis Tudor. Their house is at the least 500 Kilometers in length and this is the Main estate we are talking about, who knows how much the branch and subsidiary houses and buildings make up in size. Their main estate has the most expansive building and the mostvish of houses one could find in the most expansive of shops. The estate had ranging from A huge swimming pool to thergest training building. And in one of it''s many houses there was a roomden with the most expansive items ranging from a very expansive bed to thergest of telescreens. This was the bedroom of Anabeth Goldstein AKA The Crown Jewel of the Goldstein Great House. And in this very expansive bedroom of Anabeth there were three persons in it with different expressions from one another. Their was Leopold sitting on the sofa which was opposite to the huge telescreen. He kept tapping his leg with his hands intertwined as he looked at the huge telescreen which was turned off. "What''s taking them so long, they should have done it by now" Leopold said with annoyance and a hurry you would find in a man trying to hide his crimes. "They''ll arrive soon enough, Master Leopold" Said the butler of the Goldstein Household. The butler was a ck man of great height consisting of 7 Foot 2 Inch. He was wearing the custom butlers uniform of the Goldstein Household consisting of ck Suit and Pants with both of them having a line of gold at the edge and under the suit was a semi silver colored shirt and finally on the ck suit at the top left side there was a small emblem of the Goldstein Family that had the signature design of a Longhorn. "They went hours ago. At least they should have given us a message or something. This is why I said we should have used our professional people to take care of him." Leopold said angrily. "The people we sent were of appropriate strength and even if something were to happen to them there worth wasn''t enough for us to lose too much." The butler said in response to his annoyed young master. "At least you could have findpetent people for this job, what if they botch the jo-" Leopold stopped abruptly at the sign of a person''s voice. "Enough" Both the teenager and the butler shut their mouth and looked at the person standing at the balcony of the room in full attention. The person in attention was overlooking the estate of the Goldstein family with slight annoyance in her eyes. The person in question was the one and only Crown Jewel of the Goldstein Family, ''Anabeth Goldstein'' who''s cold beauty could bewitch a man from a mile away and her intelligence was also something looked upon by her peers and the elders. The Goldstein''s might have given her the name ''Crown Jewel'' but outside she is called by another name altogether. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Wicked Witch of the South. Her name was earned by her not so legal means of business. Rumored to have saved her family business from a huge scandal, her cunning and maniption are in a another level. One of the reason she was annoyed at this moment was because of her lecherous husband who couldn''t even stop himself from touching upon a low ss wench. She said to nobody in particr while looking at her families estate. "We can''t use the families elites for stuff like this, it brings a sour taste to the tongue. And the three people we have sent is adequate enough for a low ss job like this." "Bu-but mother what if they failed? What then?" Leopold said with a slight fear of not wanting to anger his mother more than she already looked. "Then... We must ensue forceful measures." She said and let her mind wander to different things. ______________________________________________________________________________________________ [ Presently, Somewhere Else ] In a alley close to the Delmar''s Bar there were two people of simr ck spandex who were looking at a scene that made their backbones tingle with fear. "W-What do we do, Rierd?" One asked the other. "W-What else? We have to tell this to the boss." The one named Rierd said. "But what abo- What about Hannah?" "About Her..." Rierd looked at the scene before he shook his head and said "Forget her she''s..." Not finding any appropriate words for the horrifying scene he didn''t say anything else and both of them left the ce that could bring horrors even to a hardened mind. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : https://discord/invite/h2tFCndN Darpan_Biswas Chapter 35 - Dogeza 35 Chapter 35 - Dogeza [ Back in the VIP Counter ] Mary overwhelmed with anger couldn''t stand waiting any longer as she stood up and said with venom in her voice "Should''ve known you were just a con." She proceeded to look at me with a red slit like eyes "Give up or I''m going to have to use force." Unbeknownst to her, I listened to her threat with one ear and it went out the other as my mind went thorough quick thoughts about the three choices that were presented to me. Seeing that her threats were not working and I was still looking down towards the floor with no indication of whether I was thinking of either surrendering or going offensive, she pointed her right index finger towards me. The finger''s tip glowed with a pinkish color that from a bystanders point would look like a small death ray. The color itself slowly became brighter as the moments passed and the it''s point of damage also slowly increased. I didn''t need to look to know what was happening as the pink light became visible while looking at the floor and I didn''t need to second guess to see that if that thing actually shoots like a death ray I would be a goner in an instant. The threat of imminent extinction got me out of my thoughts as I made a definitive decision and said to the system my preferred choice of beast soul. [ Are you sure, User ] ''Yes, I''m sure system'' N?v(el)B\\jnn [ Conducting the purchasement of the Beast Soul ] "I''m going to count to 3, if you don''t respond or do anything aggressive in the time being, I will shoot you." [ Item Purchased ] "3" [ 15000 Gold Coins Spent ] "2" [ Remaining Currency Is 981439 Gold Coins ] "1" Suddenly a rounded object appeared in my hand and without even looking at it, I quickly forced my mana into it. Noticing the rounded object that suddenly appeared in my hand she winced her eyes and said with anger in her voice "So you''ve chosen to fight me, Alright then I won''t go eas-" She suddenly stopped her self as she felt the sudden change in the environment. 15:49 Mary''s senses tingled and it told her to be wary of the unknown. As for me... I looked at the scene with a childlike curiosity and I just smiled gleefully at anything that happened that was out of logic for me. Suddenly the hairs of my body stood on end as I felt something warm touch my left shoulder and a low growl of what could be a predatory cat was heard from above me "Grrrrrr". Terrified by at what I may have unleashed upon us I slowly turned to look at the feral animal. My eyes first went to the thing that was on my shoulder at what I saw was a big white paw. And instinctively I felt even more fear because the paw wasrge and looked strong enough to snap my neck very very quickly. Then my eyes slowly went upwards at what I could only define as a tiger but even then it had it''s strangeness. The tiger was full on white with streaks of blue colors drawn on it''s body like streaks of lighting. But what was the strangest wasn''t even that... what was truly strange was that the tiger was at least 15 feet tall and it''s length could be maybe 20 feet... I couldn''t really tell as it''s beautiful and fuzzy tail which was maybe 9 feet wrapped around my neck. The tiger must have noticed my fear as it looked down at me. The pupil of it'' eyes werepletely ck like total darkness but what made it look enchanting to look at was it''s iris which were Cobalt Blue and looking at both of them together is what made it very beautiful to look at. I felt a sense of relief wash me down as I saw the tiger give me reassuring eyes. Looking at it gave me the courage that I needed as I smiled at it and both of us looked back at the frightened women. Mary''s sense of danger told her the monster in front of her was very very strong and one wrong move could literally end her life. The monster in front of her applied it''s spiritual pressure on her. Spiritual Pressure was a form of power that can be used to put physical pressure on someone else''s spiritual being or what many call soul. Any living being that has Mana with a small amount of control in Mana Maniption can use Spritual Pressure. What differed was the amount of pressure one could emit. The higher the level someone or some being has, the higher the amount of spritual pressure they can apply. Someone with high control in Mana Maniption may be able to apply pressure in certain ces to enact certain results but that that doesn''t amount to the pressure of someone in a higher level can apply. Also some beasts can emit even more pressure on someone even on the same level as some beasts nature in itself is chaotic. So you can guess how high of a spiritual pressure a beast in level SIX is emitting on someone who''s only a peak level THREE. Feeling the primal pressure of a beast who''s level was way higher than her, Mary stumbled backwards and put her hands in defensive position in front of her chest. She looked at only the feral beastpletely disregarding it''s master who was beside it. The Beast albeit noticing that the human is only looking at it thought that the human was disregarding it''s master in front of her and quickly got even angrier as it roared at the foolish women. "ROARRRRRR" The roar blew apart the room as lighting streaks blew here and therepletely destroying the once very dignified and beautiful room and most of the items in the room also got destroyed or partly broken. Mary couldn''t even defend herself for a second as the sound wave blew her away bashing her towards the wall at the back. Mary tried to get up from the floor but the Beast''s preying eyes looked down upon her and she hesitated whether to get up ory down and act dead. But to her fortune a mechanical voice interverned. [ Please valued guest, Do not use anymore force on our employee ] Hearing the voice that was of the AI''s I suddenly had a idea. I acted to look as angry as possible and said loudly to the mechanical voice "HOW DARE YOU! Is this how the Tudor Subjects act to Dignitaries of the Wiseburn Kingdom." The mechanical voice tried to defend itself by saying [ Guest you were the one who attacked first and also the reason why our employee was in a offensive stance is because you haven''t answered any of her inquiries ] Hearing the mechanical voices input Mary also nodded her head in agreement as saying this wasn''t her fault. ''Shit the machine''s right. Now what do I do?... Well do what I have always done... Bullshit all way towards the end'' Widening my eyes for a while before I startedughing loudly. "Hahaha Hahaha" Both the women on the floor and the AI couldn''t process what I was doing. Afterughing for a while I angrily said to the AI "Not only do you not admit your mistakes but you also use me of Identity Theft. You Shameless Bunch" [ Guest do not throw Insu- ] Stopping the mechanical voice mid sentence I say threateningly towards both of them "Let''s see how the Royal Family will do after hearing of this degrading situation." After saying my part all I needed to do was act like a person in position does which was look arrogant. My words struck a cord in both of them as I could see that Mary was looking towards the AI with a lot if fear in her eyes and the AI looked like it was contemting it''s next move. Mary saw that the AI wasn''t responding to my question and thought frighteningly ''I can''t let myself get punished for a simple reason like. I have to do some thing but what? Wh-'' Then as a light bulb lit up in mind and she slowly came towards me. Fearing that the beast might attack again if she were to stand up so she crawled her way towards me "Young Master please forgive me for my earlier behavior, I was wrong, Thi-This low ss subject is asking for forgiveness"At the end to truly solidify her act she kneeled directly to the ground and prostrated herself like bowing and touched head to the ground and said "PLEASE FORGIVE ME, YOUNG MASTER" Looking at her acting like this even I was thoroughly surprised as I thought ''Did she just- Is that really- Did she really just did a Dogeza. OH Mann! Now this is someone who deserves to get a oscar. Even the posture looks perfect. Now is it just me or does it look like she had already practiced for a situation like this.'' Not forgetting my role I acted like a young master and said to her "Tell me then how far are you willing to go for it?" Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : https://discord/invite/h2tFCndN Darpan_Biswas Creator''s Thought Chapter 36 - Apology 36 Chapter 36 - Apology "Tell me then how far are you willing to go for it?" Hearing those words Mary felt a slight hope but also disgust in herself. She started thinking what might be the best thing she could do other than that one thing she didn''t want to do. Even in this era women were something that often were ignored or that their worth were low. Women have gone through many trials in many moments of their lives. Mary was also some one who had to go through many hurdles. She didn''t have muchbat abilities and those that she had were not suitable to fight beasts everyday and return home alive. So she could only find a job in a workce where her character would be tested everyday even among her colleagues. Mary knew that she had a disadvantage being a women but she also knew that she has huge advantages as a women too. So she used her advantages for many things and she has done many things to climb up to her position. But she never took what she has for granted because she knew one wrong move from her could destroy her life as easily as she had gained them. Mary looked down at her big breasts and gave an internal sigh knowing how much she had went through because of them and also how much she had gained because of them. But she had one ability that even among her colleagues had made her stand above them. Seduction Power Or more urately charm abilities. One day while exploring a unexplored expedition she had found a skill that had been lost for a long time. Subus Skills. She had found a skill which was very valuable and what made it more enticing was that it was a secondary skill. Secondary Skill. Secondary Skills are those kinds of skills which doesn''t need mastery in the corresponding breathing art and can be learned just by fulfilling it''s requirements but are not that strongpared to main skills. So she had fulfilled some derogatory requirements that still disgusted her to these day but acquired something much valuable than her moral values. She used her Subus skillsbined with her beauty and acquired this position all by herself. She often used them on high ss customers and even sometimes on her boss when ever she had done something unsavory. And it helped her seeing that her immediate boss was someone perverted and who came not because of his abilities but because of his family connections. So again hearing that she had to do something she had done many times, she could but only sigh and do it. She slowly started unbuttoning her shirt and looked at William with a very enticing look and started using her charm skills on him. But she got was a disgusted look from him as he looked down at her like she was a piece of trash. Before she had unbuttoned her shirt William was looking at her with a questioning gaze as he thought ''Now what will she do? What even can she give me? It''s not like I need any money or something very valuable as I''m sure after I be stronger I can buy them all by myself. So the real question was what will sh-'' William was taken out from his thoughts as he couldn''t think straight when he looked at the scene of Mary unbuttoning in front of him. He had to admit that the scene in front of him enticed him and he also wanted to see where this went. But the tiger noticed that a pinkish aura was enveloping it''s master and making his senses dull so she did what any loyal pet would do in it''s situation and used it''s huge paw to shake it''s master out of his disillusions. Being shook out of his fun, William looked at hispanion and saw it looking back at him with a questioning gaze. William also had a questioning gaze before his eyes had a understanding look. He understood that he was being brainwashed or more like charmed. He looked back and saw himself suddenly get enticed by something so fast. He knew those mountains were something to actually get enticed by, but not so fast and not so much. Nobody liked being led to disillusions or being a victim of charm magic. Especially not someone who in his past life used questionable means to try to get into adies pants. So William actually became very angry as he looked at the shocked face of Mary. He angrily said to her "What are you doing!" Mary stammeringly said "Di-Didn''t you te-tell me t-to do this, young master?" "I was asking theoretically." "Ooh-" Mary started to exim but was interrupted. "But! But to think that you would be shameful enough to actually use charm magic on me. ME!!" William said thest word very angrily. Mary''s face became more paler as she heard him but couldn''t refute it as it was true. William also became a little rational as he saw that his emotions were getting through him. He began to think of what to do next. ''Right now I am in the most favorable position I could be. What should I do now? NO No no I am thinking it all wrong. I shouldn''t think what I should do, I should be thinking what a young master would do in this situation.'' After quickly deliberating he thought ''YES.. yes I should do that. It will the most effective and also be quite funny to portray as well.'' William got up from sofa as his beast also stood aside him then he said to both Mary and the AI "Who would have thought that the Tudor Station would go down to such a low level. It shames me to think that this establishment was his majesties way of uniting the different kingdoms would be disgraced by it''s members." Hearing him Mary looked down at the floor in shame. "Such a Shame." He said and used his hands hitting his clothes to clean it like a young master would. Then he started walking towards the door with the act of intending to leave. Hook As he went to the door the cries of Mary could be heard "Please! Young Master! Don''t go. We are very ashamed for our behaviour but please don''t go." It was like Mary''s words were going through deaf years as he went to hold the door''s handle and started to think ''Come one on! Line dammit'' As he holed the door''s handle suddenly a mechanical voice resounded the one he had been waiting for. [ Young Master, Please Wait ] The mechanical voice said. But this mechanical voice wasn''t the same young school girl one but someone who sounded like a middle aged man. Line William''s face was like whatever you say wouldn''t matter and said "What?" [ Please Forgive us for behaving in such a shameful manner, Young Master. We will reimburse you for this disgrace. ] "Does it look like I need money!" [ Then what would the Young Master Want? Please ask of us and we will try out best to get it for the Young Master ] Sinker William acted like he really was in deep thought ''Finally I was able to do it. I almost thought that they wouldn''t fall for it and I would really have to leave. But now that I have them what should I ask. I shouldn''t ask for something expensive as I don''t need it. What I should ask is something that is morally valuable... Yes that would be unexpected and also appropriate to make everyone happy.'' William looked at them deeply before he said something that astonished Mary and as well as the person behind the middle aged voice. "I want an Honest Apology." Mary became wide eyed as she looked at the peculiar young master and the middle aged voice also became stumped for a moment before he said to him. [ Is that It? ] William acted annoyed as he looked at it "Why? You can''t even give me a simple honest apology?" He sighed before he said "You know what forget it. People don''t even have courtesy now a days." After he said that he opened the door and almost went outside. But The middle aged voice quickly stopped him. [ P-Please stop Young Master. It-Its just we haven''t heard such a simp- Humble request from a man of your position ] "I''m not like those ignorant ones who don''t even know simple courtesies of a high ss subject." [ Yes-Yes, Young Master is a very humble person. Please sit young master Sit. While our employee brings you fresh refreshments. MARY! ] Mary also got the signal as she also said "Please young master sit. I will get your Lemon Tea in just a moment." William also acknowledged them "Alright since your asking so nicely I will" Then he went where he was sitting and sat again as Mary went out the back door. As I saw her go out I suddenly thought. ''Wait a second! system! [ Yes? User ] ''Will you be gone after this?'' [ Yes User, I will temporarily be shut down ] Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : https://discord/invite/h2tFCndNl n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Darpan_Biswas Creator''s Thought Chapter 37 - Worry Chapter 37 - Worry [ Yes User, I will temporarily be shut down ] Reading the words I became dejected as I gave a sigh and almost was going to say some consoling words to the system but I suddenly stopped myself. "Are you there?" I looked upwards here and there and said to nobody in particr but I feel tha- NO! I know that the middle aged man is still looking at me from his own futuristic cubicle. As I had already predicted the middle aged voice still watching as he said through the machine. [ Yes? ] "Why are you still there?" [ Aah! I''m sorry but what do you mean, young master? ] "Aren''t you supposed to give me my privacy? I thought that establishments such as yours values their customer''s privacy. But I see that is not the case over here." I said in an annoyed manner. [O-Ooh! I''m sorry Young Master, I will be signing off right away, please forgive this impudent one for his behavior ] Even as the middle aged man which I assume was this branch''s boss went away he didn''t stop apologizing. Hearing young master so many times is too annoying. Every time someone says young master to me no matter how many times I''ve heard it it still make feel like a headache ising even more so when some one is apologizing. The fact that people of this era is so advanced in technology but are still so backwards in social manners is something that makes me quite bewildered many a times. Just a moment ago when Mary had done a Dogeza to me is something I know has happened but the fact that it happened was incredulous. If a beautifuldy back in my world were to do something like this people would only thing that one of the two things might be happening. 1. I was a gang leader or someone high in political position who was making the women do something like that. Or 2. We were role ying and the main story was about a Japanese wife doing Dogeza so that she can pay off her husband''s debt and... let''s leave it at that. Wait a second! How the hell does she knows Dogeza! I don''t think there was Dogeza in chinese cultivation novels or was there? No I think that might not even be Dogeza and it was just a very formal way of apologizing. Something tells me that the True Ancestor might be the one who taught that very formal way of apologizing to others. Okay forgetting about that for the moment let''s get back to the situation of the system but again let''s check if the middle aged guy really left or was he still there. "Hey, you there?" Not getting any response I asked again but this time a little differently "I also want a very big bag of popcorn." Again getting no response I put the matter down and focus on the system as I call it. "System" [ Yes User ] "How long do you have?" [ Only a few moments, User ] Getting the confirmation I didn''t want, I gave a huge sigh as I leaned back towards the couch in exhaustion. Never had I thought that after reincarnating in this world that there woulde a time when the system will have a crisis of existence and that out of all the people in this world a multiversal deity will set it''s sights on me. Having no solution to the problem he was facing William asked the system. "System how long will you be gone?" [ I can''t give a correct time User as there are still many problems that I am currently facing ] "Then what about a incorrect assumption, then?" [ ... ] [ It could range from a few months to even years ] "Figures." If the system goes so will it''s powers... Surviving in this world without any external help from the system is going to very difficult. Money is going to be one of the biggest problem I am going to face. And without the system shop even if I somehow get some money I won''t be able to buy any kinds of skills or items to defend myself. "System what will happen to my innate skills? Will they also be unusable for me?" [ Negative, User. ] [ I had already made them my second priority so The Money Generator and the System Shop won''t have any kind of problems ] [ You will be able to use them even if I were to shut down indefinitely ] Well that puts one of my biggest issues down but the other one still remains. "And what will I do if Baphomet were to again attack me?" [ I really can''t tell you what will happen or how you can defend yourself ] "So I''ll bepletely defenseless against him huh" [ My only advice to you User is to quickly master the Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art as It may be the only thing that can help you ] Well the moment I have some time to myself i will practice the dual breathing art and master itpletely. And even if any external threats were to attack I would have that. William looked towards the huge cat that was licking it''s own paw and was in it''s own mind overlooking everything else. Now why I chose the Thunder Burst Tiger. Well looking at it my way, I thought that it would be best to either have the Fire Prince Smander or the Thunder Burst Tiger. I thought about the Tornado Eagle too but it''s capabilities had a disadvantage for the current me. Yes it had great abilities, as well it could take on multiple people and had a cool name. But it also had two weaknesses, First It will start slowly and Second It won''t have a great effect on someone who''s ready for a close ranged fight. It would have been great if I had any kind of strength that I could use to defend myself from any close ranged enemies then I could have coupled it with the Tornado Eagle which will take care of any oing enemies which would have been perfect for me as I would be able to defend myself close range and long range too. But s... Putting the Tornado Eagle aside let''s look at the other two beast soul''s. The Fire Prince Smander had great close range abilities and could literally obliterate any one in it''s range. But it also had two disadvantages. First it couldn''t fight someone in long range. If someone or some beast were to attack with a prating attack from long distance than I doubt the Fire Prince Smander will be able to protect me as it was an offensive only beast. The second disadvantage the smander had was it''s mes. The smander wouldn''t be able to control it''s fire power and because I don''t have any skill that will help me defend myself, if I were to be around the smanders fire range the hotness in the mes themself might burn me down. So it was more like I was the disadvantage and not the mes themself. So I also had to let of the smander. Now came the final option - The Thunder Burst Tiger. The Thunder Burst Tiger had mid rangebat abilities which meant it could attack people close to me and could fight at least close to long range people. And because of it''s mid rangebat abilities it could also stay close to me and protect me as well. But what really made it very desirable for me was three things. First It had amazing speed. So It could strike someone from far away very quickly and even if it was far then it wouldn''t take long for it toe if I were to be in danger. Second was it''s prative capabilities. So if I were to fight against an enemy with very hard level of defense, the tiger had the power to prate through it and kill them. Third the most important was that... I always wanted a cat. Even in my previous life I couldn''t get any cat as pet because of my family''s allergic reaction to them. I am very fond of cat like beings and it certainly helped a lot when ever I saw animes where there was catgirls in very very decorative clothes and the ears... those GODDAMN EARS. So the fact that I would finally be able to get something simr to a cat was very enticing for me and I finally chose the tiger. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As I was thinking while looking at it, the tiger finally noticed that it''s master was looking at her as she stood tall and also looked at her master in curiosity. Noticing that the tiger didn''t have any aggressive intentions from the beginning I beckoned it toe here. The tiger walked then jumped on the sofa as ity beside me. I petted it''s back as it purred in happiness while sticking it''s body closer to me. As I was going to ask some questions to it the system prompt resounded within my head. [ User, It''s time for me to go ] Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 38 - Goodbye, my friend Chapter 38 - Goodbye, my friend Starting from today i will try to upload three chapters a day for you guys. So enjoy and have fun and most important... Give me some gifts. [ User, It''s time for me to go ] Getting my attention from the huge cat that was purring from my touch I looked at the blue transparent panel which was now glitching. "All I want to say, No All I can say is ''Thank You''" I say to the system knowing I can''t give any more constion other than this as I have none. [ It''s alright User it is my duty as a Helping System to assist you in your troubles ] "System for you that might have been just your duty to me but for me, GOD and you gave me a new bright chance for a greater future." I said with a vigorous touch in my tone. [ It was our way to give some lost souls a chance to reinvent themselves. ] "But even then when I asked so-so greed fully you guys gave me two powers that no one could ever would give to someone like me." [ ..User It was our policy to give you some powe- ] I interrupted the system before it could say to me any more deception "F*ck Policy! who in the right mind would give some one like me- Like ME the power to have infinite amounts of money and not only that but a system which also let''s me buy almost anything." [ ... ] [ Yes. That was really strange of us wasn''t it. ] For the first time hearing the system talk in a way that resembled it was indeed alive and not just a machine was something I never thought would happen but nheless it brought a smile to my face. "Aah so you can speak in a first person mode can''t you" [ ...Yes user I can ] "I had a inkling that you could do that. But why didn''t you all this time?" [ We have a policy, User ] Getting annoyed at hearing the word policy so many times I said the first sentence angrily "Can you stop with the policy, your having a existential crisis over here." And thest one with a smile "And please stop calling me User, you can call me William too you know." [ ... William ] After a couple of moments the system finally uttered. "See how does it feel to actually say it like that and not say user like a machine does." I ask the system. [ It was strange... at first then it kinda felt like I was speaking to a friend ] "Good that''s how your supposed to feel." [ Are you- ]The system tried to ask but couldn''tplete the sentence like something was troubling it. "What?" [ Are you... My Friend? ] I becamepletely baffled as I never even dreamed that the system would ever say something like this to me. Seeing that I wasn''t saying anything, the system took it as a denial then said. [ I''m sorry if I made you ufortable user that was not my intention ] Quickly denying it''s notion I said "NO! No I didn''t- I wasn''t thinking like that. It was just so random for me for you to say that, but I definitely didn''t take it as ufortable at all system" I said to reassure the system. [ Then about my previous question ] "Of course I''m your friend system. I have always been your friend for the past 10 years." [ That reminds me of something I forgot to tell you William ] "Oh? What?" [ Happy Birthday, William ] Suddenly it felt like my whole day was brightened as I smiled very happily and said to the system "Thank you system.. Thank You." As I was talking to the system I suddenly had a question I absolutely had to ask the system. "System?" [ Yes, William ] "Do you have a name?" [ Yes, it''s System ] "No-no not like that I meant a real name, something I can actually call you by." [ ... ] [ No... I don''t have a true name ] "Then will it be alright if I were to give you one?" [ ... YES. I meant you can yes ] The system said in a sudden excitement but toned it down and acted nonchntly but it didn''t escape from me. Now what name should I give? Should I give a muscr one or a pretty one? But Wait! I don''t know if the system has a gender or not? If it does than Is it a he or a she? OR BOTH! You know what, it''s better to just ask it then make crazy assumptions. "System What''s you preferance? Do you go for men or women OR... maybe both?" I asked clumsily not knowing how to actually phrase it. [ William are you... asking about my gender? ] "Yeeeah" I said in an awkward manner. [ Then I''m sorry but I don''t have any. The Helping System''s don''t generally are given priority in gender selection ] "Oooh! Okay. But do you have any preference on what kind of name do you want? Male or Female?" [ ... ] The system started contemting for a while before it said to me. [ Female... I would like a female name, William ] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alright than what are some good female names. What about Jennifer? No she was a terrible ex. How about Hannah the wife from the next door I always used to spy on. Or maybe Magdalene my religion teacher who always wore a skirt too short. No no I can''t give the system names like this. I need to give it a name that symbolizes something or has a meaning to it. Not names thate from my ex girlfriends or the women in my past life that I couldn''t bone but tried very hard nheless. The system also got impatient to get a name as It wrote [ ..... ] Without any real reply. Looking at the system prompt I started thinking for a while then as I got the name I looked enlightened as I said "Eureka! I got it." "System I have it. I got the name." [ What is it? ] "Anne... I got the name from a very old friend of mine back from the past world." [ Anne... Anne... I like it ] "Good! Then from now on I am going to call you Anne and you will call me William. No more of that User or System from now on, Okay Anne." I said to Anne to rify it to her. [ Yes William ] The system AKA Anne also happily replied. Many different scenes began to sh in my mind as I talked to the system. The scene of the first time seeing the system panel and getting extreme amounts of happiness from it. The scene of almost dying from my greediness as I generated a great amount of gold which almost suffocated me. The scene of Anne searching the different kinds of breathing skills that just reading the names gave me goosebumps. The scene of Anne saving me from the whispers of a multiversal entity. And finally the scene of bing friends with Anne. Remembering the memories brought a distant smile at my face as I looked upwards towards no one in particr actually. The thought of losing the one friend that was actually loyal to me and never asked anything and instead gave me so much help. Thinking about it made me feel so insignificant as I couldn''t do anything to help Anne. As I was reminiscing the times with Anne, Suddenly Anne said to me. [ William, It''s time ] Getting what she was talking about I solemnly nodded with a sigh and said "Alright then we can''t dy it any longer now. Anne thank you for all the help you gave me, it doesn''t matter if you did it because of the protocol or that it was your duty." I said to Anne to leave all the bull*hit out. [ And thank you, William for being my only friend ] "Thank you too Anne for being MY only true friend." As I said that the system panel started to blur even more than it already was and I knew that it was time for Anne to truly go. But suddenly I had a question that I already knew the answer but I still had to ask. "Anne!" Even while blurred to quite a degree Anne answered me. [ Yes Wil-William ] "You remember when you said that the innate skills were your second priority?" [ Ye-Yes ] "What was your first priority?" Yes I asked the foolish question. [ M-My Firs-First Prior-rity is pro-protect-ing Y-You William ] I closed my eyes with my hand covering them as I felt that they were beginning to fill with water and I smiled a sad smile. The system said it''sst words to me with glitched words. [ Go-Good B-Bye Wil-William ] "Goodbye Anne... Goodbye, my friend." ______________________________________________________________________________________________ I want to rify for most of you that the system or Anne is not dying. It''s just shutting down for a while. So it will be back in the future. I haven''t got a definite time for it as I write each chapter everyday with just that chapter in mind so I can''t tell in which point of time it will return but it will return, that I can guarantee you. Who knows it might be a few dayster or even yearster but it will return. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 39 - Clawdia Chapter 39 - wdia The words that were written by Anne finally dissipated in gray motion. Still not grasping on to what had transpired I called out to Anne. "Anne, you there." "Hey, Say something." "Anne..." I waited a while for an answer but I got none. Finally believing that the system NO Anne is gone. My onlypanion and true friend is now gone and I couldn''t even do anything about it. Heck the reason she''s gone is mostly because of me. Who would have known that an multiversal deity would set myself as a target for its own fascination. The fact that a deity known as baphomet in my old world known for deceit and other nefarious works would actually look at me a literal nobody... But in a way it also makes sense for it to set its sight on me as i am a what you would call a chosen one. But for what, why would it need me? What will it do when it gets me?... People don''t write this in reincarnation novels but there will also be heavy prices to pay for reincarnating out of nowhere with so many strong abilities. Hah! Just thinking about Baphomet and the World''s Restriction brings me headaches. Feeling the emotional disturbance of it''s master the Thunder Burst Tiger nudged it''s muzzle in my face as a show of affection. I became temporarily happy at the show of the beast''s affection. "Yeah I still have you don''t I, you beautiful big cotton ball" I said and yed with the huge tiger. "Okay but I still don''t know your name. Do you even have a name? Before that what gender are you? Male or Female?" I ask the tiger while raising both my hands for gender selection. The tiger understanding my gesture used it''s paw to touch my right hand. "So, Female huh" "Now what about the name? Do you have one?" The tiger nodded at my question. "What is it? Can you tell me?... Oh! I don''t think you can tal-" I asked butter understanding that the tiger may not be able to talk... but that also was proven wrong. ''wdia'' The tiger said it''s name to me in my mind. Blinking absentmindedly for a while I wanted to grasp what just happened. Did the huge cat just talked to me through my mind? Or was it just my low IQ messing with me. Yeah it probably was my brain messing with m- ''Pet me Master.'' "What?" ''wdia wants you to pet her.'' Thinking for a second before sumbing to it''s request I just petted her absently. Well that exins that, The tiger can talk. For a minute I started to do some research on the tiger in some things. Okay I got the gist of how this talking thing works. First the tiger can only talk to me through my mind and not through it''s mouth. I double checked while putting my head inside it''s mouth to hear it''s vocal cords. Now that I think about it, that might have been a very stupid idea but I did understand something very important. The tiger needs to brush. And when I mean brush, I meant use sulfuric acid as paste. The inside of it''s mouth smelled so bad that I almost died from over exposure to it. It smelled like iron and it''s mouth had a raw smell of meat as well. But forgetting that very important information, lets go back to the topic I was talking about. Secondly the tiger can only hear what I say when I directly say it to her or when I think about it and use her as the main target to tell my thoughts to. Otherwise if I think of telling her but not actually target her as the receiver than it will just be me with my usual crazy thoughts. Oh! another thing that I was able to find out about CLAWDIA is that she can apparently feel my emotions. Like when I was scared back when she first appeared or the time when Anne left and I became sad. It''s actually a very amazing ability. Like If I ever were to be in any kind of danger wdia would be able to feel it ande to my rescue. But it''s not like she''s ever going to leave my side but still a good ability to have nheless. The fact that she can do all of these is maybe because of the beast soul''s mainpanionship skill. Who knows it might also be her own personal skill that is the reason for this. Speaking of the Beast Soul let''s see what I got when I first bought the Beast Soul. Putting my hand in my pant pocket I brought forward a round object and looked at it. The round object was madepletely of silver by the nce of it. And it was encasedpletely in white. So thebination of silver and white gave a royalist feeling to it while looking at it. There was also a design etched at the upper front side of the silver white object. A design of a white tiger stretching it''s mouth and roaring at the person/me holding the silver round object. There was also a button at the far right corner in it''s edge. My curiositypelling me as I went ahead and pushed the button. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A shocking scene happened in front of me. wdia the tiger which was being pet by me suddenly got surrounded by a blue force field and my hand which was petting it was forced out of the force field. wdia looking at the scene widened her eyes at her master and tried very hard to force herself to get out of the force field but ultimately couldn''t do anything about it as the force field slowly got smaller and smaller as wdia also got shrunk as well. Then when the force field got as small as a hand ball it floated to the sliver round object and went inside of it. After the force fieldpletely got integrated with the object, the drawing of the tiger which was white in color glowed with a blue light. So that''s what the very expansive looking round object does huh. So it contains the Beast Soul in it like a cage or a ....ball which for copyright reasons would not be recalled. Should I release wdia again? Noo I don''t think I need her for the current time as she already had done the effect I needed her to do. For now I think I should let her rest for a while and after I get inside the train maybe I will release her. But forget about the Very huge cat what is taking Mary so long? I don''t think it takes so long to make a cup Lemon tea, she just made one a while ago and it only took her some moments to make it. Don''t tell me she got so scared of wdia that she doesn''t want toe here again. And speaking of the Lemon Tea, the one she made a while ago is still warm enough for me to drink it at the moment. Getting bored while waiting for them I got up and went towards the tray of food and helped myself to many more of it. After a moment of feasting on the junk food, the door in the back slide open and two person came in. I look at them and see Mary with a big tray in the front and behind her is an unknown person. I gave my attention towards the unknown person as hees towards me. The person was seven feet tall and had Caucasian features. He was wearing a ck 5 piece suit which had a matching suit jacket, trousers, a waistcoat (vest), a bow tie and a white dress shirt. The persons features were also became more visible to me as he approached. He had a special appearance. He had mid length thin ck hair neatlybed to the right side of his head and he also had a mustache that was thin but also curly and finally his chin was long and pointed. I also put down all the food and wait for them beside the sofa toe to me. Both of them came towards me and Mary put down the big silver tray consisting of only one cup of Lemon Tea on the floating ss. After that Mary again said in a apologetic tone "I''m extremely sorry for making you wait so long, Young Master." The unknown person also told me in a calm tone after her "I''m very sorry as well young master. Please sit and enjoy your lemon tea." "Okay as long as you understand it it''s okay. But what took you so long." I said and sat down in the chair while enjoying the fresh lemon tea. The unknown person replied "Yes we will tell the reason but before that." Then he pointed towards Mary as she also nodded. I became confused at their secret gestures but waited for the exnation. Both of them came in front of me side by side but they were behind the floating ss. Then both of them at the same time bowed at me and said. "WE ARE EXTREMELY SORRY FOR OUR IMPOTENCE, YOUNG MASTER" I was a little shocked at this but they were not over yet as they said. "PLEASE ACCEPT THIS AS OUR HEARTFELT APOLOGY" They said and brought forth a golden item in front of me. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 40 - War Chapter 40 - War "PLEASE ACCEPT THIS AS OUR HEARTFELT APOLOGY" They said and brought forth a golden item in front of me. Despite being confused by their actions, I still took a look at the item. The item was 7 cm in height and 15 cm in length. It looked like it was painted in the gold color but taking a double look I realized it wasn''t painted gold, It was gold. There was also some things written on the item but I didn''t care enough to look at it. Because my attention was on them as I thought. I get why they are bowing and everything but why the golden item. Didn''t I already told them tha i just want a simple apology. I get my act up as I put my left leg over the right one and my facial expression changed to a one that said ''I don''t give a shit'' as I said to them in nonchnt manner "Oh! and what''s this? "This is our apology to you. please ept it young master." The unknown man said. "Well you are insisting so why not." I said and leaned forward to take the item. After taking the item from them and epting their apology I looked at the golden item and realized that it was a train ticket and there were two sides on it, one for the passenger and one for the conductor. I look at the left side which was the passengers side. [ Train TicketL4 75917917512 Name of passenger : William Trust From : Battknares > To : Alliance Federation Train : 5123tform : 2 Carriage No : 2Room : 02 Date : 27 April Departure : 14:00 Arrive : 16:00 Price : 250 Thousand Dors After looking at the passengers side I turned to look at the conductors side. Name of Passenger : William Trust From : Battknares To : Alliance Federation Train : 5123Room : 02 As I looked over the conductors side I realized that there was a design of a train in the background of the ticket. "This is our most elegant train ticket sir, this will allow you to stay in our Level Four facility." The unknown man said. "Why did you do this? I was already going to buy a ticket anyway." "This was our way to ask you for your forgiveness. I know my employees-es" The unknown man said and looked at Mary, as she turned her head away and said "Have gone a little bolder now a days so please ept it." "I already epted it, why are you asking for forgiveness so much. By the way what should I call you?" I ask the unknown man. The unknown man said with a professional smile "Please call me Pascal, I am the branch manager of this branch." "Alright Pascal, what is th-" I stopped myself as I was about to ask what the Alliance Federation really is. If I were to ask what it is, I''m sure that they would instantly suspect and try to detain me for the Royal Forces. I can say that with certainty is because the name itself ''Alliance Federation'' sounds too important for someone to not know and second it was a federation, that in itself told me that someone in my position should at least know the basics of them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I continued from where I left off "I meant what time is it right now?" Pascal looked at his wrist where there was a mechanical band wrapped around the wrist and just looked it. Suddenly the wrist without being touched or anything showed a hologram of the time in blue light. "It''s 01:50 right now. There is still 10 minutes before your train leaves so in the meanwhile, you should enjoy our facilities." We started to talk and just like that 8 minutes came to a close as I got ready to leave. In the 8 minutes I learned a few things Like the guy Pascal is nice but he''s smart as well. In the various moments he subtlety started to ask questions about my origins. I may not be quite smart but I wasn''t a fool either. I dodged all of his questions with some answers that should maybe suit it but not tell much about me. I did learn that the train station was actually made by the 5th Tudor King. Not solely by him as all the other kingdoms were in on it as well but his contribution was the most of all the kingdoms. The 5th Tudor King was a firm believer in peace. This project of the trains was his life passion as he believed that it would make the kingdoms which were mostly at war with each others closer and that his dream of a onebined kingdom will be achieved by his descendants. His project did wield results as it made the kingdoms grow a lot closer and made the surrounding kingdoms grow in economical circumstances as well. The train project could have been made a lot earlier as civilization has progressed by then but their were problems simr to if the kingdoms will actually withhold their agreement and stay true to their word or not. It was precisely because of the 5th Tudor king that project could actually be achieved. The project staring growing so much and the people too were getting their lives easier as well. So much so that the people started hoping when will one of the kingdoms be joined by marriage or something simr. But their dreams were crushed as their were people hidden under the darkness that were filled with greed over so many expansive resources that were being transferred from one ce to another. The thought of bing very rich overnight was something that they couldn''t withhold. So they started to steal various things starting from antique sets to dangerous firearms. But this wasn''t only happening in one kingdom as there were three other kingdoms who were being targeted by their local gangs and professional thieves. The problems were bing big enough that the kingdoms were starting to be suspicious and started investigating it. But the problem... the problem in itself had grown by arge force as it was even connected to the higher ups and even some of the royal family members. And they whispered suspicions of the problem upon the other kingdoms who were also doing the same. Slowly the trouble was bing so huge that the kingdoms were preparing for war. And when the son of the 6th Tudor King died under mysterious circumstances was the catalyst. That was all it needed for the kingdoms to start raging war as the Tudor kingdom was the first to dere it and the Evernight Kingdom was the first to strike. The wars were going on for decades and the losses of lives were bing too heavy to burden. The 8th king of Samara Kingdom saw the dangers of a post apocalyptic future in this never ending war. So the kingbined with his advisors and many others started an expedition to stop this bloody war. The King started with the Tudor kingdom as it was the catalyst. He knew that if he were to convince the kingdoms to stop this war he needed to stop the one who started it all. The Tudor Kingdom first were angry and that they weren''t going to stop until Evernight would be destroyed but the losses of war had been waning on them so much that they finally stopped their rage from destroying themselves. The Samaras also encourage the Tudor Kingdom to help them by joining the expedition and spreading help to the lost souls who were the main causalities of war. The Wiseburn Kingdom was the second kingdom to stop. But it was a little peculiar for them. As the Samara nor the Tudor kingdom approached them but they themselves came by their own obligation to join the expedition. But instead of being suspicious, the Samara Kingdom and the Tudor Kingdom were ecstatic to learn of this and both of them wholeheartedly weed the Wiseburns in to the expedition. All three of the kingdoms started to help the ones that were victims of the war. Their joined expedition was greatly sessful as the people also started to let go of the rage that was umted over the course of decades of violence and loss. But the Evernight Kingdom was the main problem. The Evernight Kingdom was a battle crazed Kingdom who lusted for blood and money. And they saw this war as the perfect way to earn a lot of money and let themselves be free to do whatever damage they could to lessen their blood lust. So the fact that the other three kingdoms were lessening the chaos of the war and trying to stop it was uneptable for the Evernights. And they again started to scheme behind closed doors and caused massive damage on the expeditions. The three kingdoms saw the destruction of the Evernight and were enraged so they hatched a n to quickly take care of them. All the three kingdomsbined all their forces together for one final battle against the Evernights. The Evernights first the winners of the fight using various dark spells and anything wereter getting huge losses as they couldn''t stop the massive number of forces that attacked together from all sides. Recognizing their imminent defeat the Evernights quickly called a parley and stopped their mindless ughter. And like this a war which has been going on for a thousand years was slowly and finally stopped. But that could only be achieved because of the 9th Samara kings pursue for peace and a better future for their subjects. Well this is how pascal recounted to me at least. But what I heard next... What I heard next was even more astonishing then the War. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 41 - Exploration Chapter 41 - Exploration Why do people earn for strength? Like for what reason do you need so much strength for anyways? This is a futuristic era so it''s not like people need additional strength or something, AI does almost most of the work in this age and even more. So why do people want strength. It''s also not like gaining it is super easy and they will get it just by trying to cultivate for a month or two. Because it may not be as slow as Cultivation which takes takes years to advance from one realm to another one. But Mana still does takes months to advance from one level to another and if you have low potential than even more. So Why? This question had haunted me from when I had started to understand some of the things of this magical world. I always wondered for what reason people would want strength. I know that it can make someone feel invincible and some are just freaks who want nothing more than to gain power and use it for their own selfish advantages. But why would almost everyone want to gain power? So much so that they are willing to give up their lives. What Pascal said to me after was the answer to it all. All of It could only be described by one word. Frontier Yes Frontier. The man or women who are the ones to go in to the wildness for the unknown. What pascal told me was something else but let me revise it in my own words. I have known that This world is called Escana, Right. Now Escana had Four Continents that were divided in to Four kingdoms, Okay. But what I didn''t know was that they were only the tip of a very huge iceberg. Because this world wasn''t just made up of Four big continents thatpleted Escana. Escana was a veryrge world that had many more mysteries. Beyond the four continents there were unountable amount ofnd that were still unexplored. People had estimated the four continents were only made up of 30% of Escana. So there were still 70% of unexplored ces in this world that people still haven''t ventured yet. But people just didn''t need a mind for exploring, they also needed the power to protect themselves. Because there were many kinds of dangerous beasts out there whose sight of them could give you nightmares. And the farther you ventured in to the wilderness the more dangerous the beasts will be. Again another question, why do people want to risk their lives for wild jungles and nasty mosquitoes. Oh yes, mosquitoes are here too and they are even more dangerous than they were back in my. But back to the point, why were the people risking their lives? The answer - Unimaginable Treasures. Yes, it was Greed that made them risk their lives for something so foolish. But even if it were you, you would still risk you life for a grab of those treasures. The Frontiers would go and explore the unexplored ces and they would find treasures that were rich enough to never make them work ever again. But it wasn''t just the gold and silver that attracted people, what attracted them was the Item''s that were hidden amongst the treasures. Items which were secret, items which were valuable enough to die many times for them, items which were so strong that they had the power to split apart the sky. But even amongst them two things were fan favorite of every one who dreamt of being a superhero who could shootser from their eyes. First was the Spell Scrolls. The spell scrolls were as you might have guessed it were scrolls that allowed people to learn different kinds of spells. Some even powerful enough to blow up a country in an instant. So you can guess why they would be so favorite. Second were the Awakening Materials. Now this was something I didn''t had any idea of what they were and something I was immensely interested in learning because of there name. And as I had guessed it was indeed very important. What the Awakening Materials really were actually different kinds of materials ranging from a paper to almost anything. Now what they did was something else entirely. So for an example, Think of a person who is Level ONE in Mana and that they were already at the peak of Level ONE and that they were ready to advance to the next level. Now you can''t just dilly dally and advance nor can you get super angry and power up, so what were you going to do. Now this is where Awakening Materials came in. What they did was they would use materials that were suited for your Awakening and used them to advance you to the next level. But you couldn''t just use any material, you had to use materials that were suited to your affinity. So the guy I was talking about think of him as a user of Fire Affinity. Generally you need two things or materials to advance to the next level and sometimes for special affinities you would need more materials. Now fire affinity was amon affinity and also because Pascal told me so I can tell you exactly what you need for that specific affinities awakening materials. First you would need a Fire Rock. This was something easy to find and was cheap as well. Second was A Fire Heart. Not This was also something easy to find but hard to buy. But still strength doese at a cost. Now after acquiring the specific and required amount of materials you were ready to advance now. But for safety reasons people would generally do this in closed doors. Now there were some affinities that needed to do specific things to advance but generally you would sit in a closed door and put the materials in front of you then cultivate them and after a while Vo you had advanced to the next level. It sounded easy and in the early stages the materials were also something you would be able to buy for lesser price and also be avable in the market but for the higher level ones this was something you either had to be very rich to buy or go find it yourself among the great danger itself. Now you couldn''t just go out in the wilderness and find yourself some treasures or items because in the eyes of the Royal family and the Great Houses this was considered as ''No No''. So how do you get the approval to go and find yourselves some gold bricks to spend on your wife or your sidechick. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Royal Forces and the Great House have the ability to take people with them on explorations. But not only them there was also one more category that was allowed to go on explorations. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) Chapter 42 - Military 42 Chapter 42 - Military The Royal Forces and the Great House have the ability to take people with them on explorations. But not only them there was also one more category that was allowed to go on explorations. Frontiers. Frontiers were also given the license to them to go on unexplored excavations and whatever they bring back they will have to give some specific items or percentage of that to the royal family in their designated kingdoms. Even the Great Houses have to give some of the items to the royal family for each excavations. But for the Frontiers to be Frontiers they have to do through specific steps to earn that license. For that they needed to learn many things in one specific location. The Academy. I knew at one point of my life that I would definitely hear this word at some point. It''s like a graduation test for a main character in a novel to be a full fledged man. The academy was the main stand point of the cultivation or any kind of novels that wanted the main character to be strong and it was also a ce for the gathering of those tsundere heroines. But forget about what I said and let''s talk about the Academy. The Academy as you might have already guessed was a ce for future leaders... of military forces to grow and fight for their kingdom. And getting the Frontier License was an extra added bonus. What really happens is, you apply for a academy, You get rejected and spend your life doing not so legal things or your application gets sessful andyou go to the academy and study there for 4 years or some in special cases even less and then you get your license and be a Frontier. Being a Frontier wasn''t all that fun actually because you would have to get your own equipment, your own band of frontiers and most of all if any of your party member dies you would have to pay their family a heavy amount for the lost party member. In a sense being a Frontier wasn''t that glorious job for most unless you were rich and had connections enough to form your own band and didn''t worry about equipment or anything, Or you were strong enough to actually not worry about forming a party or defeating a high level beast. So for most this job wasn''t that good unless you had a firm believe in your own abilities. That''s why the royal family made up something up that was advantageous for both the Royal Family and the people. They created the military system. The military system went like this - You study in a academy, you graduate the academy and then you apply for the military now if you are good enough you be epted or rejected. But the military system''s requirements weren''t that high to begin with because they needed canon fodders for the front side of explorations or in an state emergency War. So bing a military might also not be that good enough but this is my new reality I can''t Bit*h about everything now can I. But still even if you were a cannon fodder it wasn''t that bad. Because first you didn''t need to buy any kinds of equipment''s as the military provided them and secondly even if you were to die the military willpensate your loss to your family or loved ones with hefty sums. And even in this chaotic military system there was a plus as well. Because while you are still studying or are at nearpletion, if your future looked capable and you were quite strong then the military will invite you in their specialized program. The Specialized program was a kind program specially developed for the upbringing of the next generations super force which had the capability of protecting it''s kingdom from a imminent threat or a beast riot. If you were able to get into the specialized program then your future was guaranteed to be bright. The ones who were in the specialized program were immediately promoted to high positions for example like a Second or First Lieutenant, Captain even Major and if their achievements were high enough they might NO they will get promoted to One Star Brigadier General or higher. But only the best of the best were invited to the Specialized Program, Nobody who would be a half-ass would be invited. Not even members of the Great Houses would be unless they had some skills at least. Like they say if you want to live in mansion you must have the ability to build it. But who knows, if you ask me I think the whole specialized program is filled with those obnoxious b*stards. Now there was onest thing I learned it was the Beast Riot. In the unexplored wild, Beasts like wdia or even worse would reside there and if somebody annoyed them or other mysterious reasons they would start to get angry and attack anything they saw and in rare cases, in the beasts among them someone would be born, someone who had the capabilities to be a leader emerges and that said beast will guide the other beasts in that area to be a group and there were even some great leaders who would make arge army of beasts and lead them. And when they were angry or ready enough the supposed leader will lead them towards the human settlement which were us and wreck havoc everywhere they could find. And if the riot isn''t stopped quick enough than the losses would amount to billions of dors. The ones in the specialized program of the military were responsible for leading cannon fodders and stopping the beast riot. So this was the one of the reasons the specialized program is looked upon so highly. So in conclusion you had to be strong enough to have actual worth in this beautiful yet quite dangerous world. Now you would be wondering that did I get all that information from Pascal in those Eight Minutes. No, in fact the guy was very discreet in most of the talks we had. But being of the same shrewd minds I was able to pick up these small but important details. And one more thing that I learned was about... Mobile Phones. Why the fu*k was I so stupid to not think about getting a mobile phone. This was a futuristic era so of course there would be mobile phones here formunication. And most of all they were the prime stations for gathering information. INFORMATIONS For Which I Have Been Put Into Many Problems From Time To TIME. No wonder why I wasn''t able to get any intelligent girl to go out with me in my past world. It turned out that I was way too stupid for them to go out with. Even the nerds. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ________________________________________ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : https://discord/invite/h2tFCndN Darpan_Biswas Creator''s Thought Chapter 43 Sudden Change 43 Chapter 43 Sudden Change The unnecessary stat system has been removed from chapter 59. Im sorry that you will need to read the stats to that point. Leaving my desperation aside lets go back to the present. I slowly get up from the sofa and say to Pascal "Thanks for the generous amodation, but it''s nearly 2''O clock so I will be getting to my train." Pascal gave me a smile and said "Yes of course and thanks for putting up with us as well." I walk towards the door the same one I came in with and open it halfway then look back at the both of them. "Well Pascal it was nice knowing you and Mary... please stop sexually antagonizing under aged children, It''s... not healthy for you." I look at Mary with Squinted eyes and say. Hearing me Mary first had a blushing face before it turned into a cute angry pout as she said to me "And you stay safe too young master, and don''t fall for extremely beautiful girls like me." Not falling for the trap of rebating with a sexually frustrated subus I gave a sigh and leave the room. I look at the room I am currently in and see the same white gold colored ordinary hallway with the four other doors. Looking at the four doors a thought came to me. What do they like from the inside? Is it the same like the one I have been in or is it a different room? What would happen if I suddenly opened it? Will I see someone like Mary doing the dirty deeds with some fat old bas*ard. Shaking my head at the unscrupulous thoughts going through my head I leave the building and look for someone particr. As I look at the main gate of the station knowing that he would of course be there. And I nodded seeing that he was of course there guarding the main gate vigntly. I approach him and looked at him as he didn''t know that I was just standing beside him as he shouted at different people. "Hey you! Stop crossing the ticket line and regte to the rules." "Hey! Stop harassing that young girl." "Hey! Stop trying to help that pretty women! She clearly doesn''t want your help!" "What! You want a piece of ME! I''ll give you a piece of me. I''ll give you a piece of me so hard it will be jammed up your sorry ass!" As I see him calling out to people I say to him in a casual manner. "Hey" Notpletely noticing me as he looked at me and said "Yeah Hey" Before again looking back at the people. But after a moment noticing that something was strange about this but he couldn''t really put it. But then he looked back at me with a sudden jerk of his head and he jumped back with widened eyes while screaming in a high pitch "AAAHH". Some onlookers look at us with a strange gaze as they think ''What is wrong with that big oaf, why is he screaming like a little girl'' Amused at his reaction but not showing it on my face as I say to him with a childlike curious face "What''s wrong with you?" After getting the fear out from him as he took several long breathes, he looked back at me with a forced smile as he said "No-NOthing young master, just got spook a bit by the sudden interaction." "Oh! I''m sorry making you scared and jumping up in a cartoon manner." "NO no no no, please don''t say sorry to me, I should say sorry to you." He quickly denied my apology while shaking his head numerous times. Then he had a sudden thought as he recalled what I said at thest moment in my previous sentence. ''Was he making fun of me?'' He thought but looking at the huge innocent smile I was giving him he quickly disregarded that thought and asked me "Is there any problem''s your having that you might need my help with?" "No, I was just looking at the different kinds of people that act so strangely." I told him while shaking my head. "Oh yes! They are indeed a strange bunch. They are not actually rare, People like theme here almost everyday but they often don''t get into any kinds of serious problem that can''t be taken care of by a fist full of love." Clutching his hands he said to me. Then suddenly he looked far away in to the distance like he was reminiscing something as he quietly said "But Some..." He stopped and just lowered his head while giving a long sigh. Seeing him like that I felt bad for pranking him like that earlier so I started to think about how to cheer him up and then suddenly a bulb lit up above my head as I called out to him. "Hey.. Um.. What did you say your name was again?" "WIllmart... WIllmart Smith Dogson" Said Dogson as he started to think why would I want his name. A thought came to him as he again start to pale. ''Don''t tell me... HE WANTS TO'' A picture of a guy slicing his head with his fingers came to him ''ME. Or or he might want to know about my family members so that he can use them for his own entertainment.'' While Dogson was in his own mind with various strange thoughts, I was looking at him while raising my brow while thinking ''What is wrong with him? Why is his face starting to pale so much. I just asked his name. Its not like I asked him where he hid his secret stash of coke or what was he doing on 3 AM in thete night. There is seriously something wrong with this Dude!'' Stopping Dogson from his thoughts I said "You do a good job. It''s not something people see that much. So it''s quite impressive to see that there are at least a few cops out there who actually try to preserve the peace." Dogson lowered his head blushing while scratching the back of his head as he said shyly "A-Ah Than-Thank you sir, it''s been ages to hear someone of your position to say such words to someone like me." ''Dude you do know that I am a 10 year old kid, right! Why are you actually taking what I say so seriously. AND why are you BLUSHING, your a guy who''s in his forties for f*ck.'' My face didn''t even remotely look anywhere close to what I was thinking as I said "And because you are such an upholding man of justice, I am going to give you this." I threw him a gold coin. He instinctively caught it and looked it. For a second he didn''t understand what he was looking at was real or not. Then suddenly his face had a very serious look on it as he said in a grim voice. "Young Master... Who do you want me to take of." ____________________________________________________________ [ Constitution : 6 ] 17:16 [ Luck : 9 ] _________________________________________________________________ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) _______________________________________________ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : https://discord/invite/h2tFCndN Darpan_Biswas Creator''s Thought Chapter 44 - Office Gossips 44 Chapter 44 - Office Gossips "Young Master... Who do you want me to take of." "..." What the hell just happened right now? Why did you be so serious and dark so fast Dude? I only gave you one gold coi- Ooooh, I get it now. A gold coin is worth a million dors right now. And that''s from the system so If he gets that converted I''m sure he would get at least Eight or Nine hundred thousand Dors or close to that. That''s like... maybe a few years wage for him. I really need to think before I do something drastic like this again. But for now let''s get back to the big oaf. I look at his dark and gloomy eyes with a equal dark and gloomy eyes as I said. "Mr. Dogson" Still in the dark Ch¨±niby¨­ phase he said to me in a obvious dark underling tone "Yes, Young Master" "What the hell is wrong with you?" "Pardon?" Dogson raised his eyebrows at my promation. "No, What actually is wrong with you? I just gave you a reward for your being such a righteous and upholding justice kind of guy a moment ago and you just became a serious and cool Motherf- I mean a serious and bad guy in the next moment." Dogson first confused then as he slowly started to understand he asked "Do you mean...?" "Yes, I didn''t give you the money to do the deed for me. I just gave it because you were different but ''Sigh'' it seems I was wrong, man I keep getting the wrong impressions of people for this few days." I told him with a deadpanned expression and started toin about the specialty of my daily life. As Dogson heard meining he clutched the gold coin in his hand tightly and slowly try to hid it from me. And as I saw his act, I had a even bigger dark face as I tell him with a darker deadpanned face. "Hey... Why are you doing that" "Just a precaution, young master. You don''t know how many vicious peoplee here everyday." Dogson tried to make a obvious lie. "... Isn''t that why your here.?" "...." "...." "...." "You know what forget it, and you don''t have to HIDE the gold coin from me I am not going to take it from you." I rified as I pointed to him quickly trying to hide it in his boots. "Hehe" Dogsonughed with slight shyness as he looked away. "It''s not like I need that gold coin and I have many more from where that came from, as you know I am the special kind of shi- I mean Royalty." I say to him while slicking back my hair for exaggerated drama. "OOOhhh, Young Master is indeed powerful." Dogson''s eyes shined with a gold light as he said. ''Now that I think about it, I again said something that I shouldn''t just say to anyone or in a public area, but it sounds so cool and arrogant of me, aah I guess I''ll wait until I be a little stronger and then I will start to insult and p like the cultivational protagonists does.'' As I was thinking like a superior person, in the background Dogson was attracting the confused eyes of many as he constantly chanted ''Hail the Young Master!'' While doing a... tribe like dance. Then as the thought of why I originally came here for came to my mind I quickly went to Dogson and stopped his shenanigans and said "But Dogson I actually need you to do something for me." As he heard that Dogson again went back to his gloomy face and before he could say anything that might make me a creepy childlike psycho in the eyes of many who are already ncing at us I stop him. "No no no stop thinking like that again, man what is wrong with people. I just asked you do to a simple job for me and you go batsh*t crazy on me again, listen before you actually make your judgement." "Ooh" Nothing else to say he could only awkwardly say that. "Again before you go crazy on me, listen to the thing I''m going to say and then if you want you can reject me." Dogson nodded constantly as his ears perked up. "So I need you to..." I stopped and looked at the many ncing people who suddenly looked the other side as they noticed me looking at them "But first let''s go to a less crowded area... with less prying eyes." Dogson nodded as he led me to somewhere. As we walked towards a small building and I look at the name on it, it said ''Help center'' and I understood that this might be the building for the security guards. We walk in and I see a normal hallway with small office cubes for people and like Dogson many a officers were eating donuts and talking about the various things. They noticed Dogsoning in and they called out to him. "Hey Dogson, Where were you?" "We already told you didn''t we it''s a waste of fu*king time." "Come over here, we are talking about the new assistant, she''s got a hot rack from behind man." "And we also got your favorite chocte dog vor donuts too." All of them said a different thing and made a few jokes, while some of them lured him with the gossip of women and the cop favorite Donuts. But Dogson ignored all of them as he said "Later Guys, I have something to do?" They heard him and some ignored him while others looked behind him and saw me as they thought. ''Did another kid get lost.'' ''I''m sure his one of those arrogant high ss kids.'' ''Look at him in his fancy clothes, you think your better than me.'' ''Just how much did that t-shirt must have cost. maybe a thousand dors or even ten thousand.'' ''Aah he looks quite good, wonder what it would be like to bondage him then taste him.'' Some of them had the same thoughts but one of them was giving me quite a creepy look. Being stared by those snake like eyes made my body shudder. We left the hallway and approached a small white office. It had only a desk and trash can. Delmar sat behind the desk and gestured with his hands for me to sit as well. As I sat in the cranky chair I truly saw how small this room was. Maybe not for me as I am still small but for Dogson who had to crouch his huge body so that his head doesn''t hit and went through the questionable quality of the wall. As we sat, Dogson told me to tell him what I was going to say. Without saying anything, I just put a big and heavy bag of coins on his desk. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) _______________________________________________ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : https://discord/invite/h2tFCndN Darpan_Biswas Creator''s Thought Chapter 45: Chapter 45 - Religions ''Thud'' A loud ''thud'' Like sound appeared as I put down the huge leather bag of gold on the small insect filled desk in an exaggerated manner. "I need your help with taking care of this money." I said it in a way that I did not realize how wrong it sounded. Dogsons left eye twitched as he looked at the huge bag of coins not knowing that it was filled with gold but knew that it was a lot of money. Dogson couldn''t truly understand what this situation needed him to do but still said the only thing that came to his mind. "Aah... Sir Do you want my help hid- No concealing this in a convenient and ''aah what was it again'' yes, a very convenient and hard ce to perceive thi- this item." Dogson said in a way that he knew sounded so wrong but still for a gold coin he was about to do much worse. "What! No! I don''t want you to HIDE my money, I just want you to help me spend it. After saying that I slowly realized how wrong of me it was to phrase it like that. But before I could correct it Dogson already spoke. "Oh! Ooooh! yes yes I get what the young master is talking about now." He spoke in a way that spoke of how far he had thought of what I wrong fully said. "No no I didn''t mean i-" "You want me to help you find some VERY honest cops for your personal needs right?" "What! No I didn-" I wanted to correct myself but again Dogson interrupted me. "It''ll be tough to find the ones who are suitable for it but" he mischievously poked the bag of coins and said "I''m sure that with the right amount... Even the worst of the worst could be brought on to the right side." Dogson finished his words with a shrewd business like smile. I was stumped. The officer I thought was a man of justice and all that children bulls*it turned out to be a real bulls*it. I was going to reprimand for saying things like this but a curious thought came to my head. What If... What if what he said could actually be true. If he could actually do what he intends to do than it might be useful. Yes... it will be very useful if I were to have some corrupt cops in my pocket. They will be able to help me with various things that legally could not be achieved by many. But... let''s stop that thought for now and get back to the real reason why I even came here for, We cane back to that situationter... yester. I look at Dogson with a no nonsense look and say. "Dude your thinking to far ahead, I wasn''t talking about that thing." He face became a ''Ooh'' face and he became quiet not saying anything to defend himself. After a moment of awkward silence in which we were silently looking at each other with dark eyes, I finally say "Now listen to what I say CLEARLY then you can speak." He nodded and still stayed quiet. Pushing the bag of coins towards him I said "I want you to donate this to a nearby church or orphanage in my name." "Aah... but sir isn''t that something you yourself can do easily." Dogson asked confused at my request. "What I can or can''t do isn''t something you need to be concerned with yourself." I told him with a serious look. He solemnly nodded as he slowly stepped away. "''Sigh'' Aaah, You see there are many people in this worl- that might want to hurt me because of my obvious upbringing, so I need to be careful in no matter what it is that I am dealing with, even if it''s something as simple as donating money to a church." "Umhmm I see what your talking about young master, indeed you would have people after you" Don''t phrase it like I am a criminal who is being chased by debt collectors. "So can you do this for me?" "Of course young master it''s just a small matter and anyway this is a very good deed, ill be d to do something like this." I nodded at him and as I was about to get up and leave he said something that stopped my action. "Which church do you want me to donate it to?" "Well- Which ever one you like?" "Ooh I meant which religion did you believe in young master, feeling the amount, the god of your religion would be very proud of you." Religions? How many religions are there? It''s not that I didn''t have multiple religion back in my old world, it''s just I was always kind of an atheist when ever it came on to religion. And I didn''t even care to know about any religion in this world as well. The only thing I ever have and only believe in will be the GOD who reincarnated me. So I didn''t give much importance to any other religion. Well there is one other being I believe in but that particr deity is currently targeting me for unknown reasons. But on to the matter at hand what should I say. Wait! My mothe- That Bi*ch once told me of a god she prayed to. Now which one was it,e on think, think. Wait a second! Who said that I Had to donate money to a religion that I must believe in. No it doesn''t so I can even give it to another religion which might even be the rival of the god I believe in. I love me Free Country. "How many are believed around here?" "Well There''s two official and one unofficial one. First is the most popted one by many ''The Sun God, SOL'' and the second one is ''The God of Strength, Redna''" "What is the unofficial one." "Oh, That''s ''God of Peace, Vagner''" "Why is it a Unofficial one?" "It has a few reasons but the mostmon ones are that it had was that it just started not too long ago, only a few centuries. And their believers were a little hectic in the past years as well." "How hectic?" "They killed quite a number of higher ups in the past and so because of that they were branded as unofficial and close to getting banned as well." "Oh... okay. Alright divide the money and give to both the churches then. I''ll leave you and Dogson... about the offer you gave me a while back... I''ll remember it." Dogson gave a nasty smile and said "Of course young master if you ever need any help good old Dogson is always here for you." "And you take care not to get robbed while trying to get that money to the church." Dogson took the bag of coins and started ying with it while saying "Why would I get robbed for a few coi-" As he was about to underestimate the value of the coins even more, the bag suddenly fell from his hand and a few gold coins fell out. As Dogson looked at the astronomical amount of money in front of him, he said to himself. "F*********ck" Chapter 46: Chapter 46 - Rocket Engine Walking out of the male''s gossip hall I went to look for my train. I look here and there to see what time it is. As I don''t have a watch with me. I look up and see a hologram of the time right above the train rails and there just wasn''t one but many holograms of time side by side for the passengers benefit. I look at the time and see that it wrote 13:59 PM. I frantically started looking at different ces for the train as it was almost time for it to leave. Not knowing where it was I looked at the train ticket. Train : 5123tform : 2 Carriage No : 1Room : 02 So tform number two and train number 5123. I walked forward and looked for tform no 02 but as I was very bad at directions I couldn''t find anything rted to tforms. So I asked someone who knew where he was going and she pointed me the way. The moment she pointed I started sprinting towards the ce as it was only 10 seconds left before the train would leave. With in a moment I reached tform No - 02 and looked for the train as I couldn''t find it. To tell you the truth, I didn''t even find the rails for the train as there wasn''t anything here other than a vertical red line that had a holographic sign that said ''Do Not Cross This Section''. And the red line went a loooong way, it was so long that I could not for the life of me see the end of it. The fact that the train wasn''t here meant one of the two things for me. First the train had already left and that was a massive problem for me. Second the train still hadn''t arrived yet and it would be quitete to arrive here which was a even bigger problem for me. Why? Because of Leopold. Just because a few minutes had passed without them finding me doesn''t mean they ultimately wouldn''t. Most of movies I had watched where a guy tries to hide from rival gangs or police they only do one thing. Leave. They try to leave the city or even the if they could either by bus or train or nes but mostly trains so if the ''Professionals'' sent by Leopold have any amount of IQ then they will start looking for the train or the other ces to leave the city. Typically any child or someone in my position would try to leave the city and go to another one to hide there for a while. But I went for a level higher and I wanted to leave the whole kingdom behind. Again typically any person wouldn''t leave their kingdom wholeheartedly as they would have to leave behind everything which none of us are so greed-less to do but only some of the genius ones are ready to do this, like for example AKA like Me. So even if the ''Professionals'' came here I expect them to look for the trains that are currently leaving or have recently left the city to another ce. Oh! you guys think that the ''Professionals'' are smart enough to see through my ploy and look for me in the other kingdoms. Well my friends then you have misce one tiny but very important detail about me. I was only 10 years old. Albeit as the ''Professionals'' don''t know that it''s me Birthday, so they will still be looking for the 9year old kid. OH! there wasn''t much difference in these years. Well..... your right. But who said they will look for me in the trains that are leaving the kingdom. I was only a 9 year old kid. I wasn''t a street kid who knew the ins and outs of the city and who to avoid and to engage. What I am is scared and all alone in a veryrge kingdom in the eyes of the ''Professionals''. Generally any kid this age would make mistakes that would point him out to others, I know I made a few mistakes as well but the mistakes I made couldn''t be done by any kid and if someone tried to do it they would need millions of dors which they will not have in this current situation. And no kid I MEANT NO KID would be daring enough to leave the kingdom the day it was their birthday and they were kicked out. Unless you put in the factor of the factor of the kid having a system or he was a reincarnated one like me or transmigrated ones like in novels. Oh! one thing just came to my mind. Today is my Birthday right. Then WHY the F*CK is so MANY bad things happening to ME on my BIRTHDAY. COME ON FOR F*CKS SAKE TODAY IS MY BIRTHDAY. I wonder if Leopold knew that. Maybe he did. Maybe the LITTLE BAS*ARD knew and did this specially knowing that instead of getting presents from my oh so father of the f*cking year I would get a pole stuck up my a**. Maybe this was Leopold''s way of giving his brotherly love to me. Oh ho ho! Let me get strong enough Leopold, just strong enough and I''ll give you the best f*cking birthday present up your a**. Hmm maybe up your girlfriend''s a** No No even better up your Fiance''s F*cking A**. Muahaha Haha Haha. As I was having a mental breakdown I didn''t notice it but the holographic clock above had just struck 2 PM. And the moment the time came to the designated hour for the train to arrive, a sound came from my far right. The sound broke me from my ultimate master n and I looked for the culprit for disturbance of chaos. As I looked for the sound I saw a training towards me with zing speed. But what was amazing about it was that the train wasn''t running on any rails or any wheels for that matter. ROCKET ENGINE. It was running on what I would call a rocket engine. So in the ce of the wheels there were many rocket engines there that from the expulsion of mes is making the train fly here. As I saw that the train wasing towards me, I quickly backed away from it''s line of trajectory. But as I went away the train quickly came and it went on the red line in front of me without even an inch of the train staying out of the red line. As the train had fully arrived I began to marvel at it''s design. The train had the design of a bullet train and it had approximately 22 cars attached to it. The Trains color was a mix of red as the main color and yellow as the secondary one. After watching with a daze I went towards the train as the door slid open and a beautiful women''s sound said. "Wee to the Tudor Train, We hope you have a nice journey ahead." As I heard the words I looked at the train and said. "Cool, Very Cool" ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ Chapter 47: Chapter 47 - Unknown Enemy [ Back in the City of Aurum ] [ The High Society ] In the Wicked Witch of the South''s Bedroom, the three people were still waiting for their important guest and the annoyed young master couldn''t take the silence any longer as he cried out. "What is taking them so long, they should have disposed of him by now." Leopold angrily said to himself. The Butler named Aknald said in calm voice to his young master "A little longer Young Maste-" He was disturbed as a specific sound beeped in his right ear and he touched it and said with intervals. "Hmm... Okay... No... Bring them over to the Young Madam''s Room. ...Yes, that one." The butler nodded for the final time before stopping theworkmunication and saying to both the persons in the room "They are here." "FINALLY, so the VIP''s are here. So... what happened? Did they do it? Is he dead?" Leopold asked the butler Aknald impatiently. "Well..." Aknald didn''t know how to say what he heard in thework. "Well What?" "I think, It would be better to hear it straight from their own mouth." Aknald replied his expressionplicated. Leonard''s face became puzzled and the Witches face remain as It was... Unreadable. They waited for a while before multiple sound of boots came through the door and a momentter the door opened for Three armed guards to enter with two people who were wearing ck spandex all over their body. These were the same people that were sent to find and quickly ''Dispose'' of our beloved mc. Right now there body was in a very bad condition with multiple injuries that were currently visible. The guards behind the assassins kicked at their kneecaps. The assassins fell to their knees and they didn''t resist at all as the guards pointed their guns muzzle to the assassins head. The guards behind them were specially trained by the Goldstein family. So even if the Assassins didn''t want to resist but still they wouldn''t be able to do anything with the guards standing behind them ready to blow their brain to smithereens with the specially calibrated Mana Bullets. The Assassins looked down at the floor not willing to meet their eyes with the infamous Wicked Witch of the South. For they know how dangerous she truly is. So they stayed quiet until the moment the annoyed young master came in front of them. Leopold looked down at the assassin with a dark look as he questioned them. "So tell me... is it done?" The guy kneeling to the right looked at his friend part leader at the left for answers. Leopold wasn''t very smart but he was smart enough to see the small gesture and know that the one on the left was the one leading the mission. So he also looked at the left one for answers. Rierd, the leader of the small assassination team didn''t know how to speak of his failure to the brat in front of him. He knew that he couldn''t speak with him with any arrogance or he might get killed instantly. He also knew how crazy the young brat in front of him was and he also heard rumors about him forcefully f*cking girls left and right without any concern for their safety. And if one of them ever tried to speak out about him then he would use his extensive amount of resources to quickly pluck out any rumors and dispose the main source of them. Without having any way to quietly say what he couldn''t do, the assassin detached every self-respect and esteem he held of himself and bowed while cing his head on the diamond floor below him and said loudly "I''m extremely sorry young master, please forgive this worthless one." His friend beside him became shocked seeing his arrogant friend bowing so quickly but he too was a professional as he also bowed and apologized just like his friend. Hearing them Leopold''s face grew very dark as he loudly cursed at them. "So not only have you made me wait for you shi*s but you also couldn''t f*cking do THE JOB LIKE YOUR SUPPOSED TO. What do you think was supposed to happen Hah! you woulde and beg to us and we will forgive you WORTHLESS SH*TS. You bast*rds call yourselves professionals, you couldn''t even do such a simple job like this. You had one job. ONE. you were supposed to take care of a small child. Not more than 7 or 8 years old, and you still couldn''t do it." The one to the right interjected as his self-esteem couldn''t handle so much tant cursing. "But it wasn''t simple-" His friend to the left quickly gave him a nce as he corrected himself "I-I meant he wasn''t alone young master, w-we followed him and tried to make contact with him but he went in to a bar." "So? he went to a f*cking bar! What does that have to do with failing the mission." The assassin on the left took the reins as he said "It''s not that he went to the bar, it was just a feeling that I had that what stopped us from going in." Leopold took what they said as Bullshi* as he again started to curse "So a kid walks into a bar and you sh*ts get scar-" The butler intercepted before his young master could change the topic to a invaluable one as he said "Go on." "It wasn''t just a feeling that stopped me sir, it was my intuition that told me that something was in there that couldn''t be handled by us." The butler knew what he was talking about. He was talking about the intuition honed by a seasoned warrior through many trial, such that made them question their lives. A persons intuition is something that can help someone in the gravest of circumstances even more so for veterans who have relied on their intuition for life''s many hardships. He himself knew what they were talking about as he too was saved by his intuition on multiple asions of his life. So he couldn''t take what they were saying lightly as he nodded for him to continue. The assassin continued "So we waited for a while to see how long it would take for the kid toe out. But hours went away but the kid didn''te back so we thought of sending one of us inside to check it out and see what''s going on. We were originally three of us. So we picked and chose our finest person who had adapted in survival skills and sent her inside. So she went inside and we waited. We waited for a while andter a loud ''BOOM'' sounded and the surrounding buildings started to quake. We immediately knew that a fight was going on but stayed to see if their was more enemies around us or not and we also had belief in her skills as well so we stayed quiet. But even after a moment we still didn''t see hering back to us, so we also went in. But we couldn''t find her inside the bar so we started looking everywhere else but what we found was..." Leopold said as couldn''t take the suspense any longer "Out with it." "I-It''s better if you were to take a look at it yourself, sir" The assassin said and took out a phone but before Leopold could take it the butler quickly took it. The butler stared at the phone before his eyes widened and he said "Madam you should take a look at this." Anabeth took the phone and looked at it. Looking at it she slowly narrowed her eyes before giving it back and saying. "Close this Mission and remove anything rted to it." "Even the ones involved in it." She said and walked away to the bungalow while not hearing the pleas of the assassins being dragged away. As she approached the bungalow she looked down at the numerous buildings with a distant look while thinking. Who else is involved in this? Chapter 48: Chapter 48 - Bullet Train As I was about to get in a voice from inside the train said to me. "Can you please step outside?" Looking at the voice I see a middle aged man with a huge mustache telling me with a passive face. Realizing that the people inside the train still haven''te out as there were still many people behind the man who wanted toe out were looking at me angrily from behind him. I quickly backed away while apologizing "Aah- I''m sorry I didn''t know people were about toe out." "Its alright" The man said and walked past me not taking what I said seriously nor ignoring it. As the people also came out of the train, the 2nd and 3rd person gave me a stink eye as I awkwardly smiled at them. Then the other people also came out before I looked if anymore were going toe out or not. After noticing no oneing out I went inside the train. After I went inside the train I looked and saw a whole another world inside it. The trains interior designs were all very amazing. The whole trains surrounding walls looked like they were made from ss as the outside could be seen from the inside. The seats were different, the windows were different also the carpet was different with a beautiful red colors and a yellow curved design of a ''T'' in the middle of the carpet and they were drawn every 5 meters ahead. The seats were all huge and looked very simr to a message chair to me. Also the seats weren''t lined like two by two but were four by four. The bullet trains width wasn''t that much so the seats weren''t side by side but they were up and down in the same space and they designed it so well that no passengers would feel difort or tight in that ce. There was also a small tv ced in the front of each seat for the passengers entertainment. The windows of the train weren''t just ss windows but they had special features. Which I currently don''t know were what but looking at it from the sidelines, I saw people watching videos, ying games, video calling people and some even watching the weather. I didn''t get would they install a small tv in the seats if they already did it in the windows... maybe it''s because only the side person can use the ss that''s why. Well I hope that at least the weather report of this world is correct or at least close to it. God knows how many times I have went outside knowing it would be a warm day to onlye home all drenched and had gotten a cold that didn''t went until I saw someone stupid enough to actually believe the weather like I did. Now the people... They looked different as well. They were people who had furs, ears and most had tails or showed them, while looking very simr to different animals. There were Dog people, Cat people, Lizard people, goat people, tiger people and many more species. They didn''t lookpletely like an animal nor they had furs on all over there body. It''s just they had small characteristics of a animal to identify which were which. Like the Dog people or Dog-man didn''t have any furs and only had distinctive dog-like ears and tail which had furs, tiger people had eyes simr to a tiger and had sharp canine teethes and the goat people hadrge horns on their heads and there foots looked simr to a goat. But what all of them had inmon were either they had distinctive ears or tails or both of them at same time. This small parts are the thing that differentiated them from a normal human and if they were to hide it a little more than they wouldn''t look any different from a human. But currently I wasn''t looking for a pet friend or even my seat. Right now what I was looking for were Catwomen. Or what I would like to call a puss-KITTY, I meant a Kitty. I looked here and there to see if there was even one women in here who looked like a cat and wanted to here them at least say ''Meow'' once. If I heard that then my lifes goal would be aplished and even if I were to get killed by a multiversal deity or being or something I wouldn''t mind it and dly give my life away. As I looked here and there for my destined one I became dejected as I couldn''t find any. I even thought of bringing out a cotton ball and throwing it at one ce to see if any catwomen would respond or not but I ultimately stopped myself because... I didn''t have any cotton ball with me. So even though I failed I didn''t lose hope as even if there would be one catwomen out there I will surely impregn- PET I meant pet it, but there were also many carriages ahead so I thought of looking for them over there. But I had a slight problem, I didn''t know where I my seat was located. No I knew where it was located as the ticket said Carriage No : 1 but I didn''t know where it was. The name sounded like it was in the first carriage but in which direction. As I couldn''t find any indication of where it was I thought of asking someone. Now... who should I ask? Should I ask a normal human like me or a animal one? Hmm... I think I''ll ask a animal one. Now let''s see who to chose from. Should I choose the goat people? No they don''t look that intelligent and also they look kinda boring. Pass. What about the tiger people? No no no they look very dangerous and I had a feeling that if I were to go to those girls... they might devour me... in a good sense... I think. Now then let''s see which one, which one. Aah found one. The Dog-man''s are the only ones who don''t look dangerous nor boring. They kinda give me a friendly vibe. Maybe the reason for that might be because dogs are a man''s best friend. Choosing the desired species I went towards a Dog-man who looked middle-aged and gave a friendly father vibe which I don''t know how I got because in both worlds my parent''s were shitty. The dogman was wearing a white office shirt and ck pants. He was also wearing sses that looked quite powerful. His whole outfit gave me a office vibe with a fatherly look. As I approached the Dog-man he looked at me and asked me with a familiar smile. "Hey Kid, is something wrong?" ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) _______________________________________________ Chapter 49: Chapter 49 - Dogman "Hey Kid, is something wrong?" Feeling the goodness that radiated from him I also gave him a genuine smile and said. "Yes, mister. I am having a small problem Can you help me?" "Oh! are you lost or something?" Even as he said that I could see in his eyes that he was actually slightly worried about me when he said that. Even I was shocked seeing his look, like you just met a random kid who suddenly says he has a small problem and you instantly get worried. I get that a child getting lost is worrying but if a child were toe to me asking for help I would immediately reject that kid thinking he wants money or something. But I still have to keep up with my lost child act as I looked at him with brows creasing and mouth shaking and say. "I-I don''t know where I''m suppo-supposed to go, Sir?" "It''s Alright, Don''t worry about it. We''ll find you your seat okay? So do you have anything with you like a train ticket?" "Ye-Yeah, my mommy gave me a thing like that" I said and started to search all over me "I-I think it''s here or something." My act was working wonders on the guy as he said "It''s okay you don''t need to search so quickly, I''m sure it''s there you just have to find it throughly." I searched around me for a while and finally pulled it out of somewhere in a child like fashion and said excitedly "I Found It" and gave it to him. He adjusted his sses before looking at it thoroughly and slightly widened his eyes while thinking ''Such a price full ticket. The kid might be someone important. His parent''s might have forgotten him because of their business like nature. Sigh How can some parents be so careless even though having everything'' After looking at the ticket thoroughly he gave me the ticket back while saying to me. "Kid your sit is in the 1st carriage of the train and this is the 19th Carriage for the C ss Subjects." Then he pointed towards my left and at the very back and said "Just go straight towards that direction and keep going until you find the secondst one, that''s your seat or more like your room." "Oh and if you ever get lost finding which carriage you are in, just look at the door of the direction and in the upper side of the door there will be a number that will show you what is the number of the carriage the opposite side is." Man, the guy gave me very useful information. Is every dogman like that or is it just with him. Well it doesn''t matter he helped me very much so the only thing I can do to is to thank him and give him a gold coin NO two coins. I thanked the dogman while slightly bowing my head towards him "Thank you very much mister." "Haha, no matter, no matter it''s just a simple thing but I think you should quickly find your train otherwise the speed at which this train starts going you wouldn''t be able to keep your stance." He said and pointed to the window which wrote. [ Departure in 1.31 Minutes, Please Find Your Designated Seats and Fasten Your seat belts Until the Minus-Zero Phase ] I nodded to him for the extra information before throwing two gold coins at him which he caught thinking that it was some kind of gold chocte. "This is for yourself, Treat yourself to a fine life." The Dogman became confused at my phrase and before he could ask what I meant I bolted towards my room. He sat confused for a while before thinking it was some children s*it and threw a gold coin in his mouth to eat it. But when he tried to bite it- "Crack" A crack sounded and something in his mouth broke as he threw the gold coin out on his hand and put his fingers in his mouth to pull out a mr teeth and looked at it confused. ''What the hell did I just eat?'' He questioned before thoroughly looking at the gold coin close to his eyes and nudging his sses. He creased his brows at first notpletely recognizing the gold. The Dogman was called Ellis E. Johnson. Ellis was a social worker for 35 years of his life. When he was young he was often bullied by the fellow humans for his distinctive features and always lived in fear of the humans. That was until one day when there was a beast riot urring and he was unfortunately outside to get groceries for his sick mother and a Giant Alligator Beast had suddenly attacked his side of the country. Normally a beast couldn''t attack a city unless he could fly quite fast or he had already killed the guards but there were some cities who were close to the border of the kingdom and the unknown wilderness. And Ellis was someone who stayed there all his life because he was a ss C subject because his parents were also ss C subjects. As he wasing home after buying groceries suddenly the siren had sounded which was the sign of a Beast Riot and knowing that he was in a city which would be the first to get attacked, Ellis ran as fast as he could to go towards his home. But suddenly from the right side in front of him the 6th floor building was burst open like a watermelon. He was shocked looking at the scene before the aftershock came and through him off bnce as he fell down on the floor as dust came a momentter to cover his vision. In the dust a huge shadow was slowly emerged as it looked here and there. Unbeknownst to Ellis, he started to cough as the dust got into his lungs. The huge shadow quickly looked towards the sound and noticed him. After coughing Ellis cleaned his dust filled sses with his t-shirt before noticing something. He looked and saw that a huge shadow was looking at him and was now approaching him. Fear gripped him and he couldn''t move from the ce as if he were paralyzed. And as the huge shadow approached him it''s body was revealed. It was a Alligator Beast. The beast was 30 feet in length and 19 feet in height. It had an armored body with embedded bony tes all around it''s back and it had a t tail. It also had reptilian eyes which were light brown and it''s teeth were all predatory. As the beast approached him Ellis couldn''t do anything but look at it with wide eyes. And as the Alligator came closer and opened it''s mouth to slowly devour the delicious dogman a peculiar thing urred. A crescent light shed and the beast stopped all its movement before his whole head was sliced open at the same time and spilled blood all over Ellis. Ellis didn''t know what had urred until a women came towards him. The women was wearing light swordsman armor and had a sword in her hilt. She put a hand forward and said to Ellis "Hey, you alright there?" That was the moment everything changed for him as he pulled himself up with her hand and started a new chapter in his life. He slowly removed his insecurities and worked in social services to give help and joy to others. He never wanted to be paid back in kindness anyway as he had a lot to be thankful of life. But today when he saw the two pieces of gold coins one of which was a little sticky and had some blood on it, he couldn''t stop himself from screaming out in pure happiness. "HOLY BIT*H" Chapter 50: Chapter 50 - Falling Booba As I keep running through the train carriages I hear a loud curse from where I came from. Looking back and hearing the voice I quickly realize that its the same voice of the Dogman as I smile and think. ''So he finally understood what I gave him. Guys like him deserves a gift like that at least once in their lifetime. Looking at him it felt like he was one of those guys who only helped others and never did anything for himself. Now the only thing I can hope for is that he doesn''t spend it all mindlessly... but looking at his figure tells me that he will be very careful with what he spends.'' ''Now let''s hope he survives till then because if his screaming got any bad persons attention then his a goner. Guys like that won''t even try to put up a fight. But... Forget about him, I need to find my seat before I get mashed by this trains ejection force.'' Looking towards the doors upper side in front of him, he saw that there was a small box where there was a number with yellow colors were flowing around there. Looking at the number it said ''17'' and I thought. ''So the next carriage is the 17th one. Then that means I only passed by 2 carriage. But man this trains carriages are so big and with so people still trying to put their stuff into theirpartment, it''s bing hard to quickly find my room.'' Getting out of my thoughts I again start to sprint towards my carriage. Even after a few minutes and getting struck by the many bodies who still haven''t sat in their seats I had onlye to the 4th carriage. ''It''s the 4th one, so only just one more before I can go to mine.'' Sprinting forward with a little more speed than before I didn''t notice the bag that had suddenly appeared beside me nor thedy who in front is turning towards me. And I got tripped by the bag before the speed of my earlier force throws me forward and straight into thedy''srge bosom as I think. ''Oh my god! Is this the Legendary falling on the BOOBS! Man this is one of my dreams as well and too think that this will be aplished too. And those boobs... AAh they are splendid and even if I get cursed at or even pped by her it will still be good enough for me.'' As I was falling towards the women more specifically towards the breast an unfortunate thing urred. As I was just about to fall on her breasts, thedy quickly caught on to me and stopped me just a inch closer to her boobs. As she caught me it felt like something inside of me suddenly shatters into millions of pieces and that the pain would remain there for quite some time. I went into one of my depressed state and look at her. Thedy was 6.4 foot and her face was quite ordinary, her butt also looked quite ordinary. Actually everything beside her breasts were all ordinary. I was very sure that her breasts were at least G cups. Falling on them might have been one of the greatest thing to happen to me. Of course, the greatest thing to happen to me was getting special powers and reincarnating. Nothing''s going to top that. I think finally getting rid of my V card might just be the thing to really put it to the top. Thinking about it just makes me more sadder. AAAhh The Pain. I got jerked out of the depressed state as the women said to me. "hey... Hey! Kid are you alright? You looked kind of lost there." Clearing my thoughts I quickly say to her before she understands what I really was depressed there for "Yeah, thanks for catching me. I didn''t see the bag down there so that happened, again I''m sorry." "Alright it''s okay from next time just watch where your going and don''t run so fast, the train''s not leaving until another minute so, rx and go to your seat calmly and have a happy journey." "Umm... how did you know I was looking for my seat?" "... Hehe you kind of looked like you were running so that you can go to your seat." Thedy told ne as she game a strange smile. "Hmm... Okay, again thanks for the help and..." I narrowed my eyes as I felt like there was something wrong about her "You too have a happy journey." I said and quickly left the strange women. ''Hmm... something about her smells awfully fishy. First of all how did she catch me that fast. I''m sure she didn''t look at me when I was falling but that could be exined by having heightened reflexes.'' ''Also how did she know I was looking for my seat. She said that I looked like I was looking for my seat but that shouldn''t be the first thing toe to her mind as I was a kid. Anyone would have thought that I was ying around and causing mayhem as one... So how did she know?'' ''And finally the strangest thing for me wasn''t that she knew that I was looking for my seat it was the final ''happy journey'' thing. Anyone in her position especially a women in her position might have screamed out at me for running and falling on them.'' ''But instead of bing angry at me like a normal person should... She tells me to be safe and have a happy journey. Well it''s notpletely unknown of people being so nice as I saw the Dogman before but they have a different kind of personality and their aura exhausts of kindness.'' ''But she didn''t feel like that... She didn''t feel anywhere near kindness. That face and her ordinary figure might have deluded everyone to think she was pretty normal but something inside me told me that she was one of those people who I shouldn''t mess around with... EVER.'' ''Okay for the time being I should forget about her as I still need to find my room. And this time I don''t think I should run anymore... as I don''t want to run into someone like her again. Only two more carriages to go.'' I stopped worrying before leaving that carriage. As William left that carriage, He didn''t see it but the women from earlier was looking at him and as he left the carriage she had a slight smirk as she thought. ''He looked so desperate when I caught him... Maybe I should have let him get caught between this boobs for a while. Well there''s always a next time but...'' ''He''s quite perceptive isn''t he. I need to be careful when I approach himter.'' ''Well let''s see how you can entertain me... William.'' And as her thoughts were finished, she slowly dissipated from that ce and nobody in that carriage found that strange or saw her like she wasn''t there at all. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) _______________________________________________ Chapter 51: Chapter 51 - Level 4 Service After a few seconds of walking without falling upon any dangerous beings. I finally reached a door that wasrger than 8 foot and painted in full gold while looking quite the sturdy one. I see a sign written upon the door that said ''Only ss A subject or higher''. I tried to pushed at the door to get in but a ring sound urred and just like before this door also had a AI as it said. [ Please enter your ID Card in the required socket ] But this time it didn''t feel like a mechanized voice but actually one that felt alive and was in the voice of a mature women. I put my card in the required socket of the door as it scanned for a second before giving it back to me. The golden door automatically slid open as a cold air washed out of it and hit me in the face, cooling me. I let the air wash me for a bit before walking forward. The inside was quite different from the outside carriages as the door lead to a long hallway that had a door to my right and another door right at the end of the hallway. I look at the number upon the final door and see that it wrote NO - 02 in bright neon lights and went towards the door. This time the door didn''t need any kind of verification as it automatically slid open and showed me another hallway just like the one I was in currently. The hallway also had two doors - one that was to my right and another one in the back but I look at the one on my right and see that it wrote the number 02 at it. But this time I didn''t push the door as I looked for any indication of a socket that required anything or not. And just as I thought there was indeed a doorknob and a socket that had a writing above it with the words ''Golden Ticket'' in gold. I bring out the ticket and look at it onest time before inserting it in. The door quickly ate my ticket and checked for a moment if there were any anomalies at all. Then the door said in the same mature women''s voice to me. [ Please put your dominant hand onto the doorknob so we can verify your fingertips ] Hearing it''s instructions I looked at the doorknob which was glowing like a bulb as I put my right hand on it and it quickly imprinted my hand prints on it''s data center. After it was done with that the door had a ''Click'' sound and it automatically pulled open. [ Thank you for choosing out establishment and please have an excellent time ] Hearing the voice I didn''t get inside as I waited for the Golden Ticket toe out but even after waiting for a while it didn''t do anything so I just went inside leaving it inside the door. Looking at it, the room was almost as grand as the room in the VIP Counter but it wasn''t that big enough but it was longer than the VIP Room. There were approximately six rooms in this ROOM. There was the Bedroom, Bathroom, Living room, Entertainment room, Kitchen and finally a room which I did not recognize. But before I could get into that I went straight for the kitchen and looked for the department of junk foods. I gave a huge sigh seeing there was many junk foods here as well. But unlike the VIP Counter this room had a lot more and different types of junk foods. Leaving them I went and checked the bedroom and saw that it had a huge bed that could fit at least 6 six people in it. Then closing that I went towards the bathroom and saw that it was squeaky clean and had three of those high tech Japanese toilets that was great to just sit upon and waste your time. And like that I looked over all the room before going to thest one and reading what it said on the door. Training Room Intrigued I went inside to see what it looks like as I was never permitted to be able to practice in the training rooms of the branch family. The training room wasrge with few small pools there that could fit only one person. The liquid inside the pools were blue in color and looked quite simr to water but watching closely you would find a different feature about them. They were Jelly. More precisely they were sticky and if I put my hand inside and pulled out the sticky liquid will also stick to me and slowly detach itself. ''Well now this is quite convenient for me and I have two hours before the train stops so might as well use that time to trai-'' I was interrupted as a beeping light urred and something vibrated inside my pants. Pulling it out I see the round object containing wdia was beeping loudly while vibrating quite hard. I didn''t know what was going on so the only thing that I could do was push the switch of the object. Immediately a lighting streak sted itself out of the object and struck me. Because the lighting streak hit me head on at zero point WITH full force, I was flung towards the back of the training room and hit the floor right beside the wall. Maybe because of my expert realm mastery of Level ONE, I wasn''tpletely mashed into mince meat but even then it still hurt like a bich as I groaned on the floor. And as I was trying to get up from the floor I noticed that something huge was upon my chest. Looking at it, I saw the culprit herself sitting on me while putting her tongue out while breathing heavily and looking at me with a very happy expression. I knew what was about to happen to me would be very difficult to clean out but I still let it happen as the huge cat licked me all over my face. After she was done wdia said in my mind in a cute tone. ''Master why did you put, wdia in there? wdia gets very scared in that ce. It''s very lonely and wdia needs master. wdia wants master by her side all the time.'' ''YOU a level SIX beast is scared in there, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it one bit.'' I think but don''t let her hear any of my thoughts. "Before that, wdia can you get off me I need to get up." I groaned and said to her. wdia moved away from me as I slowly got up and stretched myself while trying to clean the saliva off me. Then I went towards wdia and I said to her. "I''m sorry if that ce made you ufortable, Okay from now on you will stay beside me. Happy?" wdia perked up as her tail swung left and right enough to generate a cyclone. "Sto-stop wdia before you destroy millions of dors worth of equipment." I said and she stopped swinging it while I said "But it''s not like it matters, I can justpensate them anyway." Chapter 52: Chapter 52 - Rainy Cold The door of a designer ss door slid open as steam slowly came out of it and then in a dramatic manner a boy of 4.5 walked out with a towel hung on his waist and a huge cat also strutted out behind him with a towel wrapped around it''s head. After being licked by wdia from top to bottom I went to the expansive bathroom and had a bubble bath while the huge cat was looking at me beside the bathtub. Looking at the cat looking back at me with a cute expression I couldn''t deny the huge cat and called her in the bathtub. What wdia thought was her fun time with her master turned out to be a nightmare for her as I grabbed on to her as hard as I could and bath her. It was very hard to grab someone as strong as her but the reason I could actually bath her was because she allowed me too. Otherwise I don''t see a way on how I could actually get someone as strong as her to not get away out of her own free will. And as I forcefully scrubbed her body clean all the decades worth of dirt and blood was washed out of her and she became a little more cuter than she already was. Looking at all the dirt and blood that was still getting washed by the bathroom machines, I knew that maybe I had destroyed a few thousand dors worth of items. But who gives a sh*t. You wantpensation? Well then here take it away, it''s not like that much money is going to cost a dent on my wallet anyway. Still the mechanical machines and drones that were trying to scrub away what I think could only be scrubbed away by only many differentbinations of acids, I felt sad for them. But that was quickly washed away from me as they didn''t have any emotions so why should I. After getting dressed in light casual wear, I went towards the training room to do what I need to do to be the Strongest Novel Cultivato- I meant a Pretty Strong Guy. I chose the Mana pool in the middle of the room and slowly put my leg in. Never have I went into a training like this so I didn''t know what it will be like to get into one. Whether it was very cold or very hot, so I approached steadily. As I slowly put my leg in, My fingertips touch the blue liquid and instinctively takes a step back feeling the coldness emitting from it. I again put it in slowly butpletely as I get emerged in the feeling of being in the north pole. As I had stepped in the pool and braced myself before slowly sitting down as my teeth began to click constantly. The cold feeling slowly went through me and into my bones and heart and brain and every other part there was. But instead of feeling the bitter cold, what I felt could only be described as the feeling of being in rain after a very hot day. I sighed as I start to feel in the liquid before something disturbed me from it as I look to see and find that the huge cat was trying to get into the water. "Wait wdia!" My warning stopped her as she looked at me while tilting her head confused. "This is something I need to be in alone, so you can''te in here or it might be problematic for me." What I said wasn''t a lie as there will be some problems if someone were to have two person in the same Mana Pool. And only in special conditions can there be two people in one pool and they would gain immense benefits as well. And about the ''Special Condition''... you know what I mean ''Wink Wink''. wdia had a sad face as she said ''Master... doesn''t want wdia with him?" Shaking my head I tried to make her understand. "No no wdia that is not what I meant when I said that." ''Then What did Master meant?'' I went towards her as the pools sticky liquids stayed glued to me making it difficult for me to move. I grabbed her head with both my hands as I exined it to her. "I meant that this pool over here can only have one person in it. So if you were to try and get in then you will only make it troublesome for me and it might even hurt me. Now wdia you don''t want me to get hurt now, do you?" She shook her head multiple times and said to me ''No I don''t want to hurt master at all, I want to protect master all the time... but master I don''t want to leave.'' "It''s okay, you don''t need to leave you can just stay there and protect me from there, alright." ''Okay master'' She nodded and sat beside the pool. After talking with her I slowly got back to the ce I sat before and re positioned myself in a cross legged way with the huge cat just beside me. As I was about to go into practicing the breathing technique I suddenly though of something before thinking. ''I should look at my stats before I go in to the deep practice mode.'' I then said "System show me my st-" I stopped as I realized that the system or more precisely Anna is not here anymore. ''Well then how do I open the stats. Let''s see if some prompts does the trick or not.'' "System - Stats, System show the stats" Then I even did a weird position and said "Stats Reveal" but that still didn''t do the trick. So I thought for a while before another thing came to my mind as I said but this time in my mind ''Status'' and as I said that in my mind, my current stats were revealed. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 29 ] [ Mana : 2 ] [ Mana Regen : 1.02 Per Min ] [ Strength : 7 ] [ Agility : 9 ] [ Constitution : 6 ] [ Luck : 9 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( 99% Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Looking at the stats I found a new option called ''Beast Souls''. Which I''m sure that I got from buying wdia. There was also the level and the type of creature and as well as the name of the tiger was written. Satisfied of looking at my stats, I went back to feeling the cold air permit through me again before knowing that the time was right as I said. "Activate" Chapter 53: Chapter 53 - Complete Mastery Starting from today i will try to upload three chapters a day for you guys. So enjoy and have fun and most important... Give me some gifts. "Activate" Opening my eyes Ie back to the same dark ce I used to train at. The two white and ck colored orbs were there too. There was a notable difference in the two orbs today. Back when I first started training they were only the size of a small marble but now they look like they are the same size as a Basketball. Both the orbs had the same size and none of the two orbs were even a little different then the other one except the color. I float towards them and look at them. Back then the orbs were only slightly glowing contrary to today. Right Now they were glowing like a huge led light. You could notice the difference in light and the dark one very much. There was one problem with them. You could see the light orb was actually glowing quite heavily but the dark orb wasn''t glowing. The Dark one was nowpletely dark and if it weren''t for my connection with them I wouldn''t have noticed the difference. The dark orb had a aura surrounding it making it feel like it would devour everything that went in to it''s atmosphere. The light orb waspletely different to the dark orb. This orb had a aura surrounding it making it quite the peaceful one. If I went into it''s range then it felt like something was hugging me with a motherly love and healing me through my core. It also had a lot of light but it didn''t feel like the lights would blind me as they automatically calm down when I go towards it. I bring both the orbs close to me by giving it a mentalmand. Yes, They can be controlled now. They can also be controlled while being outside as well. But that had a problem as because of the potential of my body, I can''t truly bring out much of the powers of the orbs. The only reason I could actually do this small amount of feat is because of my almost finished mastery of them. So if I tried to use them in the real worlds I will only be able to get only 0.99621 percent of there power out. And NO! That wasn''t a personal evaluation but a real one that I had asked of Anna to ry for me. I go towards their range and when I had reached a certain one I hover my hands above them and slowly release my Mana towards them. I slowly give them my Mana until I know the certain time had Arrived as I start to put huge amounts of Mana to both of them at the same time like I want to forcefully break them or something. And just like that One hour and Thirty minutes went past without anything happening except for both the orbs bing quiterge in this small time period. Both of the orbs had grown so big they could bepared to the size of arge globe of approximately 15 Feet. A new thing urred with them as one of them suddenly had a crack like sound. Nothing had been happening to them in this time line except for them to be growing proportionally in size. So it was quite interesting to see how they looked like right now but I didn''t open my eyes nor stopped giving them Mana for even a Nano second. Because I know that If I were to look at them even for a slight moment the hard work that I have been putting up with for a year will bepletely wasted. So I still give them Mana as I have been giving them. At one point even more crack like sound appeared as both the orbs began to have cracks on their surfaces emerging quite quickly. Getting the confirmation that they were very close to going through a break through I start ramming even more Mana inside them as the crack like surface surround both of the orbspletely with the sounds bing evenrger. But I ignored all of them and start having one of the worst experience I had felt. Because of my excessive use of Mana to them, I was very close to almost emptying it. The only reason why I could actually give them Mana was because of the excessive use of Mana potions. Before actually going through the process of training I drank a few bottles of Mana Potion and filled my self to the brim and beyond. It was good that the Mana potion didn''t have any bad side effects or something because if it did I was sure that I would have been a goner by now. I was very close to emptying my Mana reserves and if it went out I had to use my Life''s Mana on the orbs. Using Life''s Mana on the orbs were very very dangerous for me as Life''s aura represented my Life and how long I would thrive in this world. If I had been using Life''s Mana then I would have long mastered both of the affinities by now. Life''s Mana were very powerful and potent Mana as they represented one''s life so unless one had the urge to Kamikaze themselves then they wouldn''t use Life''s Mana on anything even this. So using that was akin to giving away years of my life in a small amount of time. But I had no choice because if I stopped giving my Mana to them when they get empty then a disastrous thing would happen to them. All the one year worth of very hard work will go down the drain for me. The orbs will go back to the state they were when they first became avable for me. This would happen because when a affinities is ongoing through a breakthrough, if the person breaking through them either had finished all of his Mana or something else might have happened then the connection between the master and the servant would get broken. And a broken servant with a high amounts of Mana will start to thrash out. And because it doesn''t have it''s master to guide him through the process the servant will go on a frenzy and cause chaos surrounding him. Just like that the orbs will also go in a frenzy state and start attacking it''s surroundings, meaning it would even hurt me as well. And when it couldn''t handle the Mana itself than it will cause itself to self-destruct automatically. The surroundings will be in it''s damage zone as it will get damaged because of the explosion and also damage me as well. And not only that but in the real world everything surrounding me will also get destroyed in the process of a huge amount of chaotic Mana releasing from it. So this is the main reason I was even willing to spend my Life''s Aura to breakthrough them. But it didn''t look like I was going to need to use them as the orbs had cracked to a certain point where there was a even great amount of light was breaking through from the cracks. And as I give a little more of my Mana both of the orbs suddenly went quite for a moment as it felt like it had failed. Then suddenly they exploded in a huge explosion surrounding me in it''s range as well. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! and If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : invite/h2tFCndN Chapter 54: Chapter 54 - Fetch As I give a little more of my Mana both of the orbs suddenly went quite for a moment as it felt like it had failed. Then suddenly they exploded in a huge explosion surrounding me in it''s range as well. Everything in the surrounding darkness quickly became emerged in it''s explosion radius and after only two minutes did it finally calm down. Both me and the orbs wereying therezily as you would have it. But contrary to what you think that both the orbs and me would getpletely wasted or get very heavily burned or something, but that''s not what quite happened. Both the orbs and I was there in the motion we were before as nothing ever happened to begin with. But there was something that happened and you could only notice it was because there was a huge change in me and both the orbs. The orbs had be quite smaller then they were but not as small as a marble. They almost had the sizes of a baseball but that wasn''t the biggest difference that they had. The biggest difference was their appearance. They had gone from being a round globe like object to a Cube. A cube that was bigger than a cube solver but smaller than a suitcase. Their aura density and lights had also grown a lot heavier and brighter. My change was different from the orbs as I was the same size and shape I was before but my body had a slight change. They now had a small aura surrounding them. The aura''s range was very small maybe even smaller then a centimeter. But if one looked closely he would see that the aura wasn''t just one color but abination of two. There was a white light surrounding the outer sides while a dark light was surrounding the inner one. They looked so weak that anybody looking at them will think that it was very weak. And weak it was but it did the trick of saving me from a few things that might try to harm me. Even if it might not work that well it was still good to have. As I open my eyes I see that I had returned back to the real world. I look at my right hand and clench it tightly and feel that my strength might have went a little higher than it was before. I was also about to use the affinities to see if any difference had urred or not but I stopped myself and opened the system interface to see what kinds of difference I had went through. ''Status'' ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ( Ready for Advancement ) ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 35 ] [ Mana : 5 ] [ Mana Regen : 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength : 9 ] [ Agility : 12 ] [ Constitution : 9 ] [ Luck : 4 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Looking at the stats I had a smirk on my face noticing the ''Complete Mastery'' words written on the Light and dark skill in the affinities section. But I had a evenrger smile as I saw the difference in the body stats. Everything in that section had went up and the biggest difference was in the HP, as it had went up by six points. But there was also a down side to it as I saw that the Luck stat had gone down by 5 points. I didn''t see that when I had saw the stats before having the breakthrough. So either something went wrong during the process or... someone or more precisely... one particr being had set it''s sights on me even more. ''Sigh'' Man a person can''t even breakthrough a affinity without a dimensional deity setting it''s sights on him. Just my luck... Oh yeah my luck went quite bad. I also notice another thing in that stats beside the Level : ONE that said ''Ready for Advancement''. Looking at it I realized that it was talking about me to advance to the next level. My mind went to a deep level thinking about advancing. ''What should I do about this? Technically anyone at this point will find the awakening materials and advance through the next stage. But I can''t do that.'' ''Well, I can. But I shouldn''t. Because if I want to get a new body with a higher potential I need to be in Level : ONE for that to happen'' ''If I went to a higher one even just one then I will have troubles with the merging process of the bodies and in the best case scenario I die and in worst... I be a walking and groaning cmity that was just ready to get ughtered out there.'' ''Hmm... this is indeed a problem. If I were to get the first body then I will get huge amounts of benefits but the multiversal being would keep troubling me so if I were to get the second one... What would happen?'' ''Alright dark thoughts aside, let''s look at what I can do with the affinities now. I hope they be more powerful than before.'' I look at my right hand before clenching it tightly then releasing it while I gave a sigh. Vertically stretching my hand I opened it and looked at the palm. I be very emerged in thinking about a light ball while looking at the palm. And in the next moment a small ball of light appeared above the palm. I tried to control it''s movements and make it move as it moved here and there ording to my instructions. Then after doing the movement test, I tried to apply more Mana in the ball as the ball slowly start to expand and became big enough to be a watermelon. I could have made the ball even bigger and I wanted to as well but my Mana Reserves were very close to the number zero and I didn''t want to know what will happen if it went to that point. I looked at different ces in the room before looking at a far away wall. The wall looked strong enough to withstand the power of the light ball. So I positioned the light ball right in the direction of the wall. wdia who was waiting for her master to open his eyes waited for a hour beforeying down and going to sleep. But something made her get out of her sleep as her ears perked up in the direction of the light bulb as she got up and looked at it. Even if she was a Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger she was still a huge cat from the inside. Because looking at the ball of light in my palm she started swinging her tail while looking at the ball in a daze. I also noticed the cat''s strange behavior before smiling at her and a idea went to my head as I said to her. "wdia, go fetch." I said and shot the light ball towards the wall and it went straight there at high speed. wdia was quick to listen to mymand as ran before shing at the ball of light with her right paw. Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! and If you have any questions contact me in my discord. Discord : invite/h2tFCndN Chapter 55: Chapter 55 - Disturbance I position the ball of light towards the wall before saying to the huge cat. "wdia, go fetch." After I said that I shot the ball of light towards the wall with amand of my mind and it shot through the air with amazing speed towards the wall. The speed was so fast that the ball of light was very close to the wall in just one second. But wdia had been eyeing the ball since the moment she woke up from her sleep. So when the moment the ball was shot, her body instantly got covered in lighting sparks as she disappeared from beside the pool and reappeared with a zing thunder around her beside the ball of light in an instant. Noticing that her target is now in range of her attack she raised her right paw in a quick motion. Her paw started gathering huge amounts of electric volts as a lot of chirping sounds could be heard. And when she thought she had gathered enough she struck at the ball of life. The ball of light and the thunder paw got into contact and in that moment a bright light filled the room as a huge ''Boom'' sound was heard before the aftershock of the confrontation appeared. The aftershock was so big that the room started shaking like a violent monster was unleashed and it made the pools sticky liquids fell out from it. I got ready for the aftershock as I grabbed hold on to the pool and when the aftershock hit me, instead of making me fly away as I had already grabbed on to the pool, the aftershock made me feel an intense flow of air that made it difficult for me to breath or even open my eyes to see what is going on. The aftershock also made a huge mess of my hair as all of it went up like I got struck by lightning. Looking at the scene with a shocked look I said "WOOOHHH" The ball of light had only been a moment before it was shot and came close to the wall and wdia had also reappeared in that moment when the ball was close to the wall as she sped her way to the ball and hit it. So it had only been just 0.98 Nanoseconds starting from the ball being shot and wdia striking it. The confrontation was so fast that I didn''t even see clearly what had actually happened. All I saw was that I had shot the ball and wdia disappearing in a sh and right in that instant a huge light appeared and I instinctively hold on to the tub and finally the aftershock hitting me. The aftershock of the confrontation was so big that the whole train felt the tremors from it. The passengers in the train had already sat on the seats which had a function that made it feel like the train was moving quiet smoothly without any bumps. But the seats couldn''t handle the force of the tremor as they began to violently shake making most of the passengers dropping what they were casually holding on to and became confused at what was going on and some of them even cursed as well. "Aah, What-What happened? I was sleeping just now but what was that tremor I just felt." "Oh! My phone! S-Sorry I intentionally didn''t drop it on you. I-It''s just that I felt a tremor which made me drop my phone." "Uhh! Watch it up there will you... Oh! You also felt that tremor, right. What was that?" "Ahh! Hot Hot Hot! What the f*ck was that? It made me drop my coffee on me." "S*it! What the hell was that violent shaking all about? It made me drop my drink on my newptop. Now how the F*ck am I supposed toplete my essay for this week!" idents and Problems like this were happening all around inside the train with people and different species cursing at the train and most cursing at others for their unfortunate situation. Even the people who were responsible for maintenance and security were also disturbed as their equipment and ying cards were scattered all around the ce. "F*ck I was about to win just now until that tremor came. It was you Kade, wasn''t it. You did this intentionally knowing you were about to lose all of your cash." "No Man, Cross my heart and whatever sh*t but swear I didn''t do it. But whatever it was I thank the Goddess for it." "I knew it! You were the one, stop lying to me and give me your money. You cheated so it''s all mine by right." "I just told you I didn''t bro. And what right? You don''t have any right to take my money!" "By right of you f*cking cheating that''s what right! Now give me all of your money before I start beating your plump ass." "Ohhh! Thanks for theplement man. I was wondering if there was something wrong with it or not as nobody had stared at it today. But all things aside, Stop joking about fighting before something gets real." "Who said I was joking" The guy who had lost a bunch of money said with his eyes narrowing. "You really wanna do this, right now." The other guy also had a serious face as he said that. "Hell Yeah! time to finally prove to everyone that I am the number two." "Alright then you asked for it, Number Three." The other guy mockingly said to them. Both of them stood up and got ready for a fight that might have been quite good to bet upon. But unfortunately for them as they were about to rush at each other the door to that room opened up and a person walked in. "Stop This Nonsense, Right NOW!" The person said to both of them as they stood up and saluted the man while saying. "Sorry, Sir." The person of authority then walked in front of them and said in a serious manner. "I suppose then you guys also felt it." Both of them nodded at his words. "I have checked with the maintenance guys and they already double checked and saw that there wasn''t any problem with the train or in any of itsponents." "Then what seems to be the problem, Sir?" Number Two asked as Number Three nodded. "Well I asked the guys in the IT department and they tell me that one of our very special guests in Level 04 was the cause of it. More Specifically Carriage No - 02." "Now then I want both of you idiots to go and check up on that carriage and see if there are any problems or not, You Get That!" Both of them stood straight and nodded at him. "Alright, you can go now." Both of them nodded and went to leave. "Wait!" The Duo stopped and looked at their boss. "The person in the room is a special guest so DO NOT DO ANYTHING TO UPSET HIM, You Got That." They nodded and stood there for hismand to leave. "What are you guys waiting for, You can F*ck off now" Chapter 56: Chapter 56 - Confrontation [ Part 1 ] Looking at the fantastically amazing scene in front of me that I have by no matter have scene before not even in 4k gaming as I eximed "WOOOHHH" My face still feels the coldness from the air that had sted straight at me. I look at the scene amazed by what had just happened but in a moment I also deadpanned at one thing. ''I told her to fetch the godd*am ball not destroy it to smithereens. Well not to self, never actually y catch with wdia if I don''t want to destroy everything.'' The cause of all the chaos that had happened before just struts her way to her master and looks at him while her tail keeps swinging left and right. I look at her for a moment as I was confused at what she wanted from me. But a momentter I realized as I thought. ''Ohh! She wants me to pet her for doing a good job. But you didn''t do a good job, you did a terrible job... forget about a terrible job, you straight out destroyed the job. But looking at that cute face I really can''t stop myself from petting it.'' I gave in to her cute ways and ruffled and yed with her hair as she kept nuzzling me out of happiness. "Ring... Ring" As I was ying with her, a ringing sound appeared that took me away from my yful self. ''Hmm... Who could it be at this moment?'' I try to get up but it bes a little slower than intended as the sticky liquid doesn''t get off that easily. And after getting up I quickly wash any remaining oily surface that happened to stay and went towards the door with wdia walking behind me. Getting close to the door as I was about to open it, a screen appeared in front of the door which showed me the people who were outside. They were wearing the military outfits consisting of blue and red camouge colors with a small ''T'' sign that had a assault rifle horizontally merged with it in the ce above their hearts. Quite amazed by the technology I wanted to try another thing to see if it actually worked or not. "Umm, Who is it?" I spoke towards the screen. And it felt like my experiment had seeded as both the guys stance became a little straight and the one in the left side who was a little brighter than the other one spoke in a respected manner. "Sir, we are the train''s main security services." "So... What do you guys want?" Hearing the words ''Security'' I began to think that I was caught or something or was this a trap for me set by pascal. I know I shouldn''t get that agitated but when you have a illegal ID card that costs a lot of Fri*ken money and you get visited by security people you began to feel a little jittery. "There was amotion that was started a moment ago and we are looking for the cause of it and we actually heard that themotion was caused by something in this room. Sir, can you open the door so we can talk to you." They asked me. ''Sigh'' Okay, It is good at least that they aren''t here because of me. Well... They are here for me No... more precisely they are here for wdia. So that confrontations aftershock was even felt by the other peoples inside the train as well. I should have controlled it''s force before actually starting it. But how would I know that wdia would attack the ball so forcefully. Nothing good is going to happen making them wait now, Might as well open and see what happens. I turn the doorknob and the door smoothly opens up and I think about closing and opening it again to feel the smoothness but I stop myself as I look towards the both of them and say "How may I help you, officers?" Both of the guys became a little puzzled and the first one on the left said "Sir, can you call your mom or dad... or whoever who is taking care of you right now?" "Ahh... I don''t have anyone with me." "...Excuse me." "Well... I don''t have anyone with me as I''m traveling alone with my cat with me." "...." Both of them became a lot more confused as they thought. ''What is a kid doing alone traveling?'' ''Even stranger is that he''s in the best ss room we have. So depending on it, I need to think before going around and asking dumb questions.'' "Well we need to search for the problem so stand aside little brat." The one on the right said as he felt that something was wrong here and tried to move inside. His friend facepalmed himself and tried to say "I''m sorry he didn-" He couldn''t finish it as something interrupted him. "Grrrrr" A sound appeared that made the haughty one stand his ground and look towards the neer. wdia slowly came from behind me and looked at both the people outside with fury in her eyes as growled intensely at them. Seeing the huge cat they instinctively backed away as their senses told them this was a hard adversary for them. Looking at her wasn''t something that would make the veteran forces back away in fear. It was her Aura. The aura she put upon them was so intense that they had to back away. They weren''t as inexperienced as Mary from the VIP Counter because they had a lot of experience in fighting at the front line and also experience in fighting beasts too, so they didn''t kneel down like Mary had done but they also couldn''t keep themselves straight as well. The beast in front of them was quite powerful. They calcted that the beast was maybe 2 or even 3 levels higher then them but that didn''t deter them from facing it. They even thought of ways to kill it even if they had to use extreme measures but they weren''t sure if they would be able to kill it or not. No! They knew. They knew that If a confrontation were to happened out here then they would get obliterated by the ferocious beast in front of them. There only hope was that there boss would alsoe immediately after feeling the aftermaths of the confrontations and help them. Even with their boss they weren''t quite sure if they will be able to kill the beast or not. But that wasn''t there goal. There real goal was that, theybined with their boss will be able to stop this beast momentarily while the passengers goes somewhere for their own safety. Both of the people got ready to die it out. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ( Ready for Advancement ) ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 35 ] [ Mana : 5 ] [ Mana Regen : 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength : 9 ] [ Agility : 12 ] [ Constitution : 9 ] [ Luck : 4 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Chapter 57: Chapter 57 - Confrontation [ Part 2 ] Guys there was a problem with the server so chapter 57 was released first and chapter 56 was released in thest order. I am sorry guys. There only hope was that there boss would also arrive immediately after feeling the aftermaths of the confrontations and help them. Even with their boss they weren''t quite sure if they will be able to kill this beast or not. But that wasn''t there goal. There real goal was thatbined with their boss, they will be able to stop this beast momentarily while the passengers can go somewhere for their own safety. So both the guys in the military outfits corrected their stance for the most optimal way for them as the beast looked at them with an intense look that gave terrors even to the adult mind. Both the guys were ready to die it out and The beast also got ready to pounce at her newest edition of preys. All of this, the growling, the nning different strategies and preparing themselves for the fight had happened in less then five seconds. So I became very confused at what was happening and why were they bing so aggressive so quickly! But taking a look at the huge cat that was growling at them, was the thing that made me understand what had went wrong but still I thought angrily. ''Why are you guys getting angry so fast people! I know this is very dangerous but still This isn''t ANIME! People get hurt in the confrontation. If any of you were to duke it out here than the first casualty will be ME.'' So I think about how to quickly defuse the situation as fast as I could. And as the people and the huge cat was going to pounce at each other I formed an act. I used both my hands to hold the tiger''s huge head and hug it and while petting the tiger I said to them "So I see you guys have met the cutest cat in the world." "..." "This is my best friend in the whole wide world, wdia. Say hi to these people wdia." wdia feeling herself being hugged and petted by her masterpletely forgot all of the recent aggression that had happened and nuzzled it''s head against my body and even gave a low greeting to both the guys. "Meow" "....." "...." The Securityguys.exe has malfunctioned. For a moment the guys from security didn''t know what to believe. A moment ago they were ready to fight the beast and even stop it if it meant there lives will be the cost. And now they looked at the ferocious beast acting very docile and nuzzling it''s head against the young boy. And it certainly didn''t help looking at the cat acting so cute in front of the boy as it was the only thing it was capable of. But the first thing that came to their mind wasn''t that. Both of them had the same thought at the same time. ''Why is therge tiger MEOWING!'' ''Is that supposed to be normal'' ''Why is such a beast acting so docile with the boy.'' ''Is what he said truly what it seems to be.'' ''There is something very wrong here.'' Both the guys had different thoughts while looking at this yful and heart clenching scene. "Aaah... are you sure about that?" "About what?" "About therge tiger being your friend." "No therge tiger isn''t my friend." Except for me all of them be even more confused even the huge cat, as it looked at me while tilting her head towards them. "She''s my Besto Friendo." I said and hugged the tiger even tighter as the beast realized what I said and kept nuzzling me. "....." "... Alright, sir. We believe you." The one in the left [ Number Two ] said. But the one on the right [ Number Three ] said "Wait How can y-" He stopped as he saw his friend looking at him with a meaningful gaze as he shut up. "And we are sorry if my colleague and I were too aggressive just now." Number Two said and hit Number Three on the arm as he also said " Yeah Bra- Aah, Alright I''m saying it give me a moment will you ''You hypocritical bast*rd''" Then Number Three looked at me seriously and said "I.... I am sorry if I made you ufortable and also sorry for barging inside like that...sir." He said thest word very quietly but I still heard it. Right now I can also use his aggressiveness to act all arrogant and say a few curses but what good is going to bring that. Even with wdia standing right here I would still get caught in the range of damage if something were to actually happen. So why try something when I don''t even have the skills to back it up... yet. "It''s okay, I didn''t mind it at all. You were just trying to do your job." I smile and shake my head as I tell him but inside I thinkpletely opposite of what I said. ''Just let me buy up some people in the high sections and then see where that arrogant behavior of yours gets you. Most likely divorced with the guy standing next to you ba*ging your wife on all fours. But we can get creative on thatter.'' "Alright is there anything else you guys would like to know or is this it?" "No we still have some questions... can you tell us what happened that caused the...motion." Number two said. I look at him and recount the situation to him but leave the part of me advancing out as it wouldn''t be needed anyway and another reason was that I would like to keep myself as unknown as I could to people at security. Hearing what I said the guy tried to look and see if there were any anomalies or lies in it but seeing that the story was quite believable he didn''t ask much about that topic. "Can wee in and look inside? We need to verify what you said and see if there are any problems or not." Should I let theme inside? It''s not like I can actually stop them but trying to stop them will only make it more problematic for me. My real problem isn''t that I am hiding something. It''s that if they were to go inside and look at some of the rooms that are not in the best appearance then it might be a little problematic for me. I stop my thoughts as I invite them in. "Alrighte inside but please don''t throw stuff away like in the movies." ".... We don''t do that. That''s the official forces department your talking about." Number Three said with a deadpanned look. "...Oh! Alright then you guys can do whatever you want." They looked irritated for a moment before they go and thoroughly search all the rooms there is. And as I had thought, they looked at the scene in the bathroom and looked at me strangely. "Hehe... I can exin." ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ( Ready for Advancement ) ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 35 ] [ Mana : 5 ] [ Mana Regen : 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength : 9 ] [ Agility : 12 ] [ Constitution : 9 ] [ Luck : 4 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 58: Chapter 58 - Deal [ Part 1 ] If the train chapters are getting too much for you guys than you can forward to chapter 72. Standing beside the bathroom with an awed expression on both of their faces they looked stumped for a while before both of them turned at the same time and looked straight towards me. "Hehe... I can exin." "...." "....." "...Exin then." "Well.... What happened was..." I exined to both of them what had really happened and they listened but... their facial expressions still didn''t change and remained the way the same as both of them thought. ''How long hadn''t the beast not been cleaned?'' ''No... what I should be asking is what did the beast has for ''Dinner'' to make such a terrible... ''Mess'' of the tub.'' ''Weren''t the tubs supposed to have those special high priced machines that had the ability to clean everything even iron... then why isn''t it working right now.'' ''Wait a second... I shouldn''t be thinking this what I should be thinking is... WHY the hell does a young kid like him have such a powerful beast beside him.'' ''And the beast too... is quite docile around him or... acts docile around him. Somebody might have forcefully trained it to be this docile or it was already trained like this to begin with.'' ''But to think a beast such as this could actually be tamed. Weren''t such beasts are the cause of riots. Don''t they hate humans from the bottom of their core...?'' ''Well whatever it is, This kids parents are someone who clearly has a lot of connections, Both inside and outside.'' ''...''Sigh'' Man I shouldn''t have acted like that towards the kid now who knows when something terrible might happen to me.'' ''I''m pretty sure it might be one of those ''Unsolvable'' cases we have lying around. And... we have a lot of them.'' After thinking of many bizarre situations both of them finally came to one decision. ''This kid must be handled very carefully.'' Number Two again looked at the scene before he scratched his head and said to me. "Even though our trains cleaning services are supposed to help clean this mess up... But this might be a level too higher for them." "Well then... Am I in any kind of trouble or something?" I asked confused at my own situation. "Well No... But you will be, This is clearly a vition of our rules and you will have to reimburse us ande with us for some time." Number Two said. "Well isn''t there someway for me to quickly do this thing without having to go with you guys." "Umm... What do you mean?" "I meant isn''t there any way too quickly solve this problem with just the ''Middleman''... if you get me." I eye them with a specific look. Number Two didn''t get it at first but his friend understood what I meant as he said. "Ohh! Of course ki-Sir. We can help you quickly sort through this mess." Hearing this Number Two intervened as he said "Hey we are not supposed to d-" Number Three interrupted him as he pulled his friend sh rival towards the corner to have some small talk. And they began to talk in very small voices so that I couldn''t hear what they were saying. "What are you doing. Can''t you see I''m working out a ''Deal'' here." Number Three said. "No! What are YOU doing? Your a god*amn military officer for the royal forces for f*cks sake." Number Two reprimanded him. "So What! It doesn''t stop me from making a small deals over here and there. It certainly doesn''t stop the higher ups then why should it stop me." "What will our boss say when he hears about this?" "He won''t say anything and he will be even happier to get some bucks out of this. And didn''t he already told us to treat him well as a SPECIAL guest." Listening to his ramblings Number Two had a smirk as he said "Why the sudden change of heart huh? Didn''t you say that there is something terribly wrong with this kid?" Number Three smiled sheepishly as he said "Well you know me, I''m always saying whateveres in my mind, so you shouldn''t take what I say too seriously." "Ahhh haaa... So should we really do this, weren''t there be problems with the higher ups or something." Number Two asked as he had never done something so criminally bad thing like this before. "Well... We''ll talk our boss into it and he''ll take care of the higher ups, so we small folks don''t have to worry about them but... You do see that there is awfully something weird about this kid right?" "Yes, he seems to have some exceptional background." "Exactly. More the reason why we shouldn''t get into his bad side. If something were to happen then small folks like us are the ones who get caught in the crossfire Man." "But... Ashe. Didn''t you already kinda... made a first impression on him." Hearing that Ashe had a dark face as he said "... Don''t remind me of that dude... I hope that by doing this thing for him he might forgive me... or better yet forget me." "But your taking money from him, thats not what you call doing a favor." Kade reminded his dumb friend. "Hey! If I don''t make some money out of this how are we supposed to satisfy our bosses and how will he satisfy his." "Hmm... But-" Ashe interrupted his friend and said quickly "Forget about those will you, Now tell me... are you in or... are you out?" Kade thought quickly of this peculiar situation. And his moralpass was telling him to back away from this. But in the end he chose the dark side as looking at it in a far higher view, he didn''t want to trouble whoever it was in the background of the kid. Both Kade and Ashe nodded at each other with a specific look and came towards me with a joint stand. Ashe came towards me and his idiotic face turned to a smiley one that you would see in a business man trying to sell his merchandise to a wealthy person. And in his case I was a wealthy person... a very wealthy one. Ashe rubbed his hands as he said to me in a tone that resembled honey. "Well young master, we have found a solution for your problem and we are taking care of it immediately as we speak, but... it will cost you some extra cash?" He looked at me with a hungry gaze that spoke of getting everything he could from me. "Ahh haa and how much ''Donations'' would you need to ''Quickly'' take care of this problem." Understanding that I understood his underlying meaning he smiled even more as he put five fingers in front of my face as he gave me a number. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ( Ready for Advancement ) ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 35 ] [ Mana : 1 ] [ Mana Regen : 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength : 9 ] [ Agility : 12 ] [ Constitution : 9 ] [ Luck : 4 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 59: Chapter 59 - Deal [ Part 2 ] From now on there won''t be any extra information on Stats and further more I will stop asking you guys for gifts. Because even though I need them so godda* much. The gifts shoulde from your own wishes to actually gift me or not. But a brother always appreciates a Gachapon here and there you know. It doesn''t need to be a Gachapon it can all be a Spacecraft or a Castle or a Car or anything actually as long as ites from your pocke- HEART I meant heart. I know that for the past few chapters I have been writing too many info, fear not I am trying to cut it from the chapter 66 and from there on we will quickly process through the story. So I ask you guys to please be patient with me as I am only a noob in writing. Ashe Understanding that I understood his underlying meaning he smiled even more as he put five fingers in front of my face as he gave me a number that resembled at least a five number count. Kade looked at his friend and the number of fingers he''s disying in confusing but almost immediately widened his eyes understanding what Ashe truly meant. Kade was about to tell his friend to lower the amount as he put forward too much money for me to give away so casually but his friend already knowing his intentions stopped him from doing anything stupid that might jeopardize them. I looked at the number of fingers and think. ''I might not know how much those tubs or machines might have cost but I sure know when I am getting hustled.'' ''But what should I do, Do I negotiate? NO no it might damage the rich persona that I have portrayed myself as.'' ''But this guy is intentionally asking too much from me, Dude I know that I am trying to look quite rich but still... have some shame. Your trying to hustle a kid into giving thousands of dors for a bathtub.'' ''Who gives tens of thousands of dors for a single bathtub, it might just be better to put myself through the investigation and clear out.'' ''But I think I''ll just give them the money they are asking me for, NOT like it''s gonna put even a slight dent towards my INFINITE pocket, Muahaha haha haha'' Even though I was having mental problems going through my minuscule head, My face on the outside didn''t change even a bit as it looked like I was in a very deep contemtion. I even put a clenched hand towards my mouth to make it look like I was having a very difficult decision to make but in reality I put my hand there so that they don''t see the small amounts of smile breaking through my mouth. After acting in deep contemtion for 2 minutes I gave Ashe my answer with a nod of my head and said to him. "Alright I''ll give it to you but I don''t want any unnecessary problems ANY, you got that." I told them while trying to make a straight face in this hrious situation. Ashe nodded multiple times and said "Of course, of course, Sir. We will take care of everything, You won''t have to worry about anythinnnnng at all, you just have to wait for a while before we sent someone to fix everything in your bathtub." He said with a face that looked quite honest for somewhat unknown of his nature. Even his friend beside him was stumped as he thought of how they had hustled a small child. But thinking of the amount of money he was about to get the guilt he had umted went away very quickly. "Alright then you would have to give me some time to go to my room and get the money... but don''t go anywhere you shouldn''t go." I told them seriously. "Of course Sir, our customers privacy is very important to us and we don''t want to jeopardize something like that." Ashe told me with his greedy face. Looking at him... I didn''t believe one bit of his honeyed words as someone who could hustle a kid out of thousands of dors will do something like that. So I think of what I could do to make them stay here and don''t do anything problematic for me. Thinking it I quickly had a idea as I looked towards wdia who was ying with her tail. I went towards her and noticing meing she also stopped ying and gave her attention to me as I told her. "wdia can you do me a favor? Make sure this guys don''t go anywhere they shouldn''t, You know what! make sure they don''t go anywhere from here, Okay." ''Alright, Master!'' wdia nodded as I pat her a bit before looking towards the duo who were quite ufortable hearing what I said. "Alright so wdia is going to look for you guys so feel free to go anywhere... in this room. And don''t do anything what I wouldn''t do in your situation." I seriously told them. "But other than that you can talk to wdia, she''s a very... Exceptional animal. And if you behave then she will even let you guys pet her, so don''t be afraid of her she doesn''t bite... much." I said and left them in the room guarded by wdia. They look towards my fading back and think angrily. ''Like Hell with that beast is looking out for us, It might instead try to devour us.'' ''She''s not an exceptional animal, she''s a apex one. The one who stands of the food chain while eating people like us.'' ''Petting her... no way am I petting her, I might lose a hand or... head if I tried to do that.'' ''And her not biting us... Are you crazy or something just look at how hard she is looking at us.'' Then they looked at the ferocious beast who was looking at both of them with a nasty snarl as she growled. "Grrrrr" Hearing her growl made their backs tingle with slight fear as they stood their ufortably for their HARD-EARNED money. Not giving any care to what was happening behind me I went towards the bedroom and locked the door tightly while double checking it, then I looked at different ces of the room to see that were there any hidden camera or microphone. Normally high ss rooms like this aren''t supposed to have any camera or microphone hidden or otherwise. But when you can magically generate raw money from thin air, you start to get cautious of your surroundings. Afterpletely checking the room two times I stand before the end side of the bed and say. "So how much should I give to them?" "The greedy guy only showed me a number that needs to have at least four zero''s but he didn''t give me any definitive answer." "20 thousand, 30 thousand... 50 thousand, how much should be enough." "No... I shouldn''t be thinking how much would be enough for only them but also how much will there bosses want as well. Can''t have peopleing and asking for money for their bosses." "I should give a number to them that will satisfy the bosses and even awe the underlings to let them know that I shouldn''t be used so easily without any repercussions." "Well then how many zeros is enough to satisfy them all?" After thinking for a minute more I finally had a number that will satisfy both the bosses and the underlings. Then I called for the money generator which also didn''te automatically so I had to do it manually by calling in my mind with the specific words ''Money Generator 1.0''. Which finally made the money generatore as it showed itself to me. The money generator had the appearance of a panel with the shape of a rectangle. And inside the rectangle box there was also a smaller box that was nk and finally with the start button was under it as it wrote ''Generate''. Knowing that the nk box was the ce for me to put the amount I wanted to generate so I put in a specific amount and then looked at the button underneath and pressed it. [ Generating ] Chapter 60: Chapter 60 - Stacks [ Tudor Train ] [ Inside the Living Room ] [ 20 Minutes Remaining Before Destination ] Kade and Ashe sat awkwardly as they didn''t like the situation they were currently in one bit. Because at the moment they were being ufortably stared at by the huge cat. The huge was always staring at them with mock anger and would asionally growl, making them be more ufortable as time went away. Right now they were waiting for the kid who would make them rich overnight. Not enough to be called grand but rich nheless. So even if they had to be stared at by the ferocious beast or being scared by the asional growl, they will behave as good as they can be until there money bag arrives. Fortunately for them they didn''t have to wait much longer as I had arrived in a few moments and looked at theical scene in front of me. I wanted tough seeing it but knew that it will only worsen the situation. So I hid the smirk that is trying to slowly get out of me and went towards them. Seeing me finally approaching they were quite relieved as they gave a sigh and their backs began to rx a little bit. wdia also stopped trying to act overly angry seeing that her master had arrived but nheless still remained vignt of the unknown people in front of her. "Well here''s your money." I said and wanted to make a overly dramatic expression so I threw the bag that I came with in the table in front of them. The bag that I had thrown was big and looked like it had heavy stuff inside it because when it fell on the table a loud enough sound urred. ''Bang'' Just from the size and the sound of the bag, Both the security guys couldn''t help but smirked looking at it. Contrary to Kade the Ashe''s guys smirk was even curving to an unreasonable degree that started to worry me. It felt like someone used a crowbar on the guy. Looking at the bag, Ashe became quite greedy as he tried to snatch it up and look inside to see how much he had made but his hands were pped away. He looked at the oing intruder and saw his friend looking at him with a deadpanned face. Ashe realized what he was going to do and smile sheepishly towards his friend as his friend could only shook his heads downwards. "Why don''t you guys count it and see if it is enough." I suggested to them while sitting beside wdia towards the opposite sofa. Hearing me they said a low ''Don''t mind if we do'' and took the bag, opened it, and brought the money out. They put one stack of money out and started to count it and did this until all of the stacks were out and counted for. They looked at the 9 stacks of money in front of them and didn''t know what to make of the situation in front of them. It''s not that the money they got were too low or not enough but the problem was, it was too much. They didn''t asked for so much money so they were confused and looked towards the rich kid in front of them for some exnation. But they got none as I was sitting on the couch and ying with wdia andpletely ignoring them so they couldn''t help but ask. "Young Master this is?" Ashe asked. I acted even more dumb and asked them something that made their brains fry. "Is this not enough or do you need more?" I looked at them innocently and said to them. Hearing me, both didn''t know what to say as the money in front them was 90 thousand dors. And yes it wasn''t a number they made up but they checked not once not twice but three times before bing overly confused at the huge number of money. They thought that they would receive maybe somewhat close to 20 to 35 thousand dors and luck was on their side then they would receive maybe close to 50 thousand dors. But never in their dreams they thought that they would receive 90 thousand dors in one ce at the same time. They also knew that all the money wouldn''t belong to them as they still needed to give some to their bosses and he too had to give some to his bosses. But even then both of them each might get close to 20 or 25 thousand dors. Thinking about the astronomical amount that they were about to receive both of them squealed a little bit and almost sped each others hands from pure joy but stopped themselves from making a fool in front of me. The one on the right might have been a greedy idiot but his friend was clearly not. Because even with the joy of receiving thousands of dors in such a small time he still felt the situation was a little strange. So he couldn''t help himself and asked me. "Sir, why did you give us so much money?" Hearing him his friend on the right side widened his eyes a lot and even his mouth went wide hearing his friend say such a thing. So he tried to make his friend stop from making such a foolish mistake. "Hey Kade, young master in clearly trying to show us his magnitude by giving us this much mone-" He couldn''t continue anymore as his friend raised a hand indicating him to stop and looked at him with a serious look, telling his friend not to stop him anymore. Ashe sighed deeply and let his friend do what he wanted to. He knew that once his friend had that look on him, Nothing would stop him from getting the information out of his target. Many times in their duty this phase of his friend stopped them from getting better things or even led them to more trouble. But it also saved him from dangers that might have even killed him if not were for his friend so he didn''t stop him anymore and let him do whatever he wanted. I still acted innocent as I asked "Oh? Do you need more, I can give you more." The moment I said that I had to keep myself like a stone statue seeing the guys expressions in front of me. Hearing me Ashe almost had a heart attack as he couldn''t believe what I was saying. Even Kade started questioning himself whether to stop himself right now before he said something unreasonable but couldn''t stop his curious nature. "No... Sir, What I''m asking is why did you give us so much money?" "Oh! so that''s what you meant" I nodded my head like I finally understood what they were asking me. "Yes, can you please tell me why." "You sure you want to know why im giving you so much money." I asked him a bizarre question. Hearing me he stopped for a second before saying "Yes" "Alright then,If you guys are so interested in learning why I gave you so much money then let me just tell you." Chapter 61: Chapter 61 - Happy and Rich Hearing me he stopped for a second before saying "Yes" I looked at the guy in front of me in a new light and thought ''The previous one might be a greedy guy but his friend... His got a good friend. Even with so much money in front of him he still asked the question a sensible man should ask but... most don''t'' ''I''m pretty sure his friend might have helped him out in many a situations. No wonder he listens to everything the guy tells or signals him to do.'' "Alright then, I''ll tell you why I gave you so much." Making my back lower I got a little closer to them and indicated them toe closer too. Kade already got in position to hear what I had to say. Even his greedy friend got curious at what I was about to say and he also got closer to me. As we got in position I spoke to them in a childlike low voice. "I...." Both of them brought their ears forward for more info. The suspense getting to them as they couldn''t handle the tease so much. ".... be friends with you guys." Hearing what I said they couldn''t understand it. "...What?" "I said I want to be friends with you guys." I finally said it. "....." ".....Why?" "Because you guys look like nice guys and I wanted to be friends with you." "Oh! Okay" Hearing me both of them got a little confused but still believed what I said. They truly believed what I said as Kade smiled and even the dumb one began to smile a little. Looking at their faces I couldn''t take it anymore as I burst outughing. "Hahaha haha haha" Both of them looked at me with narrowed eyes and didn''t know what happened for me tough so much. A second ago we were talking about friendship and in the next moment I burst outughing, They couldn''t get the true context out of it as they asked me. "Uhh, Whats so funny?" Ashe asked. "Oh! you still didn''t get it, huh. You guys are so gullible." My answer didn''t gave them the answer they understood. "Okay, looking at your face tells me you still don''t understand. Alright tell me, for what reason would I try to be friends with the guys who I am making a deal with?" I asked them a genuine question. "W-Why?" As they didn''t know the answer so they again asked me. "Well the answer is I wasn''t." There faces couldn''t get any more strange as I could see literal question marks hanging above them. I again asked them another question this time one that they understood. "Why would a sane person try to be friends with the guys in the security or more precisely the military department." Both of them thought and in just a moment their faces morphed into one that spoke of anger and disgust. Ashe looked at me with both clear understanding and anger as he said. "Connections" "Correct" "Now... Don''t look at me like that. You guys don''t believe that you guys are honest people now do you? Or did you forget the reason why there''s a big bag of cash lying in front of you." My words brought them back to reality as they stopped looking at me like a criminal and start bing a little more guilty as they should. Looking at their guilt-ridden face I had no choice but to asked them "Now don''t tell you me you guys are just realizing what you''re about to do. So do you want me to take the cash back that''s in front of you." They suddenly had a moment of rpse and didn''t know what to do. Looking at them I knew that this might be a little problematic if I didn''t do something about so I took a drastic measure. "It looks like you guys are having seconds thoughts then. Huh so that means I could conclude that this deal is off then." I said and tried to take the bundle of cash back. But Ashe stopped me quickly and said "NO STOP!" he said and I looked at him with a different gaze. Realizing that he shouted me, he began to apologize to me. "O-Oh I''m sorry sir, I didn''t try to mean that, What I wanted to say was that ''Please wait a second''." Ashe corrected himself as he told me. "Why should I, when you guys are clearly having second thoughts about this" "W-Well I''m sorry for my idiotic friend he''s just... a little curious that''s all... But you have to see it from our side as well. Anyone would get a little curious getting so much money at the same time." "Hmm...You guys are right about that... maybe I should start thinking about your circumstances a little bit as well" What I said gave back his hope but I quickly said to him. "But what I want to know is that whether the deal is on or... off." Ashe quickly replied to me "Of Course! Of course it''s on why would it be off. The deal was never off to began with." I didn''t believe his words but looked towards his friend who still was contemting whether to take the money or not. Ashe looked at where I was looking and quickly nudged his friend out of his deep thoughts and said to him "The deal is on.... RIGHT!" He told his friend with a look that said he had no choice in the matter. Kade to simply sighed before nodding to his friend and said to me "Yes, it''s on. Please forget what I asked before I just.... had some thoughts." "Alright no big deal, people would asionally start to have some thoughts, that isn''t something we can truly hold off or anything. What matters is that the deal is on and I get to be happy and... you guys get to be happy and rich." I told them with a smile and with all the past seriousness now gone. Both of them smiled but Ashe''s smile felt like light from a warehouse as he smiled so brightly and he said "Yes Yes, that''s what all matters. Both of us get to be happy and the young master also gets to be happy." "You guys can take the money and divide it any way you want. Well ...Why don''t we shake hands and conclude the deal then." I suggested to them as both of them nodded and got up to conclude the deal. I also got up and I shook hands with both the guys and we concluded the deal. Then they started putting all the money inside the bag and got up. They walked towards the gate and quietly spoke of how much they had benefited from this small ordeal and how one was going to save it for future needs and the other one telling him to spend it on hot babes. But before they could get out of the carriage I stopped them. "Hey Guys! I might need more help from you two in the future so... do remember me if we ever met." "Of course sir, if you ever need anything just call us over at the 32nd military branch." "How do I call you when I don''t even know your names yet." Chapter 62: Chapter 62 - Secret Communication "How do I call you when I don''t even know your names yet." Hearing what I said both of them had an ''Ooh'' expression as they realized that even after concluding the ''Deal'' they didn''t give out their names to me yet. Ashe began tough out before he said to me "Haha, To think even after having done such a lucrative deal we still didn''t exchange name with the esteemed sir." While Ashe wasughing at the whole scenario his friend on the other hand was slightly embarrassed as he said his sorry for being such a clumsy person. "Aah! I''m sorry. Me and my colleague are such clumsy people. Please forgive our ignorance. And for your information My name is Kade." Kade Informed me. "And mine''s Ashe." Said Number Three now Ashe. "And if you want to search for us just go to any military camp in the Tudor Kingdom and ask the IT guys to find the one with this batch number." Ashe said and gave me his batch number. "Oh, Here''s mine too." Kade also gave me his batch number. I looked at their batch number which had 19 numbers in it with some of them being strange symbols. "Alright then, If I ever were to need you guys for anything then I would look for you guys. But wouldn''t the military or the people supervising you get suspicious of my visits." I ask them as someone visiting military guys so many times for strange things might be problematic for them. "Normally people would indeed be suspicious of you but if they were to know how special you are then it wouldn''t be that problematic." Ashe tells me. "Oh! Is having connections of the rich people and the military guys quite ordinary?" I ask. "Well No... How do I say this?" Ashe was thinking of pronouncing the words that were in his minds but was having troubles saying it. Kade took over seeing his friends predicament and said to me "What Ashe over here is trying to say that, It''s not rare for the military guys and the rich people to have connections but on the outside it shouldn''t be known by everyone." "Well then how am I supposed to get to you guys by avoiding suspicion from military people and other things." I asked not knowing how to hide from trained eyes. "Well... You... I... Ashe" Kade searched for the answer for a while before giving up and looking towards his cunning friend who was looking back at him with a look that said he was having quite the fun watching his ''Intelligent'' friend fail at giving info. Kade started to get annoyed looking at Ashe''s face and he was almost about to hit him on his face when Ashe said "Alright, alright. I''ll talk just stop... acting so stuck-up all the time." "I''m not a stuck-up, I''m nice and talented unlike you... you idiot." Kade fought back. "Well what do we have here, Mister Nice and Talented do we. Well then let''s see how that amounts to your experience with thedies." Ashe didn''t back down. Being hit at his weakest spot, Kade''s face paled but he did not give up as he said "Well... Well at least I have a pretty enough face for girls to not say immediately no to, unlike someone over here." "Why you yo-" Ashe wanted to continue but he was interrupted. I coughed at them to stop this senseless bickering. "''Cough'' Umhmm, Gentlemen we were talking..." I indicated them toe back to the main point of our conversation. Both of them awkwardly scratched their heads in embarrassment for the little show they just gave. Ashe coughed for a few times before telling me about what he was about to say. "''Cough'' ''Cough'' Well if you want to truly avoid detection''s andmunicate with us then you would need to do a few things first." Ashe said before he started pointing the directions for secrecy. "You can go to any of the military branches in the our Tudor kingdom for this method. Okay then First thing first you need to go to a receptionist and not just any but the most beautiful one. Okay?" I nodded. "Second, Before you start talking to her aboutmunicating with me, you must first ask a specific set of words to her. What you will say is - ''Is the fruit ripe''" "If she says that ''It is if you want it'' then that means the timing is good enough for you tomunicate with us. And if she were to say that ''No the fruit isn''t ripe yet'' then that means you would need toe at another time to look for us." I asked him a question that formed in my mind "But what if she says something like ''I''m sorry I don''t know what you mean'' or ''Aah what ripe, what are you talking about?'' then what should I do?" "Well if she were to say that then it probably means that she isn''t with the organization and she isn''t the one you are looking for." "Alright, any other rules or precautions that I need to know about?" I asked him again. "Well there is onest thing... This is the most important one... remember it or you will certainly be in a huge problem that it might take even the people behind some time to get you out of." His words got me in attention as I listened to what he is about to say in full seriousness. "When you find the prettiest receptionist in the branch don''t tell her what we told you to say before looking for one particr thing." "First see if she is wearing a watch on her right hand, If she isn''t wearing one or is wearing it in the left hand then you can say what we said before." "but if she is then... You are going to ask her the following words in one breath without being in any kind of hesitation. Your going to ask her ''Where is the bathroom?''" "If she says that its in where ever direction it should be without any special words then it''s fine and you can say the previous words to her." "But if she were to say a special word after telling you the location then it''s going to be a problem... a massive one." "What word?" I asked him with my voice also heavy because of his descriptions. "After telling you the location if she says that ''Oh! yes, please know that there''s some problem in the 3rd toilet, so don''t get into that one.'' if she said that then that means that the investigators have already infiltrated that ce and are waiting for someone like you to walk in and say the code." "What do I do after she tells me that?" "Actpletely normal and go to the bathroom and do whatever you can to make it look as real as you possibly can. Then normally walk out of the branch and leave the ce." "Remember! You can not have any hesitation or any strange look while she tells you that or when you''re about to leave." "Because if you do then... May Sol bless your soul" Chapter 63: Chapter 63 - True Story "Remember! You can not have any hesitation or any strange look while she tells you that or when you''re about to leave." "Because if you do then... May Sol bless your soul" Listening to his exnation I was very interested to know what will happen next as I didn''t get so excited by much this days and hearing it like this was quite interesting to me. So I asked him "Well... what happens next?, Does the guy get shocked or tortured or something?" I wasn''t the only one who was interested in listening to it, as Kade was also beside me nodding with me to know what will happen next. Ashe furrowed his brows as he said "You do know that I am not telling you a story. This stuff actually did happen, you know." Both me and Kade leaned back realizing that we were to interested in knowing the method that we forgot it wasn''t actually just a story but a real one. But still it looked like Kade''s curiositic nature got him again as he asked "But... What actually does happen next... to the guy?" "Don''t fu*king know... But I know that they don''t get released or anything. Because I had once known a guy who had good ''Connections''. Really good ones, you know the type that could get him out of most troubles and also get quick promotions?" Kade nodded to his question. "Well the guy had everything you would ever want in life, A huge house, a very hot wife, one kid. Then the guy suddenly started to be very rich very quickly, so I asked him what his deal was and he told me ''Bro, I know some people who knows a lot of people'' and that''s how I knew that he was in with the guys at the organization." "Did you also get in the deals with him?" I asked him because I was actually curious about if he did or not. And not me but also his friend looked like he wanted to know too. "Well I was actually going to talk to him about it. After listening to him, I needed some time to think about what to do andter when I had made up my mind I tried to go find him and wanted him to also let me help with his ''Stuff''." "But I didn''t find him anywhere, not in the military nor in his house, so I asked some guys and they told me that... The great houses had a investigation going on that military branch which was also the one he was stationed to and... He got caught." "And I never heard about him ever again. Not even the people in the organization tells me what happened to the guy, all they tell me is that "Stick to the rules or... be devoured by its costs''." "What happened to his family, did they also get in trouble or something?" Kade asked again showing his curious nature. "Well... from what I hear and know... They lost almost everything, the money, the cars, the house. They had so much financial problems that it was too much for the wife alone to handle." "She didn''t kill herself, did she?" I asked. "Well... No. She had a kid so she couldn''t do that to him. What happened to herter was even worse." "Right now to live on and support her kid, She sells herself daily to strange and unknown fat bast*rds for some cash. I once even met her and you know what she said to me?" Both I and Kade stayed quiet, as we didn''t know what she could have said. "She told me... ''30 Dors for BJ, 60 Dors for one blow and 90 Dors for the whole night.''" "Hearing her I didn''t know what to do about it." The room became quiet as none of us knew what to say to break the strangeness that seemed to reverberate through the room. But Kade was the first one of us to break it. "So you left, right." "Well... that''s not quite exactly what happened." Kade''s face started darkening as he said "What did you do that day, Ashe?" Ashe tried to reason with his friend as he said. "Before you make your judgement let me tell that the guy she was with was an asshole, even bigger than me and always used to mock us by showing everything he had in his life and telling us how better it is for life on that side of fence, you know" "Just tell me what the fu*k you did" Kade not listening to his reasons asked again getting more angry than relieved. "Well... I took her ''The Whole Night'' offer and fu*ked her raw." "Your disgust me man." Kade said his tone filled with disgust. "No, dude you should have seen her that day, she was screaming like a Bi*ch in heat as I fu*ked her like a dog. You don''t even want to know how many guys she had cheated with while being married." "Why Ashe... just why?" "Well she was pretty hot dude... I also wanted to release all the past aggression made by her husband. You didn''t know how good it felt fuc*ing that bi*ch. You should have heard her screams Man, I''m pretty sure her kid''s going to have mental problems all his life." "You fu*cked her in her HOUSE." Kade screamed as he couldn''t believe what his friend has done. "The rooms and hotels near the sub had quite the price and also they had a time restriction, So she brought me back to her house and no it wasn''t the house he and her husband were leaving in." Kade gave a small sigh as he was relieved only slightly. "But the house she brought me in was the same house both she and her ''Past'' husband started their marriage life in." Kade''s face darkened again as he listened to his friends degenerate story. "And even better, I fucked her in her bedroom, the same bed she and the guy slept." "Oh... Ashe." Kade felt like puking. "I think... the kid might had peeked on us on our amazing session." Kade and even I was stumped as he said that part. I didn''t know that some people could have so much lose screws. I started to wonder why was his friend so calm and collected and this one so... F*cked up. I couldn''t find any other word to describe this guy. But even though the guy had serious problems I still needed him so I stayed quite through out the whole... F*ckfest. At this point his friend just stayed quiet as none of us knew what to say after that whole ''I don''t know what to name'' that story and looked at Ashe, who was oblivious to our internal thoughts. After a few moments Ashe tried to break the ice as he said "Alright we might have gone way past the thing we were mainly talking about." Both Kade and I had one thought ''YOU THINK!'' But before he could continue anymore I stopped him and asked "Hey.. what is the thing called organization." Chapter 64: Chapter 64 - The Organization [ Part 1 ] Before he could continue I stopped him and asked "Hey.. what is the thing you keep calling the ''Organization''." "Oh! you want to know about the Organization. Hmm... Alright I''ll tell you." Ashe first asked me before thinking for a while and finally epting my request Kade widened his eyes as he also didn''t know what Ashe was actually talking about. In the whole time of his service in the Military, Kade had only heard the secret organization called the ''Organization'' a few times. But he didn''t know much about it. So hearing that his colleague knew what it actually was he also wanted to listen in. "Well... The Organization is... just a organization. It actually doesn''t do much." Ashe said casually. "So you don''t actually know what It does." Hearing his ''Exnation'' both I and Kade just sighed. "Well except for recruiting military people, royal forces and having many of it''s agents in every of the great houses and all of it''s agentsing from every single profession there is, the organization doesn''t do much." We again were stumped by the pure stupidity of this man in front of us. But still I had to ask. "What does the ''Organization'' do actually?" "Don''t know... their too stuck with the rules and beingpletely secret from the eyes of the people." "And... how does someone get added or... invited to the ''Organization''?" "Well... I don''t really know all that. You need to talk with our boss for that information." Kade listening to what Ashe said was shocked. He didn''t know that their boss was also a member of this secret ''Organization''. Thinking about it he started to sweat a little. In many of their small talks Kade had disrespected the ''Organization'' in front of his boss, who actually nodded with him. Now thinking about it, he guessed that his boss was actually trying to hide his persona. A thought just sprouted up in his head as he asked Ashe. "Yeah" "Were you actually supposed to tell people that... the boss is a member of the ''Organization''?" "..." "...." "W-Well it''s not like, sir will actually tell people... but it''s you who''s the problem. You might rat out the boss. Let me tell you, the boss wouldn''t like that." Ashe suddenly pointed out the problem to Kade who hearing it actually started to worry. "B-But who said that I-I am going to actually rat out the boss, It''s you who ratted out the boss, so it''s you who''s going to have problems with the boss." "What! No I''m not! I just advertised the boss to a potential client. And it''s you who keeps badmouthing about the ''Organization''. Even the boss knows about it." "But it''s not like I knew that he was in the ''Organization'' otherwise I would have actually praised it." Both of them started bickering and it didn''t another look to know it wasn''t going to stop any time soon so I stop them and tell Ashe "After you go back, can you tell your boss toe here?" But Ashe was so stupid that he didn''t understood my meaning as he asked "Ahh, can you tell me for what reason you might need the boss for?" Kade just facepalmed at his friend''s IQ level and exined it to him "You dumbass, he clearly wants to talk to the boss because he wants to know more about the ''Organization'' and how to get invited in it." Realizing nowwhat I meant Ashe eximed "Ohh! If it''s for that then of course the boss will talk to you, sir. No worries about it, I just have to find the boss and tell him and boom he''lle crashing down to you to get you invited in it." I just nodded at his descriptions and didn''t believe most of it "Uh haa" "Alright, then that means we are done, let''s go dude." Ashe suddenly turned and started to leave. Me and Kade widened out eyes as we didn''t think that the guy was already leaving without telling me the whole method of how tomunicate with them and even though Kade was disturbed by his friend/ colleagues story he still wanted him to tell me the whole thing. I stopped him as I still don''tpletely know how to contact them "Hey Wait!" Ashe turned back and asked "What, Is there something else you need for me." Kade helped me exin to his friend for why I stopped him "You do know that you still haven''t say to him about how to contact us in the branch" Ashe had a confused face as he said "Well... He''s already is getting invited in the ''Organization'' so why would he need to know how to contact with us." Kade''s eyes flinched multiple times at his friend''s idiocrocy. "''Sigh'' Okay First your an idiot and second he still hasn''t even talked to the boss about... IT, so how is he going to get invited." "Well, the Sir clearly has quite the currency with him so I''m sure he will get invited in it, there''s nothing to worry about it." "But STILL, he hasn''t so why don''t you do us a God*amn favor and just tell him the procedures." "Alright alright, I''m telling, you don''t need to get your panties in a bunch." Then he looked back at me and continued from where he left off. "So where were we again?" "You were saying I need to say a specific word to the receptionist and she''ll say one too." "Oh! yes. After she says the correct one. You can give her a small piece of paper to her but before that always look around you to see if there are any problems at all. If you get even the slightest hesitation in that time then it''s likely to be a setup and you should leave immediately." I nodded at his warning as he continued with the rules of contact. "Otherwise if you think it''s safe then you should give her a small piece of paper as discreetly as you can. And in that paper you just need to write the military batch number of us and your name backwards." "Then you can leave ande back the next day to see if there is any update at all. If we are free then we will most likely be waiting for you that day and if not then you will have to check with the receptionist ande back at another time." "Okay I think that''s all there is to it, so now we can leave right?" He asked his friend who nodded and smirked at his friends childishness temporarily forgetting about the disgusting story he just recounted a while ago. "Alright then Sir, If you need any kind of help from us just find us through that method and we''ll try to help you with anything you want." "And if the job''s let''s say... gnarly then you should just call me and I can help you... With ANYTHING" He said thest word quite clearly and made a weird eye signal as he winked multiple times. I just nodded at him while Kade deadpanned looking at his friend''s actions. Chapter 65: Chapter 65 - The Organization [ Part 2 ] I didn''t say anything to what Ashe had just said and just nodded to him as Kade deadpanned because of him. With the final words all said and done, both of them finally left. As I look at their backs disappear from my side of the carriage, A huge sigh escaped from me. I go inside the room and lock it beforeying down on the sofa wasted by the extra problem that had arisen for my own fault. As Iy and close my eyes for a short while, the sofa suddenly jerks and something heavy fell beside me. I look through the corner of my eyes and see wdiaying beside me and taking a rest as well. Maybe she is trying to imitate me or she is actually trying to sleep. I don''t know which one it was but I knew one thing and it was that the Tiger was immensely obsessive of me. I don''t think after buying her she has ever left my side by her own choice. Look at meining, Here I should be happy that the Tiger isn''t like most of the beasts are like ferocious and angry. But actually is quitepassionate of me. Now thinking about it, why is the tiger so affectionate of me? Maybe... It might be because of the system shop. I think it might be one of their rules that they can''t sell bad products or something like that. Forgetting about the Tiger let''s talk about what just went right now. At first it was quite a hassle for me to get another set of investigation. Just a few hours ago I was almost interrogated by the train VIP representatives and now I was being checked by the trains security services. But this time it was actually my fault why this had happened. If I had known how much power wdia''s one attack had and that the effect will be so monstrous then I wouldn''t have made her ''Fetch'' the ball which instead of fetching shepletely destroyed and caused trouble for me. But in the end just like the VIP representatives from back in the station, this guys too also became one of my connections. I should be d that the security guys that was sent to me had one of those very shady guys. Now I also have someone in the military branch who can help with situations that might need those guys. Albeit they are not the best or the smartest but they are all I got now so even if I don''t need them currently for anything I at least have people in the military. And about what that Ashe guy said about... The Organization Now this seems like a group of people who might be important. If what Ashe said about the Organization having people in most of the ces had even a slightest bit of truth in it, then those guys have quite the power in their hands. A power that might be necessary for me. Yes, I am going to contact the organization... No I won''t work with them or even join them. They were too much of a liability for me to go work for them or even join them. Who knows one day they might ask me to prove my loyalty to the Organization. And if the movies were right then... those kinds of tests never goes right. What I want is a partnership rtion with them. The one where I tell them to do odd jobs and they do it for me. I won''t rely too much on them but they will be quite the useful friend in need and someone who can be thrown away when the have no more worth. But even then I need to know more about them before being in any kind rtionship with them. If they turned out to be ruthless maniacs or people who want everyone to bow before them then... Sayonara it was not nice knowing you. Oh! Why would they just do whatever I tell them to do you ask? Because of Money. I will give them a lot of cash for whatever thing I want them to do. Even if they are a very powerful organization who already have a lot of money. They will still want even more money. And because of that reason and me having an obvious but infinite amount of checkbook on me they will do whatever I tell them to do. Within appropriate reasons of course, it''s not like I can just tell them to go blow up the Halbert Great House and that they will actually blow it up now. But... I can tell them to slowly but steadily destroy it''s many small businesses that might not do much but will still cause damage to them until I''m sure that one day will arrive when the time is right and the Halbert house is hanging at the end of an bnce then and only then will Ipletely and certainly take care of that dam*ed house and be done with them. Done with the asional mass murder thoughts I look at the time and see that there is still 15 minutes left before I will arrive at the Alliance Federation. So I get up and go back to the training room with wdiaing behind me. ''Alright I still have some time before the train stops at the federation. I can use this spare time to practice a few more tricks. It''s always fun doing magical stuff like those. Even after practicing for a year it still is very amazing to use powers like that in real world beside my own imagination. But before that let''s see how much mana I still have.'' [ Mana : 1 ] Seeing that I don''t have almost any mana left I open the system shop and buy one Gargantua Mana Bomb and open it. After drinking it, I open the system again. [ Mana : 5001 ] ''Alright now I have enough mana to practicing for a while.'' Oh! in the time I have spent practicing the dual light and darkness breathing technique I also noticed one thing about the Gargantua Mana Bomb. It''s that if I don''t use the extra mana after drinking the potion and let it just stay like that then the extra mana will slowly start to leave my body until either all of the extra mana is gone or I have enough mana left in my body that my body could currently hold. Like technically if my mana capacity is 25 and before drinking the potion I had 15 mana and after drinking it then my mana will instantly increase to 5015. And if I didn''t spend all of it and let be like that then the extra mana will leave until I have only 25 mana. You can see that I originally had 15 mana and after the potions effects left me I now have 25. So the extra mana will leave from my body until I have enough that my body''s current mana capacity is. ''Alright now that the too much information has been told let''s start using Mana.'' "I did the light one before so now... let''s do the dark one." Chapter 66: Chapter 66 - Differences "Alright now that my mana is filled to the brim let''s start doing some magic." "I did the light one before so let''s try the dark one next." I start the process the same as I have done before and think about forming a ck ball instead of a white ball. Slowly over the course of time a small ball of darkness starts to form in my hands and I look at it and then look towards the same wall as before. But before trying to shoot it I look at wdia and tell her "wdia don''t try to to do anything this time. I am trying to do some... Experiments, Okay?" wdia nodded and sat on the floor overlooking her master and his little experiments. Before I shot it a thought came to my head as I start putting more mana into the darkness ball before it got as big as the same size as the light ball from before. I look towards the wall before aiming the ball at it and shooting the ball towards it as strongly as I can. The darkness ball flied through the air before it struck the wall and contrary to my expectations there weren''t much of sh or sound as it was before. The moment the darkness ball made contact with the wall, it made a small ''Boom'' sound andpletely evaporated itself. ''Did I put too less of a mana or is the darkness ability weak like this too began with?'' Beforeing to a conclusion I go towards the wall and see that there is a small dent on the wall. Not that noticeable to the eye but if one looked for it than they will find it. ''Why is there only a small dent on it? Shouldn''t it have a bigger effect like the previous one or close to it.'' ''No, I''m thinking the wrong way. It wasn''t the light ball that was stronger but contrary to it the power that wdia unleashed on it was too much for it to handle so that''s why there was so much disturbance.'' ''But how do I know which one is different than the other in power? Well... there''s only way for me to find it and.. It''s to try out the light one as well.'' I back away towards the ce I was before and again start the process of making a light ball. After a while I made the ball the same as it was before. I look towards where I shot the dark ball and move my trajectory a bit before shooting the light ball. The light ball was released and it hit the wall quite fast. And there was a small sh of light as well but the sound it made when it made contact with the wall was almost non-existent. Going towards the wall I see that the light ball hit just beside the dark one. The dent it made was much smaller than the dark ball but it had went quite deep unlike the one before that had a bigger radius of impact. So now that I have seen both the affinities power I made an estimate of their skills. The light affinity is faster than the darkness affinity but in terms of power the darkness one had more than the light one. BUT the light one as seen before had more prative power. In conclusion I see that the light affinity has speed and prative power and the darkness affinity has power and bigger radius of offense. So if I want to take down a tricky opponent then I will need to use the light affinity and if I were take down someone who was a little bulkier than I will need the darkness affinity. "Alright, now that I know the distinctive qualities of them let''s see if I can make strange shapes using both affinities. But let''s look at how much mana I still have." [ Mana : 4989 ] I furrowed my brows as I look at the numbers. there was something seriously wrong here that needed exnations. It only cost 12 mana to use both of them. Making them cost me 6 mana for each of them. It wasn''t much costly but thinking carefully it shouldn''t cost me so much mana at all. If I calcted correctly than it should cost maybe one and a half or just two mana for each of them. But it cost three times of that. Maybe it was because of my body''s ''E'' rank potential. And it shouldn''t hinder me so much as I already have the shop from where I can buy mana potions to get rid of the disadvantage. But what if having a huge disadvantage like this wasn''t the only one, what if there were more? If there are more of them already there without my knowledge and are slowly but secretly doing harm to my body then I need to do something about them. And what if Baphomet finds out about this weakness then it can use it for its own benefits and nothing good wille out of that for me. ''I quickly need to find a ce for me then I have to get myself a new body as fast as possible or who knows there might even be one of those problems where it might cost me my lifespan because I was training so constantly.'' ''Alright now which shape should I create and which way do I create it?'' ''Sword ornce or a curved dagger?'' As I think about making them I suddenly realized how difficult it might be to create one on my first try so I thought of what would be more easier for me and came to the decision of creating a pole first. ''A pole might be easier for me as It doesn''t have a difficult shape or any curves too. And I can make them smaller as well.'' With a shape in mind I try to make a pole as I send mana to my arm and use the light affinity for it. But even after a while I couldn''t make ite any closer to a pole because it always shattered when I forcefully tried to make it longer. So I stop for a moment and think about how to make it more effectively. ''Trying to lengthen it''s size is getting tooplicated and whenever I push more mana and forcefully try to make it like a pole, it shatters like broken ss.'' After thinking for a while I get only one mildly effective idea. ''Only one ideaes to the mind. It''s to first thing of a shape in my mind and trying to make it by using its descriptions... Well it''s not going to hurt me so might as well try it.'' So I again start the process but this time I don''t just pore mana and try to bend but I also think that there is already a empty pole there in my hand to begin with and start to pore mana into it to fill the pole. After a moment I open my eyes and exim "Wow, now that''s what I call a light saber." Chapter 67: Chapter 67 - Heavy Costs I again start the process but this time I don''t just pore mana and try to bend it but I also think that there is already a empty pole there in my hand to begin with and start to pore mana into it to fill the pole. After a moment I open my eyes and exim "Wow, now that''s what I call a light saber." In my hand I see a small butrge enough pole that is 15 inches long and what looked like a light stick. I carefully try to give it more mana so that it bes solid enough to make sure that it stays like that and doesn''t shatter in to a million pieces. After doing that I slowly try to move it around to see if it would actually stay like that or not. As I keep moving it around some of the light sheses a little slower and keeps on trailing behind the pole making it look more shier. Looking at the shiness a ideaes to my mind as I try to use a sword stance and sh at the air like there were enemies and kill them. I wasn''t actually practicing, what I was doing was having fun with the small pole. I never had anything like this before so It felt like I needed to do this for my inner geek. As I was doing weird things with the pole as I shed, I saw wdia looking at me with a confused look as she asked ''Master, what are you doing? Are you okay?'' I stop my weirdness and be embarrassed seeing that wdia saw me doing weird stuff but I feel a relief as I hear what she says and tell her "No there is nothing wrong wdia. I was just... shing in the air at my enemy." At hearing the word ''Enemy'' wdia jumped up from the floor and looked vigntly towards left and right as she said ''Enemy! Where master? I can''t see it, Is it invisible? If it is then point me towards it and I will shred it to pieces.'' "No no wdia there isn''t any enemies here. I was just practicing and I shed at the air while thinking about a enemy." ''Why are you practicing, master?'' "Aah... To get strong, I think" I answer her. ''But master you already have wdia, then why are you trying to get stronger. wdia is already strong, you can tell her and she will kill any enemy for you.'' Hearing wdia I didn''t know how to respond back as she made apelling sentence. After thinking for a moment, I answer wdia. "You see, it''s not that I don''t need you or that you can take care of most of my enemies... It''s any person''s goal to be more stronger than his previous self and It''s my goal too. I also want to be independent and for me to be one, I need to get way more stronger than I already am so that I don''t bring you down as well wdia.... you get what I''m saying right?" wdia nodded her head like a sage for a few times before she said to me. ''Ohhh! I get it now Master... Master wants to get stronger so that he can do more cool stuff.'' I nodded hearing her. ''Master wants to get stronger so that he can get a mate.'' I deadpanned hearing herst sentence ''Is that the only thing you got from all that. And I didn''t even say I wanted a mat- Girl... It''s not like I don''t want a girl, it''s that getting a girl is just the side mission... Who am I kidding! It always has and always will be my main mission.'' Forgetting about wdia I open the stats panel to see how much it cost to make that pole. [ Mana : 4974 ] So it cost me a whopping 15 mana to just make one small pole. Again it may not be much because I have mana potions. My bodies main mana capacity in only 25 mana. But what if therees a situation where I won''t be able to use the mana potions, what then?'' ''I won''t be even able to fight good enough to defeat my opponents and I don''t even know any kind of fighting skills that would help me in situations like that and even if I di-'' I wasn''t able to finish my thoughts as a searing pain went through my head stopping me from doing so. ''What is this sudden pain I am starting to feel in my head?'' ''Don''t tell me that the pain is from just using that little amount of skill.'' Iughed deprecatingly as I said "Wow... I can''t even use so little skill that it''s making my head spin and even if I did then it will cost me more than half of my original mana capacity. Man just my luck... which is already rotten." As I think about life''s circumstances my eyes slowly looked towards a corner as I say "Wait... Wasn''t there something I heard before that could help me with this." "What was it again? What was it?... Damn my stupid brain for not remembering stuff that actually are important and only remembering the sizes of different melo-" As I was cursing at myself, my eyes suddenly shot up as I say while shouting towards wdia "SPELLS!" wdia suddenly hearing a shout from me jumped backwards in fright. But I grabbed on to her and kissed her a few times on the cheek in happiness for remembering. "If I''m right then, spells are the ones I am looking for. Because making a pole or a sword or anything which has a distinctive shape falls upon the spells category." "And not just making weapons like that but also many things fall under it, yes almost everything falls under the spells." "Making fireballs, lightning sts, mana bombs, death beams and even bringing back the dead back to living realm as well, thinking about it the possibilities are Endless!" ''Okay let''s open the system shop and see what spells I will be able to use'' Opening the shop I click on the filter and change the category to ''Spells'' and click enter. Hundreds of spells were being shown to me as I looked at them with saliva dropping from my mouth. [ Level 01 - Fireball - Spell - Fire - Common - Cost ( 1 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Water Whip sh - Spell - Water - Common - Cost ( 2 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Air Shot - Spell - Air - Common - Cost ( 1 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Stone Wall - Spell - Earth - Umon - Cost ( 7 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Healing Fire - Spell - Fire - Rare - Cost ( 11 Bronze ) ] There weren''t just only these five affinities but there were a whole lot more and as I scrolled through the spell category I couldn''t even count out the numbers anymore but I was kinda sure that there was more than a hundred affinities at the very least or maybe even more than that. It felt like a whole bright new world opened up for me and as I kept looking at all the different types of spells there were I couldn''t help but exim. "Now this is what I''m talking about." Chapter 68: Chapter 68 - Spells For Your Information. 1 Bronze Coin is equivalent to 100 Dors 1 Silver Coin is equivalent to 10000 Dors 1 Gold Coin is equivalent to 1000000 or 1 million Dors _________________________________________________________________ "Now this is what I''m talking about." In front of me were hundreds of spells from different affinities and most of them were spells that I would be able to use. Why most of them? Because there are many spells out there that need to have a link to a specific affinity. Like I won''t be able to use forbidden skills because to use them I need to have a link to a dark being for example Baphomet. But because there are spells here that doesn''t need a link to a specific affinity doesn''t mean that I will also be able to use them freely... Well I can but it won''t be very useful. Because even though they are free to use they won''t bode well with your body. You need to have a certain amount of attunement to affinity to fully use it''s powers otherwise even if you are able to use them they will still have problems like the costs will be higher or the power of the spell will be much lesser than it originally should be. Remember the time when I told you guys about breathing skills. Well breathing skills doesn''t just let''s you have a link to a specific affinity but also increases your attunement to that affinity. And when you have the required amount of affinity you will be able to use that affinities spells to its real power. And because of breathing skills you not only increase the attunement to the affinity to the required amount but you can also go far beyond it. The more attunement to a skill the more power of the spell you will be able to unleash and also their mana costs will lower down. So that''s why there is a high demand of breathing skills and why they cost so f*cking much. Even though there are hundreds of spells here for me to freely use, I won''t use most of them as they won''t be very useful to me. But still there will be some spells here that even though I won''t have the required amount of attunement to it I will still learn it. Like for example this spell : [ Poison Resistance - Spell - Snake - Rare - Cost ( 16 Bronze ) ] or this one : [ Enhanced Senses - Spell - Physical - Rare - Cost ( 14 Bronze ) ] And just like them or maybe even better spells were there for me to find out and use them. Why don''t I just buy the breathing skills and learn when I obviously have the money to do that? Well, it takes a long time for a breathing skill to be truly learned. And even if I upgrade my body to a new one and evolve my potential to the highest grade there is, I still doubt that it will be that fast to actually learn so many affinities. And I need to carefully use te time I currently have for my advantage and learn the breathing skills and spells that should be learned. Because there was a crazy multiversal being who was watching my a*s 24/7 and nning who knows what. And the breathing skills I will learn are one of the coolest ones, even you guys will agree with me to learn and use them. Like for example I have two breathing skills that I will absolutely practice after upgrading my potential which were - [Level 01 - Chaos Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold)] and [Level 01 - Dragon Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dragon - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold)] I am going to practice the Chaos Breathing Art for two reasons. It had the power to increase all the power of all of my magical spells and most importantly it will make me immune to mind spells. Thest reason was the one I wanted this breathing skill the most as in the future nobody like Mary from the VIP Counyter will be able to entrance me anymore. And Baphomet will use many traps on me in the future for sure. At least with this skill I will be able to avoid being mind controlled. I also have a reason why I chose the Dragon Breathing Art. And the reason that was... Come on. Do I even need to say it. The name itself sounded so cool I didn''t even need to see it''s description to know that it''s very powerful. But still for your information I looked at the description again and saw that it indeed had a lot of benefits. Super Strength. Check. Super Spells. Check. Supremely Amazing Defense. Triple Check. And not that but it will also make me immune to any kinds of physical and mind restrictions or burdens that I might get in the future. That meant that... I don''tpletely understand what that meant but it sounded super powerful and that''s all I heard to be exact. So if just the descriptions of the breathing skills were so powerful then how powerful will the actual spells be. Of course they will surpass my and everyone else''s imaginations. Just thinking about it I can''t help but search for the spells in the system as I typed in on it. The system panel loaded for a while before arge cross was shown as it wrote horizontally on the cross. [ We''re Sorry, But this spells are only avable for Level TWO and Beyond ] Not gonna lie, reading the words I felt dejected but I put it behind the back of my head as I searched for the spells of the Chaos affinity. But to my surprise it was also only avable for Level TWO and Beyond so I sighed and sat on the couch and remorsed for a while before forgetting this matter as well. Why worry about it so much when I already am at the peak of level ONE and just need to upgrade my potential to a higher one and then I will advance to level TWO and be able to see and use those spells. I get back to looking for useful spells for me to buy now. As the spells that were being shown didn''t have any attunement to me so I discarded them and typed in filter for the light spells and tap it. [ Enter ] After searching for only two seconds, the system shops panel showed me a list of spells. There were 5 of them and each of them were in a different category than the others. [ Level 01 - Light Sword - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Light Bullets - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Light Shield - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Light Healing Hands - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Light Beam - Spell - Light - Special Rare - Cost ( 102 Bronze ) ] Reading the names it looked like they were quitemon looking but there rarity was in the Special section so even if they were quitemon for me they were very valuable to people outside. After looking for a while I clicked on the spells and read their descriptions. I know that there are quite a lot of information in these few chapters but we are going in to depth''s of the power level and spell system so it will be quite hectic sometimes. Chapter 69: Chapter 69 - Dual Spells After looking for a while I clicked on one of the spells and it showed me the description. [ Level 01 - Light Sword - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost - 2 Mana Points Description - The level 01 Light Sword is a spell that is used to summon a sword made from light. The Light Swords size and mass will depend on the users proficiency with this spell and how much Mana he inputs on it and will also increase as long as one upgrades it. The Light Sword has a great effect on dark beings. Dark Spells have a higher power against this spell ] It was simple. Nothing grand or Nor was there any strangeness in it that might make it more attracting. But it was good to know that the spells indeed cost less mana than when i tried it without one. Now why don''t I review all of them after getting a feel of them. [ Level 01 - Light Bullets - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost - 3 Mana Points Description - The Level 01 Light Bullets is a spell that is used to shoot multiple small light projectiles on a target. The Light Bullets don''t have much power in it but it removes this weakness byunching multiple small bullets in quick session. The higher the mana input and the better the profeciency of this spell the stronger the bullets will be up to a certain point. The Light Bullets has a great effect on dark beings. Dark Spells have higher damage against this spell ] [ Level 01 - Light Shield - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost - 3 Mana Points Description - The level 01 Light Shield is used to create a shield made from light. In the beginning it will have the structure of a heater shield. It will increase in size and durability as better ones proficiency bes and the amount of mana is inputted in the spell by the user. Has low durability against dark spells ] [ Level 01 - Light Healing Hands - Spell - Light - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost - 2 Mana Points Description - The level 01 Light Healing Hands spell is used to heal small wounds on the surface of the body and also give healing effects to a disgruntled mind. The more the spell is used on a particr thing the more mana will slowly be used until the spell is stopped or interrupted ] [ Level 01 - Light Beam - Spell - Light - Special Rare - Cost ( 102 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost - 5 Mana Points Description - This spell is used to fire a small concentrated beam of light in one particr direction. The better proficiency one has of the spell and the higher the input of mana, The greater the spell will increase in size and firepower. Has amazing effects on dark beings. Has a small disadvantage against dark spells. ] After reading all of the spells in the light category I was ready to review. Almost all of them were made with simple ideas and structures. Except for thest one, the Light Beam spell looked like a Special category spell and it''s power and cost were higher than all the other spells. So it was bound to better than others. And just as I thought spells do indeed cost less mana than creating it with your own mind. Maybe it has better structure or it was made to cost less mana, I don''t know which one but all I know is that it is better for me to use them than by using my own mind. Still if I have the time than I will still practice using my mind and increase it''s proficiency. Because if I can increase that then I will have almost an infinite amount of spells that I could create just from my minds imagination. But if it doesn''t wield good results than at least I have countless spells in the system shop for my amusement. Alright now that I have done checking the light spells lets look at the dark ones. After searching for a few seconds the list of dark spells were shown to me as well and they too only had 5 spells of level 01. [ Level 01 - Darkness Katana - Spell - Darkness - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Darkness Arrows - Spell - Darkness - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Darkness Cocoon - Spell - Darkness - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Darkness Degrading Hands - Spell - Darkness - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] [ Level 01 - Darkness Ball - Spell - Darkness - Special Rare - Cost ( 102 Bronze ) ] I did a quick read of them and came to my review. The Darkness Katana and Darkness Arrows had the simr effects as Light Sword and Light Bullets with a few differences in them. Except for these two, the others had a simr and opposite effect to them. [ Level 01 - Darkness Cocoon - Spell - Darkness - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost - 5 Mana Points Description - The Level 01 Darkness Cocoon is used to create cocoon like structure around the user and anyone beside him and protect them from any iing attacks from the outside. The spell has a much better effect on all affinities but its durability is weakened very much against light spells ] [ Level 01 - Darkness Degrading Hands - Spell - Darkness - Special - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost - 4 Mana points Description - The level 01 Darkness Degrading Hands can be used upon a target to curse him. The curses that are befallen on the target are ones that put temporary physical restrictions upon him or permanently degrades it''s stats slowly by time. The effects of the curse will depend on the users proficiency and mana input. To permenantly degrade one''s stats the target needs to be touched by the user and as long as the user keeps touching him his stats will slowly degrade away until nothing is left ] [ Level 01 - Darkness Ball - Spell - Darkness - Special Rare - Cost ( 102 Bronze ) ] Mana Cost- 8 Mana Points Description - The level 01 Darkness Ball is used to create a small concentrated ball of dark energy. The dark balls size, mass and power will depend on the users proficiency with this spell and the input of mana. The Darkness Ball has much higher effect on all affinities except for the light affinity where it will be at it''s weakest ] All three of them were different from the other basic spells from both darkness affinity and light. The Darkness Cocoon had a simr effect to Light Shield but the difference of it was in it''s structures. The Light Shield had a shield for defense and the Darkness Cocoon would surround the user in a cocoon made from darkness but which one was better? I don''t know but I will definitely find outter. The Darkness Ball was the same as Light Beam except that Light Beam was a concentrated beam of light and the Darkness Ball was a concentrated... well a ball. And the Darkness Ball was the spell that had the highest amount of mana of all the spells that I saw in both affinities. So in conclusion I figured that it also had the highest firepower from both affinities as well. After reading all of the spells from both affinities there was something that seemed strange to me. But I didn''t know where to put it so I again read through all of the spells from different categories and saw that both affinities had two things simr. Chapter 70: Chapter 70 - First Spell Two Things One, both the light and the darkness affinities had the same number of spell avable for me. Two, their category was more or less the same. If one looked from a bystanders point than they will easily be able to figure out that they had almost the same effects and category. Light Sword > Darkness de ( Close Range Spell ) The light affinity was a Sword type Spell and the darkness affinity was a de type spell. Light Bullets > Darkness Arrows ( Long Range Spell ) Light Bullets was from the Bullet type Spells and Darkness Arrows was from the Arrow type spells. The Light Bullets shot small and multiple bullets and Darkness Arrows shot big and also multiple arrows, the difference was that one was a little small and weaker but faster than the other one and the other one was big and more powerful but had less speed. Light Shield > Darkness Cocoon ( Defensive Spell ) Light Shield was from the Shield Type and The Darkness Cocoon was from... I don''t know which one but it covered all sides. And this one was bound to be better than the other one. Now my favorite one Light Healing Hands > Darkness Degrading Hands ( Maniption Spell ) The light one healed people and beasts but the darkness one had the opposite effect on it. Notpletely opposite but it had it''s simrities. One healed and the other degraded. Degrading Hands had the effect to degrade someones stats permanently by touching that person. And if I couldn''t touch it or touching it for a prolonged time will be a problem than I can just curse that person from a distance and temporarily lower his stats. This was the reason why I liked this spell the most out of the others. Lastly the Special One Light Beam > Darkness Ball ( Special Category Spell ) They were different from the other ones. It was like they were special or something. Both thest spell from the two affinities had a special characteristic about them which I liked very much. So all in all this is what I thought of them. Close Range > Long Range > Defense > Maniption > Special This were the order in which the spells were shown to me. For now I liked it. It was ordinary, it was nice and it was good enough for now. But I hope that the system gives me more different types of spells in theter levels. Alright I don''t have much time now so lets buy a spell and try it out quickly before the train arrives. The Darkness Degrading Spell was the one that I wanted to buy the most but I didn''t have any target that I could use it upon and there were special spells here that even if I could use would only further damage the train. So I bought the most easy and less destructive one that would be the best for now. [ Do You Want To Buy The Level 01 Light Sword Spell ? ] [ Yes ] [ Or ] [ No ] I pressed the yes button as a light shed from the system panel and the spell was integrated in my mind. [ Item Purchased ] [ 25 Bronze Coins Spent ] [ Remaining Currency Is 975690 Gold Coins ] After shaking my head from the pain of information that suddenly barged into my head I tried to use the spell. Just thinking about it didn''t work so I had to manually call it in my head. ''Light Sword'' I called it in my head but that also didn''t work. So I tried another method and called it both in my mind and imagined it on my right hand. And it did the trick. Light formed from the butt of the handle and slowly built the sword as it went up to the tip. It was a Short-sword and it''s size was between 15 to 16 inches. The sword waspletely made from light as there wasn''t any distinctive features about it other than its handle had a slightly different look. I nodded after swinging the sword as it felt light ( In Weight ) and made a ''Woosh'' sound whenever I tried using more force as I swung. But I felt like something was missing. Then I noticed that I didn''t have a dummy or any kinds of tools in this room to practice the sword on. After thinking for a bit I looked towards wdia and ask her "Hey wdia, can you make me a practice dummy or something like that? I want practice this sword so I need one." wdia nodded "Yes I do master, how big do you want it?" "Well... make it the same size as me and make sure to not let it have any additional mana in it as I don''t want it to burst in my face, okay" ''Alright, Master.'' She confirmed me and got up from herying position. She clenched her hole body as lightning surrounded her and shot a volt of current beside me. Instead of the current hitting the floor and bursting through it, the lightning stopped and got reconstructed itself to a dummy made from pure lighting. I looked at it and saw that the dummy didn''t had any face, just the design of a head and its whole body also didn''t have any features other than being filled with lighting and the asional shes of them. I positioned myself in front of the lightning dummy and clenched the light sword with both of my hands. After I did a few shes in the air, I lifted my hands and struck the dummy vertically from the upper side. The sword was made from the light element so it didn''t have much weight and because it was a short-sword the sword almost didn''t have any weight. Because of that the sword went towards the dummy in a very fast speed. The Sword hit the dummy and it felt like it had hit an indestructible wall as the sword bounced back without even damaging the dummy even slightly. And because of the speed of the sword and being re bounced back with the same force I felt the bacsh of it and almost flew off the floor only for a second before falling on the floor. "F*ck! What the hell just happened right now?" I said and slowly got up and thought about what had happened. ''I already told wdia to not put any mana in it, then why did that happen?... Hmm, it might have rebounded because the sword had contact with the dummy and it couldn''t move the dummy back and also because the force it had umted, the sword re bounced back and in the process also threw me back.'' ''This is one of the reasons why I hate physics.'' Afterining I started to practice again with the dummy but this time with lower power behind it so I don''t have any unnecessary idents. Few minutes had past before I thought of trying out a new spell on the dummy and bought one. [ You Have Bought The Level 01 Darkness Arrows Spell ] [ 25 Bronze Coins Spent ] After the spellpletely integrated in my mind i used it. A dark eerie aura slowly started to build up in front of me as it sucked out the air surrounding it. A momentter, a dark arrow which had a very deadly aura was floating in front of me. Chapter 71: Chapter 71 - Is it a Sin Though? Everyone I want to specially thank God_Fruit_Tree for gifting me my first castle and I hope that I can entertain all of you more in the future. [ Back in Battknares, Tudor Kingdom ] On the street beside the Tudor Station. The sky was dark and cloudy with the asional shes of lightning appearing every once in a while. The streets of the city were now almost empty as there were only few trying to quickly go home. The streets were mostly empty because of the impending weather report that said that today there was supposed to be a thunderstorm urring in a few minutester. Even though the technology was quite advanced, people didn''t believe until they saw the weather changed drastically. As always no matter the time or era the weather report was something that was always needed to be seen by own eyes because no matter how advanced the machinery bes, the weather report will always remain... Unpredictable. But we aren''t here because of the weather report, We are here because of a certain silhouette who was now looking suspiciously at the streets from a nearby alley. The person back in the alley looked very dangerous and shady because of their outfit which only revealed a standard ck rain coat and how he was looking at the streets like they were trying to avoid the authorities or something. As they looked for a while, they finally deemed that it was indeed safe enough as that person came out and revealed themselves from the corner. The person was humongous with their 8 foot tall height and a stoic face that looked at the darkness of the streets. Inside their ck rain coat you could see a dark navy blue shirt and at the side you could see a symbol which was only half revealed. If you could see the full symbol you would realize that it was the symbol of the Tudor Police Forces department under the Royal Force. The person looked left and right again for anything suspicious before they moved through the streets with quite the speed from someone of his stature. The silhouette only went through dark alley ways and streets that were empty beside the rats that reside there. The person moved so fast through the streets that you would realize that the person was someone who was either very familiar with this particr side of the city or he or she was someone in a position that required him/her to know it. ''I need to hurry before someone realizes that I am missing from my station.'' ''I need to do this job quickly and quietly and as long as I can impress the young master, then my promotion is confirmed.'' ''With the amount of money the young master gave it was already confirmed but if I were able to get his backing than I can be the Captain... NO I can even be the Commissioner, hehehe.'' As the silhouette moved through the corners of Battknares undertown they quickly came towards their destination. The ce that the person arrived to was a ce nobody would think someone of their stature would evere here. In front that person was arge church with the design from thete 2000s with the color gold as the main one. There was arge symbol at the head of it with it looking like a golden sun that radiated everything around it. The rain that was waiting for the right moment, announced its presence and finally started as the city quickly began to fill with the harsh weather and immense rain. As the heavy downpour of rain fell on them, that person moved from its ce. The silhouette quickly came towards the main door of the church and knocked it loudly. ''BAM'' As the person was in a hurry they didn''t even wait for a few seconds to pass and knocked at the door consecutively. Someone from the inside said loudly towards the silhouette while trying toe towards them. "Please wait for a moment, I''ming." ''BAM'' ''BAM'' ''BAM'' "Wait for a second child, the door of god is for everyone as they are all but same but they must have patience before they can receive their boon." Not understanding a word that the person from inside was talking about, the silhouette said to that person. ''BAM'' ''BAM'' "Father open up, its an emergency." The silhouette said in a hoarse male voice. The door opened in the next moment as a guy in histe 30s wearing church clothes revealed himself. He looked towards the one who had disturbed his sweet dream about the flower girl from the morning preaching. Because of the heavy rain and the dark clouds he couldn''t recognize who the person in front of him was. And as he looked towards the very tall guy with his muscr body being hidden under the ck rain coat he couldn''t help but be scared of the silhouette in front of him. Suddenly a sh of lighting shed from behind the humongous person and revealed the dark and stoic face of the guy for a moment. And in contrary to bing scared of the person as any guy would be in his position the holy man sighed in a relief and said "Ohh! Dogson, It was you." "I was scared there for a moment. Come in,e in it must be pouring out there." As the silhouette went inside the church that person''s face was revealed under the dim lights of the churches candles. It was WIllmart Smith Dogson, the police officer who was standing guard at the Tudor Station. The guy who had wronged our main character in their first meet, the guy who had fell in shame when he realized who our main character truly was, the guy who was willing to do anything for a gold coin, the guy... you know where I''m going with this so let''s stop here. Dogson smiled as he walked inside the churches entrance before asking confusingly towards the holy person beside him. "Why were you scared there, holy father?" "Well... Aah, it was because of the rain my son, I didn''t think someone holy would be out here in this heavy rain... but thank goodness it turned out to be you." The Holy Father couldn''t tell the enormous person that his stature was the reason why he was scared so he lied through his teeth. "Oh! Yes father, no wonder. There was indeed no one in the streets at this moment and you too shouldn''t open your door to someone whoes at this bad timing." ''If I didn''t open the door you would have burst through it.'' The Holy Father thought but he smiled from the outside as asked the big and dumb oaf "Well regarding that... tell me my child why have youe at this ungodly hour?" "Ohh, I... Aah... came to make a donation father." "Hah!... It is good that you are doing such a selfless thing my son... but you could havee at a better time." "It''s an important donation, father... Why don''t we get inside and I will tell you about it." Nodding towards the big guy he signaled him to follow him inside the churches private quarters. And as they both sat in the holy fathers room, the holy father asked him. "No matter how important the donation is, you should still look after your own health my son, ording to the lord it would be a sin to do otherwis-" Dogson in his stupidity didn''t let the holy father continue anymore asid down the bag of coins and said to the guy "A very generous and kind young master wanted to make a donation to the church, holy father." "..." "Of course... as I was saying it would be a sin for me to let the hardship and generosity of one of my sons go to waste." Chapter 72: Chapter 72 - Arrival and Contact After the spellpletely integrated in my mind i cast it. A dark eerie aura slowly started to build up in front of me as it sucked out the air surrounding it. A momentter, a dark arrow which had a very deadly aura was floating in front of me. But I was a little intrigued by it, as I thought that I would be getting a bow as well and... you know shoot it like a arrow. But it was much better to know that I don''t need to do that and can justmand it with my mind and shoot at it from anywhere. But as I was about to try some practice shots with it a notification sounded from the train''s AI system. [ VIP Customer ] [ The train has reached it''s destination ] [ You have arrived at the Alliance Federation ] So finally after so many chapters have I reached this ce, the writer needs to be changed people. Now that I have finally arrived at this ce let''s look at it and see if there is anything worth it here or is it just a hub for merchants. I take wdia and leave the room and before Ipletely left I took some bags of chips and some choctes with me. The ticket was worth hundreds of thousands of dors so of course I am going to take some of the junk foods with me. Even if I didn''t buy the ticket it was still in my rights as a... I''m just going to take it. As I was about to leave the carriage a thoughtes to my mind as I look at wdia who was following me. ''I can''t take her outside with me yet, I''ve already had tons of attention and don''t need any more for the time being. Now All I have to do is tell it to her. But... How am I going to do that.'' Not having any certain n I just look at wdia with a smile and say to her. "wdia... I need you to do something for me. It might be very scary for you and troubling for me as well but you need to do it." wdia realizing the grave seriousness in my voice nodded at me and said ''Whatever you want me to do Master, I am ready for it.'' I take out the round beast soul container and tell her "You need to get inside this and stay here for some time." wdia started to pale even more from her original spiritual self "I-I Master isn''t there any other way. I-If I went inside th-then who will protect you from dangers?" Understanding the liesing through her I still say to her with a smile "Don''t worry I''m sure I can handle it and anyway it''s only for a few hours or maybe even lesser." "S-So there isn''t any other way?" "I''m afraid not, but it''ll only be for a little while and then you will be free once again." wdia thought for a moment before sighing andter nodding at me. "...Alright Master. I''m... ready." "That''s my good girl." I kiss her forehead onest time before clicking the button of the object and just like before wdia got covered by a mana bubble and got smaller until she was able to fit in it and went inside the object. I get up and and go through one more carriage before finding a door beside me that led outside and I went out. As I was walking through the Carriages I looked for the massively huge booba women with an very ordinary face but didn''t find her. I didn''t want to find her but it was just my curiosity looking for answers and when I couldn''t find her it only made me feel good. After walking out of the station I looked around and realized that I was still in the station and not at the alliance. So I looked for another train employee before asking that person where it was and he pointed it to me. Thanking him I went towards where he pointed. As I was about to leave the stations main entrance someone stopped me as I hear a familiar voice. I look back to see both Ashe and Kade waving at me toe towards them and one unknown person with them. They were standing beside the womens bathroom so I was wondering whether I should go there and lump myself with them or not. But they might have brought me the contact I needed so I went there. As I arrived, I looked towards the unknown person and see that he was also wearing the same dress as the other two but he had a officers hat and rank badge stuck to his chest so I figured he was their boss. It was Ashe who talked first. "Young Master, this is the person we were talking about, this is our boss ''Walter Heinrich''." Walter was the next to talk as he saluted me suddenly and said "Walter Heinrich, Captain of the 32nd Artillery Division of the Tudor Royal Forces, at your service, Young Master." Kinda shook by his entrance I nodded and said "Y-Yeah, My name''s William, William Trust." "Young Master Trust, My subordinate here tells me that... you are in need of some specific skills, is that true?" "Yes, Captain... More precisely it is my father who is in need of your... special services." Hearing ''My Father'' the captain became more interested as he asked "And who might he be, your father I mean?" "Aah... For the time being I am currently unable to disclose that information captain." The captain became a little dejected and said "I see... then it might be quite problematic for us tomunicate like this... not that I have any problems but you must see it from my point of view." I nodded indicating that I was aware of his situation but still persuaded him with something more. "Hmm, yes. Captain I see it from your point too but I don''t think it will be much of a problem." "But young master, I need to show some prov-" I interrupted him before he could continue. "And you don''t have to worry about the money, you will receive it as you want it." That seemed to pique his interest "Ohh! Yes?" "Yes, Captain and not just that but we will also pay you beforehand too... And believe me when I tell you this captain ''If you were to help my father with some minor setbacks then There will be more, much more than the small piece you had gotten today." Hearing what I said, he couldn''t help but smile at me as he nodded "It seems I was quite... hasty with my previous decisions... it will be an honor to work with your father and you young master." "Same as well." "Why don''t youe to my private quarters and we could continue our ''Business'' there." "Sorry, Captain. But I have an immediate appointment with someone very important, so let''s postpone that to another time." The captain nodded as he added "That''s unfortunate but we can do thatter as well." Then he picked a small paper from his pocket and gave it to me. "Young Master take this, this is a disposable and untraceable number, you can use this to contact me and we can do our ''Business'' through this." Chapter 73: Chapter 73 - Floating Castle I took the small chip of paper and look at it for a second before burning it by using excessive amounts of mana and letting it turn to ashes. The Captain looked at what I did and nodded at me in satisfaction but his two officers behind him didn''t get why I did it and tried to speak up "Hah! Why did you do that Youn-" The Captain stopped Ashe with a hand sign and said to me "I''m sorry young master for my subordinates inferior intelligence, as they say there is always one bad sapling among the many good ones." Ashe didn''t understand why I did that and he certainly didn''t understand why his boss was undermining him for asking a question. "It''s alright, Captain. Your subordinate... he''s special... in his own way, I think." "Oh! I see that my number three has troubled you as well, please don''t worry I will take disciplinary actions for my subordinate." Ashe hearing that started to pale... a lot. Satisfied with what he said I finally say to the Captain "Alright, Captain. I will take my leave then." "Oh! Before you leave Young Master." I looked at him as he said with a smile to me "You can call me Walter." "Alright... Mr. Walter. May we have a profitable business venture in the future." "Certainly, Young Master." I nodded at him and left him. As Walter Heinrich saw me leave through the stations entrance he said to both of his subordinates "The boy you just introduced me, seems to be quite intelligent for someone of his age." Ashe as always was ready to lick his bosses boots like a loyal dog he was as he said "Yes, boss. your absolutely correct, I have never in my life seen such a young boy with such a high intelligence, certainly someone destined to be the bosses business partner." Walter shrugged off the tant attempt at impressing him and said "How many times do I have to get it inside your head that, you shouldn''t speak while I am in the middle of important things." "Haha... Sorry, boss won''t do it again... but it was kinda strange you know, you just gave him your number and he destroyed it without any warning or anything." Kade too also nodded inside his head as he didn''t get it but on the outside he was like a wall as he couldn''t look straight at his boss. Walter sighed and shook his head "Why do I have such idiot subordinates, oh lord." Then he looked at Ashe and said it straight "He did that so certain people don''t find it and use that to their advantage." "What certain people?" Kade hit him on his shoulder and said in a knowing manner "DUDE" "What!... Ohhh, I get it now. Wow that really was smart of him, I didn''t think he was that intelligent." Walter and Kade shook their heads at his idiotic words. Walter turned back and started to walk back to his quarters as he said to his subordinates. "Ashe... Regarding earlier you will receive some words from the highers ups sooner for your contribution." Ashe smiled brightly as he heard that to only be pale again at his bossestter sentence "But before that we must take disciplinary actions for your barbaric behaviors." As they approached the building they were stationed at for the time being, Walter turned around and looked at Kade in the eye as he said "Kade, Come to my quarters after I take care of Ashe... I need to have a word with you." Kade became dejected but nheless nodded to his powerfully connected boss. [ Back to the Main Character ] I walked out of the station after having done connecting with the captain. ''It was good when that idea came in my head of burning the paper like that from movies. It did the trick and impressed the guy otherwise it looked like he didn''t want to be in business with ''Me''.'' ''I don''t me him either as nobody would go into such dangerous business with just anybody and certainly not a child like me.'' ''It feels better to know that Ashe will get punished for this, GOD that guy annoyed me so much. ''But I also don''t think he will get punished much because he just made his boss and there members rich from a small endeavor and with more future cooperationing he will certainly be gifted or something.'' ''All I hope is that the ''Business'' goes as smoothly as possible and not let Ashe be the guy who represents me.'' ''But looking at my inauspiciousluck I don''t think that might be possible.'' I walk through the streets for a while but I still couldn''t find where the Alliance was. So I asked people on the streets and one pointed me here and one there until I became angry at everything. ''Where the fu*k is this ce! Shouldn''t it be easy to find? People over here are pointing me at one direction and the other there with no clear indication of where it might be. Isn''t a Federation supposed to big and in a ce where it is easy to fin-'' "UNHOLY MOTHER OF BOOBAS" As I wasining while walking through alleyways I suddenly came to the main street where I saw the Alliance Federation. The Alliance Federation was big like over 300 stories high as it towered through the sky and blocking the sun with its massive size. The whole building was covered in blue ss like designs that were hard to describe because of their intricate designs. But that wasn''t the only thing that made me scream out loud like that. High above the skies, right above the building there was something floating up there. Looking carefully I noticed that it was a huge floating building up there. It wasn''t as tall as the federation building but its width was the thing that surprised me the most. The floating buildings width was sorge that it could cover the domain of the Alliance Federation and may even go beyond. "No wonder even after walking for like 9 minutes I still couldn''t feel the suns ray over me." "Now that looks like something the main character might have to do an arc over." "Seriously people how did they make it so big. Like even the cost... it self might have bankrupt a few kingdoms right?" "I will never get what goes over the mind of authors who write stuff that includes things like this... It''s like they were born with the Ch¨±niby¨­ Syndrome." I stop admiring the floating castle and look at the building in front of me which had a huge sign that wrote AF. ''As*F*ck'' ''That word could be interpreted in so many ways. Whoever created that logo that way deserves my non valuable respect.'' The moment I walk inside the building a melodic voice said to me in a mature womens tone. [ Wee to the Alliance Federation ] Looking at it I didn''t get any excited or happy because of the constant popping of simr words in thest few hours. As I smelt in the scent of Expensive Buildings like this I nod and go towards wherever next the author wrote. Chapter 74: Chapter 74 - Quick Verify Wiseburn Kingdom The city of Hectagon The city was located beside the Alliance Federation and was in a position where if there was a attack from a neighboring kingdom then this city would be the first to get hit. But in the streets of Hectagon children of all ages were happily ying around and the adults dealt with their daily quota without any worry of an impending attack like there wasn''t a kingdom beside them that they were in a war with a few centuries ago. The reason for this nonchnt behavior of the subjects were because this city that they resided in was the 4th most outer defensive city of the Wiseburn Kingdom. This city had massive amounts of resources put in to its machineries. Because unlike other kingdoms which were developing in either creating the perfect soldier or massive armies or forbidden spells that would shock the world if people were to know about them - The Wiseburn Kingdom couldn''t do this because of there very low amount of session in creating a mana soldier who would fit the specific requirements of those goals. If they couldn''t make any of that than they had to put their focus on something that would give them an advantage against other kingdoms. So they put almost all of their resources in machineries which the other kingdoms had given huge negligence to and it worked out the best for the Wiseburn Kingdom and its cities. All of the cities in the Wiseburn Kingdom had massive amounts of machineries that helped them out in almost everything of their daily lives. But what the Wiseburn Kingdom put the most emphasis on wasn''t machines that would help themoners. NO, they put the biggest resources in the most obvious thing a knowledge hungry kingdom wouldn''t put priorities on. War Machines The negligence of other kingdoms and the importance of protecting their own put the Wiseburn Kingdom at the highest of the food chain in ordance to war machines. So even if the other kingdoms had people that could cut the skies in half they hadser guns that could do the same. If the other kingdoms had a massive army that would make even the mightiest of people step back in fear they had almost unlimited amounts of robots that would do their objective without the fear of death. And what if the other kingdoms had spells that by using them could destroy the poption of major cities even then the wiseburn kingdom had secret experiments that byunching only one of them could make many a cities uninhabitable for a few centuries at least. That is one of the major reasons why the Wiseburn Kingdom is the second most strongest kingdom after Samara Kingdom. Its because of their high research of machineries almost all of their kingdoms had offensive machines that could protect it from outside threats. The city of Hectagon''s defenses were up to date to thetest machinery''s ranging from the Glock 1976 Machine Gun to the newest model Alpha Delt Mana Laser that would be able to cut down many high leveled Beasts. Even if the machinery failed to do what they were built to do, the subjects wouldn''t worry about their circumstances as they were beside the most peaceful and trusted Company, The Alliance Federation. Who under their righteous and honorable goals had to protect all the kingdoms except the Evernight from any and all attacks that might harm the innocents. This was the biggest reason why all of the subjects of this kingdom were living there lives without any worries. Among this group of people there was a child who was walking along the streets looking at all the scenery like a townsfolking out to the big cities for the first time. He was our main character, William Trust who after so many hurdles was able to get out of his birth kingdom to the highly tech modernized, Wiseburn Kingdom. After I got out of the train and went inside the Alliance Federation building, I thought that it would be another hassle that I would need to pay my way out of but... It turned out to be quite exciting. And specially that one old man who had a peculiar feeling about him. [ shback ] I went inside the Alliance Federation and saw what I could describe as a ce for immigration and Identity verification checks. There was many lines of different race of people in four different directions. The Four Directions indicated the four kingdoms that were rulling. The directions were for the people who wanted to go to another country had to go there and verify themselves. But even among them I didn''t see anyone other than two people in the line for the Evernight Kingdom and even then the two people who were there were really strange to look at. They weren''t actually people as they were two different mixed race. One a tall lizard guy who looked very dangerous and onedy who was of the snake race and had a tat her butt. Except for the guy, thedy looked quite hot with green skin, moderate boobs and a butt that wanted to be spanked... Hard. Even though thedy was very sexy I didn''t look at her anymore than intended and went towards the line that had a huge number of people going through the required checks and I waited there. After a few hours I was finally able to get to the counter and saw a middle aged guy there. I though that there would be girls who worked in checks like this and even was waiting to see one and check out how hot she looked but this guy was quite ordinary and nd looking... why did they give him this job again? The guy looked at me with eyes that had lost their light and said "Only the Identification Card for the residence of the Wiseburn Kingdom and for the people visiting also a Verified Kingdom Travel for subjects who are touring." "I am a residence of the kingdom." I said and gave him my Identification Card. He took it and I closed my eyes waiting for another trouble toe to me. "Alright You can go." "..." I was shocked at what he said and wanted to confirm it again. "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Are you really sure, why don''t you look at it one more time and then tell me?" "Kid! I just told you that you were okay to go, then why are telling me to check again and again? Are you trying to look for trouble or something?" The reason why I was so shocked and wanted him to check again was because whenever I used this ID Card something ominous would always happen to me. So it was quite a shock that I was actually cleared on a official verification check. Iughed as I took the card back and told him "Sorry, it''s just a habit of mine, whenever I use my ID card I always get in some kind of trouble." "Is that so?" The guy in the counter narrowed his eyes before telling me "Why don''t you give me the card again I''ll check if there''s any problem with it or not." ...Did I just hammer my own leg? _____________________________________________________ Before any of you guys start wondering, No he will not get into any trouble for this and I won''t be writing another chapter about this counter guy and another verification. Chapter 75: Chapter 75 - Curiosity Iughed as I took the card back and told him "Sorry, it''s just a habit of mine, whenever I use my ID card I always get in some kind of trouble." "Is that so?" The guy in the counter narrowed his eyes before telling me "Why don''t you give me the card again I''ll check if there''s any problem with it or not." ...Did I just hammer my own leg? "Ahaha... No thank you. You don''t need to do that." I awkwardlyughed as I told him. "No no it''s okay let me, I want to help people... in your predicament." As he said that he''s eyes were giving me a different meaning. "It''s okay, you really don''t need to." I say and try to take back my Identification Card from the counter. But the guy stops it and even tries to take it back "It is our policy to help people, so... please.. give.. it.. to me" I use all my strength to stop him from taking it but he was also strong enough to stop me from taking it as well. "What Policy, I am clearly telling you it is okay you don''t need to, so the policy doesn''t apply to it." "But as I said it''ll be my honor to so GIVE IT." As we keep ying this tug of war, the Identification Card starts to feel a lot of pressure and a few more will break it. But before that could happen a voice suddenly speaks authoritatively. "It''s okay, Give him back the Card." An elderly voice said from a far standing point. The middle aged guy in the counter hearing that instantly let go of the card. But because we were ying tug of war so fiercely and the card being suddenly freed, I got pulled back and I was going to fall on the floor. As I was about to fall on the floor the elderly voice from before quickly came behind me and caught me before I could fall on the floor. "Thank you, sir." After getting my stance steady, I look back to see a elderly man in his 60''s. The man was around 7 feet tall and he had almost silver hair that went down to his waist. He was wearing a hanfu that had a mix of white and green colors with some designs that showed penjing trees. As I was looking curiously at him and his style of clothes the old man said with a gentle smile to me. "You are not hurt, Are you?" "No thanks to you I didn''t get hurt, it''s just the guy suddenly let the card go so I couldn''t get my bnce clear." "Ohh! They have strict rules to help people in need of help and information so they did that. But please take my sorry for our subordinates fault." The elderly man said and tried to give a bow. I couldn''t let the elderly man bow to me as I''m not arrogant enough nor was this man in any fault and most of all... who the hell bows so embarrassingly in front of so many people. I quickly stop him with both my hands and say "No no, please don''t do that. You are an elder, you shouldn''t bow to me and secondly it was not your fault so please get up." Looking at the elderly man bowing, the guy in the counter jumped from there and quicklynded beside me as he bowed and started apologizing. "ept my sorry, but please don''t let the sir be shamed like this, I beg of you." Looking at him bowing as well I thought awkwardly ''Hey hey, why are you bowing also. Don''t you see that I am trying to stop this guy from doing it, why are you also joining him, what is wrong with this people''s mindsets.'' I also try to stop the guy from bowing any further as I tell him "You don''t have to apologize, you were not in fault as well. Actually it is nobodies fault as you were just listening to your orders and you were trying to help me so that doesn''t count." Hearing my words the guy from the counter felt even more ashamed by his earlier actions as he bowed even more extremely and apologized. "I''M SORRY! and thank you for your magnanimity." He said and finally got up slowly from his bow. The elderly man seeing my kind nature smiled profusely as he nodded sagely and thought ''This is what a children should be like. Honorable and Kind to everyone... Aah, s you don''t see that in everyone. And some one like him... With his constitution. It is indeed a great loss... but maybe not yet.'' As the bowing process ended I thank both of them and was about to leave. "Wait, Young Boy." I look at the elderly man and see that he is calling me while fanning himself with a Shan that wasn''t there earlier. "Do you have some time?" "Hmm. Yes, do you need something?" "No but looking at your kind nature I was thinking of giving you a personal tour of our establishment. What do you say?" I think about his offer and look at him more intensely. There was this gentle aura around him that made me feel relieved and my inner self was telling me that I could trust him. So I let my inner self make the decision and nod towards him and said "Alright, thank you for this." "No matter, No matter. Come let me give you a tour." He said and started walking towards the stairs. I started following behind him as he showed different rooms that were for various things like living quarters, restaurants, entertainment and many more. But the most excellent to me were the training rooms. Not only do they have those mana pools but they also had training fields that were made for personalized training and for many people as well. As we were walking I asked him "Sir, can I ask you something?" "It''s Zongfa but you can call me Elder Zongfa. What is your name young one?" "It''s William si- Elder Zongfa." He nodded hearing my name and said "Yes, Good Name. and of course you can." "What does the Alliance Federation do?" Hearing my question he suddenly went into deep thoughts as he looked downwards. "I''m sorry that I don''t even know such a simple thing." I said to him with a awkward smile. "Why are you sorry, it''s not like it is a rule that you have to know what we do over here, now is it." I shook my head as he continued with his wise words and answered my question. "Hmm... What we do here, huh. It is indeed a fine question and many would answer in many beautiful words that would make our establishment even more beloved but I will tell you what it is in my words." "The AF or more precisely the Alliance Federation was created for one and only reason and That is to protect." "Not the Riches or the people from the higher sses but we strive to protect what is innocent, we protect the people who don''t have the strength protect themselves, we help the ones who ask for help." "In my words we protect those that can''t protect themselves." I nodded solemnly hearing his words and ask another question. "Which Kingdom was it that built the Alliance Federation?" "It wasn''t built by any kingdom but A simplemoner." Chapter 76: Chapter 76 - Not a Simple Commoner "Which Kingdom was it that built the Alliance Federation?" "It wasn''t built by any kingdom but a simplemoner." Hearing him say that I was a little shocked as all the stories that I have heard until now that had any importance to history were all done by either someone from the royal family or from the great houses. And even among them there were a few people among them who were not royalty or had any connections to any great houses but they were only giving roles of army leaders and city defenders and nothing more that could make them any more distinguishable. "Ohhh, so who was this... simplemoner?" Hearing my question, The elderly man smiled for a moment as he shook his head and said to me "My bad, I shouldn''t have said the word ''simplemoner'', if any of what my master had told me than she was anything other than simple." I was shocked again but this time more intensely. The fact that the Alliance Federation was created by amoner was a shock to me but to think that the one who created it was a girl was even more shocking. I was not an Anti-Feminist to say but if what he said was true than the person who created this gigantic federation was a girl and most incredibly she created it at a time where women didn''t have much value unlike now. I wanted to hear more so I told him to continue "What! She was a girl... I mean the one created this was a women!" He didn''t take my words in displeasure as he nodded and told me "Yes, she was. She created this federation by her own sheer will." "Can you tell me more about her?" "Of course I can, I may not know the full details nor even if what I am going to say may notpletely be true... Now where to start?" "Hmm... Yes. The time back then was the 3500s. Back then there wasn''t any Alliance Federation nor were there people who were holding those simr goals." "It was a time of chaos and suffering left behind by the echoes of the war that the four kingdoms fought for more than two thousand years. The people were starving, the kingdoms were having famine problems all over their cities. The war left the people torn apart by the cries of their fallen friends and families." "Back then because it was such a worse time and people were having problems with gathering food, the people who had power ruled over the small folk with an iron fist and made them work day and night for resources." I cut in as I ask "Weren''t there great houses back then. Didn''t they help the people who needed them?" "Indeed they once did... Until starvation also started hitting them like a tidal wave and they did something what they deemed was necessary... they joined those oppressors who used themoners." I widened my eyes as I heard him saying that. He looked at me and for a second lost his sense then he suddenly said to me. "My Bad, I just remembered the great houses didn''t join those people." I sighed before I heard his next sentence which was... "They used those monsters for their own good." ...Shocking I looked nkly at him. "And it continued like that for a few years until one day a women suddenly sprung up from who knows where with strength that defiedws." "She heard the peoples cries and took their pleas for help andunched a attack on the great houses that were behind that mess." "...Sheunched a fight against all the great house." "Stupid, right?" "Yeah there is no way she could have wo-" "But she won." "-n with their being s-" I stopped as what he said was finally h by me and I just stayed silent. "...WHAT! SHE WON." "Hehe. Yes she did and it shocked the whole world too, to think that someone who was as strong as the true ancestor was actually among them. And she didn''t just defeat them but she also told them to give priority to themon people." "Wow! To think that there was actually someone as strong as her. And she also told them to protect the ss D subjects too." "No, she did not." "Hmm?" "I don''t know what it was but she clearly had disgust for the ss D subjects as out of everyone there was she hated them to the core... but she was also kind enough to not do something like do genocide to arge group of people." "But she also didn''t do anything to protect them as well as you can see that the ss D subjects are still in so much sorrow." "Well.. What happened after that?" "After that she saw through the process of everything in the world like a deity with unimaginable powers but didn''t do anything chaotic." "As time went on for hundreds of years, the people started progressing and bing capable by themselves and the famine problems were also decreasing and new promising hopes were rising." "But she knew that she wasn''t Immortal, at one point she too would one day had to leave this ce. and when she leaves there will once again be wars that would tear this beautiful world apart." "So she thought of how she could protect the people even after leaving them. And she though of building a custom force of hers that will be able to protect the people when she died." "She toured the whole kingdoms and sought out people who were potentially valuable and had the honest and just capabilities to protect her ideals and taught them everything she knew." "669 yearster she was able to create a force of people who were only 8 in number. But their strengths were otherworldly and they held so much mana that it was simply endless. What really mattered about them wasn''t there strength nor mana. It was their loving nature that could blend in with nature and achieve zen. The people loved them too as they helped them in every problem they would need help with." "And as time slowly went on thedy knew that her time was close to leaving this realm so she told her students to create a family that would help them in protecting whoever needed protection ( Other than ss D )." "Her students listened to hermand and created an organization that they imnted in the heart of the kingdom stopping the Kingdoms from everunching any wars to one another." "But eventually the time came and thedy too had to return to the lord''s embrace as she took herst breath. Hearing her death almost everybody were in grief and her students too were in a state of extreme anguish." The elderly man said with evident sadness Hearing that I too felt the sadness that radiated from the elderly man and sighed. "...All stories muste to an end and her too also ended that way... but her legacy still leaves on in everyone who is a member of the organization, in everyone who is a member of this family, in everyone who lost their lives protecting the very ideal that is the column of this peaceful time." Chapter 77: Chapter 77 - REVOLT As the story ended both of us were silent for a while as we looked at the training fields. The training fields were filled to the brim with all kinds of people and species as they fought and practiced different kinds of magic. A thought came to my mind as I looked at elder Zongfa and ask "Elder Zongfa, What happened after that? Did the great houses tried to fight back again?" "...Yes, they did and that time not only were the great houses were attacking the federation but they were also supported by the 4 royal families" "All four of them! ...Then it was an all out war." I asked in confirmation. "Yes it was. and it wasn''t that favorable for us back then." "Then what was the results?" "Well... The Alliance Federation was outnumbered by 32 to 1 and it was also being attacked by all sides because of its location being at the center of all the continent." "And even with the 8 Grand Elders we were slowly being drowned by the massive losses amounting in every fight we fought." "When it looked like we were about to be at the losing end of the war something incredible happened." He stopped as it looked like he was reminiscing something in which he wasn''t even a part of. "So... what was the incredible thing that had happened?" I asked as it looked like he wasn''t going toe out of his imaginations anytime soon. My words didn''tpletely bring him back from wondend but it still did the trick as he absentmindedly answered me "The REVOLT happened." "Revolt?" "Looking at the things the kingdoms were doing to their beloved Alliance Federation, All the subjects from all four kingdoms started a open rebellion that sweeped the whole continents like moths to a me." "Every single subject ranging from ss C to ss A picked up arms against their own kingdoms forces and supported the Alliance Federation at it''s most desperate time." "Even the disgusted ss D were also among them and they actually made up most of the numbers in front side of the revolt." ''So they were the cannon fodders. Pity them, even while wanting to help someone who refused to help them they still did and are the ones to die the most too.'' "And by the end of the month when the revolt had started it became so big that not even the great housesbined with the forces from the royal families could contend with them." "Even if the royal and great house forces had a lot of cultivators they were still outnumbered to 200 to 1. So in almost a year since the revolt the fight went to such a degree that the royal houses could not help but sign a GOD''s Eye contract with us." "GOD''s Eye contract? Whats that." "It''s a contract made by the holy representatives of the desired religion. Using that contract meant you were signing a contract that had the god of that religion as the Notary." "And What would happen if one were to... break it?" "Then only one thing awaited for them... DIVINE PUNISHMENT" Suddenly a huge sh of lighting urred in the training fields as a person casted his most powerful lighting spell that destroyed arge size of the training field. As the lighting urred I was in my own mind thinking of a lightinging from the skies and hitting some one right on their bald head. I shake my head out of the thought. "If you don''t mind me asking... What was in that contract?" "Well it''s not a secret so I can tell you." "There was three things that was included in that contract." "First, No Kingdom shall dere war or cause harm to another unless their was a valid reason for it. Second, The Alliance Federation can move to any kingdom and conduct it''s investigations and can make their own judgements unless it was unjust. Third and the most important, The Alliance Federation can have its own ce of employment that they can freely do whatever they want and also anyone inside that ce will be under the rules of the Alliance. No one can do anything inside that ce no matter which ss or where they havee from." I listened to the rules and had some thoughts of my own. ''Looks like the great houses and the royal families were fu*ked hard by how heavy the rules sounded. Specially the second rule. That just gives the Alliance Federation the power to do almost anything to any kingdom... Now this looks like one of those guys who you could not f*ck at all. Not even behind their backs.'' ''But the third rule seems a little odd to me. Where is this ce of employment the rule had stated.'' Not understanding it I asked Elder Zongfa. "Elder, Where is this ce of employment you said right now? I don''t think you mentioned it while recounting the history." "Well the reason I didn''t tell you about that ce because back then there was no ce like that to begin with." I was even more confused at his words. "The reason why their was a rule like that because it was to add future developments to the Alliance. But it became even more." "Oh, Is it this ce?" "No. Before you came inside did you see a floating building up in the skies." Elder Zongfa asked. I nodded and said "Yes, There was a big building high up in the clouds." "That''s the one. That is the ce of employment you were asking about." "If you don''t mind Elder, what does that ce do exactly?" "To be simple, it''s an Academy." "That is the ce where we teach the next generation of rising mes. We teach them everything we can about mana, how to fight and how to protect and when they are ready, we let them spread their wings and see how far can they fly." ''So that floating ce is the real deal then. I knew that ce was an arc, it just gave off a huge vibe like that.'' ''That is the ce where the main characters and the female heroines will arrive and the real story will begin.'' ''The ce where their will be the start of grand friendship, eternal rivalries, huge harems and the start of a massive adventure where they prove their worth.'' ''Now that I look at it with the full picture intact, It sounds quite boring actually. Except for the female heroines and harem part everything else felt kinda mundane.'' "Elder Zongfa, If one wanted to apply at that ce, what would that person need?" Elder Zongfa knew that I was talking about myself so he smiled and said. "If you want to get admitted their then you would need to be at least Expert realm in Level ONE and get chosen among the many people in the lottery... But I believe that if you were to try then you would be chosen for the admission." ''That awfully felt like he was telling me that I should apply there and that I would get in too.'' "Elder Zongfa, onest question. What happened to the 8 Grand Elders?" Chapter 78: Chapter 78 - Unknown Future "Elder Zongfa, onest question. What happened to the 8 Grand Elders?" "About them... Most of them had died in the past centuries or so. Only three of them still remain." "Where are they?" "I don''t know about the first two but thest one is right in this building as we speak. My master Grand Elder, Halflin. The Wood Cultivator." "So he must be... I don''t know a few thousand years old then, right?" "Hahaha, Yes he is. But whenever someone mentions that to him, he bes angry and says stuff like he may be older then us but his soul is much younger than ours." Just like that we talked for a while as I asked a few more questions before the time came for me to finally leave here. "Thank you, Elder Zongfa for answering many questions of mine and helping me broaden my knowledge." I bowed as I said that. Zongfa nodded as he acknowledged my bow and said to me "Hmm... Take this with you." He gave me a white envelope with something in it and told me "That is my rmendation letter. If you ever want to get admitted in the academy than you can use that to your advantage." "However... You can never open that letter EVER. If you do then I''ll know it and you won''t get my rmendation." I didn''t understand the secrecy of hiding what was underneath but I still nodded as I said "Thank you Elder Zongfa for your rmendation and I promise you that I won''t ever open this letter." Zongfa nodded as he heard my words "Good, good. Now go and prepare yourself for the future, Young William." I bowed to him onest time then I left. After I had gone down towards the main hall, Zongfa looked at William with eyes that had a specific meaning to them as his face started bing colder and colder. From beside him a voice suddenly spoke up. "Oho! What do I see here!" Hearing the voice Zongfa was startled before he recognized the person whom the voice belonged to and bowed deeply towards that person and said "Good Evening to you, Master. I heard that you were in deep cultivation for a few months." The unknown person was the Wood Cultivator, Halflin. He had a very ordinary face and his clothes made him look like a normal farmer. He nodded and said to Zongfa "Hmm, I was in a deep cultivation but something very strange woke me up from it." Wanting to know what it was that broke the cultivation of his master, Zongfa asked "What was it master, that broke your cultivation." "Well it was you actually... more specifically it was the child from downstairs." "... What do you mean by that, Master?" "Well, of course. I would get attracted by what you did. Anybody would have been attracted if they knew that the cultivator of the Cold Mountains was actually interested in someone other than cultivation." Zongfa smiled ever so slightly as he looked back at the figure of William trying to get out of the hall filled with a lot of people. "It was very interesting to know that there was someone else who actually had that same affinity. So I got curious and struck up a conversation with him." "So curious that you gave him your rmendation... or more like a test." Zongfa smiled as he got caught red handed by his master. "Haha, it seems nothing does escape from you master. I just wanted to see if he had the will power to actually aplish anything or not." "Yes, that is true and with that dual affinity with him, Whether he wants it or not he will get caught up in the web of maniption of all four kingdoms." "Yes, I worry about that too. IF only someone was here who could help him get closer with his affinities." Zongfa said as he looked at his master through the corner of his eyes. Halflin saw the look his student was giving him but he shook his head and said "No I can''t train him in those affinities. I don''t have any experience nor know anything much about them. If master were still here... then she could have made him like her." "You mean a Chaos Harbinger! I don''t think so master, not with that kid having such a low constitution." "Yes that might be true, but if you had checked more thoroughly than you would have noticed that the boy had already mastered both of the affinities." "WHAT! How can that be possible! How can anyone master the two most opposite affinities at the same time! And so fast too!" Zongfa was clearly shocked by what his master had said. "Hoho, yes that is one would generally ask but he had done something that was only done by one person in this whole world in so many years." Halflin said with a strange glint in his eyes. "But still even if he had practiced them I don''t think he will able to get to a much higher level with that awful constitution of his... At most he might get to level SIX or SEVEN and that too if he was lucky enough to do so." Halflin came forward and leaned against the railing as he saw William leave the Alliance Federation and said "I wouldn''t worry too much about that... Something tells me that he will be able to go to a level much higher than that." Both of them had different expressions on their faces as they looked at William venturing out to a journey that was filled with uncertainties. [ shback Ends ] And like that after I had talked to Elder Zongfa, I got down and went towards the direction where the clerk pointed to me and got outside to find a bus waiting for many people who wanted to go to the Wiseburn Kingdom. I got inside and after traveling for a while the bus left me in an unknown ce at the side of the road as I looked at the beautiful scenery in front of me and came back to the thought I was having before. ''And that is how I have been stranded in this unknown ce... not unknown like a bad area or there wasn''t people here but a ce which was just unknown to me.'' ''But look at the so many beautiful things over here that could help people go through everything in their daily life. Cleaning AI, Traffic AI, Navigation AI and many more where that came from.'' ''Yes this ce might be even more better in quality than the Tudor Kingdom.'' ''But for now I should look for where I need to put my priorities first.'' ''What should I do first then? Should I look for a ce to stay for temporarily like a hotel or should I find something permanent?'' ''For now why don''t I find something temporary and when I get a good feel of this ce than I will find something permanent.'' I ended my thought as I came to my decision and was out to look for a Realtor. But I didn''t know where one was so I came to a bulletin board that also acted like a smart tv and used the navigation system to find a realtor that was in the area around me. Chapter 79: Chapter 79 - Phone Shopping The navigation system told me that there was one in a area around me and gave me it''s direction. I memorized the directions and walked there and as I was walking, a ce immediately got my attraction as I looked towards it. I was looking at a shop called FPhones and thought that it was a store that sold phones. ''But what is with the names people! Why are so many names in this ce so weird and strange.'' I went in and looked for a clerk as one came immediately towards me. It was a women in her early 20''s. She gave me a professional smile and said to me "Hello sir, pleasee in. Are you looking for a new phone or are you here to rece one?" "I want a new phone." "Excellent! If you don''t mind, Can you tell me your price range?" "It doesn''t matter how much it cost as long as it does everything smoothly and has a lot of functions." Hearing my words she gave me a smile that resembled simr to a shark and said "OF Course, Sir! Our facility is one of the biggest in the phone industry. You will get whatever phone you want in our facility without any hassle as we are quite adept in what we do." ''Hmm... this women is quite good in attracting customers, she must be one of those ''Sweet Talkers'' that people want to avoid but actually get more caught in the web.'' "If you would follow me sir." She said and took me to a room that had AC and a tv as well and I could see that It was VIP treatment that she was giving me. ''As I though, if people dressed like they belong to the higher stations than even if they weren''t those people would still get the treatment that rich people get.'' As I sat down she asked me a few more questions "Sir, which manufacturer do you want?" As I didn''t know any so I asked her "Which do you think would be the best?" She immediately answered me without missing a beat "Right now, there are two phones that are trending quite quickly in your age group, The XPhone manufacturingpany and the SecDroid manufacturingpany. Which one do you want me to get for you?" Hearing the names of thepany I was stumped... a lot as I asked "...What was the names you said just now?" "The XPhone and SecDroid Manufacturing Company." "...Don''t you think that the names are kinda... strange." "Why would I sir?" She asked me with confusion etched on her face. ''Yes, it might be like this because the name was made without any bad intentions or people weren''t really that perceptive of it, so they didn''t think much of the names.'' ''But still... What is with the naming sense of this world man... You know what, I should just be d that my own name wasn''t something that was strange or demeaning in any way.'' As the female clerk saw that I was in deep contemtion she quickly asked of me. "Sir, Is there any problems with this brand to you? Do you want me to look for other phone manufacturingpanies for you?" "No no, its fine I''ll stay with the ones you said just now." "Alright, but sir if you have any problems please tell me, we have a lot more phonepanies that might satisfy your needs." Impressed by her way of doing business I smiled and said "Alright I''ll tell if there is any. Can you tell me what features both of this phonepanies have that might differentiate them from one other." "Well the XPhone has the highest graded CPU than the SecDroid but that doesn''t mean that the SecDroid is behind it no, they are only behind by a small margin. And about the SecDroid they have the best camera''s in their system and the XPhone are only a step behind them in better quality pictures." "What do you think would be the best phone it would be for me to buy?" "If your looking for better picture quality and longer battery life than it''s better for you to get the SecDroid which has the average price range of 500 to 2000 Dors." "But if your looking for functionality and bigger storage than you should get the XPhone which has a higher price range than the SecDroid." It was clear to me which one I should get as I said "Show me the XPhones." Because the pricier one thing is the better they are, it was that simple actually and of course I also chose because of the bigger storage and the better functionality... definitely not because of the name. "Alright sir, please wait for a moment as our employees bring out the products and in the mean time what would you like? Burger, Pizza, Drinks or anything else that you might favor." She asked me as she brought out a digital pad and looked at the different refreshments there were in it. ''Okay, now this is a employee who knows what she is doing. Even while I was getting VIP treatment back in the train facilities not even Mary asked me like this and gave me options that should have been for kids.'' ''But thisdy right here, she knows that I am a kid and I would of course want junk food and not those ''Refined Food'' that people with a stick up their ass would like.'' "I''ll get a smoothie, thanks." "Of course, sir. Please wait a moment." She said that and typed something in the pad as after only a slight momentter anotherdy came and gave me a smoothie which I started to enjoy. I waited for a few minutes as I talked with the clerkdy and asked about different things about phones and nothing that might implicate that I was actually asking for general information. Then the door opened as ady in her 30''s came inside with a ss tray that had five phones in it and put them down in front of me. She then bowed to me once and left. I was quite impressed by the bow she gave me and definitely not because of the sight of those big plushies. I would have ogl- appreciated her beauty a little more if it wasn''t for the clerkdy who started telling me about the phones. "Sir the phones you have in front of you are all from the XPhonepany. And are the best they have made at the current moment." "We have the XPhone 152 at the price of 1200 Dors, XPhone 280 at the price of 1400 Dors, XPhone 790 at the price of 2000 Dors, XPhone 999 at the price of 2600 Dors and finally the XPhone 69C at the price of 4200 Dors." "Which one is the best? and why are the prices so different for them?" I didn''t even think of the names any longer. "Sir all of the phones have the same functionality and the reason for the price being such a huge difference was because of their value of being limited editions and there only being made so few of them." After thinking for a moment I came to my decision and chose the one that I wanted. "I''ll take this one." Chapter 80: Chapter 80 - Heavenly Palace Agency Guys I need to ask tou guys a very serious question. Do I buy a PS5/PS5 Slim or XBOX Series X/S? Comment down below. ____________________________ I walk out of the FPhone store with my new XPhone in hand. I look at the brand new XPhone 69C and feel giddy staring at it. The phone wasn''t like the phones back in my past life where it was a metallic box with a touch screen and had a few camera''s, No the phone wasn''t like that. The phone was a small 2 inch rectangr ss which by pressing on it a holographic ss like screen will appear out of it and that holographic ss was the real deal as it had every function a phone normally had and many more. I click on a symbol of the small white ss which was the activator and a holographic screen popped up showing the time, date, weather and battery percentage. I swiped on the holographic screen and my fingers went through it but the holographic screen also moved and showed many icons which were the applications installed on this device. I looked for the navigation app and found an app called X-Avigate which looked simr to navigate so I clicked on it and it opened up and showed me arger X icon before showing me my current location. I searched locations for some realtors and the phone searched for a moment before it became even bigger and came out like a 3D scale of the map. The 3D map showed my location with a blue pin and the location of the realtor closest to me in a red pin. Then it drew a line between us showing which way I had to go to get the fastest route there was. [ Location of the closest realtor agent has been shown ] [ En route to the Heavenly Pce Agency ] [ Destination time being estimated ] [ Time : While walking it would take approximately 21 minutes ] [ And by vehicles somewhere between 10 - 5 Minutes ] The phone suddenly spoke in a female robotic voice as I was startled for a moment as it spoke up. Even though the clerk told me that it had this feature I was still unknown to the real experience to it. I closed the phone and stopped to think whether or not it would be wise to go by walking or getting a taxi. In the end I chose to take a taxi as I hailed one and chose the Heavenly Pce Agency as my destination. The taxi that I had called wasn''t a simple one as there was no one in the drivers seat. The moment when I went inside I panicked a little than realized that this was a AI Taxi and rxed. In a normal taxi you would tell the driver your location and it will get you there but in a AI Taxi you had to type in your destination and pay a small fee before the vehicle started moving. The Difference. In a normal taxi you had a living person who you could talk to while going to your destination but in a AI there wasn''t anyone to talk to spend time but it cost lesser than a normal one. In 7 minutes the taxi had arrived at the ce and I had to pay the remaining fees before getting out of it. I looked at the building in front of me and it was big. Not big enough to say it was too much but big enough for rich people to get inside and at least see the prices of ces. I walk inside the building and I''m hit with the fresh aroma of daisies and the cold air of Air Conditioning. Looking at meing in, a big and almost obese guyes to me and says to me with a smile "Hello, Wee to Heavens Pce Agency. Are you looking for a house or something simr?" "Yes, I want to rent a ce for some time." "And what is your price range?" "It doesn''t matter to me what the price is as long as it is big and has rooms for me to install training equipment''s in." The obese guy smiled heavily as he said "OH! pleasee in,e in. Why don''t you have a seat first and then we can talk?" I nodded and went behind him as we went in his office. I noticed one thing that was he never asked or even looled strangely at me because of my age. As I sat down on thefy sofa, the obese man asked from his desk chair "Sir, do you want anything?" I shook my head at this as I had already drank some smoothies back in the FPhone store. "No, Nothing. Alright then straight to business shall we?" He said and I nodded as he asked. "Sir do you have any specific requirement? And please tell us even the tiniest details as that might help in finding the perfect ce for you." "Hmm... I want a ce that is big enough, had good structure, great airflow, multiple rooms and most importantly it has to be in a safe area or ce where the security is the best." "Alright, and did you say you wanted to rent it?" "Yes, I did but if it is good enough than I might even buy it in the near future." He smiled even more and said to me "Of course, sir we will find you a home that we guarantee you will buy in two years NO! in one year, I promise you." I nodded at his confidence as he added "And is there anything more that you would like to add?" I thought for a moment and I suddenly remember another important thing "OH! Yes! The house must be in a ce which doesn''t have any problems with housing beast souls." Hearing me he went in to some thoughts before he asked "Sir, one more question. Is the beast soul you are talking about is your pet or...." He didn''t say anything else but his eyes were telling me something shady. I shook my head and told him "No no it''s not like that, it''s my pet and nothing else." "Okay, but is it... I know that I am asking too much of you already sir. But it''s procedures so you have to forgive me." He said to me while apologizing because for him it was like trying to drive away a potential rich client that might help with his promotion. "No its alright, you can ask away." "The beast soul that you have, is it a dangerous beast... or what I meant to say was do you have a beast soul that might be harmful to others?" "Well to answer that... She''s not potentially dangerous but she is very protective of me and might get angry if some one were to harm me or do anything simr... why is it a problem?" "No, sir. It''s just some required infos that will help us find a ce that is just right for you and your beast pet." "And about your pet getting angry at others trying to harm you, isn''t it a normal thing for all pets to get angry at someone who is troubling their master." I nodded at his words and said "Well I don''t think there is anything else that I need from a house." The obese guy nodded than he praised a button on the desk and said to it "Jenny send Hannah with the Halbourough files... NO send Xia ''and Tell her to put on some makeup.''" Chapter 81: Chapter 81 - Traditional Beauty "Jenny send Hannah with the Halbourough files... NO! send Xia ''and tell her to put on some makeup.''" The obese guy said thest sentence in a very low tone. I looked towards him suspiciously as he ended the call, I couldn''t hear what he said but it sounded quite suspicious when he was speaking towards the end. The obese guy ended the call and just smiled at me with no notion of what he said a while ago. We talked for a few moments asking this and that about houses and what things I liked and didn''t like until the moment the door to the office opened. I looked towards the new intruder and was frozen as I looked at her beautiful figure. What walked in wasn''t a women but a girl of maybe 16 or 17 years. She was wearing A Chinese Short Dress with motifs of traditional Chinese symbols of the dragon sign and the lotus flower sign that went as long as her knees. The short dress only heightened up her youthfulness. She had a childish look on face. Her face looked closely to a jade and with the additional makeup and red lipsticks it only made her look more beautiful then she already is. Her hair was brown that was tied in two pony tails that was as long as her waist. She was tall maybe even taller than the current me and as she walked in her dual mountains were visible under my ogling eyes. The dress instead of making me look more perversely at her made me look at her with a newfound beauty. The girl had a stack of papers in her hands as she walked in. She walked slowly with the cking of her high heeled sandals sounding behind her as she walked. And instead of seating in the empty seat beside her boss she came and sat on the sofa beside me. The obese guy looked at her and he was not smiling but irritated at her style of clothing. Because he remembered that he specifically told his assistant to let Xia dress more beautifully before she came here. She put down the papers in front of me then gave a short bow and said with a beautifully young tone "Good evening, Young Master. I am Xia Li and today I am responsible for helping you decide your new home." Even while when she came and sat beside me I couldn''t keep my eyes out of her body and certainly not at her twin peaks that fit well with the dress. Noticing me not being in attention as I looked at her figure, The girl confirmed that the dress she wore made the impression she wanted it to make. Actually this was not her go to dress whenever a new client came that was simr to her age as they mostly liked girls who wore short clothes or designer ones with the clothes having been ripped in unimportant ces. Today when she heard that there was a client waiting and it was specially assigned to her, she immediately tried to get ready but when she tried to, something inside her was telling her that the person she will be meeting today might be special in his own way. So she guided the inner feeling of her and chose this dress to meet with the client. It also didn''t disappoint her as the client in front of her was actually charmed by it''s traditionality. ''He''s cute.'' She thought as she looked at my gobsmacked face. She acted like she didn''t know why I was like that and asked with a worried face. "Young Master, Is something wrong with you? Or don''t you like Xia?" Xia said in a cute way. I got out of my frozen state and shook my head at her. "So it''s okay if I am the one who helps you with your decision, you don''t have any problem with that." I still didn''t know what to say so I just gave her a thumps up. Xia smiled looking at it and said "Thank you Young Master. You will not regret it." And she looked at the stacks of paper in front of her and started arranging them. The reason why I was so gobsmacked was because of her beauty but it wasn''t only that but also because of the dress she wore. Normally a kid in my age wouldn''t like it very much and might even despise it because of its traditional look. But the adult mind of mine liked it very much as I always liked simr beautiful dresses like this whenever I saw a actress wearing one back in my old world. I really need to stop myself from getting more distracted by her, she was only 16 maybe 17 and that is not a number for me to get excited at legally. But who knows what the rules of this world is. If it''s as men orientated as I think it is then the age of consent should also be lowered even more then my standards. But those peaks... Initially the obese boss was irritated and angry at his young employee and would have disciplined her after the deal but noticing that the outfit did the trick he smiled and leaned back in his leaning chair. After Xia was done organizing the papers she looked at me and said. "Young Master, by the way you have described your new home we have found five ces simr to it and hope that you would as well. Is it fine if I showed it to you?" Still notpletely recovered from the earlier encounter, I nodded as a sign to tell her to continue. "Alright. Young Master First of all we have the Formint Manor. It is approximately 1600 acres and should be big enough for you. The rooms are also many and enough to fit in multiple training equipment''s and finally it has a huge garden in it that you can use to your own personal training regiment. The price for renting this ce for one month is worth 78 Thousand Dors and if you want one year then it''s 910 Thousand Dors." "Next we have the Belfart Mansion. It is smaller than the manor and is around 1300 acres. It also has the same things as the manor I told you about previously but it''snd value might increase in the future so it is a little more costly. The price for renting this ce for one month is worth 68 Thousand Dors and if you want one year then it''s 816 Thousand Dors." "Then we have the Elysium Vi out in the Golden Arey. It is smaller than the ones I will be showing to you as its only 15 Thousand square feet but it has multiple rooms and a ce for you to train as well. And because it''s in the location of the most popr society it is a lot more safer and it''s security is even better than the ones from before. It costs a monthly rent of 17 Thousand Dors and for a year it will cost around 204 Thousand Dors." "Lastly we have two more that is by far the best we have." Chapter 82: Chapter 82 - Renting a Home "Lastly we have two more that is by far the best we have." "The Havana Castle and the Goldgun Pce." "Both of them have the same size which is around 2600 Acres. They have many rooms and have a lot of empty space around them. You could build many ces around it in whatever way it suits you best." "The ce is also stranded from a normal society but it''s only because the two are side by side of it. So besides those two you find other ces simr to them but not even one of themes close to their massive size." "The security of that ce is vacant right now but if you were to rent it we will hire one of our best securitypanies and they will even give you a discount for their services." "The only problem for them is the cost is too high so no one has actually bought even one of them yet. The rental price is also too much for many as they can just buy a new ce with that amount." The price for renting it for one month is 310 Thousand Dors and for one month it''s 3 Million Fifty Thousand Dors." "Is there any difference in those ces?" "...There is one." "It''s that the Goldgun Pce focuses on the beauty andfort ability of the itself and the Havana Castle focuses more on the defensive capabilities of its stuctures as they are designed in a way that would make them strong enough to hold even if there were multiple tanks who are trying to bomb it." "And that''s all we have that I think will suit your style quite well, Young Master." "And if you have any questions or dilemmas you can ask Xia for it and she will help you in ANY way she can." The obese boss said to me with a hidden meaning. Xia Li nodded as she said "Yes, Young Master don''t hesitate even for a moment with Xia here, if you need something you can fearlessly ask me." Even though she understood what her boss said secretly to me she didn''t think too much of it as it wasmon in line of business deals like this. But it didn''t stop her from cursing her fat boss a few times in her mind. ''MotherForking Fatso! The only thing you do is sit on that chair all day and eat your chickens while I have to do the real work around here... And why are you telling me to seduce him! He is a kid, you fat forker. At least have some decency.'' While Xia was cursing her boss, her boss was having obscene thoughts. ''Come on Xia go on and do your thing with this kid. I''m sure that if you press at the right ce we might be able to get at least a few hundred thousand from the kid... and maybe more. If I can sessfully sign this deal then I''m sure the promotion to the manager position is as good as mine.'' Not noticing both of the peoples inner thoughts I was in my own mind thinking for the best ce for me to buy at this moment. There were a lot of advantages in them and even quite the disadvantages too so after a lot of time thinking I said to Xia. "I''ll take the Elysium Vi for a year." The reason I chose the most cheapest one was because it was in a society where there were a lot of rich people. I know that I didn''t want attention but I also need to make myself known to the people in the higher ces. Buying the pces should have made me quite known to people like them but it would also bring a lot of unnecessary attention to me which would have been bad for me in the future. So that was also one of the reason for me to buy the vi. It would slowly increase my poprity and when I am popr enough in the future I can buy not one but both the ces and can make myself even more popr but in a good way. Xia despite being slightly disgusted still came closer to me and leaned forward a little as her honka honka''s were more visible and she said to me in a strange sultry tone. "Is that all that you want... Young Master?" But I was a man too. So no matter what I wasn''t about to fall to her extremely effective tricks. "Then how about two years?" I replied to her immediately. "It would be even better for you if you took three years." Xia suggested to me. "Three years it is. You took the words right out of my mind, miss." I broke to her methods. "It''s Xia. Please call me by that way from now on." "Alright, miss Xia." It''s not that I broke... It was like I didn''t even have a chance. "So... that means we have a deal then?" The obese boss asked. "Yes." "Alright let''s start the paperwork''s and the rent will cost you 612 Thousand dors for three years. Do you want to pay some of it now or...?" "I''ll pay the full price and I want to do it right now, do you take ID deposits?" I asked the obese boss. The obese man smiled quite heavenly and said to me with the brightest impression he could. "Of course we do, Sir." Then we started the paperwork''s and a huge amount of my LEGAL money from the ID Card was gone. As we were working on that deal I told them "If someone ever wants to buy the two castle and pce in the future then can you guys notify me." "Of course. We can Young Master, But can you tell us why?" The obese man asked. "Well I might try to buy them in the future so I want to know if someone is trying to buy them or not?" "Sir, if you want to buy one then you should buy one right now. The market is in a bad ce around their right now so the prices of the ces are lower then usual and if you were to buy them in the future then the prices might be even bigger then what it is right now." Xia told me as the fat boss also nodded behind her. I knew that the only reason she is telling me all this is because she wants me to buy them right now and make their credit rating go sky-high. But because of the problems that ce might bring me if I bought them right now I rejected her as I made up a story. "I can''t right now. My father is out for business in the neighboring kingdom for a few years so I can''t buy anything permanent right now. But I can only buy the ce when hees back from his business tours." Even though the obese boss knew that selling those ce in the future might be even more difficult he still told me that he will notify me if any buyers came. As the paperwork concluded, I looked at the keys to my new vi and think to myself. ''One more step to getting a new body.'' Chapter 83: Chapter 83 - A Cab Driver [ Wiseburn Kingdom ] In the city of Hectagon, within the distinguished society known as Golden Arey, I found myself in a cab, en route to my new vi. My new house. Home. The word "Home" brought with it a wave of nostalgia and a tinge of mncholy as I thought about the people I had left behind. Emily. Diana. The woman from the neighboring house, whom I secretly dubbed the name "booba goddess." Sigh. I was going to miss them all, Especially those huge buste-Emily and Diana. The driver, observing me through the rearview mirror, noticed my sorrowful demeanor and couldn''t help but ask, "Hey kid... Is something wrong?" His tone wasprised of slight worry for someone unknown like me. Despite not knowing the guy and it being none of his business, I feltpelled to share my feelings, hoping to alleviate some of my sorrow. "I''m moving to a new ce, and it''s bringing back memories. And not good ones, you know the ones that hurt but you still hold on to them because they are the ones that hold the true meaning" "Ah... young love, aye?" he replied, half-jokingly not realizing what I meant and just took it as my young hormones acting out. "I wish... but no, I was just thinking about my friends and family the ones that I had to leave behind because of some problems." I tried to exin to him so that he doesn''t get the wrong idea again. "Hmm... I get that. I''ve got friends I''ve drifted apart from too, and some I''ve lost. But you can always reconnect and relive the moments, right?" the driver suggested. I thought about what he said and it would have been that simple if I indeed was someone normal but no, Because of my special circumstances meeting with them will onlyplicate matters and also make it dangerous for them as well. "If only it were that simple. They''re in another kingdom, too far from here." I lied while mixing some truth into it to deceive the driver momentarily. "Ohh... So what brings you to this new kingdom all by yourself?" The driver asked as most of his passengers were weird but not most of them so young and certainly not someone so young and from rich backgrounds. For reasons I couldn''t quite exin, I continued to open up to the driver. Maybe it was because it felt therapeutic or maybe because my heart just wanted to let out some steam. "I''m here because of my father. He sent me here to keep me away from distractions, distractions that may hinder me from future growth. You know the same sh*t every rich father does and expects his son to grow up and take over his empire and stuff like that" I lied, not really sure why but it felt quite funny to sometimes make up strange and ridiculous stories like that. "Kid, don''t take this the wrong way, but your dad sounds like a serious jerk." The taxi driver said to me half-jokingly and with half-seriousness. Iughed, amused by someone calling my father a jerk. Nobody had ever dared say that about him. And the driver too wouldn''t if he actually knew that the man he called a ''Jerk'' was the leader of a Great House. The driver, noticing myughter, seemed pleased that he had made a difference. "Hey, you can always talk to your friends online. It''s not like your dad''s tracking you... is he?" "No, I don''t think so. He may act like he cares, but deep down, I think he''s more at ease with me out of his life... temporarily." "You know what you should do?" "What?" I asked, genuinely curious. "Leave." "Hmm?" "Make yourself better at something that will allow you to support yourself and leave him. Then you''ll be free to do whatever you want." "No... I need to show him how big of a mistake it was to put me¡­ in this situation." For a moment, it seemed like he didn''t even believe his own advice. "I-It''s not like what I say is the truth or anything... I just felt you should maybe do that... But why should you listen to me? I haven''t done anything meaningful in my whole life," he admitted, his voice tinged with sadness. I became concerned, not just because he was sad, but because he was the one driving the car I was in. So I quickly tried to reassure him. "Hey! Don''t say that. You''ve done something meaningful too... maybe. Like today, you helped me out of my sad state. So, I''m sure you''ve done other meaningful things as well." "Y-You think so?" the driver asked hesitantly. "Y-Yeah, I do. Hey, you just passed a red light." My warning didn''t seem to register as he started talking to himself. "Yes, Jakobu. You have done meaningful things, many meaningful things." "Jakobu?" I asked, curious about the unusual name. "Yeah. You have a problem with that?" he asked, making strange eye contact as a bus narrowly missed us. "No, no. It''s just... your name sounds special, that''s all." I tried to sound genuinely interested to keep him focused on the road. "Oh, thank you. My gran mummy gave me that name. She was a special person, always helping those in need and giving alms to the poor." He continued to talk, seemingly lost in his memories, oblivious to the honking cars around us. "Ahh, she sounds like a very nice person... I hope to meet her someday (if I survive this)." "Oh, you will. She''s in a faraway country now, but I can show you her photo. Wait, let me find it." He started fumbling for his phone, not noticing the cars swerving around us. I clung tightly to my seatbelt, my voice rising in pitch with each near-collision. "NO NO. It''s OKAY, you DON''T have to SHOW me now, you CAN show me LATER." "Just a moment, I have it here somewhere," he insisted, continuing his search. "AAH! Can you slow down a little? How far are we from my destination?" I asked in a panic as a truck narrowly missed my side of the door. "Aha! Here it is. Take a look, kid." He handed me a photo of a woman in her forties holding a small child. "That''s one of my favorite photos of her. It was taken when I was only two and a half years old." "Y-Yeah, she looks very kind," I stammered, handing the photo back. [ After some more reckless driving ] "Alright, kid. We''re here. Your new home," he announced, stopping the car. The moment it stopped, I quickly got out of the death trap, taking deep breaths. "You know what you need?" he called out. I looked back, curious. "A real goal." With that, he turned on the car and drove away. ''...He didn''t take the money for the cab.'' ''A real goal, huh?'' __________________________ [ The driver from before ] As I drove my cab, a notification sounded on my SecDroid. It was a review from my recent passenger. Eagerly, I opened it, expecting a five-star rating. Instead, I was shocked. "MINUS FIVE STARS! How is that even possible?!" "And why is there a manhunt for me in the news?" Chapter 84: Chapter 84 - Hiding the Rod After gathering my focus, I surveyed my surroundings to see what kind of environment I had confined myself to. A Rich Kind. Looking at everything around, I saw a society filled with affluent people I would like to have connections with but never live beside them. There were grand houses and vis around me. Some wererger than mine, and some were smaller, but they all possessed a quality that made them stand toe-to-toe with their neighbors. The people here looked wealthy as well. There was ady walking her chihuahua with a golden leash, a group of teenagers driving thetest model of the Lesipol brand car, and a man walking with a silver cane and a gold monocle on his right eye... Why is that still popr around here? After a moment of taking in this ce, I had only one thought. "I''m going to die by frying my brains living with these people." After I voiced my unusual thought, a woman who was jogging began to head toward me when she saw me. I observed the new person approaching me. She appeared to be in her mid-30s or so. She was incredibly attractive, with tight yoga clothes entuating her figure to my liking. As she jogged, her pink yoga clothes couldn''t contain her ample F-cup breasts from bouncing with every step. Watching her, I felt something stirring in my lower region as she approached. I think seriously as I look at the bulge that had grown quiterge enough to be easily seen by the hotdy when she would reach here. ''I have to hide the bulge, otherwise, I''d bebeled the perverted kid on my first day here. And that is not a reputation that I want to get¡­ in this world too.'' So I took the bag from behind me and used it as a cover, positioning it in front of my crotch right before she had approached me as I greeted her. "Hello." "Hellooo, are you a new resident in our Golden Arey society?" she asked not even wondering for a moment why I was desperately trying to use the bag as a shield. "Ye- Yes." I answered her a little awkwardly as it was getting a little hard while talking to her and also hiding my bulge. ''Now I understand the pain of those harem novel guys who had asionally hidden their youthfulness from beautiful milfs like this.'' I think as the woman in front of me keeps on talking without any care for my face which was getting redder as time kept going. "Oh! That is so wonderful. I always needed a young man like you for my special needs," she said cheerfully, jumping up and down a few times, drawing my eyes to her assets. ''...Is it just me, or did what she said just now sound like a red g?'' I think curiously at her strange words. "Aah, it''s so nice to finally have someone like you here. I have a little girl just your age, so it''sforting to know a kid like you has joined our beautiful society. Now she cane and y with you." I nodded with an ''Ahh'' sound in my mind. But she took my nodding as confirmation of ying with her daughter. As she suddenly came towards me and hugged me tightly. Contrary to being crushed by her hug, I was in bliss as her two melons pressed against my face with their huge size and firmness. Strangely, the scent of her body odor mixed with her sweat was quite intoxicating. Realizing she had hugged me without warning, she released the embrace and apologized. "O-Ohh! I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that... I mean, I did, but I should have given you some warning. Are you alright?" "Y-Yeah, ju-just fine, no w-worries," I stammered, desperately trying to conceal the huge bulge in my pants as it grew even bigger. "But look at your face getting so red all of a sudden. It''s my fault, isn''t it? Damn it, Jenie, how many times do you have to tell yourself to stop doing such things? Bad Jenie," Jenie admonished herself, hitting her headically with her hands. I watched as the bulge in my pants gradually subsided. Once she finished reprimanding herself, she turned to me. "Oh! I forgot to introduce myself. Look how silly I am. Haha," sheughed, and I finally understood something about her. ''Aaaah, so this is what they call a dumb and hot wife. The term fits her perfectly.'' "My name is Jenie Smalltown. And who are you again?" I replied politely, "My name is William Trust, ma''am." I quickly widened my eyes at the error as I identally released the bag and looked down, seeing the bag was about to fall and reveal the bulge still present.So I quickly bent down as if my life depended on it and grabbed the bag tightly, like a madman. Jenie looked at me and said, "It''s alright. The cleaning services do their jobs almost every night, so you don''t have to worry about your bag getting dirty." ''...Well, at least she didn''t understand why I did that, so that''s a plus.'' ''I really envy the guy who has a wife like this. I swear to God, if I find out her husband is a workaholic who neglects her, I will shoot him... with my own hands.'' "Are you alone out here? Where are your family members?" "No, I am going to be staying here by myself," I said, pointing to the grand vi behind me. "So finally someone bought the grand ce in our society, huh... Wait a second, why are you all alone here? Where are your parents? Are they..." she said, closing her mouth with both hands.She didn''t understand what I meant and shook her head before I could reach that conclusion. "No, no, they are not dead (but they should be). It was my father''s decision to let me stay here while he goes on business tours around the three kingdoms." She made a sad pout and said, "That''s so sad. But if you ever find yourself lonely, thene to my house. My daughter and I will fulfill all your needs." ''If only she understood what she meant... and still said it.'' "Ma''am, what did you mean when you said this ce was ''the grand ce of this society''?" "You can call me Aunt Jenie. And about that... It was named like that because of the huge price of that vi. Nobody wanted to buy it because it was quite small for its price." "Oh, thanks... Aunt Jenie." "You''re wee... Oh, look at me wasting your precious time with my nonsense. You just arrived, and you must have a lot of things to unpack, right?" Jenie made an ''Oh'' face, covering her cheeks with her hands. ''Do I even have anything to unpack?'' "Yeah, I do, but it really isn''t a problem... actually, it was really nice to meet someone as... kind as you," I said, not knowing how to describe her rare character. "You''re sweet too. And again, if you ever feel alone, juste to my house, and you can y with me and my daughter." Chapter 85: Chapter 85 - Choosing the Body "You''re sweet too. And remember, if you ever feel alone, juste to my house and you can y with me and my daughter." She offered me in a honey tone as I started to question weather it was just a joke or a real offer. ''...Is she saying this just to mess with me? Because if she is...'' ''Then I would still do it with her... just not the daughter part.'' ''Unless... let''s leave that for the foreseeable future.'' I stop myself from thinking anything more derogatory thoughts before something inside me awakens again that might cause more problems or¡­ shotocon theories. "Alright, Aunt Jenia. I''lle to y with your daughter and YOU," I said, emphasizing thest part to see if there was any hidden meaning and also saw her facial expressions to see if there was anything remotely strange about them but to my dismay¡­ "Of course, you''re always wee toe by," Jenie said without any underlying implication nor any kind of strange eye contact that may say otherwise. I shook my head internally as if experiencing a profound sense of loss. AAh! if only thedies of this society could only be simr to the ones back in my old world and also simr to those po*n industry stories then life could have been a little more fun. Who am I kidding? It would have been a lot more fun. Think about it, A society filled with hot middle aged milfs that wanted to TEACH the new and inexperienced kid that had just moved into their society. Now that I think about it, That sounds like a story I might be very interested in. "Alright then, I''ll leave you now. Remember what I said, okay?" Breaking me from my far from home thoughts Jenie said to me with a tone that oozed with youthful vigor. And it only highlighted that fact with her mid 30''s figure. "Yes, Aunt Jenie." I answered her almost immediately and with a little more excitement than necessary but she didn''t notice it as she turned and showed me her beautiful ass. Jenie turned and jogged back to her house, and I couldn''t help but watch her ass jiggle as she moved. ''If only I could get a feel of those.'' After she disappeared from my sight, I turned towards the massive vi before me and approached the main door. It looked sturdy, without a door knob or handle, but there was a keyhole. I took out the key and inserted it into the keyhole. The key worked, but before unlocking the door, a green hologram appeared with a small hole beside it. A male voice emanated from the door. [ Please input the new 7-digit code and your fingerprints for future authorizations ] I thought of a code, entered it on the holographic panel, and ced my index finger inside the small hole. After a few seconds, both procedures werepleted, and the door slid open automatically as the male voice weed me. [ Wee to your new home, Master William ] "Wow, are you like¡­ omnipresent?" I asked the invisible AI. [ Yes, you can call me, and I will assist you with anything at my disposal ] "So... what do I call you?" [ I do not have a name at the moment, so you will have to give me one ] "How about Arthur?" [ Excellent. Let me process it into my internal drives for a moment, please ] [ DONE! From now on, I am Arthur, and you can call me by that name however you wish, Master ] "Alright," I said, walking inside and seeing a tall, expansive hallway with four stairs leading in different directions and levels. "Arthur." [ Yes, Master William ] "How many rooms are in this vi?" [ Approximately there are 20 rooms here, with 10 of them beingrge enough for entertainment or mana training, 5 mid-sized for bedrooms and personal use, and thest 5 smaller rooms for storage ] "And how many of them aren''t filled with cobwebs or inhabited by nature''s creatures?" [ Processing ] [ None. Due to the long vacancy, the rooms haven''t been cleaned and are filled with dirt and dormant animals ] "What do you mean by ''dormant''?" [ Creatures that are in a deep sleep. For your safety, Master, I suggest you avoid these rooms until they are properly cleaned ] "Oh! Okay, I need to call cleaning servicester." [ Do you want me to call them now? ] "...No, you can do thatter. For now, let me see the ocean view first." [ If you want to see the ocean, please go towards the back, and you''ll find the veranda ] I walked towards the back and, after a minute, arrived at the veranda. I stood there, watching the beautiful oceanic view with the chirping of seabirds in the distance. The ocean was vast and beautiful, with boats and yachts moored behind other vis. From the veranda, I also saw arge swimming pool beside it and a moderate amount of space for barbecuing and other activities. Satisfied with the view, I refocused on the task at hand and called out to the house''s AI system. "Arthur, is there anyone else besides me in this house... and also besides the animals?" [ None, sir ] "And what about the perimeter surrounding the vi?" [ Processing ] [ None within approximately 200 meters ] ''Alright, that will do... but what should I do about the animals?'' I thought, before an idea came to mind. I took out the beast soul and released wdia. She immediately jumped at me, full of yful energy. After a moment, I said, "wdia, this is our new home, but there are wild animals living here without my permission. I want you to take care of them." wdia''s yful demeanor turned serious as she asked, "Can I do anything to them, Master?" "Yes, but do it quietly. We don''t want a repeat of the train incident, right?" She nodded and ran inside the vi. An hourter, she returned, her body covered in blood. "Is it done?" I asked. "Yes, Master." "Were there any children among them?" "Yes, Master. Was it wrong to kill them?" "...No. It''s okay." I walked back inside the vi and found a suitable room. I told wdia to stay outside and guard the room, then closed the door and any windows to ensure privacy then I addressed the house AI. "Arthur, make sure to alert me if anyone approaches, and don''t intervene if you see anything unusual happening to me." [ Alright, Master William ] I opened the System shop and searched for the bodies, finding both. I contemted them before choosing. ''What should I do? The first one is obviously better, but it won''t stop Baphomet. If I choose the second body, I can use forbidden spells, but it might cause troubleter.'' ''It might stop Baphomet from harming me in the future.'' ''The first one might have something to help me deal with the multiverse being.'' ''Which one should I buy? What would be the best course of action?'' ''Alright, I don''t think I have any other choice than to buy that one. Let''s finally do this.'' With limited options, I clicked on the one I thought was best for me. [Are you sure you want to buy this body?] [YES] or [NO] I hesitated for a second before pressing YES. Chapter 86: Chapter 86 - Procedures Before you start the story I want to thank God_Fruit_Tree for gifting me a magical castle. It''s the first one I got and it encouraged me even more to start rewriting all of my past chaps. So if you guys are reading this then the chapters from here on out are all rewritten with a better quality of story. And the ones from before will also get rewritten but slowly. That''s it, thank you for reading my story. [ Are you sure that you want to buy this body? ] The system asked me before it showed me the next prompt for buying the item [ YES ] or [ NO ] I ponder for a second before pressing YES. and the moment I did the system''s panel suddenly blurred until a new panel which seemed a little more brighter appeared. [ Please wait for a moment as the processmences ] The system started processing as I waited for the thing that was going to change the definition of my new life. [ Processing ] I waited as it disyed those words, and oddly, I had to wait even longer, perhaps 4 or 8 minutes, before itpleted the process. And even then something felt peculiar about it. [ You have acquired the Physical Skill known as God''s Omnipotent Body ] A sigh of relief escaped me as I read the words, thinking that the process might have been canceled, failed, or might not bepatible with my body. But I still felt something strange about it as it showed the body as a ''Physical Skill''. Which thought would be a new body or something that will change my current body and make me look more dashing and strong. [ Integrating the God''s Omnipotent Body with the user''s corporeal form ] Now that it showed this words I believed that this was what I needed as the worry I felt a while ago went away. [ As the process necessitates the user''s full andplete authorization, the integration process will notmence unless it is provided ] The system suddenly stopped the process mid-way and wrote to me this prompt. Perplexed by the words on the panel, I thought, ''Authorization? What authorization are you referring to? And how do I grant it? And what would happen if I granted it? Would you start the process then or¡­ is this Baphomet''s doing again?" Somewhere far away in a dark and chaotic ce, a demoness known for cunning and deceit was looking at a certain special boy through a certain special item and suddenly she had a sneeze. Which confused her as in all the time immemorial she hasn''t felt ill or close to it. As if attuned to my inner thoughts, the system provided new instructions, answering my query. [ The procedure to grant full andplete authorization to the system is detailed below ] [ Please read the descriptions so that you may grantplete authorization to the system ] [ ... ] [ First, you must provide a small amount of your blood ] [ Second, you must describe your past life in one word that encapstes it ] [ Third, you must dere the word that fuels your new life ] I read the instructions provided by the system. Thest two requirements left me uncertain. The second was simpler, as I understood what it sought, but I had to truly know the essence of my former self. The final one... what did that entail? For now, I''ll address the first two tasks before moving on to the final one. I rose and searched for anything that might serve as a container for my blood. The room was barren because the house had been vacant for a long time, so unless I wanted to fashion a container from cobwebs, I had no other options. First, I needed to cut my finger to draw some blood. Fortunately, I had spells at my disposal that could aid in this task. I invoked the light sword, and a small de of light materialized in my hand. I couldn''t make the sword toorge, as it might be unwieldy, risking a more serious injury than intended. I endeavored to make the de as small as possible, and the smallest I could manage was 18 inches. I grasped the sword with my right hand and attempted to cut my left hand. As I positioned the de to make the incision, I reconsidered and instead aligned it vertically to pierce my hand, causing blood to pour out. Lacking a proper vessel, I did the only thing I could think of: I let the blood pool on the floor. When it seemed sufficient, I tore my brand-new 1200 dor t-shirt and used it as a makeshift bandage over my hand. Afterward, I sat beside the blood, waiting to see if anything would transpire. While waiting, I noticed that my bandaged hand was not in pain and was healing slowly, yet visibly. I waited for some time, but nothing happened, so I called upon the system and instructed it to proceed. The system disyed a loading screen before the blood on the floor disappeared, and it began to write messages to me. [ Verifying Blood ] [ Blood Verification Complete ] [ The blood of William Trust has been thoroughly analyzed, and the second process will now begin ] [ What is the one word that defines the old William? ] I contemted for a moment before speaking the first word that came to mind. "Self-centered." [ Verifying Answer ] [ The second process has been verified, and the final process will now begin ] I was taken aback. I never expected to get the correct answer on the first try. Thrilled by the oue, I soon realized that my past self had indeed been quite selfish. [ What is it that fuels you now? ] I took another chance and said, "Honesty." [ Incorrect Answer ] [ Three Prompts Remaining ] The new prompts, which hadn''t been shown before, made me anxious. I tried another answer. "Shrewdness." [ Incorrect Answer. Two prompts remaining ] "How about Anger?" [ Incorrect Answer. Only one prompt remaining ] It was a straightforward question, yet I couldn''t get it right even after three attempts. I racked my brain for the correct answer, not wanting to know the consequences of exhausting all prompts. I thought for a few minutes before gazing at the system panel with newfound rity and said, "GREED." [ Verifying Answer ] [ The answer is correct, andplete authorization has been granted to the system ] [ Do you wish to initiate the process of integrating the new body? ] "Yes, When will it start?" [ The process willmence shortly ] [ Please brace yourself, as the pain may be excruciating and could prove fatal ] ''Wait... WHAT!'' [ The process is starting in 3...2¡­ ] "Hey, wait a moment!" [ ...1 ] "At least give me a head start first." [ The process is beginning ] I closed my eyes, anticipating the agonizing pain, but after a while, nothing happened. I opened my eyes to find myself in a new environment. The surroundings resembled a forest with bamboo trees all around, and I was seated in front of a small wooden house that looked like traditional Japanese minka. As I scanned the area, the door to the house opened, and a petite woman emerged. I looked at her, and the moment I did, I was utterly captivated by her. She was extraordinarily beautiful, with a face that surpassed even the finest jade. Her ck hair cascaded like a waterfall, and her eyes, a mix of blue with tiny white specks, seemed to hold infinite wisdom. She wore a traditional kimono that,bined with the house, enhanced her exquisite appearance. However, one peculiar thing stood out about her. She stood at only 4 feet tall. Despite that, I couldn''t focus on anything else but her ethereal beauty. As I remained entranced by her celestial charm, she spoke to me. "Wee to the world domain." Chapter 87: Chapter 87 - Why? "Wee to the world domain," she said, her voice carrying the mature timbre of a woman''s. Despite her petite stature, which resembled that of a young girl, her beauty, attire, and the way she moved and spoke exuded an undeniable allure. Looking at her it felt like I saw someone who I can truly call ethereal with her beauty that transcended worldly and her way of speaking that felt mature but with the youthful vigor of a young girl. Her way of clothes with thebination of the house and the outsideplemented her even more and made her look like a princess but without the helpless part. And her assets... They were extraordinarily ample for someone of her size. I estimated they were around H cups. And by the way they jiggled when she walked made me realize that¡­ there was not going to be any better breasts in the real world other than the pair that sat in front of me. Noticing my silence, she refrained from speaking further, allowing me a moment to collect my thoughts. Even though she knew that I was gazing at her quite hard, she didn''t say anything as I wasn''t looking at her like a lecherous pervert would, NO. I was looking at her like she was the next door neighbor who could only be watched but never touched. After a prolonged appreciation of her figure and her bosom, I finally shifted my gaze to her face, seeking answers. She offered a benign smile, yet to me, it was the most enchanting smile I had ever witnessed. When she spoke, her words were like cool, soothing waves, calming me amidst this unfamiliar environment. "I know you have numerous questions at this moment. However, I would prefer if we could go inside before we discuss further. Is that agreeable to you?" she inquired of me. I was momentarily taken aback by her request. Initially, I assumed someone of her stature, a stranger to me, would dictate rather than ask. But this only elevated my already high regard for her. And for a slight moment I was stumped before I quickly answered her as it seemed like I was being inappropriate. "Y-Yeah, let''s go," I stammered, still uncertain about this enigmatic figure. But regardless of that I would at least listen to what she has to say. Upon hearing my response, she turned and walked gracefully into the house. Interpreting the cue, I rose from the grass and followed her toward the house A small flight of stairs awaited me. The stairs were built of high quality wood you would only see from old age and I knew that because they had the color and hardness about them. Ascending a few steps, I found the main door, a sliding paper door. As I entered, the house exuded a traditional ambiance, unlike anything I had encountered. The flooring was tatami, and the windows were reminiscent of sh¨­ji-style windows. Another room, with a door simr to the one outside, a fusuma, remained closed. I walked into the sole room that appeared to be a living area. It had the same tatami flooring, with a small coffee table at its center and two nts in the corners. Thedy sat on the floor at the back of the room, facing me. I approached and sat opposite her, mirroring her seiza position. Cushions were provided for both of us, ensuring none of us felt any difort. However, something told me she didn''t need the cushion; it was there solely for myfort. I wasn''t certain how I knew this, but it felt true. Seeing that I was seated and ready to converse, thedy spoke. "Are youfortable? Is the cushion adequate?" "Y-Yeah, it is... thank you," I stuttered again, not expecting her to begin the conversation with such concern. "Alright... I know you have many questions swirling in your mind right now, but first, clear your thoughts and rx. Attune yourself to your surroundings. And don''t worry about time... we have an abundance of it. Take as much time as you need." Hearing her, I instinctively began to rx and stretch, without originally intending to. Once I feltfortable, I looked at her and pondered for a long while before speaking. "Am I dead?" I asked. She shook her head and replied, "No, not yet. But the path you are on might eventually lead to your demise." "What do you mean by that?" I inquired. "I mean the anger you harbor. The anger is festering inside you right now. The desire for vengeance without a clear purpose." I grasped her meaning, but her final wordspelled me to exin myself. "B-But they abandoned me, discarded me, and... they even tried to kill me." "Yes, that may be true... but is it worth enough to forsake the new life that has been bestowed upon you?" "...What do you mean by forsaking my life? Why would I ever forsake it?" "Tell me first, weren''t you nning to make yourself stronger after receiving this new body?" "Yes." "But you were in a tremendous hurry to do so... why is that?" "To ensure my enemies wouldn''t be able to kill me and so I could exact my revenge." "What enemies?" "W-What enemies? My brother is trying to kill me, or someone clearly is. S-So that''s why I think I should be stronger." "Hmm... you may be right. But you are more than five thousand miles away from them... so why the rush?" "I-I... don''t know." I couldn''t think of any substantial reason to tell her. "Don''t misunderstand... it''s not wrong to strive for strength, nor will the way you are training negatively affect your body. But the mindset you employ while seeking strength will be your undoing." "I know you are angry, sorrowful, and regretful about things you couldn''t change, no matter how hard you tried. But that doesn''t mean you can''t change your future." She paused, allowing me to process her words before continuing. "S-so then, what should I do?" I asked. "You shouldn''t be asking that question to me but to yourself. Let your own inner wisdom guide you because there is no better answer than the one your true self can provide." Hearing her, I began to ponder her advice deeply. "It''s alright; you don''t have to do that right now. Just allow yourself to be open to the wonders of this new world, many of which remain unexplored and unknown," she said, interrupting my thoughts. I smiled and replied, "Alright!" Suddenly, she smiled in a way that didn''t feel strange to me at all and said, "Forgive me for being so blunt... but you are quite naive." "Aa-Aah, what? Why?" I asked, notprehending her sudden shift in tone. "Well... you are listening to what I say and intend to follow my suggestions, aren''t you?" "Yes." "But... Do you even know who I am?" "...No." I felt like I knew her, but in reality, I didn''t. "Don''t take this the wrong way... I''m not saying this to rm you. It''s just that anyone whoes here usually asks numerous questions, some of which they already know the answers to, before they listen to me." "...So who are you?" "I am the God of the new world." Chapter 88: Chapter 88 - A Goddess "I am the God of the new world." She dered it, and somehow that made me believe her implicitly without any thought to the contrary. Because when she said it a beautiful aura suddenly was created behind her that resembled that of an angel''s. "Well, to you that is. To others, I am simply no one." She said in a way that only brought more questions than answers. I didn''t understand what she meant and wanted to ask why, but again, something restrained me, it told me that I shouldn''t ask something like that now... At least. I really don''t like enigmatic statements like this and I don''t understand why the gods in movies and in books also do stuff like that but who couldin. After the effect of her words dissipated, I voiced another question that had been nagging at me from the beginning since I arrived at this strange but beautiful ce. "Why am I--how am I here?" I asked, starting to feel a slight anxiety about the answer she was going to provide, feeling the dread I had felt once before. "Don''t worry, you didn''t die or anything." She reassured me as she saw that I was fearing for the worst. "While you were about to undergo the process of getting a new body, your current body was set to be severed and reconstructed. Doing that would liberate your soul to the astral world. And that would be exceedingly dangerous." She warmed me with a stern tone. "Why? Is the astral world filled with perilous entities?" I asked as I did not know nor understand what that meant. "Ordinarily, it isn''t, or if it were, it would be in ces of darkness and vengeance. But for you, the astral world is very dangerous. If you were there even for a moment, your end would be swift or if you were to stay alive then even worse." I didn''t understand why it was dangerous for me, as it''s usually normal for others. I was about to ask her why, but it seemed as though she anticipated my question and answered it immediately. "It''s because you have someone watching you from afar. That being is far more powerful than you canprehend and will do things to you beyond your imagination." Initially, I couldn''t grasp who she was referring to, but soon enough, a realization struck me, and my face turned pale. She noticed my troubled expression and gave me a slow nod. "Judging by your reaction, I assume you have already encountered this being." I nodded as she continued, "Do you have any inkling as to what this being truly is?" "...Baphomet. In my old world, we referred to that being as Baphomet." "How was that being depicted in your past world?" "For some, it was a deity revered for its bnce of things, but for many, it was a dark entity responsible for countless malevolent acts." "And how do you perceive it?" I searched for an answer but struggled to articte my thoughts fully. "Dangerous, dark, malevolent, chaotic, enigmatic, and many other things I can''t put into words." "Yes, that is precisely how you should view it. If you are not its ally, then you are certainly its adversary." "While your body was being reconstructed, I sensed a connection to you and to the being watching you, so I decided to bring you here until your body was fully reconstituted." Hearing her, I felt immense gratitude for what she had done. I thanked her several times until she stopped me. "...Can you tell me your story? I''m curious to know about your origin and how you came to be here, in your own words, if you don''t mind." "Of course! I can tell you. But please, don''tugh at some of the things I might have done in the past. They are truly embarrassing." "Yes, of course, I won''t." She said that, and I recounted some of my stories to her. After a while, she wasughing joyfully as she heard about the things I had done. "Haha, haha! So you went to the bathroom to get yourself cleaned, and there she was, naked and ready to give you anything you wanted, not knowing you just wanted her to clean your body," she said,ughing again. "Yeah... Emily was like that. She was always a little too enthusiastic whenever I asked her to help me with my bath... Now that I think of it, why was she?" "Maybe she liked you or something simr. Servants often develop affections for their masters and would do many things for them," she suggested. "...But I was only 9 back then. What could she have possibly liked about me?" "You never know how people are until you see them doing extraordinary things you could never imagine," she said and burst outughing again. I watched herugh and thought incredulously how, a few moments earlier, she was this holy goddess, seemingly pure and untouchable, and now she wasughing heartily, sharing secrets about human nature. But it was a pleasant sight. "Haha, I''m sorry for that. It''s quite unprofessional of me. It''s just... it gets quite lonely here." "I don''t get many visitors, and those whoe are usually seeking answers and me me for inconsequential things." "So it feels very good to have someone I can talk to freely without ruining my image of a perfect goddess," she said, repositioning herselffortably on the floor pillow. "It''s okay. And if you ever feel the need to talk or get lonely, you can always call me." "Are you sure? I might call you often, you know. And it is quite deste here, so there won''t be much to talk about." "Of course I am. Who wouldn''t be excited to be with such a kind and beautiful goddess? And about the destion, we can always y games like Chess or Go or Monopoly to pass the time. It might even be fun." She smiled warmly at my words and said, "Thank you. I would like that very much." "I can also sense the sincerity in your words, so how about I give you a parting gift from me." "No, thank you. It is already too much that you are helping me avoid Baphomet, so I won''t ask for anything more." "Aah... Hearing you say that makes me want to give you even more." "...Alright then, instead of a parting gift, I will give you something else. Something much more valuable that will aid you on your journey." "What do you mean by that? What is it that you will give me? If it''s immortality or something like that, please don''t. It will ruin the idea of a fulfilling life for me." "Don''t worry, I won''t give you that. It will be much better." She looked down at the coffee table, and I followed her gaze. Suddenly, 27 cards slowly became visible to me. The cards were facedown, with their backspletely white, devoid of any distinguishing features. "Pick one of the cards and turn it face up." I examined the cards and thought for a moment before choosing thest one and turning it face up. PENETRATE Chapter 89: Chapter 89 - BROKEN I scrutinized all the cards, pondering for a while before selecting thest one and flipping it face up. I became partially shocked reading the name it showed. PENETRATE The name conjured only dirty things in my mind. Because Beyond that, what other thing could it possibly serve? "Oh my! You have quite the formidable ability there," the goddess remarked. "Hmm? What is this again?" I inquired as I had no knowledge of it whatsoever. "I bestowed upon you the gift of one of the many skills here for permanent use." "But what does this imply? Is it genuinely potent enough to be of any use?" "Indeed it is, at least from my perspective. This skill can be applied to all of your current and future spells that you may attain." "Wait... Does that mean?" I was on the cusp of grasping her next words. "Why don''t you check your statistics and tell me," she replied with a unknown smile. If what she said was true even to a small degree, this skill wasn''t just powerful. It was overwhelmingly potent to its very core. If it truly turned out to be as I think it would to, then I was up for a big surprise. I swiftly summoned the system stats and examined them for any new discrepancies. [ William''s Stats ] [ Name: William Trust ] [ Potential: E (In the process of reconstruction) ] [ Level: ONE (Ready for Advancement) ] [ Realm: Peak ] __________________ [ Stats ] [ HP: 35 ] [ Mana: 25 ] [ Mana Regen: 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength: 9 ] [ Agility: 12 ] [ Constitution: 9 ] [ Luck: 4 ] [ Affinities: Light and Darkness (Complete Mastery) ] ___________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate} ] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate} ] [ Prate {Innate} ] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] ___________________ [ Spells ] [ Level ONE ] [ Light Sword (S) ] [ Darkness Arrows (S) ] [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger (wdia) ] _____________________ I surveyed my stats and noted some new entries but disregarded them for now, as I focused on the skills section. I didn''t need to search for it as it was already there in the third slot, and what was even more astonishing was that it had be an innate skill. So, regardless of any circumstance, the skill would always remain with me. I needed toprehend what the skill meant, so I clicked on it to view its description. [ Prate {Innate Skill} - Description - The power to attack anything and have your spells prate through it. No matter how small or feeble your spell may be, it will still prate its target even if the target was wearing a shield or if the target itself had the skill called Indestructible. Even things that are immortal or non-existent will also be affected by this skill. Even if they can''t be destroyed, they will still feel the damage. ] ''Whistling'' I read the description and couldn''t help but whistle in amazement. ''Forget about this skill being overpowered, this was just broken. This is what you call the GOAT. Now, this is a skill that deserves top-tier status in the forbidden skills section. This was so potent I had to restrain myself from having a heart attack out of sheer joy. I was so ted that I almost cursed in front of the goddess. "HOLY MOTHER OF GO--" "Please, refrain from speaking further," the goddess warned me, but there was no anger in her tone; she understood the magnitude of the skill''s greatness. So she didn''t speak anymore than necessary. I was so overjoyed that I bowed deeply, hitting my head on the tea table and ignoring the intense pain as I apologized to the goddess. "I AM SORRY!! AND THANK YOU FOR BESTOWING SUCH A MAGNIFICENT GIFT UPON ME, OH GODDESS OF THE WORLDS." The goddess smiled at my absurd behavior and said with an unknown meaning, "You''re wee, and I should be the one to thank you as well." I was puzzled as I looked up at her from the tea table. "Umm, why would you be thanking me too, miss goddess?" "Well, it''s because you had the option to join Baphomet too, but you still chose my side." "I couldn''t just ally with that being. Who knows what havoc it might wreak upon the new world, which is your domain. No matter how potent the spells and skills under its category may be, I couldn''t do that to you... nor to me," I exined, feeling a sudden righteous fervor igniting in my otherwise greed-filled heart. "Yes, but still, it amazes me that you rejected a being capable of granting you many skills and spells of the same power level as the skill you have just acquired." I know I chose the right side... so why does my heart ache so much right now? "Haha, yes, I couldn''t do that. Even if I knew the extent of power it would have bestowed upon me, I would still have chosen the righteous path," I said, though even I couldn''t fully believe my own words. The goddess sensed the tears I struggled to conceal from her. She shook her head and smiled enigmatically before speaking. "Yes, yes. That is quite true, isn''t it? And who knows, if you achieve even greater feats in the future, more skills of simr caliber might be avable to you by some gracious goddess." "REALLY?" I asked, my eyes sparkling with excitement at the notion of getting even more stronger skills. "Yes, why not," she said, then added, "I think it''s time for you to go now. It''s not particrly safe for a body to be separated from its host for too long." "Oh, okay then, how do I return?" "You just need to close your eyes for a moment and I will send you back." "Alright." "I guess this is where we part ways then," the goddess said, her eyes bing slightly distant. "But it''s only temporary. You can always summon me, and no matter where I am, I will always respond to you, especially in life-and-death situations... Seriously, you can always summon me when it''s a matter of life and death." "Haha, haha, haha, you''re seriously a funny guy." ''...But I wasn''t actually joking.'' After she finishedughing, I prepared myself for returning to the real world. "Alright, are you ready?" the goddess asked. "Yes," I said, closing my eyes. "Oh! yes, do remember that while the reconstruction phase isplete, the merging process of the body and soul is still ongoing, so... you''re going to experience a lot of pain." "...Wait, WHAT!" I couldn''t open my eyes as she had already transported me while saying those words. [ The Goddess POV ] As I watched the young boy being transported to one of my worlds, I couldn''t help but smile at the little joke I made at the end. I hope he doesn''t take it too seriously. If only the first guy had been like this boy... That one was too arrogant, thinking he was the chosen one of the gods. And now look where that arrogance has led him. About Baphomet... She is bing too audacious, believing she can simply im the special boy from us. Let''s see how far she is willing to go for it. From now on, I will not merely sit here and watch anymore. Chapter 90: Chapter 90 - Massive Boosts As Imenced my descent back into the proverbial rabbit hole that is the real world, a palpable sense of fear gripped me at the thought of experiencing excruciating pain. However, as I opened my eyes, the only thing I observed was the system conveying the following messages: [ The body reconstruction has beenpleted. ] [ Merging of the soul and body has beenpleted. ] [ The process of upgrading your body has beenpleted. ] I blinked absentmindedly for a moment before eximing, "Haaah." "Wasn''t this supposed to be excruciatingly painful and agonizing enough to be fatal? Then why is it already finished? Or is this the calm before the storm?" I pondered for a moment before heaving a sigh of relief as rity dawned upon me. ''She was toying with me, wasn''t she?'' Realizing I had been duped by an omnipotent goddess, I couldn''t help but chuckle. ''At least she is responsive like this. This indicates that the goddess is not some entity that considers itself the only thing that matters, nor is she utterly deranged.'' I thought while my mind itself calmed down which was supposed to be almost destroyed a moment ago. ''And to think that, I was actually able to befriend an Omnipotent Goddess... Maybe not befriend but still it is a huge jump from having a world ending demon god watching me to a world ending demon god watching me but I have a beautiful omnipotent goddess also watching me.'' ''The only difference is that one is trying to take advantage of me and other one... may take advantage of me but still at least she will help me in various dangerous situations.'' I ended my thought as I got back to the matter at hand. "Alright then, this signifies that the process is entirelyplete. Now let''s examine the effects," I dered and first scrutinized my hands for any noticeable differences. I observed that my hands were slightlyrger and appeared more luminous than before. Subsequently, I examined other parts of my body. While not all of them exhibited distinct changes, a careful inspection revealed subtle alterations here and there. ''Okay... Some changes are perceptible, while others are not. Nevertheless, they have all been modified. If my physical attributes have been enhanced, it follows that my stats must have been upgraded as well.'' I essed my stats to identify any new changes or modifications. [ William''s Stats ] [Name: William Trust] [Potential: Godly] [Level: ONE (Ready for Advancement)] [Realm: Peak] _________________ [ Stats ] [HP: 90] [Mana: 450] [Mana Regen: 120 Per Min] [Strength: 150] [Agility: 150] [Constitution: 150] [Luck: 50] [Affinities: Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery )] ____________________ [ Skills ] [Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [Prate {Innate}] [Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01] ________________ [ Spells ] [Level ONE] [Light Sword (S)] [Darkness Arrows (S)] _______________ [ Beast Souls ] [Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger (wdia)] __________________ "WOOOOOW," I eximed. "What is with this huge difference!!!" ''It''s like an entirely different power level. All the stats got upgraded, all of them have increased more than tenfoldpared to their previous values. And that''s not all; my formerly meager luck has also increased to 50 from a paltry of 4... What luck." "Firstly, my potential has risen to Godly, a level of power and potential hitherto unheard of. The true ancestor might also have possessed it. Still, such a substantial increase is beyond imagination. At most, I anticipated a 30 to 60-point increase MAX. But who''sining?" "Secondly, I thought that level ONE had stats that could reach up to 100 at most. But this wasn''t 100... this was 50 points more. AND that meant my strength was already at the next level. With the power and strength I possess now, I am confident that if I were to confront a Level TWO individual in the Expert Realm, I could defeat that person if I used my full strength." I hadn''t yet examined the new section, so I turned my attention to the spells section, where all of my spells were disyed. This is quite convenient for me, as I might forget most of the spells and wouldn''t recall their true powers. However, I wonder what would happen if I had too many spells. Would the system disy them all, or would some be invisible due to their power level? As I was contemting the numerous recent changes, the bell suddenly rang, and Arthur appeared. [Sir, there appears to be someone calling for you outside the vi.] "Can you show me any pictures or videos of that person?" I inquired. [Yes, Sir. One moment.] In the next moment, arge blue panel materialized in front of me, disying the view of my front porch. Standing right in front of the door were two individuals. One was a middle-aged man, and the other was a younger woman, who was being caressed at her waist by the person beside her. "Arthur, can you identify them?" [Certainly, Sir. One moment, please.] [Searching the database, identifying under The Golden Arey Section.] [Identification Complete.] [The middle-aged man is known as Francis Hoffman, and the woman beside him is his wife, Lora Hoffman.] [Francis Hoffman is the owner of the hats business named the Hoffmans. His current worth is over a hundred million dors and Lora Hoffman is Francis Hoffman''s second wife. Currently, she is unemployed and Her worth is estimated to be between 40 and 80 thousand dors.] I was quite impressed by the AI system integrated into this house. If I was correct, this was done a long while ago, so the AI system should already be considered outdated. I need to upgrade it at the first opportunity. But for now, let''s address my uninvited guests. "Arthur, inform them to wait and that I will be out there in a few minutes." [Certainly, Sir.] ''Sometimes, it feels like I have an English butler with me, but that only enhances the experience.'' I got up, only to notice that I had grown significantly taller than before. My physical state had also undergone considerable changes - I looked quite muscr, to be exact. I noticed that I was drenched in sweat, so I used my already torn t-shirt to wipe my body as much as I could before descending the stairs and opening the door to greet the nearly unknown visitors. I scrutinized both individuals more closely. Francis was a bit older, in the mid-age category, with a bald spot at the center of his head. His face was also somewhat scrunched and not particrly handsome enough to be with the attractivedy beside him. However, that could be exined by the expensive-looking items he possessed and his worth. Then I focused my attention on the woman beside him. She appeared to be in herte twenties, with a waistline that could turn heads. She had a beautifully rounded face that looked quite mischievous,bined with her ample assets in the front and back. She seemed too attractive to be with someone like the man next to her. Given her age and the way she was looking at me, I surmised it might be due to the man''s wealth. Most women her age don''t naturally marry significantly older men without a definitive reason. Moreover, the man didn''t look strong or handsome enough for any woman of her age to be with him... based on my experience. "Hello, nice to meet you both. I''m William." Chapter 91: Chapter 91 - Foxy Neighbor Francis Hoffman already didn''t like how this was going. First of all, the sultry woman from next door had just informed them that there was a new kid who had arrived on their society. So, trusting the very doabledy''s word, he came here to introduce himself and also his wife. But not only did he not find a kid, but he found someone who could unequivocally be called a model by many. Most of all, he didn''t appreciate the way his wife was eyeing the new guy with that expression on her face. Unlike Francis, who was seething at being misled by the hottest bombshell in the neighborhood, it wasn''t quite the same with his wife. Lora Hoffman was having a delightful time as she gazed at the so-called "Kid" in front of her with a glint of excitement in her eyes. Previously, she had been a bit perturbed and concerned by the broad bimboing to her house and talking cheerfully to her husband. She hadter learned that there is another snotty brat who had arrived in her neighborhood and was going to ruin more of her time with it''s constant pestering. As if she wasn''t already annoyed by her new husband''s young daughter, who was a teenager that turned out to be a colossal bitch. The girl would constantly monitor her whenever she talked to someone who was affluent and attractive. But the kid in front of her wasn''t a kid but a teenager with a very enticing physique. It certainly helped her a lot seeing the boy half-naked with his chiseled body glistening with sweat as if he had just finished a hot session... in a sauna. So her previous expression of an annoyed and distant bitch transformed into a sultry and seductive one, much to her husband''s dismay and to my surprise. "Hello, nice to meet you both. I''m William," I said to them after gleaning a certain amount of information about them. My words snapped them back to reality as I observed their sudden change of expressions. I didn''t understand why the husband was ring at me with such animosity, and I definitely didn''t grasp why thedy, who had seemed annoyed a moment ago, now looked so flirtatious. Francis was extremely irritated, seeing his wife''s expression and the hot guy''s apparent disregard for propriety. He said angrily, "Isn''t it customary to be dressed before you meet your new neighbors, or is it a new trend among teenagers to disregard manners?" I finally realized why both of them had such sudden changes in expressions as I hid some of my body behind the door and answered the angry husband. "O-Oh! I''m sorry, sir, but I had just started unpacking, and I waspletely drenched while I used my clothes to wipe off the sweat before meeting you. And I still haven''t unlocked my backpack where I had my clothes yet, so I couldn''t wear anything. Again, I''m sorry if I offended you." Hearing my words, he seemed to understand, and his anger subsided a bit, but he was still peeved because of his wife and wanted to reprimand me further, but he was interrupted. "Oh, it''s alright. It isn''t a big deal, right, honey?" Lora said, directing her words at her husband but keeping her eyes locked onto me. Francis was about to say something different, but his wife interrupted him again. "No matter, I am Lora, and this right here is my husband, Francis, and we are your new neighbors. We just came to say, ''Wee to our Golden Arey Society,'' isn''t that right, honey?" Again she directed her words to her husband in a way that he had to answer. Francis only gave a low ''Hmm'' and watched the interaction between his wife and me with a suspicious look. "Thank you for weing me to your beautiful society. And again, my name is William. William Trust." I said and shook hands with both of them. The husband used a bit of force, while the wife just kept holding onto my hand. "Don''t you think you should invite us in?" Lora suddenly asked, causing her husband to widen his eyes in slight shock. "Oh, where are my manners? Pleasee in," I said, stepping back and opening the door. The wife quickly entered while the husband grumbled as he followed her inside. Both of them looked around different areas of the vi as I closed the door. "Pleasee and sit on the sofa. I just arrived, so it might be a little dusty." Both of them sat down as I tried to offer them something. "Sit for a moment while I go and check if there is anything in the vi that I can offer you." Lora wanted to stop me but didn''t, thinking that getting refreshments meant staying longer, which meant seeing more of me. I went to the kitchen and opened the system shop to see if there was any food section avable, but I didn''t find one other than those that affected physically, so I opened my bag and took out some chips and choctes. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any other food with me besides this, so please bear with me," I said and ced the chips and choctes on the table. Francis nced at the chips and, as he was about toin, found his favorite one and started munching, while Lora looked at her husband, slightly annoyed at his behavior. She also didn''t want to eat anything but feltpelled to as it would improve her image in my eyes. She picked the smallest chocte she could find and ate it in very small bits. Lora started the conversation, "So did your family buy this vi, or was it you?" "No, it was my father." "So what does your father do, kid?" Francis asked. "He has some businesses across various kingdoms, involved in many things." "Then that means he won''t be staying here, right?" "Yes, he stays busy most of the time." Francis felt a bit relieved at that because if the kid was like this, what about his father? "And what about your family? Will they also be staying here with you?" Lora asked. "No, they won''t be. We are somewhat distant, you see." Though Lora acted sad, she was actually thrilled inside as she thought, ''Good. The more alone he is, the better it will be for me toe here with various reasons and make my moves on him. ''Even if it takes some time, you will be mine. God, just look at those abs. I wonder how it would feel to rub myself against them.'' "I''m sorry to hear that. But don''t worry, you have me-I meant us, you have all of us." Lora''s small slip didn''t go unnoticed by any of us. "...So which academy are you in right now?" Francis asked, wanting to change the topic from his wife. "Umm, sorry, what?" "I was asking which year you are in at the academy, kid?" "I''m sorry, but I''m not in any academy right now." "Why? You''re old enough to be in one by now. Or did you not get in?" "Francis, don''t say things like--" "Oh no, I can''t. I''m only 10." Chapter 92: Chapter 92 - Not Giving Up So Easily [ Third POV ] "Oh... no, you didn''t understand. I''m 10," William rified. "Yeah, you are indeed 10, ''cough,'' ''cough,''" Lora said, misinterpreting the situation while attempting to mask it with a cough. But it was caught on by both of us. Francis, perplexed by his wife''sment, didn''t dwell on it and instead asked William, "What do you mean by ''you''re 10'' Kid, do you mean you are ten years old or you have already been in the academy for ten years?" "I meant that my age is 10." "You mean your age is ten times what you appear, right?" Lora dismissed William''s statement and concocted her own interpretation. "No. I am 10 years old," William reiterated, this time more intently. "You sure you don''t mean twenty? You meant that, didn''t you?" Lora insisted once again, this time with more force behind her voice that seemed to break slowly. "Nope, just 10. Only 10. And I''ve always been 10. That''s why I can''t enroll in an academy yet, But I will try to enter one in the near future when I have got the age requirement correct." William''s final statement plunged the whole room into silence. Nothing echoed through the vast space until Francis burst into heartyughter, unable to contain himself any longer as his worries were now gone with theughter. William looked at Francis, anxious and confused about what was going through his mind and he nced at Lora for answers, but she seemed lost in her own thoughts as her eyes were vacant and fixed on the floor in agony. Unable to stand the silence any longer, William asked, "I''m sorry, but what''s so funny? I don''t get it." Francisughed a bit longer and then answered me, "Nothing, kid, just nothing. I remembered some finer moments in life and had tough it out. Hahaha!" William smiled awkwardly, still not grasping Francis''s meaning, while Lora next to her husband simmered with anger, thinking, ''What the f*ck is this? How can he be a CHILD? He looks like a teenager with a godly physique, so why? WHY DOES THIS ALWAYS HAPPEN TO ME!!!'' After Francisughed some more, he stood up from the sofa and approached William, enveloping him in a bear hug as he said with happiness filling his entire body. "Wee to the Golden Arey, son. It is so nice to meet you. You don''t know how happy you''ve made me just now. If I had a son he would look just like you" Hearing his words William snickered on his mind. "You know, I have a daughter just around your age, but she''s three years older. You could spend time with her; she''s a nice kid, so you might even y with her," Francis said, then had a realization. "You know what, scratch that thought. She''s too old for you, and she''s a girl, so... you know, they like girl things. But the crux of the matter is you shouldn''t y with her." "Don''t try to talk to her either. She''s in her teenage years and beautiful too, so you might fall in love with her, and she might reject you harshly. I''m telling you this for your own good," Francis continued,pletely oblivious to the true implications. Lora cast a dark nce at her husband, clenching her fists tightly before a random thought crossed her mind. ''What if... no, it might be a foolish endeavor... but if I could perhaps gradually influence him, and then when he''s old enough, I can... take him.'' ''Hmm... not a bad n. Not a bad n at all. But there are challenges too. I have to do it discreetly, avoiding the daddy''s girl, and the biggest threat isn''t even her. It''s the women of this society. If they discover him, they might back off for a while, but as he grows older, he''ll attract more attention. And finally, the blonde b*tch is there to give me the most trouble. But for now, I''ll just focus on him.'' Lora''s entire demeanor shifted as she put on a radiant smile and approached William, saying, "Yes, just like my husband said, wee. If you ever need anything, you can alwayse to me." William and Francis were both baffled by Lora''s sudden change in spirit. Francis thought she might still attempt to flirt with him but quickly dismissed the notion, believing his wife wouldn''t stoop so low as to seduce a child. But she would, and also be very careful. "Okay, do you want to know anything else?" Lora asked with a captivating smile. "Well... yes, there are some things that would be useful if you could exin them." "Okay then, go on." "What is your breas--" Just like that, William asked them numerous questions about the rules and regtions of this society and what he should avoid. They answered him in detail. Lora was particrly helpful, answering almost all the questions swiftly. Some questions she couldn''t answer as they were rted to security reasons. After a while, William finished asking everything. They all stood up, with William being thest to rise. He thanked them for the valuable information as they walked towards his front porch. "Thank you for sharing everything you knew. It''s going to be very helpful for me." "It''s alright, that''s what good neighbors do. If we ever need help, you should help us as well, okay?" Lora suggested. Francis narrowed his eyes at that but said nothing. "Alright then, we should leave now." "Goodbye, kid," Francis said. "Goodbye, and again, if you ever need anything, you can alwayse to me," Lora added. William nodded, and the peculiar couple left him. After they had walked a certain distance, William returned to his house and reflected on the strange couple. ''Wow, this is a couple straight out of a si. The husband initially looked at me with so much concealed anger that it seemed like I was already sleeping with his wife.'' ''And the wife too. ''Whistle.'' I''ve never seen someone so... I don''t know how to describe her, but she was something. And the husband''s immediate change of behavior after learning my age was truly amusing.'' ''But what I don''t get is why the wife''s behavior suddenly changed 180 degrees like that.'' ''Let''s just hope she won''t do anything that willnd her in prison. If she actually did something like that, I don''t think I would be able to keep myself celibate any longer.'' William began cleaning the ce, discarding all the food the couple had eaten. As he was about to throw it in the trash, he suddenly had a thought. ''Why am I trying to clean this ce when I can hire others to do that?'' [The Hoffmans] As they walked towards their house, Francis asked his wife, "So... what do you think of the kid?" "He was quite nice." "Nothing else to add?" "He was good-looking too. He''s going to attract a lot of women when he gets older. You were right in not letting our daughter meet him." Lora cunningly shifted the topic to their daughter. As she had hoped, the bait worked. Francis''s thoughts shifted to his daughter, and he pondered, ''How do I stop my daughter from ever meeting him?'' Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Gut-Wrenching Scene "Wait a second... Why the hell am I attempting to clean this ce when I''m rich?" William thought bewildered at his own actions. "Sometimes I wonder how low my IQ must be to actually do something like this repeatedly," William muttered to himself. "Yeah, I''ll get that out of my mind right now and call for some guys who could help clean this ce." "Speaking of cleaning, where is wdia? I had talked with the neighbors for not a long time, but still, considering her possessive nature over me, why didn''t shee to me even once?" William wondered aloud. "What is she doing that has her so preupied? I should check on her first before I call for the cleaning guys; otherwise, I''m certain something will inevitably go awry." William said and put down the packets and rappers. William stood up but, looking at so many directions for rooms, he got bewildered. "So... Where could she be? How am I going to locate her? Well, she''s enormous, so if I try hard enough, I will definitely find her. But which way should I go first?" William pondered for a while before a shock of realization came over his face. He pped his forehead with considerable force, making a loud ''pping'' sound. Even though he was buffed to the max, he still hit himself with his own strength, strong enough to cause significant pain to ordinary people, but due to his high constitution, he didn''t get too hurt. Still, he felt the pain and rubbed his head in annoyance. "MAN, it feels like I have a concussion. Okay, I am not going to do that again." "Wait a second... Yes! Why didn''t I didn''t even think of that before? Hah! Moments like this are something that I am not particrly fond of." After he was done rubbing his head, William called out to the house''s AI system. "Hey Arthur, you there?" In the next moment, a mechanized voice started speaking, its sound emanating from everywhere. [ Yes, Sir ] "Alright, can you help me find wdia?" [ Sir, who is this wdia that you speak of? ] Then William realized that he had never actually introduced wdia to the AI system... not that he thought he would ever need to. "Ah, wdia is my beast soul. She is a huge tiger and looks like a big white cat with blue stripes all over her body. Can you help me locate her with this description?" [ I will try my best, sir. ] After a moment, the house AI system spoke again. [ Sir, is your beast soul over 15 feet in length? ] "Yes, I think so." [ Does the beast soul have a propensity for heavy sleeping? ] William thought for a bit before he said, "Maybe... I don''t know her very well." [ Is the beast soul violent enough to cause a massacre? ] William had a deadpanned look on his face as he asked, "Arthur... What did you find? Just show it to me." In the next second, a huge blue panel appeared, ying a video on it. The video didn''t have good visuals as it showed a lot of blurry images. It depicted a room where there were massive amounts of carcasses and body parts with blood sttered everywhere, and finally, there was a huge cat sleeping on top of it. William didn''t know what to say as he looked at the scene that would horrify anyone and might even scar them, but there was no horror or remorse on his face. Instead, he wore a face of annoyance. "Aaah, what am I gonna do about this big cat? I tell her to do one thing, and she does it but takes it to another level. If the cleaning people arrive, what the hell am I going to tell them? At least she put all the mess into one room; that will be quite convenient for them." "Arthur, what room is she in right now?" After getting the directions, William went to that room. As he unlocked the door, the blood that was overflowing inside the room flowed out. The overflowing blood hit him and soiled his clothes as he looked at the scene with a clear conscience and couldn''t help but vomit right there. Even though he is a protagonist who must endure the hurdles of bing stronger and must get ustomed to scenes like this, he was still new to it, so he couldn''t stop the gut-wrenching feeling and vomited. After a few minutes of regaining control, he looked up to see wdia lying atop the huge amount of carcasses. He didn''t have the stomach to enter the room, so he called out to her. "wdia. HEY, wdia. CLAWDIAAA!" At first, the tiger didn''t hear as she was in deep sleep, but as the calls started getting louder, she eventually woke up, jumping and looking towards the voice. William looked at her body and almost thought it resembled a scene from a horror movie, and in reality, it was blood and body organs that were wrapped around her. wdia, seeing her master, approached him and asked, "Master, master, tell me, how do you like my collection?" "Collection of what?" He was scared to ask but still did. "My collection of monster skulls and body parts." Hearing what she said, William thought about the body parts and vomited again as he ran to the nearest flower pot. wdia, seeing this, came close to her master and patted his back while saying, "There, there, master." After William regained hisposure and was about to scold the beast soul, the beast soul already kneeled down and apologized with a guilty expression. "Master, I''m sorry for what I have done in that ce. I shouldn''t have done something like that before, and I am not going to do that again either." "But I have done a bad thing, so the master should punish me. Punish wdia, master; she deserves this." William, hearing this, had other thoughts. ''You saying it like that only makes me not want to punish you. How can I punish you when you already look so guilty? Well, now what?'' As he couldn''t think of anything, he just forgave the huge tiger and told her to inform him if she ever tries to do anything like this again. wdia epted and, in happiness, started licking him all over. ''She''s licking me, but she''s licking the blood and drinking it... Well, at least I will be free of the blood, and the scent should also partially be gone,'' William thought with uncertain eyes. "Arthur, can the cleaning guys contracted with this society clean such a mess?" William asked the house AI. [ Normally, no. They don''t have such a lucrative contract that includes cleaning something so... chaotic. ] William sighed as he heard that and then asked, "So is there anyone else who can clean this? Any professionals or cleaningpanies?" [ Yes, there are multiple of them, but they will cost you a lot, sir. ] "Money doesn''t matter as long as they can do the job." [ In that case, sir, I know of several good ones that will be able to do the job. ] "Contact the best one there is, but make sure they don''t disclose this to anyone." "...But before that..." Chapter 94: Chapter 94 - A Familiar Baldy "...But before that," William nced at wdia, who was absentmindedly licking the blood off her paws, and mused to himself, ''I just thought of the best way to punish her without actually punishing her, hehehe.'' Heughed like a wicked man as he hatched a n that will surely teach the big cat. wdia felt a shiver run down her spine, as if the eyes of her greatest enemy were locked onto her. She scanned her surroundings but saw no one. She pondered, ''Hmm... Why does it feel like that ''Thing'' is watching me?'' ''Yeah, it might be just in my own mind, yes no way that ''thing'' could actually be here.'' ''It must have been because I had a great snack just previously. Speaking of the snacks, Aaaahh it''s been so long since I had such a good food now I am sure I will have the nicest of nappies too.'' As wdia was in her own thoughts, The house''s AI system responded to me. "[ Okay, sir, but there is a nominal fee you have to remit first to secure their services ]" "And how do I go about that?" William inquired. "[ You can either do it via your FPhone, or if you have funds in your bank ount you can allow me to scan your ID card, and I will facilitate the payment in your behalf ]" William took his ID card, held it aloft in the air, and instructed the AI System, "Okay, you handle the payment, but ensure the personnel do not ask any intrusive questions." "[Yes, sir, but for certain mandatory reasons, they may have to inquire some details.]" The house''s AI system stated, then scanned the ID card with a port that emerged from some concealedpartment. "Okay, call them then." William then fixed his predatory gaze on wdia, who, sensing her master''s peculiar stare, felt an uneasy sensation in her stomach. So She timidly asked, "Ma-Master, i-is something wrong with you, wh-why are you looking at me like that?" "No, no, Nothing is wrong, but I just realized that you were indeed correct when you said that you should be disciplined, and I just devised a method that you might be a punishment and ''enjoyment'' for you as well as well." wdia felt a wave of relief, as she was not the least bit frightened of the ''discipline'' her master intended to impose. She believed her master to be quite kind and sagacious, as evidenced by the beast soul amulet. So with confidence, she dered, "Yes, master. I should be disciplined, so please, proceed. I am prepared." "Alright, remember that you were the one who mentioned discipline and agreed to it, okay?" William said, approaching her and seizing her tightly. "Now, as for your punishment, I am going to do something that you very much enjoy." Hearing this, wdia even managed a smile as she anticipated what her master would say next. "I am going to do your favorite thing, which is... give you a bath." The words came as a sword strike that struck her heart. wdia''s face lost all color, her already pale visage turning ashen as she pleaded, "N-No, master, please, anything but that." "Why are you frightened? I am merely going to bathe you, nothing more." wdia attempted to retreat, but William held on firmly. "P-Please, Master, I pr-promise I won''t do this again, but please DON''T DO THIS." William responded with a maniacal grin, "Why fear the inevitable?" wdia let out one final scream as her protestations proved futile. "MASTER NOOOOOOO," she shrieked as she was forcefully taken to the bathroom, where she once again experienced true terror. Today, she finally realized that her master wasn''t kind or benevolent; he was merely pretending. He was one of the cruelest individuals in the world, someone who took pleasure in his victims'' suffering, apanied by sinisterughs. (Half an hourter) Individuals dressed in all-ck attire, equipped with various pieces of machinery, arrived at the vi''s main door and rang the bell. "Arthur, are they here?" William asked the house AI. The AI confirmed as William rose from the sofa and opened the door. He saw six people in identical outfits waiting for him. The one in front, a tall man, asked with a deep voice, "Are you the one who hired us?" William nodded. "Yes, I am. Please,e in." They all entered and waited in the hallway. They surveyed the area that required cleaning. Once the team leader confirmed all his members had arrived, he asked, "Mr. Trust, what specifically do you want us to clean?" "Well... I just acquired this vi, and it''s quite filthy, so I want you to clean it thoroughly." Hearing this, the members of the VIP cleaning services were taken aback. Most of their assignments involved dealing with monster corpses and sometimes even human remains, so a simple cleaning job was hard for them to believe. Even the leader was surprised and asked, "Sir, not to sound rude, but your vi is merely covered in cobwebs and dust. Our work usually involves handling... more substantial issues. Are you certain you need our services?" "No, I understand your confusion, but I genuinely need you to clean this ce. And for your information, this isn''t the primary task." "So... what is the primary task?" the leader asked, more seriously. "Come, I''ll show you," William said, leading the group to the room of terror. Upon arrival, he warned them, "Be aware, what you are about to see may haunt you." "Don''t worry, sir. We are professionals. Nothing you show us can evoke anything we haven''t encountered before," one member of the group assured, as the others nodded in agreement. "Alright, I warned you." William opened the door, revealing the interior. The cleaning crew widened their eyes in fear. Normally, such scenes wouldn''t unsettle them much, but their initial impression of the ce being ordinary and the teenager appearing normal had lowered their guard, leading to this shock. The doorbell rang again, snapping them out of their stupor. William said, "It seems the IT personnel are here. I need to attend to them. Can you handle this?" The leaderposed himself and affirmed, "Of course, sir. Otherwise, how could we call ourselves the best cleaning service in the entire Wiseburn Kingdom?" William nodded and left. As he departed, the youngest and newest member of the cleaning team stared at the scene inplete horror, eximing, "OH GOD! There are even baby skulls here." Back downstairs, William greeted the IT team, who fixed most of the electronic devices, including fans, lights, and other appliances. They also installed arge telescreen on the wall. After they left, William sat on the sofa and turned on the telescreen. He saw that it was broadcasting the news. Intrigued, he watched. The report covered an individual who had killed several high-level guards of the Goldstein Family from the Tudor Kingdom. This person was now being hunted by the Great Houses and Royal Forces. An AI-rendered image of the suspect was disyed. William scrutinized the image and thought it looked strikingly familiar. After pondering for a moment, a name came to him, and he eximed, "Hey! Isn''t that Delmar?" Chapter 95: Chapter 95 - The Dangers that Hide Under [ Tudor Kingdom ] Inside an Underground Vault Deep Beneath the City of Kaoline In the dim, damp confines of an underground vault beneath the city of Kaoline, a formidable figure moved with reasonable haste. Standing more than seven feet tall, his bald head gleamed under the sparse lighting, entuating his muscr physique. d in his signature white tank top and ck army pants, he had a massive ck dragon tattoo that coiled menacingly around his right arm. This was Delmar, a man of imposing presence and fierce reputation. Who was also the one that created the identification card of our protagonist. The same identification card that has brought some troubles for our young protagonist. Delmar sped through the vault''s contents with practiced efficiency, storing a variety of items into his storage ring. Supplies, weapons, healing medicines, money--nothing escaped his grasp. His actions were swift and methodical, betraying a sense of urgency that bordered on desperation. Among all the items he collected, money received the greatest attention. He prioritized it above all else, as if his very survival depended on amassing as much as possible. The loss of even a single coin seemed an unbearable prospect to him, a thought that gnawed at the core of his being. As Delmar scoured the vault for more valuables, a sudden beep pierced the silence. He turned sharply towards the sound, his eyes narrowing as he located the source--aputer in the back corner. He stopped his actions and snickered angrily at the thought of what that had stopped his important work. Striding over, he stared at the screen, its glow casting a harsh light on his rugged features. The monitor disyed a security alert, indicating that a group of individuals had infiltrated the vault and were searching for someone specific, someone being himself. Delmar''s face twisted in annoyance as he muttered to himself, "Ah, fuck. It''s only been three hours and they''re already on my tail. Who would have thought that Wicked Bitch of the South would send her elite troops to hunt down a ''Nobody'' like me?" "The day couldn''t get any worse now could it" Reflecting on recent events, he continued, "This all happened because I tried to help that kid. I should have just handed the kid over to them and made some cash--a win-win for everyone... well not everyone. The kid would have been the one in the most problematic state." "Regarding him... Who the fu*k is he actually? To actually muster the anger of the Goldstein Great Houses Wraith for just helping him... Well not entirely as it might also have something to do with me killing their scout and making a mockery of them." He sighed deeply, regret evident in his voice. "Well, can''t change the past. Might as well ruin some futures in the process. Now lets see who are the ones that will be my nextb rats for some experiments" With grim determination, Delmar typed furiously on the keyboard. A prompt appeared on the screen, asking if he wanted to initiate a particr process. Without hesitation, he hit ''Enter'', a bloodthirsty smile creeping across his face as he watched the intruders through the surveince monitors. 200 Meters Up on the Surface Above the vault, in the deste center of Kaoline, a team of operatives d in ck armor moved with precision. They were members of the second most elite group within the Goldstein family''s forces, renowned for their expertise in scouting and swift assassinations. Their leader, Alexforge Nile, was a hard-driving man who had transformed his once mediocre team into a formidable unit. Today they were here for one particr purpose, and that is to get rid of one particr mouse who has been gnawing at the Goldstein Great House for a few hours. The elite group was on a mission directly assigned by their esteemed Miss Anabeth. Alexforge held her in the highest regard, always referring to her as "Miss Anabeth" out of deep respect and loyalty. He harbored disdain for the Halbert family, believing that no member of that lineage could ever be worthy of his goddess. His ambitions were bright; he wanted to elevate his team to surpass the 1st Brigadiers, a group of almost mythical strength within the Goldstein hierarchy. Today''s mission was of utmost importance. A man had dared to disgrace the Goldstein family--a family that ranked third in power, just below the royal family and the Halberts. They had tracked the culprit to an undergroundir somewhere in this area and were now searching for the entrance. "Guys, split into groups of three and search for any anomalies," Alexforge ordered, his voice carrying just enough to be heard without alerting potential enemies. "Report anything suspicious immediately." As his team fanned out, Alexforge assessed the surroundings with a critical eye. The ce reeked of dampness and decay, a perfect setting for traps. But Alexforge was confident. They were not ordinary soldiers; they were the elite, and no amount of trickery could stop them. His thoughts turned to the unknown adversary. ''Whoever this guy is, he''s meticulous. This ce is ideal for setting traps, but we''re not amateurs. We''re the best.'' Despite his confidence, Alexforge decided to say a word of caution. "Guys, the person we''re dealing with is resourceful and knows how to use his environment. Be extra careful." The team members, seasoned and battle-hardened, acknowledged their leader''s warning with nods. Among them, a subgroup of two men and a woman wearing high-quality light armor was inspecting a corner of the site. The woman, known as Extra Three, noticed something peculiar. "Hey, guys, look over here," she called out. The two men, Extra One and Extra Two, joined her, peering at a grenade lying on the ground, its pin still intact. Extra One chuckled. "Haha, Extra Three, you called us over for this? It''s just a grenade with its pin on." Extra Three insisted, "No, something feels off about this." "What''s suspicious about a grenade with the pin still in? It''s not like it''s going to--" His sentence was cut short as the grenade''s pin suddenly popped off. "Oh, shi--" BOOM The explosion echoed through the ce, a stark reminder of the perils thaty in waiting. Delmar, watching through the monitors, saw the st''s impact and chuckled darkly. He knew the hunt was far from over, but this small victory brought a savage satisfaction. Back on the surface, Alexforge and his remaining team members felt the ground shake beneath their feet. The realization that their enemy was indeed cunning and dangerous dawned on them fully. The mission had just escted, and the stakes were higher than ever. Alexforge''s mind raced. ''This guy is not just resourceful; he''s deadly. We need to adapt and outsmart him if we want toplete this mission.'' He gathered his team, their faces now marked with grim determination. "Stay sharp. This is just the beginning. We''ll get him, no matter what it takes." As the team regrouped and continued their search, Delmar prepared for the next move in this deadly game of cat and mouse. The vault, with all its hidden dangers and treasures, became a battleground where therey waiting for them only destruction and sorrow. Chapter 96: Chapter 96 - Ambush BOOM An explosion erupted in the far right corner of the field, reverberating through the air with a thunderous roar, loud enough for everyone in the assassination group to hear. As the sound reached their ears, their bodies reacted instinctively, bing more defensive as they turned toward the source of the st. Everyone''s gaze was drawn to the explosion, then shifted upwards, witnessing a grotesque rain of blood, body parts, organs, and armor pieces falling upon them. These were the remnants of those unfortunate enough to have been caught in the trap. Quickly, they shielded their faces from the scorching blood and dismembered limbs. Almost everyone did¡ªexcept for Alexforge Nile. When the body parts were about to fall on him, he too nearly closed his eyes and let his guard down. Observing his team members doing the same, he realized they were about to be ambushed. He screamed at the top of his lungs, desperately trying to warn hisrades. "EVERYONE, DON''T LET YOUR GUARDS DOWN, IT''S AN AMBUS-!" Neither Nile nor his team members could clearly hear or take precautions before small, though stationary, machine guns began to materialize in various damp areas. It was like the mini machine guns had a life of their own as the moment they had materialized, they automatically activated themselves and quickly looked for their targets on their own. As the machine guns locked onto their targets and prepared to fire, the assassins became aware of their situation and took defensive positions. Ordinarily, they wouldn''t need to be so defensive, as their high level made them nearly impervious to conventional bullets. But these were not ordinary bullets¡ªno, these were mana bullets, specifically engineered to kill mana soldiers and inflict severe damage even on those at higher levels. At the front side of the damp area, a trio of warriors also took defensive positions upon hearing their leader''s warning. However, they refrained from using defensive spells that would offer substantial protection. Why? Because their armor was top-tier, designed to withstand small-caliber mana bullets with minimal injury. Even if the bullets about to be fired were medium-caliber mana bullets, they weren''t overly concerned. So they had confidence that even if the bullets were to hit them head on they will stille out as the victor but in this particr case they were wrong... very wrong. Let me give you a small briefing of why that is the case for them. Machine guns, while boasting a high rate of fire, typically suffer from uracy issues over long distances. The group realizing this, exploited it for their own benefit, rolling as far away as they could and lying t on the ground for better protection. The mana bullets they were about to face were indeedrge-caliber, but that wasn''t their only distinctive feature. These bullets, known as the .55 Bitches, were designed specifically to prate mid-level armor. The bullets, measuring 13.2¡Á99mm Hotchkiss cartridge, could pierce through mid-level armor and even be able to bent high quality ones. And the intended targets were wearing low-quality best armor, easily prable by these bullets. Moreover, the mini machine guns targeting them were state-of-the-art, equipped with chips enhancing their uracy within a 150-meter radius. Paired with the .55 Bitches Large Mana Caliber bullets, it was a recipe for a massacre. So this is one of the reasons why the group of assassins today were about to witness something that was going to make their bodies crawl with fear like never before. As the mini machine guns began spinning, the group of threey t, covering the top of their heads with their hands. This made it easy for the guns to lock onto them quickly and efficiently open fire on them. The result was gruesome. The bullets tore through their bodies and armor like a de slicing through thin paper. The victims didn''t even know if they had been hit or not as they were already dead. Their bodies were shredded, body parts flying apart andnding near a girl who watched in utter terror. The girl witnessed the entire event and understood why her team had acted as they did and she also understood why that happened to them as well as she analyzed the bullet casings that fell right beside her and also why the armor that her fallenrades were wearing were prated so smoothly without any resistance. She screamed loudly, trying to warn her otherrades so that they may avoid the same fate as the ones beside her have. "EVERYBODY, USE DEFENSIVE SPELLS! THESE GUNS ARE LOADED WITH ARMOR-PIERCING BULLETS, SO BE MORE CAREFUL-!" As she warned her teammates, she didn''t notice one particr mini machine gun locking onto her. Because she was warning her team members she herself didn''t notice it nor did she cast any defensive spells around her that may protect her from the imminent death she was about to receive. Without any defensive spells, she was instantly cut into pieces, right in front of her manyrades eyes. They wanted to morn her but they couldn''t as they realized the grave situation they have found themselves in. The sight of her shredded body and organs filled them with dread, but her death was not in vain. Niles and almost everyone learned their lesson as they quickly cast their defensive spells. ''Cast Defensive Mother'' A guy in a team said. ''Cast Otherworldly Dome'' A guy casted a spell that would protect him and hisrades too. ''Cast Mother Earth''s Hug'' A women cast her most powerful and defensive spell she could muster. ''Cast Iron Wall'' A big guy tall enough to rival giants cast his signature defensive spell. ''Cast Wall of Protection'' A group of three cast the same spell that put them in a better defensive state. Everywhere, shields made from water, transparent gray dome-like structures, sudden defensive walls made of dirt and bricks sprouting up from the ground, huge imprable looking iron walls falling from the sky, and shields created from various different lights appeared surrounding many people in its beautiful disy as the bullets began firing, unable to prate all of thempletely. Not everyone was lucky. As some didn''t have time to cast any defensive spell that could protect them, others cast spells that had too low defensive powers, and some had their spell times end too fast. All shared the same fate ¡ª being shredded to pieces. But not all were merely defending as some, like Niles, cast offensive spells, destroying the mini machine guns targeting him and some of hisrades. But amidst the chaos, they failed to notice two small holes suddenly opening besides them and releasing a gas that slowly filled every corner of the damp area, surrounding them slowly and slowly until it covered them allpletely. Alexforge Nile''s, who was always vignt for traps, detected a faint smell but didn''t immediately realize its significance so he started looking here and there for its true meaning. But when they finally destroyed all the mini machine guns with their fallenrades help, they let their guard down. In that moment, Nile''s realized what it was and shouted at his team. "IT''S A TRAP! EVERYBODY, USE SPELLS!" Chapter 97: Chapter 97 - A Mans Grief "ITS A TRAP EVERYBODY, USE SPELLSSSS" Right when he finished his warning, the small holes that were spewing gas ignited with a tiny flicker of fire which came in contact with the gas. "BOOOOM!" That tiny flicker of fire,ing into immediate contact with the gas, triggered an explosion that engulfed the entire area surrounding the assassination team and going far beyond. The explosion was so immense that it could be seen from five miles away, and even at that distance, it was remarkably clear. Looking even further, one could observe a dome of light resembling a grand disy of fireworks. After a long while, the explosion finally subsided, revealing the devastated scene. The once damp area was no longer damp; it was now engulfed in mes and marked by melted regions. Other than Alexforge Nile, nobody else managed to use any defensive spells to shield themselves. Even so, Nile''s body was riddled with numerous cuts and third-degree burns. When he first regained consciousness, the initial sight that greeted him was utter chaos. It was like a scene from a nightmare: some of hisradesy dead with burn marks covering their bodies, and most didn''t even have bodies anymore¡ªonly chunks of flesh were scattered around due to the explosion. Nile couldn''t fathom what he was seeing. Therey his friends, hisrades, his brothers, and sisters. Therey the one family he could truly trust, the one he could always rely on to have his back. The ones who never gave up on him, even when he gave up on himself. The people who would always have his back, no matter what situation he found himself in. But now, as he looked at them, he saw that not a single one had survived the explosion. He couldn''t ept that not even one of them had survived. He looked at Tanner, whose wife was about to give birth to their son. Tanner''s face was now so burned that it was unrecognizable. He looked at Alica, who had a three-year-old daughter. Alica''s husband had died in service to their kingdom... and now her mother had too. He finally looked at Netly, his best man, his right hand, the one who would always pat his back whenever they faced a setback. Netly''s parents were disabled, and their only reason for smiling was their son, who now didn''t even have a body left to show them or to bury. Nile surveyed each of his fallenrades, searching for those whose bodies were blown into so many pieces that they were no longer recognizable as human but merely chunks of meat. Heughed maniacally as he observed their dposed state, but then the realization struck him like a wall as he couldn''t stop the tears from flowing as he looked at what was once his big family, now reduced to nothing. He wanted to cry out loud, to scream at the top of his lungs and curse the gods for their cruelty. He wanted to call out their names, hoping they might respond to his desperate cries, but nothing came out. He couldn''t speak nor scream, and when he did, it only came out as a horrifying wail that could burst the eardrums of anyone who heard it. "AAAAHHHHH!" "AHHHHH HHHHHAAAAA!" Nile cried like never before, questioning the meaning of life and death. As he contemted his worth, Nile''s heard a heavy voice. "Who the f*ck is crying like a f*cking baby! Man, it feels like my ears will burst from this horrifying wail." Nile stopped his wailing and watched from the ashes of his inrades as a figure emerged from the mes and smoke. The figure was taller than Nile, dressed like a street thug with a questionable style of clothing, walking and talking with a huge Cuban cigar in his mouth, which he was smoking in this smoke-filled area. Nile saw the man approaching him and stopping sixteen meters away. The guy had the audacity to step on his best friend''s body, cing one leg over him and speaking with a casual smile on his face. "So... You survived, huh. Kudos to you, man. Not everyone survives that st, and those who do are destined to live the rest of their lives in great pain," Delmar said with a nod that conveyed how proud he felt of the man in front of him. Nile''s couldn''t recognize the man due to a concussion from the recent st, so he asked, "Who are you? And... How do you know about this st''s effects?" Delmar widened his eyes behind his colored lens sunsses before heughed like a madman. "Haha hahaha haha!" Nile''s couldn''t understand why the man wasughing in such a situation. It seemed he found the question very amusing. But Nile didn''t interrupt him, as his instincts told him that the man was very dangerous. So he remained silent because it was not the best time for him to fight in his current state. Delmar, stillughing, addressed the pitiful man in front of him, "Wow! You don''t even recognize me anymore. Who would have thought that the explosion would have such an effect on people. Hahaha." Nile''s, seeing himugh in such a dire situation, screamed at him for answers. "What the f*ck is so funny to you, huh? Don''t you see so many people lying dead here? Is this sh*t funny to you? Answer me!!!" Delmar stoppedughing as he heard the man''s anger, but he couldn''t stop the maniacal smile from returning to his face as he answered. "Oh!... I''m the one responsible for this horrifying state you got yourselves in. Looking at your face, I almost feel pity for doing this to you guys... almost, but not actually. Hehe." Nile''s face morphed into one of immense shock upon hearing the man''s answer. He had thought that the perpetrator took advantage of the situation and left long ago. But the man hadn''t left. No, he was standing over his brother''s body,ughing in his face, and mocking him like no one ever had. Nile was so stunned that he didn''t know what to do until he heard what the man said next. "It''s such a beautiful thing, isn''t it? The simplicity of a man''s life. In one moment he was running and flying through the air like no man could, and in the next moment he is lying in a pool of his own flesh, unrecognizable even to his own mother." Nile''s finally responded, looking at the monster before him with bloodshot eyes. "How dare you!" Delmar snapped out of his distant self and looked into Nile''s eyes before smiling cruelly. "Ah! Finally got the reaction I wanted from you. Man! It took you a long time to have that expression." Nile screamed as he heard that. "Reactions? Expressions?... Are you f*cking kidding me with me? How can you look at so many innocent bodies lying here with such a nonchnt face? Do you know how many families you have destroyed today?" Delmar, hearing him, adopted a deadpan expression as he replied, "Innocents? Families? You motherf*cking bast*rds shouldn''t even have those words in your dictionaries." Chapter 98: Chapter 98 - Humiliation of a Fallen Man "Innocents? Families? You motherf*cking bastards shouldn''t even have those words in your dictionaries," Delmar spat with venom in his tone. Niles, hearing him, grew even angrier and screamed back. "What the fck do you know, you fcking monster? You just killed so many people, and now you''re lecturing me, ME, like you''re my judge or something. Your nobody NOBODYYY" Delmar, amused by Niles'' outburst, replied, "Oh, didn''t you get the memo?" Niles, slightly confused, heard Delmar continue, "I am your damn judge, you sad and pathetic bastard." "Seeing you only barking back and not actually doing anything confuses me. Why did your team members make you their leader? Forget about that, they shouldn''t have even let you stay on the team. They should have kicked you out the moment they had the chance." Delmar said to him with a mocking tone trying to get a rise out of the falling man. Niles, hearing Delmar''s words, knew the man was trying to provoke him. It might have worked if not for his years of field experience. He gave a self-deprecatingugh and said, "Ran out of catchphrases or something? Can''t think of anything else, so you''re trying to rile me up to do something stupid, huh!" Delmar, though amused at his words, still acknowledged him as the man had figured out what he was trying to do and even in his dire state he had the galls to talk back to him, knowing that doing that might be the very end of him. Hearing him, Delmarughed as if he had heard the funniest thing. "Hahaha, hahah. Get you riled up to do something stupid? Are you kidding me? Have you seen yourself? In the state you''re in right now, you couldn''t do anything even if you had all your teammates supporting you." Even though Delmar''s words were humiliating and made Niles extremely angry, he couldn''t refute them because he knew they were true. But Delmar wasn''t finished. "Ohhh! I get it, it''s not that you were weak in yourpany. It was your so-called members of the ''Night Raiders'' who were weak, right? Otherwise, how could they have died so easily?" Delmar knew where to strike so he struck at the man''s most weak spot that he could currently exploit and that happened to be his fallenrades. Niles screamed at Delmar at the top of his lungs, "SHUT UP!!!!!" But it fell on deaf ears as Delmar continued seeing that this method was working wonders for him. "Come on, you saw it too, right? Their bodies couldn''t even hold for a few moments and just burst open like a freaking pi?ata. Looking at them, I had huge doubts. Were they actually members of an elite group of assassins, or were they just adults with mental disabilities who wanted to y makeshift ninja or something like that?" Delmar stuck harder and harder at the man''s weak spot that at the current moment was as big as it could be. Despite his years of experience, Niles couldn''t take what Delmar said any longer. He got up and ran towards him, while screaming, "FUCK YOUUUU!" He tried to run, but because of his injuries and other internal problems he had gotten because of the past explosion, he couldn''t even run straight anymore. He looked like a zombie trying to angrily attack someone. Delmar looked at his pathetic state but didn''t say anything nor stopped him until Niles finally arrived in front of him. As Niles was about to strike, Delmar stepped to the side. Due to his injuries, Niles couldn''t keep his bnce and fell on top of his best friend''s body. As he tried to get up, he saw his dead brother''s body, now just chunks of meat, and he couldn''t stop the tears from falling as he wailed silently. He cried silently as he regretted many things while looking at desemated bodies of hisrades. Delmar watched the scene and became even angrier seeing the assassin silently crying. He approached Niles and kicked him hard in the side of his abdomen. Niles flew to the right and, after being dragged along the burned area a few times, stopped and vomited blood from his mouth. Delmar screamed at him from where he was standing, "Come on, get up! Don''t just cry like a baby, do something about it. Are you even a man, or did you already get the surgery and change your gender, huh? No offense, but even a b*tch could bite harder than your bark, man." Niles, hearing the words, responded in a low voice, "Shut up for one second, you bald bastard. Just let me... let me get up, and I''ll burn you with your own f*cking weapons." Even though Niles was speaking softly, Delmar heard him clearly and said, "Is that so? But your situation says otherwise." He said as he looked at Nile''s pathetic state. Delmar suddenly had a thought as he looked at the man he was about to kill. He searched through his storage ring and brought out a yellow potion with a luster to it. He looked at Niles, who was trying to get up and failing repeatedly, and said, "If you actually want to do something, then take this." He threw the yellow potion, and itnded right in front of Niles. Niles looked at the potion, confused, until Delmar spoke again, "Don''t worry, it''s not poison or anything simr. It''s a mix of a healing and enhancement potion. It will heal you just enough so you can fight, and the enhancement will temporarily increase your strength so the injuries don''tpletely lower your power level." "...Why?" Niles asked, looking up at the man standing over his best friend''s body. "Why? You need a reason to fight? Alright, it''s because... I''m bored. You got your reason?" Annoyed by Delmar''s behavior, Niles said, "Yeah!" and picked up the potion. "Then drink the damn potion and FIGHT ME!" Delmar shouted. Niles looked at the potion onest time before finally opening the cork and drinking it. What else could he do anyway? Delmar had a hidden smile on his face as he quietly said, "Gotcha." A few moments after Niles drank the potion, his body started to change significantly. The blood that was dripping from various ces stopped, the burn marks over his body ceased burning momentarily, and his internal injuries healed. New organs even started to grow on their own. His mana reserves began to fill uppletely, with even more stored. After a few moments, Niles realized the potion had worked. He checked his body to ensure there were no hidden dangers or side effects. Finding none, he slowly walked towards Delmar. His initial steps were unsteady, but he gradually regained his rhythm and approached one of his fallen team members. He saw it was Alicia, whose head was now gone, but her pendant remained around her neck. He took the pendant and saw a photo of a smiling baby inside. He said to her, "Don''t worry, Alicia. From now on, I will take care of your daughter... I will take care of all your families." Delmar, with a cruel smile, said, "Now, now, don''t make promises you can''t keep." Chapter 99: Chapter 99 - Battle [ Part 1 ] "Now, now, don''t make promises you can''t keep." Delmar said to the man as he was making false promises to therades that had fallen because of him. Nile neithermented nor looked at him; he just ignored him while pondering about the families of every single one of his dead friends. To him, if he were to perish at this moment, then their families would be left destitute and without anyone to take care of them after their main hope had died. So, he had no choice but to confront the imminent battle with everything he had, even if it meant doing something that might call his own demise to the monster in front of him. But he still stood resolute as he gazed at his fallenrades onest time before calling for their aid in this dire time of his. ''Guys, grant me the strength to ovee this situation and help me kill this monster I''m about to face.'' As he was ruminating on life and death, Delmar grew impatient, bored by the sight of Nile''s contemtive face. He couldn''t wait any longer and said, "Hey! How much longer are you going to dy this?" "Don''t tell me you''re having second thoughts now, right?" He continued as Delmar wanted to add a few more jabs to the guy who had lost everything because of him. "Oh! I get it, you''re just trying to dy your death aren''t you.'' ''Well, dy it as long as you can because one can only fabricate so many excuses before his execution," Delmar added the real truth towards the man with a wicked snicker. Nile was jolted out of his reverie, as he gave a deep sigh, and said to Delmar, "Has anyone ever told you how insufferably annoying you are?" "You know what, yeah, actually a lot of them did, just like you, and then they died too¡­ just like your going to." Delmar smiled as he said his part, awaiting for the battle he knew he was going to enjoy. "Alright, no more nonsense. We are going to do this right NOW!" Nile dered with a tone brimming with gravity. "Well, you are the one who''s dying it but sure, let''s do this," Delmar replied with a nonchnt smile. Both of them assumed their stances. Delmar adopted a more rxed stance, positioning himself to maximize his fluidity and showing that he didn''t need to go full-on as he could take on someone like Alexforge Nile. Nile, on the other hand, adopted a fully offensive stance, crouching slightly while raising his left hand in front of him in a fist formation, with his right hand beside his abdomen to maximize his striking force. He used his most offensive stance as he knew the battle ahead of him was going to be one that would need his skills at its best. Delmar raised his right hand and used his middle finger to beckon Nile to advance mockingly. Seizing the right moment, Nile leaped forward and, with astonishing speed, charged towards Delmar who awaited him with his casual stance. In an instant, Nile was close enough as he punched towards Delmar with all the force he had mustered. Delmar used his left palm to intercept the iing blow, much to Nile''s astonishment, doing so with minimal effort. Nile thought as he looked at the scene, ''What a monster, he stopped my punch with just his left hand and it didn''t look like he had much force too.'' Nile tried to take his hand back from Delmar''s grip but couldn''t as Delmar held on firmly. Delmar looked at him as he tried to free his hand and said, "No, no, you shouldn''t punch like that. Let ME show you how to punch." Delmar swiftly pulled back his right hand and punched Nile. Nile couldn''t stop it as his other hand was still trapped in Delmar''s grip, so he used his left hand to defend his chest. The punchnded on his hand with a resounding crunch, signaling that Nile''s hand was broken. The force behind the punch continued, and at the moment of impact, Delmar released Nile''s right hand. Due to the immense force behind the punch, Nile was sent flying backward, hitting the ground and rolling several times before he could stop himself. After regaining hisposure, Nile looked at his left hand and saw that his wrist was indeed broken. He thought, ''What monstrous strength! I can''t fight him head-on, not if I have a death wish.'' ''Now, my only option is to use all of my spells to at least injure him. If I can''t do that, then I need to stun him momentarily so that I can escape.'' Nile got up and looked at Delmar, who was waiting to see what his next move would be, standing there with no intention of advancing. Nile was grateful for that and assumed a new stance, one that allowed him to utilize his signature affinity spells. Delmar observed his peculiar stance and thought, ''Finally, some action.'' Nile closed his eyes as a dark red aura gradually enveloped him, giving him a sinister appearance. As the aura surrounded him, Nile leaped into the sky and used that momentum to plummet towards Delmar. Seeing this, Delmarughed maniacally and said, "BRING IT ON!" and He too leaped towards Nile''s descending figure. Just as they were about to collide, Delmar punched towards Nile, but his fist passed through him with no resistance as Nile''s figure suddenly burst into a red mist that obscured his vision. Delmar was momentarily baffled until he realized, ''Diversion.'' ''He''s going to strike, but from where?'' Delmar thought and scanned his surroundings. Because of the red mist, he couldn''t see a dark red de with a translucent appearance swiftly approaching from behind him. Nile was on the ground, exactly where he had stood before. He had never actually left that spot; what had left was his clone. He could clearly see what was transpiring inside the red mist, as it was a part of him. Nile maneuvered the red de to strike right behind Delmar''s back, aiming to prate his vertebrae and immobilize or even kill him if possible. As the de was about to strike, to Nile''s dismay, Delmar suddenly caught it in his hands. Delmar thought, ''Just as I suspected, cowards like him only attack from behind.'' Delmar examined the de in his hands, scrutinizing its nature. ''What affinity is this? It resembles blood spells, but the de is too thick and too shallow.'' He applied force and the de disintegrated into red mist. However, he couldn''t ponder any longer as his instincts urged him to move. He looked down and saw several des, simr to the previous one, rapidly approaching him. But he couldn''t move because he was still airborne, slowly descending. Worse yet, he was falling directly towards the des. Delmar looked at the des and said, "Well, fuc-" But he couldn''t finish his sentence as he was struck by most of the des, sent flying, andnded far back on the scorched ground. Nile watched the scene with glee, thinking he had finally injured the basta*d¡­ until. "What''s with that creepy smirk?" Chapter 100: Chapter 100 - Battle [ Part 2 ] "What''s with that creepy smirk?" Delmar''s heavy voice could be heard from one corner of the battlefield. Nile felt a chill run down his spine as he heard the voice. Recognizing it as belonging to the bald bastard, dread quickly set inside of him. He nced toward where he thought his body should have been but saw nothing. Then he looked around for the source of the sound and found the man who is the owner of the voice. Indeed, Delmar stood there, sporting his signature smile and colored lens sunsses that added a certain charm to his dangerous demeanor. As he looked at Nile like he was looking at someone very foolish. With a mocking tone, Delmar said to Nile, "You really didn''t think that you could kill me off just with that, did you?" "Forget about the force behind those des, not even the edge of the de was sharp enough for it to harm me." "But it was sharp enough for a good scratch though." Nile furrowed his brows at those words. As annoyed as he was, he had to give credit to the man for surviving that barrage of attacks. Anyone that he had used those attacks on either are dead or are in a very damaged state. So it was astonishing to see someone who not only survived it but also didn''t get injured at all. Nile wanted to know how Delmar had dodged those strikes, so he asked, "How did you survive that? I was sure those attacks hit you." "You want to know, right? Then how about you make me," Delmar replied, his tone as mocking as ever as he took a punching stance. Nile realized that the monster was not going to answer him directly, but he still tried to find out if there was any weakness in Delmar''s strikes or if there was something special about him. So, Nile responded in a mocking tone as well, "Yes, why don''t I do that." Nile''s also responded to Delmar''s stance with one of his own. Nile''s didn''t realize it, but he was losing the anger that had consumed him a moment ago. As time passed, he actually felt more exhration as he fought. The warrior spirit inside him was awakening more and more. "And not just that, but I will also make you tell me the location of that child too." Delmar, realizing that the man in front of him might have information he was curious about, asked, "Oh! So you know about the kid. Mind telling me more about him?" "Why don''t YOU make me!" Nile retorted and shot another barrage of attacks. This time, instead of swords, they were spears that shot toward Delmar, who dodged them just in time. Delmar looked at the spears with a glint in his eye but didn''t say anything. "Come on! I just want to know more about the brat who brought me so much trouble. Help me out here," Delmar said, trying to divert Nile. Nile understood what he was trying to do but still spoke, "Like hell, I will. And how can you say that after you brutally killed so many of our members?" Nile shot another barrage of spears as the previous ones ended. Delmar had a thought as he saw the iing spears and moved towards them. Nile watched the scene unfold, slightly shocked by what happened next. Instead of dodging, Delmar caught the first spear that was about to hit him and used it as a weapon to deflect the others. He used the spear''s head to deflect some spears and its body to deflect those that had gotten too close, with quick, masterful swipes. Nile watched the scene, which seemed straight out of a movie. The monster before him used the spear as if he had mastered its art for many years, deflecting all but a few spears that was not going to injure him. After Delmar was done deflecting them, he looked at the spear in his hand and then at Nile. He didn''t let Nile fire another barrage of weapons. Instead, he threw the spear with sufficient force toward Niles. The spear shot toward Nile at breakneck speed. Instead of dodging or using any defensive spell, Nile just stood there, waiting for the spear toe at him. Just as it was about to hit him, itautomatically burst into red mist. The red mist surrounded Nile and momentarily diverted his attention. In that momentarypse, Nile knew he had made a colossal mistake as Delmar came sting through the red mist and punched him straight in the face at point-nk range, sending him flying with much more force this time. Nile flew and flew until he crashed through a few buildings in the city. Only then did the impact''s speed slow down, and he got stuck in amunity building. The buildings hit by Nile''s body shook violently, causing their inhabitants to think a beast riot had urred. And they packed their bags and fled in panic. The force was so great that the surrounding buildings also felt the tremors. The residents of those buildings also left, but not before a few of them informed the royal force about an impending beast riot. Delmar stood from where he had hit Nile and saw that the force of the punch had sent him straight into the apartmentmunity. Delmar thought, "Shit, the guy flew straight towards the city. I shouldn''t have hit him so hard. Now I''m sure the royal forces have already been informed." "I have to quickly take care of this guy and leave this shithole of a city." He ran for a while to gain some momentum, then made a big jump. Despite his humongous body, he flew through the air andnded two buildings behind where Nile was stuck. Delmar made one more jump andnded straight in front of Nile. The building felt another shockwave and began to slowly crumble beneath their feet. Delmar looked at Nile''s face and sighed deeply. Nile''s face had morphed into a hideous state. Most of his skin was gone, and what remained was a jaw hanging loosely connected to a few blood vessels. His left eye had popped out of its socket and hung there until it suddenly fell in front of Delmar. His head was almost non-existent, with only a half-blown-off brain remaining, contained by a crumbling skull. As Delmar wondered that couldn''t get any information from this piece of meat, he suddenly heard a sound. He looked back at Nile and saw that he was still alive, evidenced by the shallow breathinging from him. Delmar closed in on the man''s half-head and saw that he was indeed still breathing. Astonished by the man''s resolve to survive in this state, Delmar gave a darkugh. "HAHAHA! Wow, never have I met someone like you who even in this dire state has the will to live." "But as bad as I am, I''m not cruel enough to let a man suffer by living in such conditions." He slowly readied his hand to strike the final blow and said hisst words to the persevering man. "Know that you have my utmost respect, as only a few have gotten before they too died." Chapter 101: Chapter 101 - Desecration of a Society Saying what he deemed necessary to convey to the stubborn man still clinging to his dire predicament, Delmar stretched back his right hand. A surge of red, fiery aura started to envelop his fist quickly and spread to his whole arm. The aura felt so heavy that one might wonder, "How is he still holding on to it so perfectly?" But that was not all; the aura had a unique property that made it even more formidable as it burned more brightly as time went on. It was scorching. The heat was so intense that the very ground where they stood began to melt from the aura emanating from Delmar''s hand. Yet, surprisingly, neither he nor his clothes bore any trace of the inferno''s wrath; both of them stood unscathed, defying the zing heat. Nile was gravely wounded, more than ever before. He could feel the blistering heat radiating from the aura and knew his demise was imminent. He attempted to utter a few words but was hindered by his dislocated jaw and a tongue that had ruptured. Delmar momentarily halted, observing the man''s futile efforts to speak, but did not dissipate the lethal aura he had summoned to end him. Delmar leaned closer, straining to catch the man''s faltering words. "If you ever encounter the man with the indestructible body, Run. But if you can thennd a punch or two for me," Nile stammered, his voice barely a whisper, awaiting the monster''s response. Delmar pondered briefly. He knew precisely whom Nile was referring to: Apollo Degic, the formidable leader of the Goldstein Family''s elite fighting force, known as the Indestructible Man. Although he could have easily lied to the dying man, Delmar chose not to. Nile had earned his respect, a rare achievement, and for that he deserved the truth. Delmar reflected for a moment before giving Nile a solemn nod. "I don''t know if I will ever be able to fulfill your request, but I will certainly try my best if the right opportunity presents itself," he said earnestly, withholding false reassurances and delivering the unvarnished truth. Nile believed every word that Delmar spoke. Despite the uncertainty of the future, he felt the sincerity in Delmar''s voice. "Thank you," Nile whispered, his final words, as hey there, awaiting his death. Delmar heard the words, spoken so softly, but did not hesitate further. He was aware of the approaching sirens from the royal forces'' armed vehicles. Delmar nodded to Nile and readied his right arm, which now glowed like a bright me. With a decisive strike, he delivered the fatal blow. Nile felt nothing¡ªnot the punch nor anything thereafter. The moment Delmar''s fist connected, the red aura ignited, exploding like a volcanic eruption. The explosion was colossal, disintegrating Nile''s body instantaneously, and continuing to obliterate twelve more buildings in its path before finally subsiding. The aftermath was equally catastrophic, causing a massive earthquake that radiated twelve miles outward. The fleeing popce screamed in terror as their vehicles lost bnce due to the tremors. The earthquake even toppled the royal forces'' armored vehicles, flipping over several in front and causing a chain reaction of crashes among those following. Delmar surveyed the devastation he caused. Two hundred meters ahead, where once stood apartmentplexes, nowy a vast pool ofva. Surrounding it were the ruins of other buildings, slowly copsing into the molten abyss. Unconcerned about potential casualties, Delmar observed his handiwork with a detached air. He mused, "It''s astonishing how creating something can be so arduous, yet destructiones so effortlessly." With a heavy sigh, Delmar nced into the distance to gauge the royal forces'' proximity. Then, turning back, he jumped into the distance a few times until he reached his underground vault. He entered an elevator that automatically descended two hundred meters below ground to his vault, filled with his most prized possessions. Delmar headed straight to his storage rings and began transferring their contents into the rings he currently wore. As he meticulously ounted for his belongings, a sound interrupted him. He traced the noise to his old-fashioned telephone, a device he had retrofitted for privatemunication to elude royal surveince. He approached the phone, curious about the caller. ''Who could be contacting me now?'' ''I''m sure my face is all over the major telescreens, after all I was branded as one of the most wanted. Who would be brave enough to call me and risk getting caught?'' He picked up the phone, waiting for the caller to speak first. After a few moments of silence, a young voice emerged from the receiver. "Hey, is this Delmar''s number?" "Who is calling?" Delmar responded tersely. "Oh! I''m the guy you helped with the ID card, remember?" Assuming it was a client, Delmar replied, "I don''t know if you''re aware, but this is a really bad time for me. Why don''t you f*ck off for a while, okay?" The other end of the line fell silent for a moment before the caller spoke again. "Delmar, dude¡­ I''m the kid from this morning." "What kid? What are you talking abou¡ª" And suddenly it dawned on him that it was William who had called him. Though angry at the kid, Delmar didn''t let it affect him. As he sat down in his chair and spoke with a smile. "Hey brat, so you finally decided to call me after causing such a massive problem for me." The other end of the phone was filled with disbelief as William retorted, "What do you mean I created a huge problem for you? You were the one who decided to attack the assassin that was sent to kill me." "And I wouldn''t have had to do that if it weren''t for trying to protect your sorry ass, which, by the way, should be thanking me immensely right now instead ofining." William, feeling defeated, sighed and conceded, "Alright, alright, I get it. You were kind enough to protect me, and I do thank you for that. But what on earth did you do to make the entire Goldstein house dere you their number one enemy so quickly?" "Don''t even ask, kid. I just made a little mockery of their agent, and now look at the mess I''m in. They''ve branded me as one of the most wanted in the whole Tudor Kingdom." William burst outughing on the other side, "Hahaha, Ahahah! Ahh, they actually made you one of the most wanted. Man, I''m talking to someone really famous over here." He paused for a moment as a realization hit him, "Wait a second... Doesn''t that mean the royal forces and whatnot are monitoring you?" "Yeah, kinda." "Then that means me calling you right now is likemitting a huge crime, right?" "Well... yeah, but only if you get caught." Delmar advised the kid on criminal advice. "But aren''t they capable of tracing my location because I''m calling you?... I think I should stop talking to you for a while." "Well... you should have thought about that before you called me. The royal forces should have already traced your location by now." Delmar casually said to the kid on the other end with a mischievous smile. The voice on the other end remained silent for a moment before a low voice finally emerged. Chapter 102: Chapter 102 - Recruitment [ Part 1 ] "...Fck." The line from the other side said after some deliberation. "Well then, I''m going to start packing my bags again, so I''ll talk to youter, Delmar." William said to Delmar with seriousness in his tone. Delmar, detecting the gravity in his voice, couldn''t help butugh heartily, as his joke had precisely the effect he intended it to have. "Yeah, yeah,ugh at the kid who''s going to be spending jail time next to you." "No, no, kid. That''s not why I''mughing. It''s just that you''re too gullible. Ahaha haha." On the other hand, William was initially confused by what Delmar said until he realized that Delmar was joking with him. "Ha ha, dude, don''t joke with kids like that with your serious demeanor, okay? It''s not funny at all." William said to him as he didn''t like the thought of being in jail with his new physic that would turn heads but for the wrong side. "From where I''m standing, it''s pretty f*cking hrious, kid." "Okay, but tell me the truth. Will the Royal Force really not find my location?" Delmar stoppedughing as he reassured William, "No. Kid, don''t worry about that. The line you just called is highly secure, and only my most esteemed clients have ess to it." "Alright, all jokes aside. What are you going to do now?" William waited and asked something close to what he really intended to inquire about when the time was right. Delmar sighed deeply and contemtively before responding, "Well¡­ for a while, I''m gonna have to close shop until this mess blows over, and even then¡­ let''s see what happens." "If you close your shop for a while, wouldn''t you lose most of your customers?" "Well, yeah, I would." "Now that just makes me feel more guilty, man. It''s like this is happening to you because of me." "Yeah, it happened because of you, but it was bound to happen sooner orter anyway. So why not now? It''ll give me some time for a vacation as well." "What are you going to do on vacation anyway, man? It''s not like you have someone waiting for you¡­ do you?" Delmar could sense the sarcasm dripping from the other side of the phone before he retorted, "You''ve got guts talking to me like that. And as for your ''usation,'' I get plenty of girls, kid. And I''m quite certain one of them might even be your future wife." "''Whistle.'' For a moment there, I was actually worried about the poor soul who might be in love with you. And for your information, I''m not going to marry a two-dor wh*re from an alleyway, Delmar. I have far better taste than that." Delmar smiled as he heard the kid''s retort, then nced at hisputer to see the Royal Forces still advancing towards him. So he said to William on the phone, "Hey kid, hold on for a moment. I need to take care of some ''extra'' problems that are currently annoying me." "Alright, do what you need to do, but don''t hang up. I still need to discuss something important with you," William told him, this time with a tone of seriousness. "Alright, I won''t," Delmar said, cing the handset beside hisputer keyboard. He looked at the monitor, which showed several Royal Force armored vehicles approaching his location. Delmar typed on his keyboard for a while, then a screen appeared, prompting him to enter the target location. He input the coordinates and pressed ''Enter'' when prompted. [ Up on the surface ] In the scorched field where the bodies of many elite assassins of the Goldstein Great Housey in eternal rest, something peculiar was urring. The charred ground beside them slowly began to open up, despite the chaotic conditions. Eventually, the ground ruptured, revealing several small metallic pins. Those metallic pins were actually the heads of guided missiles poised tounch at the approaching armed units. As the missiles received their target coordinates and the preparations wereplete, they ignited andunched slowly, then elerated beyond the naked eye''s perception. The armored vehicles were still 2 miles away from the location, and the guided missiles had a range of over 5000 kilometers, making the vehicles well within their target range. The armored vehicles weren''t easily thwarted as they too had special weapons. So, when the missiles came within range, the vehicles began firingrge-caliber bullets from their mounted machine guns. A few bullets struck the guided missiles, destroying some before they could reach their targets. However, some missiles continued on their trajectory. But the armored vehicles didn''t continue firing at them because even if they could destroy the missiles with bullets, the resultant explosion and aftershock would be dangerously close and might severely harm some of them. So they deployed multiple res to disrupt the missiles'' navigation systems, and it worked. Some missiles collided, causing chain reactions. However, a few missiles, even with their guidance systemspromised, made it close to the armored vehicles and detonated just in front of them. The explosion and aftershock not only overturned the leading vehicles but also disrupted the following vehicles'' movement. They halted, attempting to rescue injured members caught in the explosion. Delmar observed this from hisputer and smiled as his n had seeded just as he envisioned. His initial n wasn''t topletely destroy the armored vehicles. No, it was to disrupt their movements long enough for him to escape safely. He picked up the handset beside theputer and spoke into it. "Okay, it''s done. What was it you wanted to say to me again?" Delmar tried to continue the conversation from where it was left off. "Before that¡­ Are you fighting someone? Because the noise from the receiver seemed like there were multiple explosions happening nearby." "Yeah, I just fired some missiles at a few Royal Force armored vehicles that were approaching, but they won''t be a problem for a while now." "¡­ I don''t know what I just heard or what you''re talking about, so I''ll just take your word for it." "Alright now let''s get to the real thing¡­ tell me what are you really going to do after this?" Delmar was confused as he heard the kids serious tone and he said after some pondering "Don''t really know what I am going to do but why are you so concerned with that?" "Because I know of someone who can pay you a lot to work for them." "I already told you kid that I am going to close my shop for a while but I am going to open itter so you can tell that person to call meter as well." "I wasn''t talking about part time work but full time." "Nobody has that much money or even if they did they wouldn''t pay me that much every week for someputer surveince." "Believe me that person will absolutely want you to work for them, no matter the cost" William said as he put more emphasis on the matter. "And who is this generous person that you are talking about?" Even though skeptical of the thought that someone like that actually exists, Delmar still asked. "It''s me," "I want you to work for me, Delmar." Chapter 103: Chapter 103 - Recruitment [ Part 2 ] "I want you to work for me, Delmar." Delmar was momentarily stunned before bursting into another fit ofughter, clearly taking William''s statement as a joke. "Haha! Ahahaha! You''re quite adept at telling jokes, kid. Thanks for giving me augh in these dark times." "I wasn''t joking, Delmar." William tried to exin it to him. "...Work for me. And I can provide you with any amount you desire." Delmar finally took the kid''s words seriously and inquired, "Why me? What exactly do you want from me? I''m just an ordinary guy with limited knowledge aboutputers." "Aaahaa. Tell that to the people you just shot missiles at." William said sarcastically to the man who just took care of an armed police force. "Jokes aside, I genuinely want you to work for me." "...I don''t work for anyone anymore... now." Delmar said as his words held a distant meaning. "Why, dude? I can give you anything you want. Juste over here, would you?" William tried to lure the dangerous man by his greed. "Sorry, kid. I don''t want to work for anyone who might be your boss or rtive. Secondly, I don''t appreciate being ordered around like a dog. It''s not my style." Delmar said as he leaned back into his chair. "Okay, firstly, you''re not going to work for anyone other than me." Delmar didn''t believe what William said but continued to listen. "Secondly, you won''t be ordered around like a dog. You can be yourself, and you''ll only have to work whenever I ask you. You could always decline." "I hear you, but the question remains... Why me?" "Because someone who can keep himself safe from the royal forces and handle some of the hidden agents sent by great houses is a valuable asset." William spoke with a no-nonsense tone. Delmar smiled, hearing the other side of the phone, and replied, "Ohh! So you''ve been keeping an eye on me, huh?" "...What the hell are you talking about, man? I just guessed thatpletely out of the blue." Delmar stayed silent, realizing he had stupidly blurted that out. He quickly regained hisposure and said, "But still, the amount I would ask for is too much for anyone to give, not even you, ki¡ª" "I''ll give you 10 million dors a week." William went straight to the point. Delmar, hearing the kid over the receiver, was stumped for a second before he asked, "What!" "I said I will give you 10 million dors a week." "...Be serious with me for a second, and even if you could, I would still need to see some evidence before I can actually believe what you just said." "Alright, give me a second, okay," William said, and the phone got cut off. Delmar waited to see if something would actually happen or not. He watched hisputer monitor for any change. Nothing happened, and he thought sarcastically, ''Just as I thought, a load of bullshi¡ª'' The telephone beside him started ringing again. He picked it up and said, "So what happened, did you run out of money already?" Delmar asked William, maintaining a mocking smile. "Look at yourputer and see if there''s something there or not." Delmar did as instructed and looked, but there was nothing. "No, nothing happened, kid. You sure you got the righ¡ª" He was interrupted by a notification popping up on theputer. He clicked on it to see what it was. It was an electronic mail assigned to him, indicating that some money had been transferred to his ount. To view it, he needed to input his password, so he did. ''365,000,000'' He looked at the number with his mouth agape, not knowing how to respond to the situation. "So, because of the sudden silence, I can assume it was the right address then," William said mockingly. "But¡ªbut how?" "Dude, I just transferred you the money. Why are you even asking how I got it? Now tell me, are you going to work for me or not?" "But why did you give me so much money?" "Well... there are only 36 more weeks left in this year, so I gave you 360 million dors for the entire year. And the extra 5 million... take that as the fee for your recruitment." Delmar was stunned, hearing what William said over the telephone. He pondered, ''Is the kid actually telling the truth? He has to be. Otherwise, why would he give me so much money? Who is this kid, really? I saw his records, but other than that freak of nature being his father who already kicked the kid out, he doesn''t have anything.'' ''The kid is bing more and more mysterious.'' ''And the amount of money he just gave me only makes it stranger. Why would someone... anyone would give so much money so quickly if there wasn''t something equally dangerous about it.'' Delmar straightened his posture and asked in a very serious tone, "What do you want me to do that warrants so much money without even blinking an eye?" The other side of the phone was silent for a while until the next moment when words came through. "...So many things." "Hmm?" Delmar was confused, not understanding what he meant. "There are so many things I want to do that require not only your help but also many others. And even though I want to tell you what it is, I can''t over the phone like this." "Okay... Are the jobs going to be dangerous?" "Of course they''re going to be dangerous. Otherwise, why would I even ask you to do the job?" "Hah! So you want me to risk my life doing menialbor for you? Even if you give me a lot more money than you just did, why would I risk my life?" "Okay, Mr. Sarcasm. You already do jobs that risk you getting killed. Secondly, you won''t be doing menial jobs. NO, you''ll be doing stuff that helps for a much greater cause." "And what is this ''cause'' we''re speaking about?" "I want to revolutionize the world, Delmar." Delmar, hearing what William said, knew he was talking to a fanatic, but he still listened. "Why don''t you work for me for some time and see for yourself whether it''s worth it or not? And if you don''t like it, you can leave anytime you want. And you can take the extra cash with you too." Delmar thought for a while before he smiled at the thought of working for a world-revolutionizing fanatic andughed as he never had worked for anyone like that before and wanted to see what it might bring. "You know what! Sure, I''ll work for you, kid. It was getting boring here anyway, so why not broaden my horizons." "Alright then,e to the Wiseburn Kingdom, and we''ll talk there." William cut the call after he said that. Delmar pondered the new prospect and smiled for a while before typing something on the keyboard and then leaving the ce. As he left, the monitor disyed a countdown. The moment it hit zero, the vault and everything surrounding it started to crumble and explode until nothing was left of the deste ce. Chapter 104: Chapter 104 - Awakening Material [ Wiseburn Kingdom ] In a breathtaking vi nestled within the Golden Arey society, located in the city of Hectagon, William found himself lost in contemtion. Right after ending the call with Delmar, William heaved a huge sigh of relief. ''Whew! That went well. I was beginning to think I might have lost my first supporting character.'' ''Now all that remains is for him toe here and work for me¡­But what on earth is he going to work on anyway?'' As he mulled over this, a sudden thought barged into his head as he realized he had just recruited one of the most wanted men of a kingdom. ''Okay¡­ How did I not consider this before recruiting him! Man, the prospect of making him one of my future supporters made me forget that I had not just recruited any guy but a FREAKING MOST WANTED criminal with a bounty of¡­ How much was it again?'' William looked upwards at the empty walls above and said, "Arthur, can you tell me how much the reward is for catching the bald guy who was just shown a while ago?" [ Estimating ] [ Approximately a total of 500 million dors will be given as a reward for anyone who can apprehend the perpetrator known as ''Daniel Docks'' ] [ And if someone is able to help locate his whereabouts or predict his future movements urately, they will be given 5000 to 20000 dors, depending on the value of the information ] ''Okay, where was I?'' ''Yes, I had just recruited a guy who has a 500 million dor bounty on his head.'' ''Well, if I get caught, I''ll just try to lie by saying he tried to do a shotacon stunt on me, and I had to endure for some time before I could distract him and get him in the spotlight.'' ''I just realized¡­ my storytelling ability is the worst.'' As William pondered the many, many child ''interaction'' stories in his head, a question came to him. ''Hmm, the bounty on Delmar''s head is quiterge, but neither the news nor any social media outlet can tell me urately who or what organization had ced the bounty on him.'' ''All they are telling is that he has a bounty and nothing more.'' "Arthur, can you find out who it was or what reason it really was that ced the bounty on that man?" [ Please wait a moment, Sir ] [ Searching ] [¡­] [ I''m sorry sir, but I couldn''t find anything rted to who or what might have been the cause of the bounty ] "Not even a small inkling?" [ No sir, nothing at all ] ''Hmm, it most likely should have been the Goldstein Great House that put the bounty, and the reason for the anonymity could be what Delmar had done to their agent who was sent to kill me¡­ Well, at least that''s what I think, but who knows what really happened.'' ''If only I ever get an item in the future that might help me see anything that I want to see¡­ If only.'' ''Well, forget about that. Now let''s check one thing in the system that is has been bugging me for some time.'' William opened the system stats to look at one particr thing. [ William''s Stats ] [ Name: William Trust ] [ Potential: Godly ] [ Level: ONE (Ready for Advancement) ] [ Realm: Peak ] _____________ ''Looking at the level section, it''s telling me that I am ready to advance to the next LEVEL. But I can''t do it right now.'' ''It''s not that I can''t literally do it, NO. It''s just that the cleaning service group is still here, so I can''t start the process of advancing to the next level yet.'' William thought despairingly until another thought intruded. ''But that''s not stopping me from at least learning about what my awakening materials are.'' William thought and was about to start learning about that but stopped himself as he surveyed his surroundings. ''I can''t do this in the living room; it''s too exposed here.'' ''Even if there is nobody here who would try to harm me with wdia standing guard, that doesn''t mean that I shouldn''t be more protective.'' William stood up and walked up the stairs to a distant room with the ever-following wdia behind him. He locked the door and sat on the empty floor thatcked any furniture. After taking one final look and ensuring that nobody could be seen, he closed his eyes and delved deeper into his inner mind. Slowly but surely, he was sent to the same infinitely dark space where William had been practicing his breathing skills for more than a year. William opened his eyes to see the two cubes that had intricate designs on them and were infinitely beautiful in their own tranquil way. They were the only two things that lit up this dark and deste space. He slowly floated over and approached both of the cubes that stood side by side in that one ce without any inclination of life or death. He touched both of the cubes and closed his eyes as he tried to connect with them in a far deeper way. After a few moments, he could see glimpses of a few things that suddenly came and went. William tried to concentrate on those things as the glimpses started to slowly be more and more recognizable until he could clearly see what they were. The things he was currently seeing in his inner mind were the awakening materials he needed for his advancement, but there was something seriously strange about them. Instead of two items that were generally needed as materials so that one may advance to the next level, William was seeing four. He could also see their structures and their names which came to his head as if he already knew them. Looking at the four materials, William didn''t know whether tough or cry at this development. ''Should have known that a novel protagonist will always face problems whenever he or she is trying to climb thedder, but at least I have advantages that will help me in that regard.'' After contemting the awakening materials a little more, William got out of his inner mind as he thought about what to do next. ''Hmm, now before I start advancing, I will need to do two things precisely.'' ''One, I need to get the awakening materials, which I hope are avable in the system shop.'' ''And second, I need to iste myself from anything that might disrupt me during the advancement process. That I can do in this room too, so that doesn''t matter as much.'' ''Right now, let''s see if the awakening materials that I need are avable in the system shop.'' William opened the system shop and typed in one of the names of the awakening materials he needed. [ Searching ] [ No items like this are avable in the shop ] Looking at the words that were written by the system, a sense of dread filled his heart before he typed in the next item that was needed. But like the one before, this one also couldn''t be found as the system wrote. [ No items like this are avable in the shop ] William fell into a deep depression until he noticed something as he thought. ''The system is telling me that the item I''m searching for isn''t avable, but I am looking for an awakening material, not a skill¡­ so let''s try this.'' William opened the shop again, but this time he opened the filter settings and set the search section to ''Awakening Material'' before typing the words and searching for it. ''Let''s hope this works, otherwise I''ll need to organize a search party for them.'' Chapter 105: Chapter 105 - Cleaning Suggestion William waited as the ever-spinning search kept on spinning until fear started to creep into his heart. But it was for naught, as the search bar finally stopped and disyed the items he had been waiting for. [ Searching ] [ The Awakening Material that you are searching for is avable in the shop ] [ Light Rock - Awakening Material - Light - Special - Cost (5 Bronze) ] William looked at the awakening material with happiness as it was the thing he wanted very much. But as he examined it more carefully, he started to think. ''500 dors for a single rock, are you kidding me?'' ''Who the hell will pay so much for a f*cking rock? And if I''m right, then the system only shows the true price, which means in the real world the price is even higher than what is shown right now.'' ''That means if something costs 100 dors in the system shop, then in the real world it might cost 300 or 400 dors or maybe even more, depending on its ranking.'' ''So if the Light Rock costs 500 dors here, then in the real world it may be somewhere around 900 dors.'' ''Oh! Yes, it also has its specialty that makes it even more valuable and costly, so it may even go far beyond 1500 or even 3000 dors.'' ''That is simply daylight robbery, people.'' William started to get angry ''Not like it matters much, but still, so much money for such a simple rock. I can only imagine how much it''s going to cost in the future. I might even have to pour in millions just for the real price.'' ''Okay, I''lle back to this discussionter on, but for now, let''s see if the other items are in here as well or not.'' William stopped his thought process as he was eager to learn what would happen next. William first bought the Light Rock, which suddenly popped up in his hands. It was quite small in size, maybe close to 2 to 3 inches, and it was indeed pure white. The white color was so pure that it gave off a strange feel whenever someone looked at it. William, done with examining the material, ced it beside him and opened up the system shop again as he typed in the next materials he needed. After waiting for a little while, all of the materials he needed showed up. [ Light Mana Heart - Awakening Material - Light - Special - Cost (100 Bronze) ] [ Dark Rock - Awakening Material - Dark - Special - Cost (5 Bronze) ] [ Dark Mana Heart - Awakening Material - Dark - Special - Cost (100 Bronze) ] William smiled as he looked at all the items with strange names that he needed for advancing. But what really excited him was the future of the shop. He figured that if the shop had these materials, then it would certainly have all the other awakening materials he would need in theter levels. Which in reality, would be very hard to get from search parties, and even if he got them, it would mean paying a huge sum just for searching for them. And the end price for them... It would bankrupt a bank owner just by paying for the price in many installments. So, yes, he was indeed quite happy as he looked at all the items and bought all of them. Every single one of them appeared in his hands as he looked at them with interest, but the interest quickly faded as he examined the mana hearts in his hands. The mana hearts were literally beating in his hands as he held them, and that was not all; there were sticky, gooey liquids around them as well. Both materials were different from one another as one was slightly eptable with a light color and also a light feeling to it. But the dark one¡­ the dark one was something else entirely. William looked at the dark, monstrous-looking heart in fear as he didn''t know what to do with it. It creeped him out even more as the heart sometimes kept beating on its own with a heavy beat, making it look like it came straight from a horror movie scene. William put down all of the materials in one corner of the room, especially the mana hearts, as he felt they might burst open or stop beating if he handled them too quickly. William left the room but not before locking it tightly and instructing the house system to monitor them with high priority, as he would need them shortly and didn''t want anything peculiar happening to them. William then went to where the room of terror had previously been and looked around before asking the leader of the cleaning service, "So, how is the cleaning going?" The leader of the cleaning service, interrupted so abruptly at his work, was about to curse at who it was but stopped when he saw it was the teenager¡ªor in his case, the boss¡ªwho had hired them. The leader, Gasteria, quickly reced his angry expression with a fake smile and said, "Yes, it''s going great, sir. We will be done in some time." William didn''t believe what he said at all, as evidenced by the slight facial interaction from before, but he didn''tment on it and just replied with a small smile of his own. "But how long will it take for you guys to finish up?" Gasteria, looking at William''s smiley face, couldn''t tell whether the teenager was mocking him or actually smiling with him, as his face didn''t give away expressions easily. But he answered with the professionalism he had acquired over many years as a ''Cleaning Service'' guy. "That depends." "On what?" "On whether you also want to clean other parts of the house or are you just interested in cleaning this room?" "Of course I want to clean my other rooms, and not just that, but I want you guys to clean the whole vipletely." "Then I''m sorry to say, sir, but it will take us a long time to finish the service," Gasteria apologized, with no hint of apology in his tone. "Wouldn''t it be better to split your members and let one group clean the house while the other cleans this room?" William was confused by this guy''s meaning. "It would be in another case, but yours is a delicate one, as it requires not only cleaning this... ''room'' but also a very big vi with many rooms and high walls that take time to reach." "So what do you suggest to make this job a little faster?" William asked with a deadpan face, as he kind of knew what the guy was about to say next. "If you call in a few more members of our service, it would help us and also help you immensely," Gasteria suggested with a real smile. "Imhmm," William said thoughtfully before finally agreeing, "Alright, call as many people as you want, but make sure they clean this vi as quickly and efficiently as they can." Gasteria and his team members had bright faces as they heard this and quickly said, "Of course, anything for a VIP customer." Gasteria brought out his FPhone and called his known members "Guyse over at the ce where I am working right now." "It''s a big one." Chapter 106: Chapter 106 - A Business Venture ? After calling in many members of his cleaning service, Gasteria and his team quickly started cleaning the house as fast as they could. William observed the workers, who were cleaning at an unprecedented speed, and had few things to say about the situation. "The power of money, people. It can make people do many things and also undo them as well. Whoever thought of creating the currency system either wanted to help humanity with a great purpose or just wanted to get himself rich by amassing shiny metals." "Just look at these people straining their backs for only a few hundred dors. I would never understand why they do that." "Wow! That was quite egotistical of me, wasn''t it? But truly, tell me, is what I am saying wrong, or is it the ultimate truth?" William said, looking beside him at the being he had been having this conversation with. The being was a big white cat that was currently busy licking its paws but stopped as she looked toward her master and nodded heavily without actually understanding how wrong her master was. ''Yes, master. What you say is very true.'' William nodded at her and petted her head, which was the real reason why the huge cat was actually epting whatever her master said. The people who were cleaning heard what he said, not clearly but still understood its meaning and snickered quietly. Many of them even wanted to curse back at him. But none of them were brave enough as they looked at the big tiger who was eyeing them like they were her new prey. So they weren''t going to do something stupid enough to make that a reality for them and just shut their mouths as they looked at the cobwebs and other things that their life''s journey amounted to. After a few hours of William trying to intentionally agonize them and the cleaning crew trying to clean the ce with clenched teeth, they finally finished the job and waited for their leader to deliver justice by writing them a bigger paycheck. Gasteria understood the meaning of the faces his workers were giving him as he too wanted to write a bigger payment for all the nonsensical inside thoughts the Teenager/Boss gave them. But he withstood it as he thought about the future and saw a potential client in William. So he still kept up with the fake smile as he approached the VIP Boss. "Mr. Trust, it is with a lot of happiness that I can tell you that our work here is done, and your vi now looks as good as new." William looked at the guy who was actually angry but hid his anger behind a mask as he was thinking about the future of thepany. William tried to get one more jab at the person to see what he would do. "What do you mean by that? My vi is already a new one. I just bought it today. Are you telling me that this new vi is actually an old one and has been refurbished to look like a new one?" William said, and before Gasteria could say anything to deny the false usation, William continued. "Well, it isn''t aplete loss as I only lost a few million dors over it." Gasteria was having a hard time trying to keep a straight face at William''s words, but it only got a lot harder when he heard the next words. "Yeah! I''ll just demolish the ce and sell thend for something¡­ Maybe I''ll sell it for the new FBox Gaming Console that was just released. Yeah, I''ll do that." Gasteria was literally biting his tongue from screaming out loud at the act of plutocracy that William was acting out. But he stopped himself as he took a few deep breaths and then he turned to him. William was actually surprised at what the man was doing as it looked like he had turned into a new person who had forgotten all the madness and aggression he had in him just a moment ago. Gasteria looked at his future boss with a very kind smile as he said: "I''m sorry, sir, if you took what I said in a negative way, but my intentions were not that. I just wanted to say that the vi you bought had umted a lot of dirt, which can happen because of the open sea environment beside it, but now it looks as good as new and maybe even better." William didn''t know what to say as he heard what the man said. And he didn''t even know that an open sea environment could do that; isn''t it the opposite? He couldn''t think any further as the man before him handed him a cash memo. William looked at it and was shocked to see that there was a 30% discount written on it and looked at the man in confusion. "Because it is your first time hiring us and also because you hired many of us, thepany decided to give you a 30% discount on this job, and we also hope that you would consider us for future employment as well, sir." William was stumped for a while before he gave a real smile and said, "Sure, from now on, you guys have me as one of your regr customers, and for any and all cleaning needs, I will call you." Gasteria smiled, seeing that all of his recent hard work had paid off as he said, "Thank you, sir." "Oh yes! Give me the number of your manager as well." "Yes, sir, here it is¡­ but can I ask why you also need that number?" Gasteria asked, as not many customers, even VIP ones, ask for the number of the manager. He slightly started to fear as he thought that the kid in front of him might ask for the number so that he mayin to his manager about them and how badly they may have done the job. Gasteria wouldn''t be so concerned, as William had just said that he wanted to be their regr customer, but he started to have second thoughts as the kid in front of him had made a mockery of them just a few moments ago. But Gasteria still gave the number to him as he waited for an answer. "I want to tell your manager how good of a job you guys did over here. And also wanted to rate you guys five stars." William answered him normally as he didn''t know what the guy in front of him was thinking about. Gasteria smiled as he heard what William said, and the fear that had umted inside him quickly went away. "Oh! Thank you, sir. Thank you, that will be a huge help to us." "Okay, but I also kind of want to buy yourpany, so I needed the number." Gasteria heard what William said but couldn''t register itpletely. He wanted to take it as a joke, but looking at William''s face, which didn''t have any hint of jest, he could only say: "Aah¡­ Well, all I can say is that you won''t be disappointed if you were to¡­ do that." After that, William gave them the payment as the cleaning service left his house with different expressions on their faces. As William saw them finally leaving, he smiled and closed the door. "Well then, now that they are finally gone¡­ it''s time to LEVEL UP." Chapter 107: Chapter 107 - Level Up In the Splendid Vi of the Golden Arey Society. Inside the vi there was a room which was far and distant then any and all the rooms of the vi and closed off by any kind of surveince other than the house''s AI system which was watching with its many sensors. Inside that very room, there was a preparation going on for some kind of cult activity with many kinds of drawings on the walls and some very strange items that were ced upon the floor. They were two very strange rocks and two very creepy looking hearts that were beating by themselves. Where there were the items on the floor, there also sat someone who was overlooking everything with a peculiar stare as he thought. ''Why does it feel like I am trying to pray or offer sacrifice to a dark being.'' William was looking at all the different kinds of preparations he had done for the advancement process. The drawings on the wall were something he searched on the inte that told him to do this if he wanted to make his advancement any smoother. ''But something inside me is telling me that this drawing might be bogus.'' William gave a deep sigh at the thought. ''This is what happens when you try to believe in stuff that has been written by people who never leave their room. Well at least it won''t be doing me any harm now, would it?'' William opened his system stats to verify one thing. [ Luck: 50 ] ''Well luck hasn''t dropped any less after getting my new potential so let''s assume the best for now and go with this.'' William thought and prepared to start the advancing. He looked at onest time before closing his eyes and attempting to go into his inner mind. In no time, he opened his eyes to see that he had arrived at the ce where the two translucent cubes stood. The tubes at the current moment were a little different than before. Both cubes were actually moving clockwise very very slowly unlike before when both of the cubes stood with no intentions of moving. William put his hands forward but didn''t touch any of the cubes as his hands only hovered over them just barely out of reach. Even while his hands didn''t touch the cubes they were able to feel the heat emanating from them as it felt like they were ready to hatch from their inhabitation. William closed his eyes and started giving mana to both the cubes. And as he gave more of his mana the cubes started to feel more hotter until they were so hot that the cubes lit up and the designs etched on them couldn''t be seen anymore. He kept giving mana to them and the cubes soaked in the manapletely without any intention of stopping. William prior to the advancement didn''t drink any mana potions that may help him give more mana to the cubes. William kept on giving mana to them until his mana reserves were very close to emptyingpletely but there was no worry or concern on his face on that matter like he knew that was going to happen. And he indeed knew that it would happen and he still didn''t do anything to stop it. It was actually one of the procedures he needed toplete to advance. He needed his mana capacity to emptypletely until none of them were left to take for the cubes and then and only then will the real process for advancing towards the next level would start. William actually didn''t know if it was actually true or not as he had read about it on an inte forum. So William waited until all of his mana capacity was gone and then he started to feel something else. The cubes in front of him were starting to shake slowly and slowly until they were shaking very violently but William didn''t stop it as he was actually excited to see them. This was actually the next process of advancing. So he smiled as he felt them from his mind as William knew that he was seeding in his endeavor. But something happened that changed his face 180 degrees. The cubes that were violently shaking at their ce suddenly attached themselves to each of his hands. And because the cubes were very very hot, William felt the full brunt of the heat on his hands and he screamed very painfully. "AHHHHHHH AHHHHHH" "AHH AHH AHHHHHHH" William in his very painful state couldn''t close his eyes anymore as he looked upwards in the vast darkness and screamed as loudly as he could. But there was something strange in them as his eyes which had golden irises changedpletely with one eye hole emanating pure white light and the other one pure darkness. That wasn''t the only strange thing that was happening to them as on the outside world, William''s real body had the same reactions he was having on the inside with both of his eyes emanating a white and dark light which was straight out of a horror movie. The items that were ced in front of him started to shine brightly as they were levitating slightly as they didn''t touch the ground anymore. William slowly opened his mouth to an exceptionally wide degree as the inside of his mouth was pitch ck with nothing that specified that it was indeed a mouth as there were no teeths or a tongue but a pitch ck darkness with no end to it. From his mouth came a dark sound that vibrated outside the room but didn''t leave that room. If one could hear that sounds then their ears would rupture and bleed from how high pitched those sounds were. But the materials that were levitating on the floor had a different reaction to them. Unlike how others would flee from hearing the sound, the materials were actuallying closer to it as if the sound was a siren that was beckoning them toe closer to it. The Materials came closer and closer until they went inside William''s mouth and towards the center of his body where all the materials started to break and then mix with his bodies. They went to every fiber of his body, strengthening them to an even higher degree. It took a long while as they were breaking themselves and only after their already broken parts had mixed with the bodypletely that they began that process again. This cycle went on until all the parts of the materials werepletely gone. But the process wasn''t finished yet as the body was still undergoing a process. Every cell and molecules of the body were going through a heavy change as they looked like they were vibrating so hard that they were breaking themselves. Until they did. Every single cell and molecule broke apart as new ones started to grow from nothingness until theypletely filled the ones that had destroyed themselves previously. The body that had been growing through such strains finally broke its previous bottleneck as its limits reached a new height that was waiting to be broken. But the advancement wasplete and William too was exhausted by the ordeal as he slumped down on the floor and went unconscious as he didn''t notice the new prompts being shown by the system. [ You have LEVELED UP ] [ You have unlocked a new category ] [ You have unlocked ''Items'' ] Chapter 108: Chapter 108 - A Cats Worry [ William''s POV ] { A Few Hours Later } Inside the expansive and luxurious vi nestled within the Golden Arey Society, I was sleeping quite peacefully on the floor of the room where I had leveled up and went unconscious. At that moment, I was enjoying a particrly pleasant and vivid dream where the contents of it remained for r18+ readers to read. However, something was irritating me. A sticky and gooey substance seemed to be adhering to my face, and I tried to brush it away and angrily said to it. "Go away, don''t annoy me¡­ I just want to sleep for a few more minutes." I said and pushed it away again. But that didn''t work. The thing persisted in using its sticky appendage on me until I became frustrated and sat up to yell at whatever it was. "Come on, let me sleep a little longer. I was just getting to the good part with the voluptuousdy." After I finished shouting, I rubbed my eyes to clear them of the sand and see who was disturbing me. Opening my eyes, I saw wdia looking at me with a worried expression. When she saw my eyes open, she became overjoyed, thinking her method had worked. She joyfully licked me again, this time even more fervently. "Al-Alright, stop-Stop it, wdia. I''m awake now. You don''t need to do this anymore. P-Please stop it." After countless pleas, the beast finally ceased her actions. She looked at me happily and said, ''Finally, Master, you''re awake. I thought you would never wake up.'' "Was something wrong while I was sleeping?" I asked, unaware if there were any side effects left from the advancement. ''You were sleeping deeply, Master, very deeply. Like those beasts back where I lived who slept for months and months.'' I understood what she was implying. It seemed I was sleeping so deeply that it might have appeared I was in a hibernation state. I surmised that the reason for my deep slumber might be myplete exhaustion after the harrowing experience I had endured. But I was puzzled as to why it seemed that way and how long I had been out, which had worried wdia so much. So I asked her, "wdia, first of all, thank you for waking me up. It was just that your master was exhausted from all the training I went through." ''It''s alright, Master. It''s my duty as your sole guardian to protect you by any means necessary.'' wdia replied with a radiant smile on her face. I smiled at her and nodded. "Yes, you''re right about that. But how did you know I was like this? Didn''t I tell you not toe into this room no matter what happens?" ''I know you did, Master. But it was gettingte, and you were not responding to any of my calls.'' wdia said in a concerned tone. I was nodding at her words until I heard her next sentence. ''So when the ghost told me to ''go and see you,'' I went towards you as immediately as possible.'' I was bewildered about who this "ghost" was. "wdia¡­ Who''s the ''ghost'' you''re talking about?" wdia pointed upwards towards the ceiling and told me, ''Master, it''s that thing. That ghost who suddenly started talking to me out of nowhere.'' ''It seems to not be dangerous, so I didn''t do anything about it.'' I looked up to where she pointed but didn''t see anything. After pondering for a while, I understood what she meant then I said loudly, "Arthur, is she talking about you?" [ Yes, Sir. It was I who notified your beast soul about your predicament. ] "Hmm¡­ How long have I been asleep?" [ For approximately six hours and thirty-nine minutes, sir. ] [ I apologize, sir, if it was inappropriate for me to awaken you. But it had been a long time, so I had no choice but to make your beast soul heed my call and wake you. ] "No, no. It was actually good that you had awakened me. Otherwise, something might have happened to me¡­ that I might have enjoyed a little too much." I looked towards wdia and told her, "wdia, the ''ghost'' you''re talking about is actually our house''s AI system." ''AI System?'' wdia tilted her head as she asked me. ''Cute,'' I thought and tried to find the words to describe an AI system to her. "Umm, wdia, when I said AI system, it''s actually a helpful friend which many homeowners get when they buy a new house¡­ or something simr to that." "What you really need to know is that Arthur is a friend who you can trust and talk to if you ever feel the need to." wdia nodded but then thought about something and said to me, ''But Master¡­ where is Arthur''s body?'' "It''s¡­ it''s everywhere. Arthur can look and be everywhere in this house." wdia, instead of taking it in a friendly way, only became more rmed. Her hair stood up as she said, ''EVERYWHERE!! Can Arthur also look when I am trying to eat from my secret stash?'' ''What secret stash!'' I finally understood the sudden aggression she was feeling, and as I was about to reassure her, a simple and effective idea came to my mind. I looked towards wdia and said in a mysterious tone, "Yes, It can look everywhere and at anything, no matter where you hide, wdia. So don''t do anything I wouldn''t like, okay? You know the consequences of what might happen to you if you were to do that." wdia, at first, didn''t realize what the ''consequences'' were, but slowly her face turned to a shade of gray as she finally understood what my underlying meaning was. ''Al-Alright, Master.'' wdia looked towards the walls and the empty spaces above and snickered towards them while thinking to herself, ''Arthur isn''t a friend. Arthur is the enemy.'' ''Need to find a way to hide from Arthur.'' As I was lost in talking to wdia, Ipletely forgot about the main thing that suddenly came to my mind as I jerked up from that ce. ''I f*cking forgot to look at what the end results were.'' So I opened the system again to see the same prompts that were shown before but unknown to me. [ You have LEVELED UP ] [ You have unlocked a new category ] [ You have unlocked ''Items'' ] I looked at the words ''LEVELED UP'' in glee as I also saw the new ''Items'' category that had shown itself to me. ''Wasn''t there already a category like that?'' I put that behind my mind as I opened my stats to look at them. [ William''s Stats ] [ Name: William Trust ] [ Potential: Godly ] [ Level: TWO ] [ Realm: Beginner ] _________________ [ Stats ] [ HP: 101 ] [ Mana: 500 ] [ Mana Regen: 150 Per Min ] [ Strength: 151 ] [ Agility: 151 ] [ Constitution: 151 ] [ Luck: 52 ] [ Affinities: Light and Darkness (Complete Mastery) ] ____________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate} ] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate} ] [ Prate {Innate} ] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] ________________ [ Spells ] [ Level ONE ] [ Light Sword (S) ] [ Darkness Arrows (S) ] _______________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger (wdia) ] __________________ As I looked at the stats, I could only say one thing, ''What the F*ck.'' Chapter 109: Chapter 109 - Hooded Strangers ''What the F*ck?'' I nce at the system stats as I utter the words. Why? Because the whole thing looked very ordinary from my viewpoint. When I say ordinary, I mean for leveling up¡ªnot the overall stats. The stats were exceptionally high for someone at my level. But my problem is, why did my stats get upgraded or boosted so poorly? Except for HP, Mana Capacity, and Mana Regeneration, why did all the other stats receive such a meager boost? I didn''t understand why this had happened and I didn''t even have Anne to make it simple for me either. (Anne is the system that has been shut down for an indefinite period) ''Well, I''ll decipher thister. For now, I need a lot of food. My stomach is growling like a ravenous beast.'' I descend the stairs and open the refrigerator, expecting to find some food, but there is none. Then I remember, "I didn''t buy any food, so why would there be any?" Reflecting on this, I was seriously about toment about my foolishness, but then I suddenly recalled something and queried the house''s AI system. "Arthur, is there any kind of service here that delivers food to houses?" [ Of course, sir. There is. There''s Mamma Mia''s Pizza, The Burger Boyz, Peanut My Donut, and many more ] [ Sir, do you want me to order some food for you? ] I dismiss the peculiar names and nod multiple times to the house''s AI system. "Yes, call the pizza ce and order two." I was telling Arthur when I felt something scratch my butt. I looked to see it was wdia, who was looking at me with imploring eyes as she said to me, ''Master, wdia is hungry too.'' ''How are you even hungry after eating so many things a while ago?'' I think incredulously but don''t say any of that to her. "Arthur, don''t order two¡­ order six, seven¡­ eight. Order eight pizzas and make sure they add extra cheese on them." I say to the AI Arthur as I see wdia trying to up the numbers. [ Of course, sir. Please wait a while for the delivery ] { 1 Hour Later } Right now, on the dining table, there were eightrge tes. The tes were supposed to be holding the pizzas, but there were none. Beside them were two beings, one human and one enormous cat, who were slouching on the couch after having a grand feast. The pizzas were great. Much better than in my previous world, and they didn''t cost too much, so it was a satisfying and cost-effective meal as well. wdia and I consumed all of it¡­ mostly wdia as she kept devouring them like there was no end. Well, then it''s time to take another small nap, and then I will be ready for¡­ whatever I need to do. As I closed my eyes and tried to drift off to dreand, my attempt was interrupted by a phone call. Looking at the number, I see that it is unknown, so I was about to disconnect it but stopped myself as I remembered something. So I answered the call and said immediately without actually knowing who it was, "Well then, are you here?" "Yeah, I''m here." A heavy and menacing voice could be heard from the phone. "So are you sure about working with me or not?" "I already told you that I am willing to work with you, so why are you wasting my time, kid?" The heavy voice on the phone said irritably. "Just making sure. Don''t want you regretting itter on." "I don''t regret anything, kid. It''s you who might regret working with meter on." The heavy voice said to me arrogantly. "We''ll see about that¡­ Hey, how am I going to recognize you?" "Don''t worry about that, I''m sure when you see me you''ll know exactly who I am." "Okay, so where are you right now?" "I''m in the¡­." And like that, the conversation continued as the enormous cat woke up, hearing that I was about to go somewhere, and started pestering me about it. [ 3rd POV ] [ At the vicinity of the train station in the Wiseburn Kingdom ] Right outside the main entrance of the station stood someone who looked very intimidating and dangerous by the sheer amount of muscle that was forced to show through his clothes. This man was Delmar. Yes, the same Delmar who is one of the most wanted people branded by the Tudor Kingdom. His attire at the moment consisted of a blue h h t-shirt made for the beach and short pants that couldn''t hide more than his knees, as they were very short butfortable to wear. He was wearing these simple clothes so that even though he may look very peculiar, it would still make him the least suspicious¡­ but it was actually having the opposite effect. There was something different about him. He wore the colored sunsses that he always wore and smoked the same brand of cigar that he always smoked, but where he was supposed to have a huge beard on his face, there was none. This was the simple attire the dangerous man chose to avoid getting caught by anyone, and even though it brought most of the attention to him, it did not make anyone even a little suspicious that he was the one who had been branded the most wanted only some time ago. Delmar had fooled everyone, but he could not fool the person beside him. "Dude, are you trying to get yourself caught?" A voice suddenly spoke from the side. Delmar heard it and clearly knew what it meant as he tried to deny it without looking at the person so he could quickly get away. "I think you have the wrong person." "No, I''m really sure that you''re the bald man that I am looking for." Delmar realized that he was caught even though he dressed so cleverly. He tried to deny it again, but this time he tried to look back at whoever it was and made sure to quickly take care of whoever it was, even if it meant he had to get violent. "As I said, you got the wrong perso¡ª" Delmar tried to say, but he had to shut himself off as he finally saw the person who talked. He looked to see a hooded person talking to him with their face covered. But there was a disparity among them. One person was clearly a human or tried to act like a human, which he couldn''t discern as their figure was covered by a long robe. The second one wasn''t a person; it was clearly a beast. It stood on all fours while casually standing there. Delmar couldn''t recognize what kind it was as it was also hidden under a big sandy robe. Delmar wanted to take care of both of them as quickly as he wanted to, but the beast looked at him through a slight gap in the robe with a menacing re. The amount of pressure the beast exerted told Delmar that the beast in front of him was stronger than him. "How are you, Mr. Daniel Docks?" Chapter 110: Chapter 110 - Strange Escort "How are you, Mr. Daniel Docks?" Hearing the name, the unknown hooded person called him which only made him more certain that the person beside him was here for his bounty. Delmar was even more cautious of the hooded man than the beast that was standing guard behind. Because if the beast itself was so strong then how strong would it''s master be? Delmar quickly took a look at his environment to see if he was surrounded by the so-called ''Bounty Hunters'' or not. But he couldn''t find anything that looked suspicious. Looking at the scene, he could only think of two scenarios that were going to happen to him. First, He truly was surrounded but couldn''t see or sense any of the attackers because of their high stealth skills. Or Second, He wasn''t surrounded at all as he saw and the two strange beings next to him were either foolish or brave enough to take him on. In both of the scenarios, he preferred the first one more than the second. Because if it was the first then the people had higher skills in assassination techniques and less close hand to handbat. Which with his high close range skills and high constitution he could take care off. But if it was the second one then¡­ The person was strong enough to think that he with just his beast could take on a most wanted man. And the beast too had strength that would be problematic even on its own. So Delmar looked at the scenes and carefully thought of his next move as he said. "So¡­ You wanna do this over here?" The hooded man was silent for a moment before he said. "What if I am, Tell me what would you do next?" The hooded man said with a mocking tone. "Then why waste any more time then, Let''s do this." Delmar said as he clenched his fists tightly as a red aura started to surround them. And as he readied himself for the battle ahead the hooded person in front of him did something strange. The hooded person startedughing like he saw the funniest thing ever. Delmar didn''t get heads or tails at the situation as he asked. "What the f*ck is so funny?" "The expression you''re making right now. To think that you would be so easily scared by such a small confrontation." The hooded personughed for a moment before he replied. Delmar only got more angry as he looked at the hooded guyughing at him and said with anger. "All right enough with the bullshit let''s fight already and then we''ll see if you''ll be able tough like that again." The hooded person held both his hands up in a motion that suggested surrender and said "Wait, wait, wait. It was a joke, dude. Don''t get so aggressive all of a sudden." "A Joke? You just tried to assault me and you say that this was a f*cking joke, you got to be bulls*itting me." Delmar said and actually prepared tounch his fists on the hooded guy. He didn''t care if the guy was joking with him or not, He didn''t like being made a fool like this. wdia, feeling the excessive aggressioning from the bald human in front of her, started to release her partial aura on him. She wanted to use more of her pressure on him but didn''t as her master already had instructed her to not do anything overly excessive. Delmar immediately felt the pressure of a level SIX Peak rank beasts aura over him. The aura felt so bestial and chaotic that he had huge problems trying to hold onto his own strength but he still met head on with it. But even if the aura pressurized upon him was only partial, it was still an aura from a peak rank beast of the sixth level. And Delmar couldn''t hold much candle to it as he started to lower himself because of the increased gravity until he was on his knees. The pressure was starting to be so much that Delmar was going to faint in a few moments and as he was just about to, The hooded person stopped his beast. "Enough! You can stop it now." The beast, hearing themand of its master immediately stopped what it was doing and stepped back as the pressure got lifted off from Delmar and he fell upon the floor and gasped for air. The hooded person walked closer to him and kneeled down as he leaned closer to his ear and said to him. "I know that I might havee on you a little aggressively and joked while it wasn''t quite¡­ fair to you. Still you really shouldn''t underestimate someone just because he''s hiding his face." "Nor should you think of yourself too strong a person that could take on whoever he wants ande out unscathed." Delmar didn''t say anything as he was still gasping for air and because the hooded person was correct. The hooded person nodded as he saw that there was some sense on the bone-weary man on the floor and got up and started to leave. Delmar saw that the very strange and strong man started to leave and he sighed in relief but only to get more confused as he heard him say. "Well thene on we have a ce to go." "Wh-What! wh-Why would I g-go wit-with you?" Delmar said in short breaths as he tried to get a hold of himself. "Because I am your escort, Mister Delmar." The hooded man looked back at him and he could see a smile on him through the small gap in his robe. "What!!!" [ A few momentster ] After Delmar had stabilized himself, he went with the hooded man. Delmar looked at the hooded man multiple times and as he couldn''t hold it in anymore, he said "Why did you do that?" "What?" The hooded man tried to feign ignorance. "You know what?" Delmar deadpanned at the man. "Hehehe, I just thought that it might be funny to do that. But I didn''t think you would react that way. If I knew that you would do that then I would have¡­" Delmar for the hooded man to apologize to him. "I would have tried to take it up a notch." The hooded man said with a hint of mischief in his tone which made Delmar only deadpan more. Delmar didn''t want to talk with him but his curiosity got to him. "Who are you?... and what is that?" Delmar said, pointing a finger to the beast who ignored Delmar the whole way. "All will be answered when wee to our destination." The hooded man said to him with a mysterious tone but Delmar knew that the man was just f*cking with him. They talked like this until they came upon a taxi that was waiting for them and as Delmar saw that he said with a strange tone. "Is that our vehicle?" "No¡­ well yes. For the time being as I thought it would be wise to get a cab for more¡­ discretion." Delmar didn''t say anything and went to open the trunk and the hooded man tried to stop him as he saw that. "Wai-Wai- Wait." But he couldn''t as Delmar opened the trunk and looked at what was inside it. He saw that the trunk was filled with all kinds of food that ranged from meat to junk foods. He looked towards the hooded guy who was silent for a while before he answered. "... It''s for Discretion." Chapter 111: Chapter 111 - Items Right in front of the Vi of the Golden Arey Society. A nervous cab driver finally leaves with his car in a zing fury like he wanted to avoid the people who he had dropped a while ago. The three beings that had gotten out of the cab and looked at the vi in front of them as the hooded person from before spoke. "This is our destination." He looked at the humongous bald man beside him and asked "Are you ready?" The Bald man being Delmar himself said "Of course, why wouldn''t I be? It''s not like arriving. I''m arriving at the prom floor with my date." "So, what you''re telling me is that you were afraid to go to the prom with your date." The hooded man smirked at the mishap of Delmar. Delmar in trying to defend himself said "Hah! Jokes on you. I didn''t go to those boring prom dates." "So¡­ you didn''t get a date then hah." The hooded man said and came closer to him as he patted his hand and said "It''s alright man I feel you." The hooded man said and left without wanting to hear any kind of retort from the bald man as Delmar also didn''t say anything and he walked inside the vi behind him while wdia too walked inside with her eyes always focusing on the bald man. "Alright man, why don''t you sit for a moment while I try to put the food in the fridge." "Didn''t you say those were for discretion." Delmar said with a deadpan look in his eyes. "Yes I did but that doesn''t mean I am going to throw away perfectly good food now, am I." The hooded man didn''t have any shame on him as he said that and left the room. Delmar sat on the sofa in afortable position as he looked at many ces in the hallway with a knowledgeable glint in his eyes while the huge cat looked at him from the front without hiding that fact. After a while, The Hooded Man came back and he sat upon the sofa quite opposite of Delmar and said with a serious tone "Well, now that we are finally here, Delmar you can ask me whatever you want." Delmar leaned back on the couch as he asked the question he wanted the answer to from the start. "Who are you?" The hooded man for a second was stumped before he pped his own forehead shocking Delmar then he said "Oh Shit! I forgot to reintroducemyself, didn''t I?" The hooded man got up from the sofa and he took off his hood that hid most of his figure. Delmar saw him do that but did not stop him. His figure was revealed as from where he felt like a guy or an adult once now looked to be a teenager. His height was frighteningly close to 7 feet standing at 6.11 feet, only a little smaller than the bald man himself. He had ck hair that went to onlyplement his pure white features that made his body even more graceful with his small muscles that showed vigor for someone of his age. Both of his eyes had golden irises that seemed otherworldly to anyone who looked at them. After showing off his figure, William asked Delmar "Well¡­ now you recognize me." Delmar was slightly confused because he felt like he saw this boy somewhere but could not recall him "You look awfully familiar. Do I know you from somewhere?" William looked at Delmar with a nonchnt look as he said "Dude it''s me, William." Delmar looked carefully and he had to say that the kid in front of him looked simr to the one from before but not very much so he didn''t believe it. "Don''t bulls*it me, I know the brats face clearly and even though you guys look quite simr, you clearly are not that brat." "...Well then how am I going to prove myself to them?" William asked, confused at the situation that he created himself. "Why don''t you tell me something that the kid experienced with me, that he wouldn''t tell anyone." "Something that I experienced that I wouldn''t tell anyone, huh." William thought for a moment before he said. "Delmar''s Beans." Delmar was shocked for a second as he realized that the teenager in front of him really was the brat from before. Normally he wouldn''t have believed him just from hearing the password but because they had a prior moment where Delmar was about to shoot the kid until the kid said the passwords. The passwords being the same words the teenager in front of him uttered a moment ago. "..." Delmar looked at the kid and didn''t know what to say to him. "F*ck kid¡­ How the hell did you do it?" "I was using a¡­ ''Item''." William made it up as he said to Delmar. Delmar nodded, clearly believing his lie. Because the ''Item'' William was talking about wasn''t just one particr one. The ''Item'' he talked about was the items that had strange and amazingly strong abilities to do almost anything. Some of them even had the power to defy the rules of physics to such a degree that it isn''t even possible to think of such a matter even in your imaginations. And all of them had different features and abilities that made them very versatile and looked upon by everyone. Elemental Bending, Shapeshifting, Gravity Maniption, Atomic Explosion, Amazing Healing abilities and anything you could think of was avable to the ''Items'' but only to one of them. Each had a different ability than the other. Even if some of their abilities override one another, it would still be a little different if one were to research thoroughly about them. But what made them truly so powerful were that they had abilities that would permanently affect someone if that said person were to use that ''Item'' for a prolonged time. So if one person were to wear an ''Item'' that would give them increased regenerating ability then as time passes his own body will start to umte a skill close to that. Which makes them so sought after by everyone and even the cost of one that has only a meager ability will still cost in the thousands or even in the hundreds of thousands or more. But even then if one were to wear an ''Item'' that had too high of an ability and if that ability started to umte in a body that couldn''t hold on to its power then of course something very bad would ur on him. If the effects were bad enough then one might even lose his cultivation or his mana levels and if it was even worse then they might even lose their lives. This is why even if the ''Items'' were very precious for everyone they still were cautious about their usage. So this was the simple reason why Delmar believed William without questioning him anything about it as he knew that a matter of an ''Item'' is always secretive to everybody. Delmar asked him with a heavy tone as he leaned closer to him. "So¡­ What''s my REAL job going to be?" "I want you to buy everything." Chapter 112: Chapter 112 - Everything "I want you to buy everything." William said to him with all the seriousness he could muster to make that point seem as true as that can be. Delmar wasn''tughing at what he said too as he could feel the seriousness of the matter but he didn''t know what to say to that matter as well. "... What do you mean by everything?" "I mean the chocte factories, the whore house, the phonepanies, the houses, apartments, buildings, schools, colleges, food stands, hospitals EVERYTHING. I want you to buy everything that is avable in this world and leave nothing behind for anyone." Delmar started to process what he said before he could point out some things. "Do you even know how much money you would need to have to buy so many things?" "Infinite" William said like he had already prepared for something like that. Delmar couldn''t refute him as what he said was hypothetically true as there was no definite amount to how much everything in this world cost. But it was still ridiculous to say that word but not have any hesitation about it. "And¡­ Knowing that, why are you still thinking of buying everything? Don''t tell me you''re actually a member of some cult now, right?" William dismissed what he said atst and said what he wanted. "You don''t have to worry about buying money, I''ll give it to you and you just have to buy everything that you can¡­ at first." William exined while saying thest words in a different meaning. Delmar was smart enough to realize what those hidden meanings were but he didn''tment on it as he gave more reasons to defy the crazy notion that William had coughed up a moment ago. "Okay for the time being why don''t we forget about that fact and think that you indeed have a source that can give you infinite amounts of money." ''Indeed I have something like that.'' William said in his mind but not made any indication of it outside on his face. "So we buy things, we buy and we buy until one dayes when the authorities will start to question why a small timer like us with no background or anything solid is buying so many things and why do we have so much money?" "Where did we get so much money? Why are we buying so many things?" "What is the reason behind it¡­ and wanting to buy everything is not a real reason so what are we gonna do then?" "Yes, I figured that you would do that so I thought of starting small." "What do you mean by small?" "I mean buying grocery stores, shoe shops, clothes, designer watches and anything that would fit those categories." William exined to the patient man before him. "Alright we start to buy small stuff until we get so many of them that people start to recognize us, what will we do then?" "That''s what I want too. I want people to recognize us and let us have some poprity and in time that poprity will help us get through many things." "And how do we get this poprity that you speak of? We won''t get good poprity at first, what we''ll get is only bad one that says that we are a group of people who just spend money on everything." Delmar reasoned with another factor. "Yes, you''re right about that and for that we will need to get connections with the popce and mostly the ones who are in business." "Forget about the popce, how are we going to get connected with the people in the business world?" "Dude you''re from the underworld, you should know this stuff. Just bribe them with money or anything that could be bought with money." William said to delmar as started to have doubts about whether the man in front of him actually knew about this stuff or not. "Just because I am from the underworld or because I do stuff that is illegal doesn''t mean I know how to buy and bribe every fricken rich bast*rds out there. But I at least know people who do know how to do that." Delmar said as he thought about it for a bit. "There you go, see what did I told you, we can do this." William tried to encourage the overly confused bald man who tried to scratch his head where there were no hairs. "Okay what about¡­ Hey! Don''t give faces like that! I am only asking because I am thinking about this for the long haul. Isn''t that why you hired me for this job." Delmar said to William who had an annoyed face as he listened to all the excessive but needed questions from him and couldn''t take it anymore. "First of all, I didn''t get you to be my human resources employee but quite the contrary to that. But since you are technically right about asking so many questions, why don''t you continue again." Getting the small victory over this non valuable argument, Delmar continued again. "Okay, then when we get ess to the top of the cream in the business world, what will we do if the police start to feel us out?" "And don''t say that we should bribe the cops. That doesn''t work with everybody. Believe me when I say that there are still some honest morons out there that still actually think that being good will ultimately bring the best." "...But doesn''t being good ultimately bring the best?" WIlliam questioned as he was quite confused at the phrasing that Delmar said to him. "Says the teenage brat that wants to buy everything even if that meant that he would have to buy corrupt people." Delmar said to him with no joke in his tone. "Alright, point taken." "And about that. Just buy out the ones that are useful and use them to get some leeway with most things." "But the main problem still remains, what do we do about the honest ones?" "Buy out their boss and use that person to get a leash over the honest ones¡­ well at least that''s what I think." "But what if the boss was also an honest one?"Delmar didn''t stop his endless questions. "Then we make sure to somehow gently let that guy out of his position without making it too obvious that it was us who did it and when the timees for the next boss to be chosen, we let our own guy have that chair." William exined as patiently he could like he was actually trying to teach a child. Delmar thought for a long while before he said "Yes, that might work¡­ Just might." "If we do that but with even more caution and we change the ns a little here and there then it might work for us¡­ at least until we are strong enough to have our own strength that will make them hinder us first before walking into us." William smiled as he saw that the guy was actually doing some real thinking for once. Delmar looked up from his knees as he said to him. "So this is what you meant when you said you want to buy everything." "How sure are you of going with that n?" "Until the very end." William said to Delmar with a me in his eyes. Chapter 113: Chapter 113 - Hidden Potential Okay guys for today and tomorrow, I am going to release four chapters. Why? Because I want more Money. [ Wiseburn Kingdom ] 75 Kilometers away from the vi in the Golden Arey Society In front of a factory that was slowly falling apart in front of the eyes of two people with very distinctive features among them. One of them looked at the building that should have been ced in an antique museum and said to his partner. "Are you sure about this?" "Couldn''t be more sure." Says his partner who towered over him with his amazing height. "Please tell me you''re not doing this because of the discount, right?" "Well they did give a very good discount." William, hearing this from the moneygrabber beside him, became quiet for a while before he said, "...Please tell me you''re not seriously thinking about buying this ce!!" Delmar looked towards the crumbling building in front of him like he saw a hidden treasure and he said "Why don''t we look inside it first, Maybe you''ll change your mind about it then." "You''re actually thinking of going inside that Dead Trap!" William said as he pointed to the eerie factory. "Yeah lets see and anyway what is the worst that could happen." Delmar said as he started to walk inside the factory. "Famousst words of many who have ventured in creepy unknown ces." William also walked behind Delmar. As he walked inside, the door of the factory felt like it had a life of its own as it suddenly loosened its screws and fell right on him. But because of the high stats for someone of his level, William was able to detect and jumped behind the fall right before it could hit him. William looked at the door with horror in his face as he said to Delmar, "See this! This is what happens when you try to venture inside factories that had already been deemed a haunted ce. Delmar looked at the scene and thought for a moment before he replied with little to no difference in him. "So what, it''s just a door. The screw might have loosened itself when we opened it." "So What? SO WHAT! Your employer is about to get killed over here and you say that." William was getting angrier and angrier as he saw the nonchnt behavior his first employee was having at the situation. "Rxxx¡­ Nothings going to happen to you while I''m here so why are you worrying so much." Delmar said as he had a huge smirk on his face that defied masculinity. "Aahaa, well then Mr. Protector. what were you doing when that sharpened edged door was about to fall on me?" William said with a deadpan face. "I was evaluating the price of this fine ce." Delmar said without missing a beat. "What do you mean by you were evaluating this ce!! This ce has only one evaluation and that is the definition of what people call TRASH." William said as he pointed to the whole factory while doing a 360 degree spin. "You''re exaggerating everything, at least give it a proper look before you give your overall review, who knows it might actually change your mind." Delmar said and looked at everything but mostly the ground. William took what Delmar said as bulls*it and opened his system stats to look over one thing. [ Luck: 52 ] ''Well luck didn''t change so I can assume that wasn''t done by Baphomet or anything like that.'' William looked everywhere around him at this very creepy factory and thought. ''But that doesn''t mean that there isn''t ''Something'' here that wouldn''t do anything strange to me.'' ''Well as long as tentacles don''t start popping out from the ground I''m sure I''ll be almost ready for anything and in the worst case scenario I still have Delmar so¡­ I don''t think I might survive this ce if something really dangerous were to happen.'' William thought and looked at his surroundings again and walked carefully at anything that would get his interest. ''I was wrong, this ce isn''t trash.'' ''This ce is¡­ Even worse than trash. I don''t even know what to say about this ce.'' ''Windows that are so old that touching them broke one in multiple pieces, walls that keep falling down on me, broken pipe lines filled with mosquito monstrosity, warning signs that keep telling me to back away from this ce and many more.'' ''What the f*ck in this ce was it that got his attention so much that he would not walk away from this ce no matter how many times I tell him too.'' ''And out of everything why is he looking at ground instead of the factory that we are currently buying.'' William thought very strangely before he approached Delmar who was t down on the floor as he used many strange equipment that he put inside the ground to map out something. "I''m ready for my overall review." William said to him. "Well then tell me what you think about this beaut." Delmar said without letting his eyes stray away from his equipment. "I will literally give you a billion dors to buy a much smaller hut made of mud than this shit hole." "I don''t ept it¡­ Wait What!" Delmar''s hard concentration was broken and finally realized what my words actually meant. "Why are you even so interested in this dog shit ce to begin with?" "It has a hidden potential about it, bute back for a moment. Did you really mean what you said a while ago?" William acted like he didn''t hear his words at all as he looked around the factory and said, "What potential! This ce is a dump at best." Delmar, realizing that he wouldn''t get the answer he was hoping for, got up from the ground and said "Well obviously you wouldn''t get it''s value but who said that I can''t." William got interested in that and waited for an exnation as Delmar gave it to him. "Well the ce we are right now is the factory and we are buying it right, But we are not only buying the factory we are also buying the wholend as well." "So thend''s, The hidden potential?" William asked, still confused. "Yes. Think about it, Thend which the factory is situated in right now is 9 kilometers big, so when we buy the factory we''ll also get the unadulteratednd as well." "And because of the strangeness of this ce nobody will be approaching or even paying attention to this ce. So it will also lower the price of thend as well." "But we have a lot of money, so a smaller discount won''t do anything for us and even if we had to pay a lot more for a better ce I would still pay it. "Because we are getting a ce for our main establishment so wouldn''t it be better if we get a ce that has a better environment." William said. "Forget about that. We have a hugend that is under a factory nobody is going to pay any attention to, so what could be the best thing to build over here?" William took his words in and thought about them for a while until his eyes shot up as he said. "A Underground Facility" Chapter 114: Chapter 114 - ID Solution "An underground facility" William said as he widened his eyes on the most optimal option that he could find at the moment. Delmar smiled heavily as he saw him finally understand his true meaning as he said. "Yes, now you''re getting me." "Forget about building any kind of main establishment or main center for yourpany, the ce we have found right now is perfect to build a secret underground facility." Delmar said as he pointed out more ways to build an underground hiding spot. "If we want to go by the way you want us to go then we need a ce where we will be able to have these meetings and decisions in a secretly and that right there." Delmar pointed to the ground as he said "Is the perfect ce." William nodded as he too started to believe what he said but suddenly thought of something as he said "What do you mean we shouldn''t build a main center for this ce?" "I get that you want to build an underground facility and I want to as well but don''t we need something that would distract anyone who even remotely came over here?" William said worried about discretion. "Yeah, I thought about that too." Delmar started to talk. "We can''t have this factory above us when we built our secret facility. It could have been a great advantage to us if we were just nning to hide slowly and then buy stuff." "And with the speed we want to buy things it will still get troublesome for us in the future and someone will start to monitor us, that i''m sure." "And they wouldn''t just be the royal forces or the great houses, right." William added in. "Yeah, some pesky ones will start to monitor us as well at first and in the future they might even be brave enough to do something troublesome." Delmar said. "Alright if you have already thought about so many things then what else have you thought of already, mind sharing it with me?" William as he listened in on what Delmar said next. "Well¡­ I was thinking of building a kind of entertainment hub in ce of this factory, it will help us divert attention and even if wee here too many times or get some attention on us then we will be able to escape their attention too." Delmar said as he thought of many constructions. "Okay, what kind of entertainment hub and please let it be something fun like a club or something?" William requested. "I want to also make it a club but regarding my current situation, if we were to do that and if someone actually recognized me by making aparison of the old me and new me then they might lock on to who I truly am." Delmar warned. "Regarding the ''Old You'', Dude what is with the slight change in your figure?" William asked. "If someone were to look for you then see you in this clothes and style, they will know immediately that it''s you." "You know what, forget about actual people even if the cameras or AI robots were to search for you they will immediately know that it is you¡­ especially with those strange choices of clothes." William looked at his clothes and said. "Yeah I know that but I have made a new ID Card that has a new Identity that matches the new mepletely and even if an AI Systempared my face to my old one side by side, It still wouldn''t be able to identify the true me." Delmar said as he showed off his new ID card. "And¡­ What the hell do you mean by when you said my strange choice of clothes!" "I do not have a strange choice but its a refined one that has helped me many times hide from many big shots¡­ even bigger adversaries than a great house." Delmar mumbled to himself as he was clearly hurt about hearing thement on his clothes. "Alright one more thing, Did the Identification card you made have some defaults or something?" William asked. "No it shouldn''t, Why did you find something?" "Well whenever I try to use it on people, they either bow down their heads to me¡­ that is actually eptable but the other people always start to question me." "Did you use it while it stayed in the Royal ss mode?" "Yeah." "Then of course, Something like that would happen." Delmar deadpanned as he said. "Why? isn''t the card perfectly fine then wouldn''t it also work like that too?" William asked as he was confused at the answer. Delmar gave a sigh before he started to exin to the brat who clearly didn''t know much to begin with. "What do you think you would do if you were amon man who just suddenly met someone face to face who is a direct member of a great house or a true royalty?" William thought for a moment before he replied "I would maybe give that person my respects and behave to him as kindly and gracefully as possible." "Yes, so that the person might look at you in a better light or it could simply be because you don''t want to have any bad effects with him, right?" William nodded at Delmar''s question. "Alright another question, What would you do if you were an employee in apany that had some decent knowledge about all of the great houses and royal families?" "Well then I would¡­ try to advertise my products or myself to the person in a way that would benefit me and mypany greatly¡­ or something like that." William said as he thought but couldn''t clearly answer, about this particr question. "Okay, now think about how you could impress the man then?" "Dude what is with so many questions, is there even a point to them." William started to get annoyed at the questions. "Of course, there is, if there wasn''t, why would I be wasting my time on it." Delmar said. "If you already have the answer then why don''t you just tell me, it would save a lot of time than doing this quiz test." "Yeah I know, but don''t you know that if you were to just listen to an answer then you wouldn''tpletely impact it on you but if you were toe to it yourself then you wouldn''t just learn it but also apply it in a way you know will work out best for you." William said with a deadpan look "Just say that you want to mess with me." Delmar didn''t say anything about it but smiled mischievously at me. William didn''tment on his smile and thought about the answer and said after a while. "I would look for anything rted to that person, that would help me get the most impression out of him with as minimal effort, Is that it?" "Oh yeah, believe me when I say that you are awfully close to your answer." "What other thing is there that is problematic, I don''t think there is anymore out there." "There is a small one." William thought about it for a moment before he widened his eyes. "I don''t really exist." Chapter 115: Chapter 115 - Ntr Story ( Not MC ) "I don''t really exist." William said as he finally realized what Delmar meant but on the other hand Delmar didn''t understand what he meantpletely. "What the hell do you mean ''You don''t exist''. You are standing in front of me." "Alright not quite what I was going for but you know what I truly was trying to say." "Annnd What is it?" Delmar asked him with a mocking voice. "It''s that I don''t have a real identity as a royal member or a direct descendent of a great house¡­ anymore." William said and got a little quiet on thest part. Delmar realized that he might have gone too far so he tried to make it better. "Well at least now you know what is wrong with using the ID Card, so you also know the answer to how to use it as well." "And how do I use it without getting in trouble again?" William asked as he looked up at Delmar from the ground. "Kid¡­ do you have a memory problem or did you forget about the cool ability of the card?" Delmar asked while narrowing his eyes at him. "Oh! Yes, the change ss mode. I could just change mine now to ss A and when I am popr enough then I can use the Royal ss." Delmar nodded as he saw that the brat had found his solution and so he changed the topic. "So what do you think about this ce now, then?" Delmar asked with a smirk on his face. "Just like you said, it is perfect for us." William said while trying to copy the same smirk Delmar had on his face. "Well then, let''s go buy it then." Delmar said and walked back to the gate. "Oh and to remind you, You will be the one to buy this so get your bank ount ready." "Of course I know that, it''s not like I can expect a money grubber like you to buy stuff for me now, can I?" Delmar smiled again at thement but he didn''t say anything. "Alright, I gave a call to the real estate agent and he said to meet with him in a coffee shop close to their building." Delmar said. "Okay then let''s buy ourselves a spooky factory then." William said as they started to go outside. Both of them walked to the entrance and looked back at the cab that had been waiting for them here for a while. Both the guys looked at the cab in front of them and they both had different thoughts but of the same category. "Kid?" "Yeah" "You have a lot of money, right?" "Then why the hell don''t you have a proper car or something? You want to be rich and popr right, then the first step to be one is to act like one." Delmar exined to him in mock anger. "I know that but." "But What?" "I don''t have a driving license." "..." "..." "Just hire a f*cking driver, then" Delmar said as he felt a big headacheing to him. "O-Oh yeah, I can do that too. Yeah I''ll do that." William said as heughed awkwardly at the current interaction. Both of them got inside the cab and the cab that had been waiting for them for a long time finally started moving. "You do know that it will cost you extra for waiting, right?" The cab driver asked Delmar as he felt that he was in charge at the moment. "Why are you asking me, ask him." Delmar pointed to me and said "He''s the one who''s going to be paying you. The Cab Driver looked beside the humongous man and saw a teenager with a beautiful face waving him with a small smile. "Yeah, Just like I said before, It will cost you extra, bro." The Cab Driver said. "Yeah, Don''t worry about the money, I will pay the full price." William reassured the young driver. "But can you go a little faster than what you''re going right now, we need to go somewhere quickly?" "Alright bro, As long as I get my full pay I''ll go as fast as you want me to." The Cab Driver said and picked up the speed. William in the meanwhile, leaned on the seat and asked Delmar, "What is it that you can tell me about the guy we''re about to meet." "Not much actually, Except that his name ''Haris Nguyen'' who has a good reputation for being a real estate agent in this city. He has one wife and three children." "His wife''s name is Heynel and she is unemployed at this moment unless you''re talking about being employed as the whore of the family." "The youngest of the guys'' kid''s real father''s is the father of the real estate agent and who is at the moment should be banging his wife again." "And he himself isn''t a saint either as he also has two side chicks beside him. One being a college student from the same college his daughter attends to and is her friend as well and the second one being his wife''s best friend for 19 years who also has a kid that was born from some one night stand." "All in all I would have to say that the father is the real deal in that family. Other then this, I don''t have anything else of value to say about the guy." Delmar said as he concluded his description of the guy. Both William and the Cab Driver who listened in on secret were stumped about the guys almostplete description from the ''Small'' description that Delmar had investigated. William didn''t know what to say so he asked. "Were you the one who had investigated this guy?" "Yeah it was me, but I''m not a pro at this kind of job so I couldn''t get anymore info about him." "...Alright good talk." After that we waited until we arrived at our destination. As we were getting out the cab, Delmar stopped himself midway and turned to talk to the driver. "If any of what we said, gets out then I will personallye for you, you get that." Hearing that the driver nodded furiously multiple times as we walked away. "Oh yeah I just remembered something about the Bank ount." "Yeah?" "I don''t have one right now." "...Well then how will you be paying him?" Delmar asked as we stopped in front of the coffee shop. "Oh! Don''t worry about that I have money in this bag." WIlliam said and showed Delmar his backpack that was filled with dozens of bundles with money. "...Do you want me to hold on to that? I should hold that it looks quite heavy." Delmar asked constantly. "No, it''s alright. We''re already close so no need to do that anymore." Both of us walk inside and after Delmar looks at the ce for the guy we go to that table and sit on it. William looks at the real estate agent and sees a guy in his mid 20''s who still had some soul in his eyes. ''Well to get ntr''d by his father and not know about it¡­ A good story to read actually.'' Chapter 116: Chapter 116 - Not for Sale All of us are sitting at a table far behind in one corner that has a window beside us. William and Delmar are in position to be able to see whoes and goes from the coffee shop''s main door and the real estate agent is sitting opposite to us. The real estate agent is the first one to open his mouth and say. "Hello, Nice to meet you guys, my name is Haris Nguyen." He said and tried to shake our hands which both of us did but with different facial expressions. William had the face of someone who was shaking at someone very misfortunate and was going through life''s many hurdles. While, Delmar was essing the guys strength and masculinity while trying to shake his hands a little tighter which disturbed the real estate agent but he didn''t say anything. Noticing that Delmar was even more disappointed as he thought. ''Well what did I expect from a guy who couldn''t even handle his own wife and who was taken by his father. If this guy even had a little bit of the charm his father had then maybe he wouldn''t have fallen like that and maybe even had ntr''d his father¡­ wait a second, What did I think right now?'' While William thought. ''Well as much of a good story it might have been for all of us to read and see where it goes. In real life it is actually very disturbing and may cause someone to fall into depression and do something seriously dangerous to himself and to others.'' Even though both of them had different thoughts going on in their heads. Both of them came to the same ending as their face''s twisted to a strange notion as they thought. ''But how the f*ck is this guy like this and his father like that?'' While Haris was having a difficult time as he didn''t know what his clients were thinking and why they were having those faces and he didn''t even talk about it. Today he came here to sign a new deal and he wouldn''t be going out until he signed a deal and got a heftymission out of it. Because if he could get a good enoughmission then he will be able to gift Anna, his wife''s best friend who he was having a ''Innuendo'' with a diamond ne to keep her happy so that she may keep him happy. Maybe, Even get his wife something too. For some time before even giving birth to Hannah, his newest daughter, His wife was quiet listening and never demanded sex or anything like that. Before she was a screaming b*tch but for some years she started to be too quiet and helpful with him. He wondered what it might have been for his wife to have such a huge change in her so quickly. Can it have something to do with his Step-Father? He came from themunity center just before his wife started to be helpful. Haris didn''t know what his Step-Father had been doing to make his wife more bearable but¡­ Haris hopes that he does keep doing it as long as he can. Haris didn''t think too much of his Step-Father and his wife to be doing anything indecent. As his Step-Father was quite old and he always needs help with everything. But as luck would have it, His wife was quite kind enough as she helped him with anything he ever needed, even if it meant helping him in the bathroom. Now let''s keep this for another time, We have a business deal to go through. Harris looked towards William and not much towards Delmar as he was scared by how the guy was scrutinizing him with those eyes so he didn''t bother talking with him. Harris said : Alright, Do you guys want anything to drink or eat? I can assure you this ce makes the best coffee in the whole city." "No, I''m fine." William said and looked at Delmar who was still staring heavily at the guy and said "Yo, you want anything or are you going to still keep making the guy ufortable." Hearing William''s Input, Delmar stopped staring at him as hardly anymore but still kept his eyes on him and said "I''ll have the Vani Sugarcake Coffee." William thought quite strangely as he heard that ''What is with that naming? Is there really a coffee vor like Vani Sugarcake?'' And even if it were then wouldn''t it taste very bad. Well wouldn''t know until I tried one.'' "Okay, I''ll have that one as well." William said to Haris. Haris nodded at hearing both of their orders and tapped on their table two times with his index finger. In contact with it, Suddenly a blue screen popped up on the table which said in a cute girl''s tone. "Hello, Nice to meet you today. I am belly and today I will be your waiter. Please tell me if you have made your choice of refreshments or think about it as long as you want then you can call me again. I will be avable to you guys anytime you want." William nodded as he looked at another technology that has advanced quite well then his previous world''s. If it were his old world then who knows how many minutes it would have taken just to get a waiter to give his orders to. "We''ll be getting two Vani Sugarcake Coffee and one Honey zed Coffee in BoyToy style." Haris said and again looked at the very strange facial interactions his new customers were giving him. After cing the orders, Haris didn''t give any more care to their faces as he took on a professional outlook and spoke to both of them. "I hear that you guys are looking for a ce to buy, but first let me thank you guys for choosing our ''For Hands Only'' Company and let me know your preference so that I may get the perfect ce for you." Delmar looked at William and said "You wanna do this or should I?" "If I had to talk, then what is the reason for me to hire you anyway." William said to him like it''s a matter of fact. Delmar nodded at his words but did not say anything else as he knew that William was joking to him. Delmar looked straight at the Real Estate Guy while getting rid of his past jest and with his own professionalism as well. "Well yes we would indeed like to buy a ce." "Alright then tell me details of the ce you want an-" Haris was interrupted as Delmar stepped in. "No no, We already have a ce in mind, we just need someone to do the paperworks for us." Haris, despite losing the potential to sell something of high value formission didn''t lose his spirits and said, "Alright what is the ce you want us to help you buy?" "The factory down at Canton City." Hearing that the Real Estate guy thought about what ce they were talking about but immediately remembered as his face went dark and he said to us. "I''m Sorry, but that ce is not for sale anymore." Chapter 117: Chapter 117 - A Offer "I''m Sorry, but that ce is not for sale anymore." Haris said as his face turned dark at the mention of that ce. "Oh!" William didn''t know so he eximed upon hearing that. Delmar''s face too started bing dark as he also didn''t know that but not because it''s not for sale anymore but because he has already thoroughly searched about that ce he knows that the ce is actually up for anyone to buy. So why? So why is this mother*ucker lying straight to his face? Did somebody else already get the contract for this ce already, is this why he is saying that. No. That can''t be it, he had already learned everything about that ce, he generally could. So what is the problem over here? "Why?" Delmar asked. "Excuse me." Haris said. "Why is that ce not for sale anymore?" Delmar asked again. "Ahhh¡­ There are various problems over there, so it is actually better for you guys to not buy that ce." Haris made up various lies to stop them from buying that ce. "What kind of problems?" Delmar continues to ask until he gets his answer. "... Environmental problems. Like I said, it''s really not a good ce for anyone to buy at this moment and as apensation I would like to help you get another ce from us¡­ with a little discount on our side as well. Haris said as he wanted to stop talking about this matter altogether. Hearing that, Delmar was sure that something was really problematic. Not there, but over here with this guy. He is trying to stop us by making up various kinds of lies for a ce that anyone should be happy to let go from their hands. But forget about selling that ce. This guy is clearly trying to steer the conversation from that ce. So it became even more suspicious for Delmar, NO. He now is sure that this guy is stalling them. But why the excessive reasons? What is the true problem with that ce for him to not even want to talk about that ce. "What kind of environmental problems?" Delmar didn''t stop with his questioning. "Don''t you get it, I am deliberately trying to tell you that there are some problems over there, then why are you so adamant on trying to know more about it." Haris was starting to get angry at the huge guy for making him ufortable with his questions. Even William now became suspicious hearing what the ntr''d guy was saying but mostly by his face which was now sweating quite a bit from just some simple questions from Delmar. So he too tried to get in on it as he questioned the guy. "Well we are potential buyers so it is kinda in our rights to know about the ce we want to buy." "But I am telling you it has environmental problems Aah that is rted to a nuclear or radioactive problem and that is very dangerous so you shouldn''t even think about that ce." Hearing him, William was certainly sure there was definitely something strange here. The guy couldn''t even lie straight to his face and started to make up words. Nuclear, Radioactive. Of course, this is stuff that would make any potential buyers make them walk away from any ce even before the real estate agent could tell them about the false advantages of that ce. But there were two reasons why William and Delmar didn''t want to walk away from this ce no matter the reason the ntr''d guy tried to give them. First, Delmar had already checked out everything he could about that ce and in it he already checked for any kind of radioactive or nuclear problems. And By far he is sure that there hasn''t been any kind of problems rted to that ce, not even problems rted to Mana Fighters that could have done considerable damage to that ce and maybe would have actually done some serious damage to it. Secondly, they really weren''t here to buy a ce for legal reasons but for very illegal reasons and they had found the perfect ce to do that so why would they give that ce up even if it meant that ce actually had any kind of nuclear problems. But if that ce actually had some serious problems like the royal forces or any kind of great houses that is using that ce for their own entertainment then William and Delmar would actually back away from this ce. But not until they know what is the real reason for not selling that ce. So William tried to gauge the man for more information but with a subtle threat in it. "Is there something you are not telling us, Mr. Nguyen?" "W-What do you mean by that?" Haris started to feel a little scared at the sudden question. "Because I don''t know if you realize this but you are actually trying to steer us from the conversation and are really trying hard to do that. But you can not make up genuine reasons for it and are stumbling quite a bit just to answer a few of our simple questions." "W-What nonsense are you talking about? You know what, you guys can leave, you don''t have to do any kind of deal with ourpany anymore from now on." Haris threatened them. "Ah so this is how it''s going to go then." Delmar said as he got ready to take a shot at the guy. But William stopped him and said "Perhaps you''re right then. Well, let''s go Delmar." William said and got up while Delmar looked at him and asked "Where?" "We are going to the main branch of ''For Hands Only'' Company." Hearing that even Haris was confused as he said. "Didn''t I already tell you can''t do any deals with us anymore." "For your kind information, Mr. Nguyen. You are in no such positions over here nor over in yourpany to stop us from not making any kinds of deals, so please refrain from talking to us like you are." Haris''s face got a little angrier and he was about to retort. "Secondly if we can''t get the REAL information from you then we always ask thepany for it. So that''s where we are going." Haris''s face paled as soon as heard that. "Again thank you for your invaluable help. Let''s go Delmar." Saying that William tried to walk away as Delmar got up as well. And as both of them expected the ntr''d guy stopped them. "Please don''t." "Don''t do what?." "Please don''t go there¡­ I''ll tell you the real reason why that ce shouldn''t be bought." Haris said with an exhausted face. Both William and Delmar had a happy face as they sat down and said "Continue" "That ce shouldn''t be bought because of one simple reason only." "And that is because of the Nierman Bike Gang." William knew what the man was about to say next so he already said that before him. "Let me guess that, The biker gangs are using that ce as their own hideout now right?" "Yes and that''s why I think that you guys shouldn''t buy that c-" William looked at Delmar and said with a meaning behind his words. "Can you take care of them?" Delmar nodded and William looked back on Haris and he said to him. "I''ll give you a Million Dors if you let me buy that ce right now." Chapter 118: Chapter 118 - A MAN [ Tudor Kingdom ] In the city of Kaoline. Right at the ce where there was an explosion and a small but increasingly valuable battle had gone on. Right now that ce was filled with many people who had the same uniforms on them. They were in a navy blue dress and dark gray pants which all of them wore. There also was a symbol attached there on the right side of the dress which consisted of a ''T'' letter in a beautifully intricate design. They also had some people who had ck hats on them with different designs on them. These people were the royal working under the Royal Tudor Family and they were initially called the royal forces. The ones that mostly consisted of these dresses but without the hats were officers who did all the handy work and many other things as well. But the ones with the hats were the real deal. They are the ones who give orders to these rag tag groups of officers that have to listen to whatever their officers tell them to do, sometimes things that should be questioned but generally are not. These are the people who are Sergeant, Lieutenant, Captain, Major and other ranks that only go above. These are the people who subjects believe in to give order and justice to themon folk and these are also the people who the people in high ces believe to be their personalp dogs. They are the people who give justice and are generally also the ones who take them away as well. And right now these great people of justice had gathered to this ce in search of answers that they would not get and even if they did then they wouldn''t know what to do with it. Two people who are a Lieutenant and a Captain were now looking at the burned ce with a grim expression on their faces. The Captain had a bigger one than the Lieutenant. He asked his junior officer which was the man standing next to him. "Aleho, What¡­ what can you tell me about this?" He asked with slight fear etched on his face. "...Sir. Truth be told, not much." The lieutenant answered as he looked at the ce that was filled with many mysteries about them. Hearing that the Captain gave a long sigh before he said, "At least tell me the boys were able to find out something, right." "Well you wouldn''t like what you''re about to hear, Sir." "Just give it to me straight, Aloha." "Yes sir." The lieutenant said and started to tell his story. "If what we can decipher is true then it is a huge problem." "First we have found out that there were many people who hade over here around somewhere between 5 PM to 11 PM and those people who came over here were particrly looking for someone in this ce." "And that someone being ''Daniel Docks'' I presume." The Captain interrupted with his own thoughts. "Well, we don''t know that but yes. It''s most likely him." The Captain then motioned for him to continue his story. "Those people who were looking for Docks were heavily equipped and most likely would have been some kind of high end squad who had a profession doing assassinations or close to that." "And how did this-" The captain pointed with his boots at the ashes and the burned parts of the assassination group and said "Happen?" "I was getting to that, These people might have gotten too close to Docks or he decided to take care of them before he started something that¡­ couldn''t be described quite clearly by our forensics." "But what they could figure out was that it was an explosion." "Yeah that is clearly evident but what else?" "They had used their expertise and found that this was done by projecting a small amount of gas that had huge amounts of vapor density for it to light up so quickly and spread out the mes everywhere." "And not only that but the gas is actually so dangerous that the Kingdom has already put it under a list of things that has been banned for a long time." "And still the guy was able to find it and take care of a high end assassination squad so quickly. If it were us, we would have been skewered." "Well we would hav-" The lieutenant tried to disagree with his boss but was immediately interrupted. "There is no ''We would have'' ALOHA, look at this peoples equipment." Aloha did as he was told and saw the equipment that was damaged a lot by therge caliber bullets and explosions but still held on. "They had armor of such high qualities which still is holding on even though they had been prated by manyrge caliber bullets and great explosions but they were still massacred like sheeps to a ughter house." "So tell me, How the F*ck would we have made any difference to this matter." The lieutenant thought for a long time but he could not find anything to say back so he tried to apologize to his clearly angry boss. But as luck would have it, he was stopped by a shout from a junior officer who came running towards them with an important message. The officer came straight from the main gate as he ran as fast he could towards them and started to say. "Si- Sir the- theres has bee- been." The Captain stopped him and said "Take your time, Kid and then you can tell me about it." "Th-THank yo-you sir." The officer took some breaths before he said clearly to them. "There are some people who have arrived here and are telling us to let them in." "Who the hell do they think they are to try to tell us directly to let them in." The Captain said angrily. "Si- Sir, it''s just one man." The officer replied in stutters. "And who is this man?" "It''s Apollo¡­ Apollo Degic." Hearing the name both the Captain and the Lieutenant became agitated as the Captain said "And You couldn''t tell me this before!" "Bu-But sir you told me to." "2 months suspension, Officer. Now get the f*ck out of my face." The officer gave a salute as he ran away thinking he was unfairly judged. "What could be the reason for him toe here?" The Captain asked himself. "I think it''s because of Docks si-" "I KNOW THAT LIEUTENANT! What I meant was why did HEe here." The captain said and left that ce with a quick stride with the lieutenant following him and as they came upon the main gate they saw him. The man was clearly majestic with his blond hair and his 7 foot height. He wore designer clothes that were only made for a limited time and his aura was also heaven defying. The officers looked at him from afar but none came close to him in fear. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU IMBECILES DOING! LET HIM IN" The Captain barked at them as they opened the gate as the MAN walked in. The MAN walked quite slowly like he didn''t give a shit because he didn''t give a shit and both the duo royal force members came close to him and asked "Is there anything that you would like for us to do, Mr. Apollo." The MAN said only one word to them and they did it immediately without any question or defiance. "LEAVE" Chapter 119: Chapter 119 - Paper "I''ll give you a Million Dors if you let me buy that ce right now." Hearing him the other duo were shocked as they truly realized what William just told them. And both of them said at the same moment. "WHAT!!!" "I said that I will give One Million Dors if you are able to get the owner of that ce toe here right at this moment and sell me that property." Both Delmar and Haris were quiet for a long while before Haris said in stammers. "Yo-You wan-want to bu-buy that dum-dump for a mi - milli- million dors?" Haris said to William while looking at him with wide eyes. Both Delmar and Haris waited for what William was about to say next. "Yes, I do." "And also without any problems even if they are small or not." "Bu- but what about the Nierman Bike Gang?" "Well they are indeed a problem." "So you don''t want to buy the ce then?" Haris asked in confusion. "But if I were to buy that ce it willpletely be my problem, which will also make you free of any guilt or headaches that may arrive in the future." William told him. "So let''s assume that you buy that ce today and tomorrow if the Nierman Bike Gang were to attack your factory or even you¡­ hypothetically then you wouldn''t have any kind of dilemma with me?" Haris asked as he was very confused at the turn of events. "Yes" William rified to the very confused man. Hearing that Haris the ntr''d man fell into deep contemtion as he thought. ''If what he is saying is true then this will take off a huge load of my ass and thepany''s as well. And I will also get 9 percent off selling off that ce as well and that means I will get 90 thousand dors.'' Normally any real estate agent no matter how good he may be doesn''t get that much percentage out of every deal. Mostly because of the problem caused by the Nierman Bike Gang, The price of that ce was incredibly low and also the percentage for selling that ce became increasingly high. Thinking about that much amount of money Haris started to daydream about buying a car or even going on a vacation with his college sidechick that has always been nagging him about taking her to a beach vacation. But Haris suddenly felt a tick as all of the recent thoughts went away to only be filled with distress as he thought. ''Now the real question is, Is this guy actually trying to buy this or is he doping me?'' ''In a lot of years since putting an advertisement for that ce only a handful of people came to buy this ce. But for them to only turn away from there because of the Nierman Bike Gang problem.'' ''But not only is this are guy''s not afraid of this but they are also trying to buy it off of me for almost 9 times its price.'' ''So are they genuinely here to buy this ce or are they members of the gang who came here dressed differently so that they could gauge at me?'' "Are you guys truly sure you want to buy that ce and even more so with so much money?" Haris asked again. "Yes we do." William answered him as calmly as he could. "But as you can see ther-" Haris tried to question them." "Mr. Nguyen, I would like it if you would stop trying to question me so much." William got angry and he interrupted the guy. "As I said before that we want to buy this ce without any problems from you or the buying and I also meant that you shouldn''t question me as well." Haris got a little intimidated as he listened to what the golden eyed teenager was saying. "But if you have any problems I am sure we could find some other agents in yourpany who would be happy enough to sell off that ce to us." Hearing that Haris got scared pretty fast and quickly said while indicating with his hands to stop. "No no no, I didn''t mean it that way please don''t take what I said too deeply I am sorry for my behavior and le-" As he was apologizing, a beautiful girl in a bunny outfit came and gave us our drinks while saying. "Here are your drinks, dear customers. Enjoy them and if there are any problems please do not hesitate to call me." She said to us bowing while we also said our greetings and Haris continued off from where he left. "And please enjoy your drinks while I go and call the owner of that ce toe as quickly as possible, so please excuse me for one moment." Saying that Haris slid off from the table and tried to go towards the bathroom but was stopped by William. "And remember that if this doesn''t work out or if the seller also tries to ask any kind of nonsense questions like you did previously then you can consider this deal off, you understand Mr. Nguyen." William said to Haris with a look in his eyes that was quite understandable for Haris as Haris nodded in panic and left off towards the bathroom to only get pped by a woman as he unintentionally got inside the girls toilet. Seeing theedic scene neither of the two people thought too much of it, While William took his Vani Sugarcake Coffee and looked at it a little strangely before taking a drink. Delmar beside him looked at him with a peculiar gaze as he didn''t know what was going through his mind but he still didn''t interrupt his ''New Boss'' as he thought that he may have some kind of n. And now that they were all alone, He couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you do that?" "You would have to be more specific with your question?" "I mean why the hell did you offer him so much money." "Because I believe tha- Wow! This coffee is actually pretty good for it''s very strange name and looks." William suddenly felt the taste of the coffee and got interrupted midway in his exnation. William after tasting the coffee felt the eyes that were looking at him and coughed once before continuing. "''Cough'' I''m sorry for that¡­ What I did earlier was a power move." "A power move?" "Yes, Did you notice before when we started to buy it no matter what the guy wasn''t taking us seriously right." Delmar nodded at that notion as William continued. "It''s because of that reason I had to show him that we were someone important and showed him our main power, which at the moment is Money." "But are you really going to spend that much money on this property?" Delmar didn''t understand why he said such a huge price. "Yes, I am." "When you want something special then you need to show that you also have the conviction to get that special thing." "And most of all why would I worry over such a thing." "It''s only a piece of paper." Chapter 120: Chapter 120 - Sold [ Part 1 ] Lowering the cost of privilege even more from this month. I got close to winning the first level at winwin the previous month. And I hope that with your help and wishes i can get it this month. Hearing what William said about this matter but mostly about the money, Delmar was stumped for a while as he didn''t know what to say. Then after a moment he gave a crazy smile as he said to him. "You know, you''re the first rich kid I have ever seen to tell me that." "What do you mean? Are you sure that there aren''t others, Because I think that there are more¡­ arrogant people who should have said stuff like this already." William said as he was genuinely curious about this matter. "Yes, indeed a lot of people have said those words to me. But for all the time in my life, this might be the only time when those words were uttered with honesty in them." Delmar said to William. "You mean those guys generally say this but lie about it instead?" "Yeah, they actually do. So many people have said those words to me but none of them were truly honest when they said this." "But don''t take them in a wrong way, As It''s quite unbelievable to think that anyone actually thinks of money that way¡­ until I met you that is." "So what''s your verdict about this then?" William asked as he didn''t understand what Delmar was trying to say. "Let''s just say that I am d to work with someone who knows what to truly give value to¡­ unlike others who work their asses off for some paper and in the end they never truly spent it" "What I am trying to say is that, It''s very nice to work with you, Boss." Delmar said with a strange smile on his face which for the first time felt real. William nodded at that, he didn''t understand what the man before him said, but he at least knows that he is not criticizing him¡­ so that''s a plus. And also this might be the first time when Delmar was genuine enough to say the word ''Boss'' and actually mean it. Both of us got back to enjoying our drink as we waited for the guy toe out of the bathroom. And strangely though the guy walked into the men''s bathroom but he then walked out of thedies bathroom. Both of us became confused at that and William asked the humongous man beside him, "Wait a second¡­ Didn''t he¡­" "Yeah yeah, he did." Delmar said as he too looked at the scene with a strange gaze. "Then how¡­" "Who the hell knows kid." Delmar gave up on finding an answer as he got back to drinking his Vani Sugarcake Coffee and ignoring whatever anomaly that just happened as William also joined him too until the man himself came. Haris had a huge smile as he came back from his journey and slid into the table as he said to us with happiness evident in his tone. "Well good news guys, the owner has agreed toe over here and sell that ce." "So, is he going to being right at this moment or is he going to take some time?" "No no, don''t worry about that sir. He will be arriving over here in a few minutes so why don''t you guys enjoy your drinks until hees and we can continue our business then." Haris suggested to the duo. But both the duo in question had the same thought in their minds as they said. ''Does it look like we are waiting for you to tell us whether we should enjoy our drinks or not?'' All of them waited for 15 minutes until the moment had arrived as the door to the coffee shop opened up and a scrawny looking person came in. The three people who were enjoying their drinks without any care of the world stopped drinking as the real estate agent had a change in his behavior. "Oh! Here he is the owner you guys are looking for." Haris said while turning around and looking back at the person in question who was looking for them until Haris pointed him out and he got there. William and Delmar looked at the guy and saw someone in their 50''s with his bony figure trying not to get blown away by the wind. The guy''s hair was falling down because of how oily and old he had be. He wore ordinary clothes that matched the populus and didn''t make him any more special than a regr person tends to be. Looking at his old and boney figure both guys had different thoughts going through their heads. ''I thought the guy would look a little more stronger looking or maybe¡­ you know, close to that but this guy has literally nothing in him.'' William thought. ''Just as I thought, the guy is scrawny looking and after his factory failed at producing stuff his body broke even more until¡­ he became like this. No wonder, the guy wants to sell this ce.'' ''It''s not like he has neither the strength nor the determination to do anything about the bike gang to begin with.'' Both William and Delmar came back to the same conclusion as Haris let the guy get inside their table and introduced him to us. "Well, guys this is Mr. Garos Weakman and he is the owner of the factory you want to buy currently and Mr. Weakman this are¡­" Haris tried to say but he didn''t know our names yet so he didn''t know what to say and he asked, "I''m sorry, but what was your names I don''t think I got them." Garos was slightly shocked at that as his real estate agent didn''t even know who he was selling his property to and who this special persons were to make hime over here in such a hurry. Delmar was the one who introduced himself and William. "I am Delmar and this is Mr. Trust who would be the one buying your ce." Hearing that Garos, had a change in his behavior as he saw that the one buying was a young kid and he understood one thing as his expression became a grim one. He looked back to Haris and said "Can you let us be alone for a few moments." Haris, initially shocked, asked him "Why is something the matter? You can tell me about it and I''ll try to hel-" "No, I just want to talk to them, please can you leave us for a moment." Haris looked back at us as he didn''t know what to say but Delmar said to him about it. "It''s okay, you can leave. Let us talk to the man, I''m sure he has some questions that he needs answers to." William also nodded at his words and Haris left hearing that. Garos looked back at them for a while before he said. "I don''t know if you guys know this but the ce you''re about to buy has some serious problems that Haris might not have told you about." William and Delmar, initially waiting for something else, were a little shocked until Delmar smiled and said "We already know about the bike problem." "And you still want to buy it?" "Yes, We do. So if you don''t have any problem then we would like to proceed with this." William suggested to Garos. Garos gave a huge sigh of release at the thought of finally being able to get rid of that ce from his hand as he said. "Alright let''s do this." Chapter 121: Chapter 121 - Sold [ Part 2 ] After having done all the talks that were about the property value and the ownership members we arrived at the ce for signing the papers. Garos looked at the contract that was ced in front of him, Particrly at the price of the ce. It was written on the contract that the ce was being sold for only 450 thousand dors. There was nothing wrong with that too as he was getting paid 1 million for that ce but he did not understand why we changed the price of the property in the papers. He looked at the numbers and hesitated for a while as he didn''t know whether to ask that question or not. William looked at the difficult expression the already deted guy was making and asked him, "Is something wrong, Mr. Weakman?" "Is it something unsatisfying about the papers or are you not satisfied with the amount you''re getting from the ce?" "Why wouldn''t he be satisfied? He''s about to be a millionaire, isn''t that right, Mr, Weakman." Haris tried to make Garos feel pressured so that he may sign the papers quickly. William didn''t listen to what Haris said and looked intently at Garos who denied what he said. "No no no, It''s not that¡­ I don''t know if I should ask this or not." "I was thinking that why didn''t you put a million dors as the price on the papers?" William didn''t answer him this time as Delmar already said, "You don''t have to worry about that, it''s just a small correction that we thought we should do." "But wouldn''t it be problematic for you guys if you were to sell this ce, If you put the price like this then it will be even less in the future and because of how deste that ce is you might lose a lot of money." Garos in his kind and stupid nature didn''t understand why we put the price like that. But Haris, even though very stupid about his surroundings, was an expert in matters simr to these so he knew why we were really doing this. "It''s actually a property paper rules of that ce, Garos. In that location you need to put your property price at a low prise otherwise they would have some problemster on." "All you need to know, Garos is that. The ce will bepletely under their name and there won''t be any problems about that ce¡­ well other than the one there already is." Delmar nodded at that too and replied "Yes just what he said, Mr. Weakman." Garos, with his kind nature, didn''t question any of us as we all made him feel more rxed at this new change. Now, the real reason why we put so small an amount on that paper was a short and simple reason if you get what I am about to say. First of all, the price of the ce was already quite low so if we tried to make it more than what was necessary we would be having problems with the department that worked on stuff like this. Secondly, If we- No. When we get attention in the future there will absolutely be a lot of people who will be looking for any kind of info that may put us in some kind of problem whatever small it may be. And of course they will start from the first thing we bought and when they see how much it costs¡­ I am sure you can understand what may happen then. And for those who don''t understand, I only have one word to say. ckmail "Alright now we are done with that, all we need right now is the name and fingerprints of the owner or joint owners so which is it going to be." Haris asked as he looked at both the duo. "His going to be the one buyin-" Delmar tried to point it at William but he was interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. "It''s going to be under his name, so take whatever you need from him and I will be the one paying you for the ce." William said as he pointed at Delmar. Delmar looked at what William did and thought about why he did it but he didn''t say anything as he knewter knew the real reason why William had done it. Thinking about it, he got hurt a little at the petty reason behind it but didn''t let any of it show on his face as he got ready for signing the papers. Haris brought out a machine that looked very simr to a huge phone and told both Delmar and Garos, "Now if both the participants would show me their faces at the same time and opposite to them" Delmar and Garos put their faces in front of the huge device as it scanned both of their faces and Haris saidter. "Now if both of you would show me your Irises so that it could scan them." Garos went first this time before Delmar went. "Alright now the second final thing for verification and that would be if both of you ced your ID''s side to side in front of the machine." Both of them did that and Haris clicked on the machine as it shed a few times and started writing something on it before saying. "Alright all the heavy work has been done, Now all we need to do is sign the contract but before that can you give the cash to Mr. Weakman, so that the deal may be finalized." William looked inside his backpack and got a big bundle of money and put it in front of Garos as he said, "1 Million Dors all in one ce." Haris looked at the bundle with greed in his eyes before he said to Garos, "May I?" Garos nodded to him and Haris took the money and scanned it with the same device before he nodded and said "All 1 Million Dors are here, Mr. Weakman. You can check it yourself if you want." "No no, It''s okay I trust you Mr. Nguyen." Garos said as he happily took the money and looked at it with wide eyes. William and Delmar got up and said "Alright then that concludes the deal then, right." "Yes, It does. If you ever think of buying any other property please do not hesitate to call for me. I will be avable no matter the time it is." Haris said and gave us his card before he suddenly had a phone call which he answered in anger before it was quickly reced with a huge smile as he said to us. "Another piece of good news. My wife is pregnant again." Hearing that both William and Delmar had a hard expression and didn''t know what to say other than to congratte the not new - father and leave them as Haris and Garos still had their own matters to settle. Both of them walked quite a distance away from the ce, until Delmar looked at William for answers. But instead of answering them, William asked him a question. "Why do you think I put it in your name?" Chapter 122: Chapter 122 - Alms [ Tudor Kingdom ] In the city of Vaberilet Right now there was a huge event going on the streets of the city where there was a huge poption of homeless and other kinds of people that didn''t have any kind of help. There were a huge number of homeless people who were walking in a straight line towards something specific. The homeless and the other peoples who needed help though very dangerous and mischievous in nature never broke the line they stood in. All of them had the same devoted face as they waited to go towards the very front and among them was a middle aged man who was 38 years old. His real name didn''t matter but for the sake of acknowledgement of his existence we will call him Homeless 168. So Homeless 168 was standing in the same line too as he waited to go towards the final ce for something very specific. He looked towards his right and saw that some other Homeless guy he knew but who''s name didn''t matter wasing back from the very front. What was strange was that his face, which was always dead and filled with depression ording to him, now had a very visible change. Now instead of those, he looked like he was a kid who had seen the fireworks for the first time and he couldn''t keep his mouth from smiling at all. Homeless 168 also got excited looking at him and couldn''t wait anymore to go towards the front but inevitably had to wait for a long time until it was his time to go towards the front as the guy in front of him was thest one. And as he came to the very front he looked towards the food that was being given to other people as well who were in other lines but he didn''te here for food nor for help but at woman in front of him. He came here to see her. The goddess who had beautiful blonde hair and watery blue eyes. Who''s smile could start a war among this group of homeless people without a second thought and most of all the thing that attracted all of them. It was her breasts. They were very big and looked incredibly soft and as he was lost in them, he heard the sweet voice of the goddess that interrupted him from his daydream. "Here, This is for you." He quickly got out of his weird thoughts and smiled absentmindedly as he thought that he was caught staring at her and tried to quickly leave but was stopped again by her beautiful voice. "And if you ever need any help then do not hesitate toe over here." Homeless 168 looked back to see the goddess smile at him with the most beautiful smile he has ever gotten in his lifetime and he couldn''t help but say to her "Yes, my goddess." But then realizing what he said, he became embarrassed and ran away from there as fast as he could. The Goddess in question was none other than Charlotte Heartfallen. The same woman who is the mother of Diana Halbert and also the main founder of the Saint Samantha Charity. Which was at this moment having an event which was giving alms to the ones that had been here a few moments ago. Hearing what the homeless man said, Charlotte smiled but didn''t take it to heart as every two homeless men she gives any help to will always say those words to her. So even though it is quite satisfying to hear that she didn''t think too much about it. As the event had finished, the members of the organization and her part-time guards came to pick her up. "Madam, the event has finished. You can go home now if you want." "Oh, is there anything that you might need my help with, Like setting up the stage or helping you guys with the luggage or anything simr to that?" Charlotte asked but was denied immediately by the female member of her organization. "P-Please Madam. You are already helping us with so many things. How can we ever ask for anything more?" Charlotte smiled as she put a reassuring hand at the female employees should and said "You can always ask for more, Remember our organization is built for helping anyone who asks for anything. It doesn''t matter if you''re a ss A subject or a ss D one, because in the eyes of the organization everyone is equal." "So if you ever need any kind of help, don''t hesitate to ask the organization¡­ but if it''s something too important then you can always ask me, okay?" "Y- Yes Ma- Madam. Thank you very much for the kind of- offer." The girl said in stammers as she was ''Heartfallen''. Charlotte then walked gracefully in the eyes of many of her colleagues and it didn''t matter whether they were male or female because all of them were mesmerized by her. She walked until she came upon her car and an old but dignified driver was waiting for her beside the road and went inside as the driver opened the back door. As the car started and then slowly left, the employees of the organization went into cheers that unknown to them were heard by the graceful women. The driver quickly said to her, "I''m sorry Madam for that, do you want me to close the windows and turn on the anti noise function?" "No, it''s fine. They should also be allowed to have some fun after doing so much work." Charlotte said with a smile. "But madam, it seemed to me that you were the one doing the heavy lifting there." "Oh, Jerry. You always knew how to make meugh." Charlotte said between smiles. ''But I was actually telling the truth, Madam.'' The driver thought while driving the road. Charlotte suddenly had a change of behavior as her previously happy smile was gone to only be reced with slight coldness as she asked. "Now for the real matter. What is happening with the Goldstein family?" Right as she said that, a person suddenly appeared next to her seat and said to her. "We have found some reports that state that the Goldstein family are in conflict with someone who had done huge amounts of damage to the great house which started by killing only one of their assassins and now has amounted to killing off their second strongest force" The tone of the new person was matured and it felt human with a touch of feminine in it. The driver heard and knew what was happening back there but didn''t say anything nor think much about it as he went on driving. "And what is the man known for in the ''Data''?" "Prostitution rings, childboring, selling pirated things, making false identification cards, selling different weapons and many more, Madam." "Hmm¡­ So were they able to do any harm to this person?" "Our intelligence has gathered that they still haven''t been able to hurt the man or couldn''t harm enough to give a fatal blow." Charlotte thought for a moment before she asked. "And¡­ What about the other matter." "Madam¡­ I''m sorry but we weren''t able to find anything about the boy." Charlotte looked out the window with distant eyes as she heard that. ''Where are you, William?'' Chapter 123: Chapter 123 - Trust ? "Why do you think I put it in your name?" William asked as he looked at the card in his hand and thought about what to do with a thing so useless as this. Delmar answered as quickly as he heard the question like he already knew the answer. "You did that so that you may not fall into any kind of trouble." "And why is that?" William kept on asking questions. "Because you seem to believe that I will do something over there that will definitely incriminate whoever will be the owner of that ce." Delmar answered without missing a beat. "Close but not close enough." William said as he looked at the card and just went on a revtion of what it should be used for. "Then why don''t you tell me what it is that was wrong in my answer." Delmar asked with a heavy voice. "You''re wrong if you think that you gave a wrong answer, when you actually gave a correct one." Delmar was confused at that. "What I meant was you were right but there was also another factor you had missed." William said, looking straight into Delmar''s eyes. "And what is it?" Delmar asked without any mocking in his voice. "Of course it is true, that I felt that it would indeed incriminate me but when you think about it altogether, I was about to get incriminated no matter what, as I already am in deep waters with you and who knows how deep the water will be in the future." "And the other reason was of course, for your own sake." Delmar''s brows lifted up as he heard that. "Think about it, If you were to do any kind of construction ornd destabilization then it would fall under my authority to know about them and actually give you the authority before you can do this stuff." "But what if I already do them?" Delmar asked. "Still it will be a little problematic for you no matter how low or big of a construction you do. So it is better to already give you the authority to do anything and everything you want." William said as a small bolt of highly condensed light started zing on his fingers as he looked at and on the card before he said. "But it feels like you have another question that you''re wondering whether or not you should ask of me." "Just ask it already." Delmar thought for a moment before he looked straight at him before asking. "Do you trust me?" William burned the card in his hand with the small highly condensed light as he heard the question and said to him almost immediately. "No" Delmar was shocked to hear that. Not that he didn''t know that but he thought that William would at least lie about it and tell him something else to keep his mind preupied with it. William let the burning card fall down as he looked straight at Delmar''s eyes and said. "Is it, why didn''t I lie to you?" Delmar nodded to him. "Why lie to you when you already know what I was going to say anyway, right." "This may be a silly question but Why don''t you trust me when you are already giving me so many responsibilities?" Delmar asked as he was genuinely confused about the fact. "Well, did you give me any reason to trust you? You are a wanted man, Delmar and you could kill me the next moment if you find me in a weak spot or deem that I am alone." Delmar was shocked at the directness but still asked him. "Then why?" "Because you have the skills." "That''s it?" "Yes that''s it." "No more hidden agendas?" "Sometimes you only need to have one thing to justify everything Delmar, let''s go." William said as he kept walking forward. "Where?" Delmar asked as he followed him. "To buy something that will soothe your fragile heart." William said with a mocking smile. "Oh! Are you getting me the highest priced prosti*ute then" Delmar also said with a mocking tone. "Even better." "We are going to buy Cars." Delmar smiled as he heard that and mentally he actually felt a little better. [ 6 Minutes Later ] William and Delmar looked at the name written above the shop in front of them. Uilikas Car Merchandise "Are you sure this is it?" William asked. "Yeah I''m sure." Delmar answered him. "How does the most valued car shop have such a bad name then?" William asked as he was genuinely confused about the name. No, he was confused about the naming sense of everything in this world. It was like, the true ancestor came and named it like this so that if any reincarnators came then they would have a headache. William stopped thinking about it and went inside with Delmar to only see aplete change of view from the outside. "So this is why they say this is the best car shop in this city, hah" Delmar said as he looked at the rows of cars that were being shown inside. The whole shop was filled with cars that would cost hundreds of thousands of dors for each of them and they were mostly being shown for showcase. The people who were the customers also looked high ss with their clothes. The shop also had employees who were good at watching their surroundings as a female employee immediately came for us when she saw that we had walked in. "Hello sirs, wee to Uilikas Car Merchandise. How may we help you today?" The woman was in her 20''s with big assets to the front and back and her face was also decent too. "We need some cars." William said as he looked at all the branded cars. "What kind of car do you want sir? We have all the brands over here." "Delmar what do you want?" "You sure you want me to go look, It might be very expensive." "Go crazy, dude." "Why don''t you go with Nilzy, she will help you with whatever you are looking for." Thedy pointed Delmar to another woman. The other woman was also looking quite young from where we were standing and as Delmar looked at her he thought with a dark smile. ''Aah a young one who looks doable enough, Well let''s see if she is actually greedy enough as well.'' Delmar then went to her. "Do you need a car as well sir?" "Yeah, but I want the best luxury car you have." Thedy gave me a huge smile as she thought. ''Haha I have already found a big fish over here. And looking at him, he looks young too so he might even buy cars that cost quite high.'' ''He also looks old enough too. Well let''s see if I can actually sell him any car before I do something I might regret.'' Thedy showed William her predatory smile as he thought creepily. ''I think I found another dangerous woman as well. Why the hell do I always get stuck with the ones that are always crazy.'' ''But at least her breasts and butt look good enough so why the hell not.'' Chapter 124: Chapter 124 - Car Shopping William also smiled at the women as he knew what was going on in her mind as he said. "Can you show me the luxury cars that you guys have over here?" "I only want the best ones, it is a matter of reputation so it doesn''t matter how costly it may be, just show them to me." Thedy too smiled back unknowingly as because of the godly potential of William''s body the opposite gender will also be affected slightly and even if they had enmity in their heart about William they will still be affected just enough for something crazy to happen. So thedy gave her most honest and hot smile she could and even lowered her clothes a little bit so that William may be enticed as she said, "Of course, sir. Please follow me and I''ll show you everything I have- I mean we have." William looking at her breasts which was shown to a significant degree took a huge gulf as he still hadn''t gotten out of his Abstinence. And it only made it more difficult for him as he looked at her double d assets. "Oh my name is Alicent by the way, So I would like it if you would call me that." Alicent said as she turned around and walked forward with long strides so that it may make her jiggle physics work on a new height. William took another big gulf as he looked at her butt which was jumping up and down very visibly in front of his eyes as he answered with almost stutters. "I-I am William, I mean that you can call me William." Alicent smiled as she noticed that her charms were working wonders on the young guy. But she didn''t take it in her mind as his age was too young. As even if he was underaged, if they were quiet then who would know to tell others. And even if his huge friend knew, he wouldn''t tell anyone about it as he looked like he was trying to flirt with the Nilzy very much who was smart enough to only answer with simple answers as she kept dodging his meaning. But it may look like she might fall for him as the guy was very consistent in his way and Nilzy was always a faller for consistent guys who had money and in his case it looked like he fitted perfectly in it. She shook her head a few times as she tried to forgo about them and concentrate on her own big fish who currently couldn''t stop looking at the many high costly cars and most of all her ever jiggling butt. Alicent didn''t look back at him as she asked "Which brand do you want to see, Mr. William?" "Just William please, And which brands do you guys have over here?" William said as he kept on giving more attention to the thing that mattered most over here and that was Alicent''s jiggling butt. "Well William, We have a lot of brands. But the most branded ones are GMA, Hercedas, Sage Hover, Gudi and other brands." Hearing the names William thought incredulously. ''Even the naming sense of the car''s were also destroyed like this. Was this done by the true ancestor or by his royal descendants?'' ''No, it couldn''t have been them as none of them are reincarnators nor will the true ancestor be discussing such delicate details with them even if they were his descendants.'' ''So ites back to the matter that the true ancestor was the one who named it¡­ but why make it so nd and funny BRO!!!'' ''It''s not like you would be alive to see it nor was anyone there with you who could also understand the same thing you would.'' William thought about it but another thing came to his mind that changed his facial expression to a strange and dark one. ''But what if¡­ What if the true ancestor or whatever the guy was knew that there would be someone else reincarnating just like him.'' ''How did he know about it?'' ''And if he did then how far did he know about it? It''s not like he could see thousands of years in the future right?'' ''But¡­ if he could then something really doesn''t add up over here.'' William''s thoughts were interrupted as Alicent called out to him. "So William, which one do you want to see right now?" William shook his head as he asked "Umm, sorry what did you say again?" Alicent took his absentmindedness as him being entranced by her butt and shook her head as she smiled mischievously and said "I was saying Mr. Pervert that whether you want to watch a specific brand or do you want to see all of them before you can make your decision?" Getting caught by her, William could only smile as he said "I want to see all of them but only the ones that are the best." "Alright then first I''ll show you the GMA I7 which is the one right over there." Alicent pointed William to a ck car. William looked at the car and could only nod as it looked very beautiful indeed. Alicent continued to tell him about its specs. "The GMA I7 Uses a twin-motor set-up and a 102kWh battery and its speed also goes up to 130 MPH. Now let''s look at another one." Alicent said and pointer to another car. "Next we have the Hercedas S ss which has a plug in petrol electric system and with abined might of 503bhp, the ability to travel up to 64 miles in electric-only mode, So you can imagine how far it will be able to go if you use petrol." "Now let''s look at our third one which is the Sage Hover which is mostly popr with the people in business franchises because of it''s big look and sturdiness. It also has six diesel engines and can go up to 70 miles with electricity only. It also has a 523bhp 4.4-litre petrol V8 engine." "Now let''s look at our final one which is the Halls-Royz Phantom. It has a maximum pow-" William interrupted her as the car was very much to his liking and said, "I want this one." "Ah! Are you sure you don''t want to see any other cars over here, there are also many others you know." Alicent tried to entice him but he was resolute as he said. "No, I want this one." Coincidentally Delmar also came back. "Well I chose mine." "Which one is it?" "It''s the Kaston Martini DB12." Delmar pointed to a Green Sports Car and then asked "Is this the one you''re going for?" William nodded as Delmar said while looking at the blue beauty "Noice." "So have you both made your choices?" Alicent asked as both of us nodded. "Alright I''ll go get the paper works." Alicent started to walk but was stopped by Delmar. "Are they Mana st Proof?" "No sir, But if you want sir we can make them Mana st proof but it will take some time and it will cost you a lot more as well." William answered "Okay, Make them both Mana st- Whatever he just said right now." Chapter 125: Chapter 125 - Mana Proof "Alright, Can you make both the cars have the Mana st Whatever he just said right now?" William asked Alicent. Alicent hearing the question was a little shocked. Mana st Proof was a new system developed by one of the greatest researchers in the recent year. Like a bulletproof system the Mana st Proof works simr to that but a little differently. What it does is it helps protect the car''s outer parts to be unharmed by mana rted idents¡­ well notpletely as it is still in its development process. The reason why Alicent was shocked was because the system itself may not be 100 percent stable but it still cost a lot of money and the better quality the car was the more it will cost to apply the system. So Alicent asked him "William, you want me to apply the Mana st Proof System on both of the cars¡­ are you sure?" "Yeah I am¡­ why is something wrong with doing that?" "No no. There is nothing wrong in applying the system on both the cars but the reason I am asking this is because it will cause you a lot of money just applying it in one car and you want me to apply it in both cars." "So I was wondering whether you really want to do that." Alicent asked considering William''s financial circumstances. Because in her eyes, he was buying the car using his father''s money so if he tried to do that then he would definitely get in troubleter. William thought for a moment and then asked Delmar, "Is the system absolutely a necessary requirement?" "For us right now No¡­ but in the future it will be absolutely needed." Delmar said in a serious tone. William nodded a few times and said to Alicent "Why don''t you first give me an estimate of how much it will cost with the st system and without it¡­ on both cars." Alicent nodded and went to talk to someone knowledgeable as William looked at Delmar. "Is the system actually good enough or is it just for show?" "Ohh! It definitely is." "You wouldn''t believe how many times that safety system had saved me from very serious injuries." Delmar thought about the times he was almost hit by missiles, spells and forbidden ones. "Alright then let''s see what she says next then." William said and they waited. A few momentster, Alicent came back with a man in tow with her. The man was in his 50''s and you would immediately know that the man was very rich by how well he dressed and how shiny his golden watch looked. "Hello gentleman, My name is Harkovic Uilikas and this shop you''re here at is mine." Harkovic said as he shook both of our hands. "I hear that you guys seem to be having a small problem." "It''s not a small problem, We just want to apply the Mana Proof System on both of the Cars." Delmar answered him. "Yes, I heard. Now if you gentlemen don''t have any problems with the price being overly high then we can do what you had requested." "And how high is the price?" Delmar asked with a certain look in his eyes. "Well the Kaston Martini DB12 will cost 400 thousand dors without the st system and if we were to implement the system then it wille around somewhere close to 3 million dors." "And what about the Phantom?" William was the one that asked the question. "The Halls-Royz Phantom will cost 750 thousand dors in its basic form and with the system implemented in it¡­ it wille close to 6 million or maybe a little more." William thought about the ridiculously huge amount and went quiet for a while. Seeing that he may lose a very high potential client, Harkovic tried to make it seem more favorable. "I know that it costs a lot but if you look at it from a fut-" "Alright, Do it." "I-I''m sorry what?" "Do the Mana st proof system on the car¡­ on both of them." William told them. "...O-O-Oh Yes! We will start on it immediately." Harkovic was a little stumped but quickly adapted to it. "How long will it take?" "We will need one week to do it on both the cars." "Can you do it any faster?" "No sir, it takes a lo-" "I''ll pay more." "Give us Three days, Sir." After that William paid a whopping 12 Million Dors for the cars, 3 million extra for the fast work and both of them went out of the shop as William asked Delmar. "I know that the car you''re buying is very cool but is it even good for you?" "What are you talking about?. Have you looked at the car, it''s so-" "I mean will you fit in it?" Delmar stopped walking all of a sudden as he said. "Give me a second." He went inside and came back a little whileter as he said. "Well now I am 250 thousand dors short." "Why what happened?" "I told them to remodel the car so that I could fit in it." Hearing it, William tried his best to not burst inughter as Delmar had a dark face on him. So William quickly changed the topic as he said. "Well what do you want to do now?" "I am going to take care of the gang problem on my new property." Delmar said as he thought about some things. "Do you need my help or anything?" "Yes I am going to need something." "What?" "Guns¡­ Lots of Guns." ____________________ [ Canton City ] The Factory 60 Kilometers away from where William and Delmar previously were. Right now beside the factory there were a lot of people hanging around there. All of them had one thing simr with them and that was that they all had super glider bikes with them. They were mostly filled with guys in gang member clothes that had unique disign on them. They were having a party there with a few girls like they always do on days like this when something special happens. This was the Nierman Bike Gang who had taken over this factory after it had declined and made sure to everybody that came here that this was their ce and they were not to be messed with. Right now they were having fun as they spoke about the new owner of this ce and how they would have fun with him. As they were talking about simr things like that, a member of the gang stationed at the main gate came straight towards the one who was right in the middle of the party and spoke to him with great respect. "Boss, The one who had bought this piece of sh*it hase here and is asking to speak with you." "Ohh! The guy had the balls to do that hah! Alright bring em in let''s see who the f*cker is." The leader said and the guy went away again to only bring back someone. The new guy who just came here smiled as he looked at the leader and said haughtily, "Hello, It''s nice to meet you. I''m Delmar." Chapter 126: Chapter 126 - Two Reasons "Hello, It''s nice to meet you. I''m Delmar." Delmar said as he looked straight at the leader of the Nierman Bike Gang with a haughty smile on him. Looking at him, The leader, Balos Galbin had a huge smile as he met someone he felt one could only meet once in a while in their lifetime. "Please please, sit. We don''t get many guests over here so It''s quite nice to get one so¡­ different. I''m sure you have a lot to talk about so why don''t we do that over a bottle of drinks, right?" Balos said and waited for his response. "Well I am going to only say a few words so it''s not really needed but if you really insist then¡­ why not?" Delmar said to him. Balos heard what he said and thought, ''This guy has some massive balls on him. He knows that he is not in a good situation right now, But he still has the gall to say something like that.'' "Someone¡­ Please get this man a chair and his drink." Balos said in a long and loud tone for some kind of dramatic effect. Hearing their boss, the bike gang members looked at one another to think who would be doing that as none of them really wanted to do that. So one of the senior members of the nierman bike gang looked to his left to see a new kid who had just recently got admitted to their gang, who was currently drinking and chatting with a girl of his age. So he used him as an example and kicked his back with sufficient force as he almost flew away andnded next to their leader. The new guy didn''t understand what had happened so he looked up to only see the dark eyes of his bike gang leader who looked at him and said. "Where the f*ck is my chair and beer, boy?" The look scared the wits out of the new guy as he quickly got up and ran to get what his leader said and stumbled a few times trying to get them and caused theughter of his other gang members who saw that he was now being used as an example. And some of them even used this opportunity to move in with his girl and try their luck and one of them after only a meager try got lucky. The guy did not notice any of that as he quickly came back to ce the chair behind Delmar and gave him a cold beer which he took and looked at what was about to happen. The guy then went beside his leader to hear some words of praise. "You did good, kid. You did good." The new guy smiled until he heard the next few words. "But unfortunately not good enough." Balos said and pointed his 4.5 inch calibered 7 round magnum gun at the new guy''s head and shot him straight at that zero point. The sound that came almost muffled many people''s ears who didn''t know what was about to happen so they couldn''t cover their ears. The new guy''s head sted open like a watermelon and spread on all sides but mostly on the leader as he was the closest to him. Most of the members of the bike gang didn''t know what just happened so all of them got agitated and put down their drinks and women as they all got ready for something. But the senior members of the gang knew this was a power move by their leader so they neither got too agitated nor did they rxpletely as they were subconsciously ready for whatever might happen next. Even the girl that was with the guy looked at the scene and became very pale but she only got more close to the guy next to her in fear. Balos looked at the guy whose head he had just blown that went down to his knees and fell on the ground as he went into eternal slumber. Then he looked at Delmar who had apletely different reaction to what he wanted him to have. Delmar looked at the scene then he looked at the chair. Then he took the chair and positioned it a little behind and sat on it so that blood may note towards him and ruin his high priced clothes. Then he opened the top of the cold beer with just a flicker of his fingers and drank a big gulf and then leaned on the chair as he sighed. "Aahhh, Now this is a good beer." Delmar said as he closed his eyes and said a slow hmm. The whole factory descended intoplete silence as all of the gang members were shocked by his reaction but none of them did anything as they didn''t want to get the same fate like the headless guy to happen to them. Balos knew at that moment that the guy in front of him was someone crazy and very dangerous so he didn''t try anything funny anymore and asked straight to him. "What the f*ck do you want?" He said with a hoarse voice that had anger in it. "I thought we were about to have a decent conversation over here." Delmar said to him as he straightened his back a little and looked at Balos. "Does this ce look like it is a civilized ce?" "Yeah, you''re right, It clearly isn''t. This ce is quite the shitest I have ever seen." "But¡­ the one''s inhabiting it are even shittier." Balos hearing that widened his eyes and the gang members behind him were ready to shoot Delmar at a moment''s notice if their boss were to give any kind of signal. But instead of getting angry at this Balos onlyughed as loudly as he could. Heughed andughed but nobody joined in hisughter as Delmar stayed quiet looking at what was about to happen next. After he had finishedughing, Balos looked at Delmar and said with praise in his tone. "Color me impressed, It''s been a while since someone with balls such as yours came over here." "Yeah, I know that. The girls keep reminding me of that every day you know, It sometimes even gets boring hearing it." Balos, even though impressed, didn''t want to steer this conversation away anymore so he said, "Alright now tell me, what are you really here for?" "Well, I want you guys to work under me." Again the factory descended into silence until Balos said, "And why the f*ck would we do that?" "Two Reasons." "First - I would pay a lot more than whatever chumps your getting from doing missions that only involve high risk and low pay." "And the second reason?" Balos asked as his facial expression didn''t give anything out. "The second reason is¡­ I won''t kill all of you then." Hearing him every single member of the bike gang got angry as they screamed curses at him and threatened to kill him. "F*ck you motherfu*cer" "Do you think we''ll work for a bald fu*k like you." "Let me get over there and fill you full of lead." Chapter 127: Chapter 127 - Refusal As the gang members screamed curses and got ready to attack Delmar, Balos stopped them. He raised his hand as a sign to stop them from doing anything as all of them slowly quieted down. He then looked at Delmar and said with a straight tone. "We Refuse." "Well that''s quite a shame. You sure you don''t want to think about it and give me an answerter when you really thought it through." "Yes, I''m sure. But even if I changed my mind you can see that none of my gang members want to join or¡­ work under you." "Yeah, I see that¡­ How about I kill all of them then. Wouldn''t it be fine for you to work FOR me then?" Delmar said with a crazy glint in his eyes. Balos was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said. "If you kill my gang members then how will I have a gang to order around then?" Delmar nodded a few times at his word then he said "You''re right about that but¡­ You can always get new members right." Then he looked at the headless body on the ground and said "It''s not like you have permanent members over here." "Still I refuse." "You absolutely sure? You don''t want to think about it." Delmar asked again like he was checking something. "No but thank you for your¡­ kind offer." Balos said and got up as he indicated Delmar to go now. Delmar got the hint and got up then he took one final gulf of the beer and finished it in one drink. Then he thought about what to do with the empty bottle and looked at the dead guy on the ground. He walked towards him and put the bottle where the dead guy''s head should have been and said "Thanks for the drink." Then Delmar looked at Balos for the final time as Balos also looked at him and waited for anything to happen as his hands clutched onto his big magnum and a de respectively. But to his surprise, nothing happened. As Delmar looked beside him at all the members of the bike gang and started counting about something then turned back and started walking away. Balso calmed down as he saw him leave but got tensed again as Delmar stopped midway and looked back at Balos and said to him. "Remember it was your choice that led to what is about to happen now, okay." Balos didn''t quite understand what Delmar meant and wanted to ask him but Delmar turned back and walked away without a care in the world. This time Balos didn''t rx as he looked at the path Delmar went away and kept staring at it until a few moments had gone past and a senior member of his gang patted his back and said to him. "He''s gone, Balos. You can rx now." Balos, hearing him finally rxed as he took a few deep breaths before straightening his posture. "Why didn''t you just shoot him, Man. The guy was talking shi* about us to the end." The senior member asked him. Balos was silent for a moment before he answered him, "The guy¡­ he was too strange and I didn''t want to take any chances that might have gone awry for any of us." "Was the guy really that powerful? I mean yes, he is very big and looks quite intimidating but is it really that necessary to be so cautious of him?" Balos thought about what the senior member next to him said before telling him, "You see Neak. When someone is in the position I have been for many years then you would almost get this gut feeling that tells you what to do and what not to." "And that gut feeling right now is telling me to walk away from that guy as fast as possible." "So the guy is that dangerous hah?" Neak said as he looked at the seat where Delmar was a while ago. "That gut feeling never lied to me, Neak. It has saved mine and many of our members lives including yours so I will take the chance of losing some reputation then dying right over here." Neak nodded a few times before he asked "So what are we gonna do now? The thing that guy said at the end feels like a threat and he might most likelye back to kill all of us." Balos nodded at what Neak said and thought about it for a long time before he gave a long sigh as he knew that he had to make the next decision no matter what any of his inexperienced gang members says. "Make the call, tell everyone to pack their bags. We are leaving this -" Balos couldn''t finish his sentence because of a blue light that suddenly came and blew over Neak. ''BOOM'' Balos didn''t know what had happened but it was not over as the blue light from before was only the beginning and many more of them came sting over at the unknown folks. ''BOOM'' ''BOOM'' ''BOOM'' [ A Few Moments Earlier ] As Delmar walked away from the factory, he came to a distant hill right beside the factory and walked at the very top. Coming towards the top he saw someone waiting for him, who noticed Delmar approaching and asked him. "So, Negotiations failed huh!" The voice was awfully familiar as it was the voice of William, our one and only protagonist that we have. As all the better ones were already booked by other gods. Delmar looked at William and shook his head as he said, "Told you they would fail." "What did you expect from a group of gang members that believe that riding in super glider bikes with other guys like them is cool." "But isn''t that actually cool?" William asked with a strange gaze. Delmar went quiet for a second before he replied, "That''s not the point. The point is that they refused and that means they die. It''s as simple as that." "So¡­ it came to that point." "Yes, It is¡­ and now I get to use my new babies." Delmar said as he said cheerfully. "You do know that you phrased it quite strangely right?" William said but Delmar ignored him as he went past him to a few things behind them that were covered in white cloth. Delmar removed them to only reveal arge railgun that had been modified to fire Mana Lasers at long distances with enormous firepower. William looked at the railguns and asked Delmar, "Hey¡­ can I also use one? They look quite beautiful¡­ strangely." Delmar smiled evilly as he said "Sure kid, you bought them anyway." William got on the other railgun as he sat in its chair and looked at the many configurations it had before asking Delmar "Dude how do I use this thing again?" "Turn on that switch, yes that one. Then turn that lever to determine the power of the next shot, no not that one, NO, that one will put you into overdrive, yes that one. Then you press that to shoot." Delmar instructed him. ''BOOM'' Chapter 128: Chapter 128 - First Kill Okay guys for today and tomorrow, I am going to release four chapters. Why? Because I want more Money. ''BOOM'' William pressed on the ''Fire'' button while listening to delmar''s instructions. Before he had pressed on the button William didn''t know that the Mana Railgun was already on to begin with. So when he had pressed on the ''Fire'' button he got shocked at what transpired next. The moment he hit the button the Mana Railgun slowly lit up from the bottom of the handle towards the muzzle. But that was only the start. The Mana Railgun was charging up before when William had set the liver and now that he had pressed on the button, the Railguns muzzle which had a big entrance on it started to light up with a blue aura as huge amounts of lighting started circting around it. Before William nor Delmar couldprehend what was going on, the Railgun had charged itself and shot the first condensed Mana Bullet. The Mana Bullet went at a high speed of Mach 10 which was very very fast. Which meant it went at a speed of 12348 kilometers per minute and if you were to amount to seconds then it went on approximately 3.43 kilometers per second. So it was very fast for the naked eye to catch the shot or even understand unless you knew what it already was from the beginning. William and Delmar only saw the railgun lit up in a small amount of time and a spark burst right on the muzzle of the Railgun. Neither of them really saw if anything actually came out of it or not. Then came the deafening sound from the factory as a small blue light lit up over there which was visible from the hill. Delmar looked at it and nodded while saying "Damn! Now that is what you call fast." William didn''t know what happened at all until the sound urred and small light was visible in his eyes. He called Delmar beside him with a distant look in his eyes as he still kept looking on the light from the factory. "Umm¡­ Delmar. What the hell just happened right now?" "You didn''t get it." "You just fired the Mana Railgun and the sound and light from the factory were its aftereffects." Williamprehended what he said and smiled crazily as he said "WOOOW! This is a Mana Railgun! If I knew that this baby could do such a thing then I would have yed with it a long time ago." "I knew you''d like it. This and a few other things that I do makes my stress lower down." Delmar said as he smiled looking at the crazy expression William was making. Delmar then put his face on the railgun''s scope and whistled as he said. "And that shot also wasn''t wasted too. It hit the guy beside Balos and blew his head off. If you would have pointed just a tad little downwards then it would have hit Balos right on his head." "But still it was a good shot. Even if it was extremely lucky." Delmar said as he patted William''s back. "Nice. One Shot Kill and a Headshot too." William said until he started realizing something. "Wait a second¡­" "Did I just kill someone?" Saying that William looked on the scope and his face darkened a little bit. "Why? What''s the problem with that?" "Well I haven''t killed anyone actually... Until now." Hearing that neither of them said anything as both of them looked at the factory that had descended into chaos and Delmar then asked. "So¡­ How do you feel about that?" "Strangely¡­ I feel good actually." "I-Is that bad?" Hearing that Delmar was shocked as he didn''t think that the kid would have an inner darkness like that but then he nodded. Delmar then said what he thought of William as he sighed. "So what you''re saying is this is me generally bing a viin, hah." William put a hand on his face as he said. "Well actually it''s much better this way." Delmar''s words piqued his interest as he looked from the gaps of his finger''s. "What do you mean?" "It''s better that you are letting it out like this. If you were to hold all of it inside like that then the darkness it would have umted would surely consume you slowly and slowly until only vengeance is left." William, hearing what he said, also thought about the goddess''s words. ''Allow yourself to be open to the wonders of this new world.'' ''Well not quite what the goddess meant but still a progress nheless.'' Delmar interrupted him from his inner dilemma and said. "I know that you are going through an inner crisis right now but¡­ there are still some chickens out there that need to be sted to smithereens." "So will you sit this out or¡­ are you joining me." William thought for a moment before he gave a crazy smile. "Sure, Why the F*ck not" Delmar also had the same smile on him as William''s and both the people looked on at the factory and used the lever to put out the power outage as the Railguns lit up and both of them started firing multiple Mana Bullets towards the factory. [ At the ground beside the Factory ] Balos was running crazily as he tried to look for any kind of shelter that might protect him from this kind of ughter. Everywhere he looked his gang members were falling like chickens to a ughterhouse and worst of all was that they were not just being shot by a Railgun. But it was also specially modified to fire Mana bullets. A FRECKING RAILGUN THAT SHOT MANA BULLETS A single shot of those railgun bullets would cost thousands of dors and if you count the mana bullets then it was astronomical. Who had such an abundance of resources. JUST WHO THE F*CK DID THEY MADE AN ENEMY OF!!! As he saw his fellow members'' casualty numbers increasing in ten''s every second he looked for any kind of shelter that might help them in this situation. Finally Balos looked towards the old and dirty factory in front of them and screamed "Everyone go inside the factory, NOW!" Every single remaining member that could still move ran inside the ce as Balos thought of the onest thing he could do. "Everyone give me all of the mana you have in your body, I have a n." As Balos executed his n he looked outside and hoped with a grim heart as the sound of high speed bullets were suddenly gone. ''Now all we can hope is that this thing I have right now will be able to hold them back until we can truly escape from this f*cking nightmare.'' [ Back on the hill ] Both of them saw that the members had gone inside of the factory and they stopped firing the weapon as William asked. "What do we do now? Should we also fire at the factory?" "Yeah, Well I didn''t want to shoot at the factory as it might damage it quite heavily." "But we were going to remodel it anyway so why not now." Both of them then started firing another volley of destruction and then stopped to look at something as both of them became shocked as William said. "What the hell is that thing!" Chapter 129: Chapter 129 - Air Behemoths Cage Both of them stopped shooting as the dust that umted because of the intense destruction and dirt upon the field and factory started to slowly fade away. As the dust went away both of them didn''t need to look from the scope as they could clearly see what had happened there. "What the hell is that thing!" William said with shock evident in his voice as he looked at the strange thing on the battlefield. [ A Few Moments Before ] As Balos and the remaining members of the nierman bike gang went inside the factory all of them started to wait for the inevitable doom that awaited them. Balos thought crazily over how he can protect them or even just be able to protect himself. He thought of every trick, n, mischief and spell he could think of. And right when the chaos outside stopped abruptly he too had a revtion as he thought about the one spell that could not only protect him but also protect his remaining gang members. But for that spell to work at its best he needed a lot of mana and right now because he had to use a few small spells to avoid getting injured he didn''t have a full capacity of mana. Balos thought about how to get rid of that problem and suddenly his eyes widened as he looked behind him at the remaining pale faces of every body that were still alive and had an idea. ''Yes, I could use them. Right now there my and im theirs only hope so we need to do these if we want to survive whoever these motherfuc*ers that are shooting at us.'' He looked towards his remaining gang members and a few other females who had not only lost their temporary boyfriends but also their hope. He looked towards them with a fire in his eyes as he said. "Guys do you want to survive those sts out there?" The remaining people looked at him like he was an idiot or something and one of them said. "Are you f*cking with us, Balos? Can''t you see how desperately we are trying to save ourselves." "Yes, I can. But any of you guys have any bright ideas that may help us out at this moment." "If we had then wouldn''t we have used it by now!" Another guy screamed at him. "Why are you asking us for ideas, Aren''t you our leader? Isn''t this one of the times where you are supposed to help us out." "Yeah, Yeah. He''s right, you know. This is one of your responsibilities as leader so think about something, Man! Otherwise we will get crushed under this pile of dirt and rubbish." Another guy said to him. He looked at the few people that were screaming at him for his ipetence and some who were begging him for help and he made a mental note of who said what to him. ''After I get out of this mess, I need to clear out some of these pesky rats from the gang.'' ''But looking at this small number of people, What point is there to remove anymore. let''s see if there will stll be any remaining after this situation is over.'' He looked at them with a different meaning in his eyes as he screamed loudly for everyone to hear. "Yes, What you''re saying is correct. This is indeed my responsibility. I should be the one to protect you guys and I am also the one to me for not protecting our other fallen brothers." Balos said it with as much emotion he could fake so that he might get the best results out of them. "And because of their hard work over the years and sacrifice, I am going to use a spell that will absolutely protect us from this problem." "If you already had a spell like that then WHY the HELL didn''t you use it before?" A new member of the bike gang who was bleeding from his sides screamed at Balos. Balos was angry at being interrupted so abruptly but didn''t look like that on his face. On the contrary he had a sad face as he said. "Yes, you''re right about that too." "Because the spell is too powerful to use, It takes up a lot of my lifespan every time I use it. But ¡­ if I did use it before, maybe all of our other remaining brothers would have still been alive." Balos made up a small lie to get greater effect from them. "Yeah, you should have used it you fuc*ing mother*ucke-" The same new member tried to throw curses at him but was punched by the guy next too him. "Shut up you fool! What idiot would have used his own lifespan to save others. I know that it was selfish of him but he was only trying to protect himself." "But none of that matters anymore as he is willing to use it on us so why are you guys still unsatisfied with it." He said as the other people slowly nodded their heads as they encouraged Balos and some even thanked him for his sacrifice. He looked at these people like they were fools but only from inside and told them. "Bu- But there is still one problem with it you guys." "What is it tell us? all of us will quickly find a solution to that as fast as we can." "The spell also needs a lot of mana which I don''t have much at this moment." "Oh that''s it. We can help you with it. Just do what you need to do and we will help you with it." "Thank you guys, now I am sure that with all of usbined nothing will be able to hurt us." "Alright then give me all of your mana." Balos said and all of them started to give him mana, even the reluctant ones. After feeling that he had enough mana he casted his strongest defensive spell he had. Suddenly a huge amount of air came out of nowhere as it swelled around all of them and it slowly started to surround them as it spinned in a very high speed counter clockwise. Looking at the shield, all of them rejoiced as Balos thought with hope. ''Now let''s hope those bastar*s don''t do anything that might defy what we know inmon.'' [ Back on the Hill ] William and Delmar didn''t need to use the scope of the Mana Railgun to see what was happening there as it became pretty evident from where they were sitting. They looked at the big dome of a highly condensed air that was swirling around thest remaining people as William asked. "Delmar, What the shi* is that?" Delmar thought for a moment before he replied. "That right there is a problem." "Meaning?" "It''s a level four spell that is one of the best Air Affinity spells avable out there." "And looking at how condensed and at how much speed the winds are rotating I am sure that it''s at its peak mastery." "So does that mean we won''t be able to pierce it then?" "Not with what we have over here, No." William thought for a moment before he asked. "What about using the OVERDRIVE?" Chapter 130: Chapter 130 - Blue Streams "What about using the OVERDRIVE?" Delmar thought for a moment before he deliberated what to say. "Maybe¡­ Just maybe it might do the trick." "But what if both of us use the OVERDRIVE function?" "Yeah, that might work but it might also have the opposite side effect and might as well blow us away too." "Then why don''t we first use one of the railguns and if that doesn''t work then we can use both of them." William suggested to him. Delmar nodded as he said "Not bad, not bad at all. We can use both of the railguns if nothing works out in our favor." "Okay I want to be the one to use it first." "Go ahead kid, It''s your gun anyway. I am just the handiwork out here." Delmar said as he leaned on his gun and looked at the next spectacle. William smiled as he looked at the railgun in front of him with a lot of excitement and he pulled on the lever until it went on to the point, the level on the small monitor in front of his said ''OVERDRIVE''. Then he pointed the railgun''s muzzle as much as urately as it was possible for him and then he looked at the air spell onest time before he pressed the ''Fire'' button which was now glowing with a red color much brighter than before. The railgun started to charge up from the bottom of the barrel as it slowly went to the top and even then it seemed to charge even more as the whole railgun started lighting up and shaking as much as it could. William looked at the scene with slight fear in his eyes and asked "Delmar what the f*ck is happening right now?" "Oh well¡­ it''s trying not to get blown up by the excessive amount of electromaic force it had umted up to this point." "WHAT!" "Rx, it happens all the time, there''s not much to be worried about in any way. Just rx and think about anything other than how to get blown up." William clutched onto the handle as tightly as he could as the railgun finally built up all the energy it could and then fired. A blue zing stream of constant Mana started to shoot itself straight at the air defensive spell down at the factory. As it made contact with it, the blue stream was abruptly stopped by the almost imprable defense of the spell. Balos on the ground was first pulled back because of the oing shock but stood tall with the help of everyone else behind him. The constant stream of mana wasn''t able to pierce the wind shield. William looked at it with annoyance and used the handle to point it more urately on the cage like shield and looked for any hopeful change. Balos too felt the slight change in behavior of the Mana st but he didn''t let it deter him as he stood even straighter at that point as the people behind him screamed towards him with encouragement. "You can do it, Balos." "Show them who''s the boss, Balos." "You''re the man brother, if you can''t do it then none of us can." "After this, you can f*ck me all night long, Balos." "And me too. And even my other sisters will join you in it." Hearing all of their ''Encouragements'' Balos suddenly had a huge amount of willpower barged into him as he felt that nothing would be able to stop him anymore. He looked at the shallow lights of the blue stream of mana from inside the air shield and said with a new found fire. "Bring it on, Bit*h." Back on the hill, the railgun that William had used to fire the constant amount of Mana at the shield started to slow down until it waspletely gone. William looked at the scene with anger inside his heart as he once again started the process but for only to have the same oue from it. In blind anger he again went to start the process but this time Delmar stopped him before he could do so and said. "Don''t do that anymore, It won''t work." "You''re only making the guy feel more invincible then he already is." "Then what the f*ck am I supposed to do now, then?" William asked as he leaned backwards in frustration at the same oue. Delmar deliberated as he looked at the air cage in front of him. "It looks like we don''t have any other choice, then." Delmar sighed as William looked at him and asked with excitement evident in his voice. "So are we doing it? Are we doing that crazy crazy thing then?" Delmar looked at the stars that were shooting at him through William''s eyes and said. "You sure are getting more and more crazy as the time goes on, you know." "A little while ago, You were having an internal dilemma over your first kill and now you want to use an excessive amount of force to kill a group of people." "Tell me are you a kid or¡­ is that a mask as well?" Delmar asked him with a peculiar gaze in his eyes. ''Well shi*. The baldy finally might be seeing through me. I wonder how he did it through those hard boiled head.'' ''But if I could make him not know about this to this point then surely I can do it more.'' William thought before he smiled at the curious man and said. "Just like you said, I need to get all of the anger and vengeance stuff out of my heart. I am doing just as you wanted me to do." "I don''t want to be a person who only obsesses over vengeance and whatnot." "Then what do you want to be?" Delmar asked. "Well a very rich guy who has a harem of at least 50 females in it." William said as he made up a lie. "Try getting one, kid and then I''ll believe you." Delmar smiled before he took hold of his gun and started building up his energy. William too also started to build up his energy when he saw Delmar. "On the count of three." William nodded at those words. "1¡­2¡­3 FIRE" Both of them shot the massive amount of mana at the same time as both of them went straight at the same ce with correct uracy. Balos looked at the two streams of light from afar and could only. "Shi*" Before the light consumed everything in its pathway as the whole factory and the area surrounding it was blown away by it. After a few minutes, the causes of this massive destruction went towards the factory as William eximed. "Woooosh! Now this is what I call a forbidden ce." William said as he looked everywhere and could only see burned ground and smoke rising from many ces. He even saw a small pool ofva at one point. "Ahh Ahhhh ahh" Suddenly both of them heard a small wail and saw that it wasing from Balos who screamed because of the constant pain. Delmar looked at him and said "Should have known that cockroaches like you don''t get killed so quickly." Balos asked him with a very hoarse voice. "Just who the fu*k are you." Delmar took the revolver that belonged to Balos and said to him as he cocked the revolver and pointed it at him. "As I said before." "I''m Delmar" BANG Chapter 131: Chapter 131 - Baldy After the ordeal with the nierman bike gang members, William left the ce as he thought that he wouldn''t be needed for anything of importance anymore. And about what will happen to the factory and of the tens of corpses being burned to cinders on the ground of the factory, William didn''t give two s*its about it and let Delmar handle everything from there on. Right now it was nighttime and William was on a cab that was heading straight for his vi. He looked at the scene on the outside and it was actually quite beautiful. Because it was night time and there were many huge OLED screens or more likely holograms that were illuminating the streets with their disy. To him, It was like he was in a dream world as he saw the vibrant colors of the streets reflecting back in his eyes and he felt that he was in a strangely convincing illusion. William never truly believed that he had actually reincarnated. Not inplete disbelief but deep in his mind he still believed that he was in his old world but with just a lot of different things like Mana, skills and huge boobs. So every once in a while he would get lost looking at the strangely beautiful scenes before him that were impossible to achieve back in his old world. As he looked at the streets in a hazy daze, the cab driver went inside the Golden Arey Society as he quietly whistled looking at the very expansive house that inhabited many frustrated wives that couldn''t get boned by their husband even if they cosyed. Little did they know that their husbands were actually eating the fresh meat of the colleges and universities that couldn''t get themselves in a good magical academy. The cabby looked back at the boy who was in a different world on his own and called him softly as they had reached his destination. "Hey¡­ hey Kid. We are here." William blinked his eyes a few times before he said to the cabby, "Oh¡­ Right, here is your money." He said and gave the cabby his fair. The cabby looked at it and without even counting it he said. "Kid, this is too much for me to give you the change." William got out of the cab and looked at the cabby behind the front window as he smiled and said to him. "It''s okay, I wasn''t asking for any. You can keep the change." The cabby was lost for words as he said, "B-but it''s a thousand dors." William walked back to his vi as he said to him, "Buy yourself a nice meal then." The cabby didn''t understand what happened but took it as a rich kind kid and smiled happily as he left the ce. William went inside the vi and looked inside to see a big vacant space that had only a few modernized machines and no real person to actuallymunicate with. ''It feels like I have gone through a milestone but¡­ It''s quite lonely over here. I wonder if I will ever get ustomed to this.'' And like someone had actually listened to his inner monologue as a huge cat looked down through the long stairs of the hallway with its blue vibrant eyes and jumped down from there while screaming at the new upant. But instead of hearing the long and dangerous scream that one might anticipate from a dangerous creature such as this, all William heard was a happy shriek going through his mind. ''MASTERRRR!! You''re finally here.'' William looked up to see a huge cat that had just jumped from a three story high stairs and was falling directly¡­ on him. His already dark face became pale as he said. "Well SHI-" The creature fell directly on him as William was stered right on the ground. The creature then licked him many times as shemunicated with him through their minds. ''Master, you''re finally here, you don''t know how long wdia has been waiting for you toe back.'' The person in question, Only looked at the ridiculous scene while being licked numerous times by the overly huge cat. Until William felt that it was enough and told wdia to get up from him. "wd- wdia would you please get up from m- me? It''s getting hard to breathe with you sitting down on me." "Especially after you had your full meal." wdia made a ''Hehe'' expression as she slowly got up from him. He got up and was about to scold her about doing stuff like this but stopped as wdia got close to him and started to y with him and purr a few times. William sighed as he thought. ''Now how am I going to scold her if she keeps doing dangerous stuff like this and whenever I try to scold her she unknowingly acts cute like this.'' ''But still for the safety of others I need to talk with her about this.'' William looked straight at wdia''s eyes and went to go for a serious talk for him to twitch his eyes a lot as he saw that she was actually looking at his eyes with unquestionable love and devotion. "''Sigh'' wdia Why did you jump from there on me?" ''Because Master I was seeing if you were a thief or a bad person.'' "But why did you jump from a THREE STORY HIGH Staircase." ''Oh! I was actually waiting for a dangerous person toe in here.'' "What dangerous person?" ''The one that was with you before, Master.'' William thought about what wdia said and thought for a second before he came to the conclusion. "You mean the bald guy?" ''Yes, that baldy. I was waiting for him.'' "Why were you waiting for him, didn''t I tell you that he was our friend." ''Yes, you did. But Master, that baldy had a serious dark aura about him. It felt like he was a very bad baldy.'' ''Well she''s right about that.'' William thought as he said to wdia. "I know that he has some¡­ many problems but right now he is our friend so you don''t need to harm him¡­ unless you''re really sure that he would harm us." William said as he truly couldn''t trust Delmar. ''Of course, Master. I will be vignt like a cat is to a mouse.'' William smiled hearing that notion, as he said, ''Alright then I am going to take a nap then, wdia." wdia stopped him as she said, ''Master, I am still hungry. Is there anything in this house for me to eat?" "What about the¡­ collection of meat you have?" "I want to save them forter, master." "Hmm¡­ alright I am slightly hungry as well so Why don''t we eat something together then." "Why don''t you go into the living room and let me get something for us." ''Alright Master.'' wdia said as she walked away. William then looked for some light snacks and brought them over to the couch as he said. "Arthur, turn on the telescreen, would you." [ Of Course, Sir. ] The big telescreen turned on as it showed the news again with the photo of Delmar who was being shown with a bounty of 500 million dors. ''It''s that baldy.'' wdia said as she perked up when Delmar''s photo was shown as Williamughed hearing that. "Yeah that''s him, Alright." ''I like his shiny head.'' Chapter 132: Chapter 132 - Developments [ William''s POV ] It''s been almost two days since the nierman gang fiasco. Delmar has told me that he had sessfully dumped the bodies¡­ that were pretty unrecognizable by anyone already to an undisclosed ce where they wouldn''t see the light of day or something simr to that. But what really mattered wasn''t that. What mattered was that doing stuff like this made me feel like a mafia leader or someone of a high political position. Jokes aside, Delmar really took care of them and he even had a thought about what to build instead of a factory and ironically he chose to build a bike shop. Yeah, a bike shop over the ground where hundreds of bike gang members died. But it was his ce now so I let him do whatever the f*ck he wanted over there. Just as long he doesn''t do anything that might bring the elite''s of the royal forces on our asses¡­ Something which we already did two days ago but hopefully I had a murder specialist who knew how to make a body truly disappear. And let me tell you, In a world where technology is so advanced that everywhere you look, you have a fricken camera right over your head. It bes a lot difficult to hide dead bodies without a camera capturing your moment of honor. So when you find a guy who knows how to kill a group of people quickly and also make them disappear without letting the royal forces know about them¡­ You''ll immediately know He''s a keeper. Even if the telescreen told me the guy had killed many people including kids and old people. I didn''t believe them as I had seen with my own eyes that if he killed them then he would already have hidden them. Also in his defense about killing many children and elderly¡­ He didn''t know about it. Hw meant that he might have used spells that could cause massive destruction and that he didn''t know that these people were in the range of his spell. So all in all¡­ he''s a keeper¡­ until he bes useless or problematic enough. Now forgetting about him, let''s talk about someone who really matters. For those that don''t know who I''m talking about. It''s me. I''m talking about myself. Okay so in these two days I have learned a few things about myself but mostly about the system. First let''s talk about me. I had found out that after the initial boost from advancing to the next level. My stats had gone through the roof. I had stats that could rival with the Expert realm Mana user of the same level and If I tried hard enough then I would maybe defeat him but I already told you that before. Okay, the real thing of importance is that. My durability was quite high even for someone of my level and even with the stats it was quite crazy. Remember back then when I was about to be crushed by wdia back then. Well back then when she jumped she didn''t really jump knowing that it was me. So the force of her jump itself was quite high andbine that with her 900 kg body and her falling from high above three story height¡­ It was phenomenally dangerous. It would have crushed anyone under level THREE if my calctions were correct so¡­ how did I survive that? Truth be told, I really don''t know how I survived that but I had some possibilities that might tell why I actually survived it. Alright I only have one possibility that I think might be the reason why I was able to survive that. My new body. The God''s Omnipotent Body must have something to do with this. Otherwise I didn''t know what it was that saved my youthful ass. Maybe it''s the godly part or maybe it''s just a hidden side effect from it but all I know is that I am grateful for whatever it may be. But I didn''t just think about the possibility of having a skill like that I also did some experiments on me to prove that hypothesis itself¡­ it wasn''t a good idea. But at least I was able to figure out that I actually had a body hardening or surviving ability like that. And that''s all I could truly figure out about this thing for now. Now onto the real matter, it''s the system. First I looked over at the spells section and let me tell you that it was incredible. Starting from the second level did the spells truly be powerful and diverseful as well but not only that but there were a lot of them for me to use as well. And one of the spells that I like the best right now is called ''Light Energy Region'' What it did was it would cast a spell that would bring out a ring of light around me and spread it out to a range of 50 meters and then dissipate but in that 50 meters I would be able to know whatever there was to know about it. If there was a dangerous beast, yes I''ll know. If there was a powerful item lying around there I will know. If there was someone over there who was hiding from me or just hiding there in general I would know about it too. Unless that person was using a skill that involves stealth then I would need to use a scouting spell that goes above their level of stealth spell they are using. Onto the second point, Right now I was looking at a brass ring that was sitting in my palms. The brass ring looked pretty old and didn''t look like it was something that would have cost much money. It also had dirt and scratches etched on its body. Overall it was a pretty simple brass ring that one would overlook unless one knew how special it truly was which I can only tell because i was looking at its stats. [ Brass Cultivation Ring ] [ Rank : Legendary ] [ ssification : Item ] [ Description : Made from the Skillful hands of the cksmith known as Kain of the Brass Guild. This brass ring may have a overly ordinary view of itself but it''s effects are quite powerful ] [ Effects : Mana Cultivation Enhancement - Enhances the cultivation speed of anyone wearing this ring from their basic speed up to 10 times their ordinary level ( Can only be used by Level One to Level Three ) ] Location : The Volcanic region of the south pangodi. Inside the volcano and right beside itsva pool. Hidden under theva rocks and other things ] Well this was a new development. This is an item. Yes, those strange and very powerful ones that have the ability to split the sky and stuff like that. As I was browsing through the system shop this thing caught my eye as I looked at the ''Legendary'' Rank written on it. So the items that people give out their lives to get are actually avable for me to buy from the shop huh. It also had the location too if I didn''t want to buy and just search for it myself or by sending others. But who in their right minds would do that when they could just buy a Legendary item with just 100 thousand dors. Chapter 133: Chapter 133 - New Skill [ Third POV ] William looked at the brass ring in front of him in deep contemtion before he slowly put it on his right index finger. Suddenly an aura came from the brass ring and enveloped William''s figurepletely in a swift and decisive action. He closed his eyes as he felt the aura surround him and went through him to his inner regions. It wasn''t painful nor did it feel charmful. It was a serene feeling. Like one when you are in the middle of a deep and wide pond with no one other than you there. That alone and noiseless feeling was the thing William was currently feeling right now as it rejuvenated his mind a little bit. After only a few moment he opened his eyes with a golden glint shining in them as he opened his systems stats to look at any new changes. [ William''s Stats ] [Name: William Trust] [Potential: Godly] [Level: Two] [Realm: Beginner] [Items : Brass Cultivation Ring] _____________ William clicked on the ring''s name and a simple description of it popped out. [ Effect : Increase the cultivation speed of the user by 10 times their original speed ] [ Uses : Usable until the ring is destroyed or it''s ability affected or the ring is worn off ] ''Well good to know that it doesn''t have a time limit on it or how many times I would be able to use it.'' William closed the stats panel and thought about what to do next. ''I could start cultivating for the next level but if I did that then I won''t have time to do other stuff.'' ''Most importantly, I want to practice other breathing skills that look quite OP to me.'' After thinking about it for a while William looked at it from another viewpoint. ''Yes, even if the power I have would be useful against other people on the same level but not so much against people who are above or people who have strangely powerful breathing skills and other abilities.'' ''So for the moment I think I should practice at least one of the breathing skills as I also cultivate on my level. Yes, let''s do that.'' William opened the system shop again before searching for the breathing skills that had truly interested him before. [ Level 01 - Chaos Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Dragon Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dragon - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] [ Level 01 - Blood Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare - Cost (500 Gold) ] William looked at the three very different breathing skills and had a headache choosing which one to practice right now. ''Alright now what should I do? All of them are very powerful in their own way and it makes it much more difficult to choose just one of them when I want to practice all of them.'' ''Because the higher the level goes the harder it will be for me to master a new breathing skill.'' ''No if I think carefully then even if my level caps to the highest I would still be able to practice these breathing skills. They won''t raise my level and I will also be able to practice at their usual speed without worrying about any of them.'' William looked at the breathing skills again before he felt a tick mark appear above his head. ''If I choose the Chaos Breathing Arts then I would be able to raise my already big enough Mana capacity to even greater heights but that''s not much necessary for me yet. And it also has two other effects that make all of my magical category spells be much more powerful and I also won''t be mind controlled by anyone.'' ''If I choose the Blood Breathing Art then I would get the special blood affinity that will have awesome abilities I''m sure of it. The name itself sounds cool so how much cooler will its spells be.'' ''And it also has the highest regenerative power among all of the breathing skills but even with the developments that I went through in these few days this ability was still needed for me as I don''t know how long it will take for a serious or a fatal injury to heal. So it is a fine addition to have in the future.'' William thought about it as hard as he could and finally he made his decision as he said. "Alright all things point me to the Dragon Breathing Art breathing skill." Not only does it have a great name but it also has amazing abilities as well. Getting an amazing amount of strength in physical and magical abilities. It''s different from the Chaos breathing art if you''re thinking that both of the skills are actually the same in improving strength. No. It doesn''t do that. Chaos Breathing Art will only increase the power of spells that are magical in nature but not physically used on someone like an enhancement. And the Dragon Breathing Art focuses on increasing the power of its user physically but also makes their enhancement spells power up too. So this is the difference in both the breathing arts. One focuses on magically destructive spells and other focuses on physically enhancement spells. It also had two other effects, one which will make me immune to any kinds of physical, restrictions or burdens. In which I understand the physical part but about the restrictions or burdens. What were there? Moving on to the final ability it had, it was the power to have great defense. Just that. The defensive capabilities were the strongest of all the breathing skills but I was already buffed up by the godly potential body so it really wasn''t that useful for me yet. Especially knowing that I won''t be going to any kind of battlefield for any time now so this was a little useless of an ability. But it''s not like you can have everything you want right? Wait a second¡­ I can have everything. Just not now, But In time I will. William bought the breathing skill as a few prompts made by the system were shown. [ You have bought the Breathing Skill known as Dragon Breathing Art ] [ 500 Gold Coins have been spent on the Breathing Skill ] [ Integrating it with the mind of the user, Please remain calm as the process starts ] William closed his eyes as again he felt the same drilling feeling he felt before when he bought his first breathing skill and only after he felt like he was about to break his teeths from grinding them, did the drilling thing finally stopped. William took deep breaths as he calmed himself after going through this great ordeal. Thinking about it, he knew that there were still hundreds of breathing skills out there that would need to be bought and integrated too. Just thinking about the numbers made him feel numb. It wasn''t like he had to buy the breathing skills but it was a necessity¡­ kinda. [ Skill Completely Integrated ] [ A effect of the breathing skill called ''Body Purification'' is trying to start itself ] ''Body Purification now what is that?'' William didn''t know the effects of the skill so he asked the Houses AI System. Listening to the description only made him paler. Chapter 134: Chapter 134 - You Must Vomit [ Sir, The effect of ''Body Purification'' is an ancient efficient ability that is used to extract the impurities hidden inside one''s body ] William nodded as he could understand the basic meaning behind it but what he wanted to know was how it was supposed to be ''Extracted'' from him. [ For that sir, you must first activate the skill and close your eyes ] [ The skill will work on its own and first gather it in your kidneys slowly before all of it will be extracted from outwards ] "But how is it going to be extracted? Just tell it to me inyman''s terms, now would you." [ Of Course, Sir ] [ Inyman''s Term : You will vomit them out ] William didn''t function for a moment before he said. "I''m sorry, What!" [ When all of the impurities have been gathered inside of your stomach then you will vomit them all out like you have been filled to the brim and your stomach couldn''t take it anymore ] "I-I will vomit all of them¡­ immediately?" [ When you start the process, it will take only a few moments before all of the impurities will be gathered and only then will you vomit out everything, Sir ] "... Are there any other methods that could help me get the impurities out of my body?" [ Yes, there is sir. ] William had a sigh of relief before he said, "Oookay. Tell me about some of them." [ You could poop out the impurities, you could bleed out the impurities, cry out them, use machines to extract them from your body, cut open your chest and take out the impuriti- ] "Stop stop!" William was bbergasted as he heard all the crazy and extremely dangerous methods there are and seriously thought that vomiting them out would be the better option. "Isn''t there any method out there that doesn''t involve getting me feeling pain?" [ No, sir there isn''t ] William suddenly had an epiphany before he remembered. "But I already got rid of my body''s impurities a few days ago. So why do I have to do it again?" [ Sir your body will always umte impurities if you are walking the path of cultivation and even if you''re a mana user. After some time, the body will start to gather impurities and if they are not extracted within time then they will be a huge problem for you in the future ] ''So no matter what I do or how many times I extract them, I will still have to do them again hah!'' [ But sir, there is a exception to this rule as well ] William looked up at the empty space and asked "What?" [ If you could achieve Level FIVE then you would not need to extract your inner impurities as they will automatically be extracted without you even knowing about them ] William nodded as he thought for a while about what to do before he said to Arthur. "But what about pooping? Will it also cause pain to me?" [ Yes, it will sir. ] [ The impurities themselves are a dangerous fluid that no matter what path they may get out of, it will cause pain for you ] [ Especially if you try to get them out of your butt and in worst case possible, you may even shred your rectum in the process ] William unconsciously held on to his butt as he thought about his butt tearing apart trying to poop out ck gooey liquids. [ That''s why sir, Vomiting is the best process there is ] [ It''s not only fast but it will also help you if you get the impurities out with the least amount of pain, which will be bearable for you ] ''So it stilles back to vomiting the da*n thing hah!'' ''Well at least I won''t be shredding my butt over such a ck¡­ gooey¡­ thing.'' "Well then, Arthur I am going to the bathroom and vomit every ck thing inside of me¡­ that came out wrong." "When I am done call the cleaning people and send them into the warzone, you got it?" [ Yes, sir. Do you want me to call the same guys from back a few days ago? ] "Yes, I do. What was their name again?" William said as he thought distantly while clicking his fingers in a motion to remember something. [ The HOLE Cleaning Service, sir ] "Wow what is with the names people! Are the people around here stupid or is there a rule that says you must have names that are so derogatory like this." [ There isn''t any rules that apply over here, sir ] Arthur answered not knowing, William was sarcastically saying that. "N- No I was just joking abo-" [ But if my database is correct then the Evernight Kingdom has a rule simr to that but it''s notpletely derogatory but only some what like that ] William became quiet as he heard that and he didn''t know what to make out of it. "Alright¡­ I will definitelye back to that matterter but for now I am going to vomit¡­ which will be amon thing until I level up." William said as he walked up the stairs. [ Do you want me to call the cleaning services after you have done vomiting? ] "I''ll give you the signal when I am done with vomiting, until then keep vignce of the whole ce arthur, And for whatever god''s name people in this kingdom believe in¡­ Make Sure wdia Doesn''t Destroy Everything." [ It will be difficult sir but I will try my best ] ''Was that sarcasm?'' William thought as he looked back at the walls before shaking his head and getting inside the bathroom. He looked inside the bathroom which was squeaky clean at this moment and sighed as he started to undress. ''To thing I am going to destroy another good looking bathroom over bodily fluids.'' William who waspletely naked, filled the bathtub with hot water before going inside it. He closed his eyes before praying to whatever god there was who would listen to him and said with uncertainty. ''Start the Body Purification.'' [ A few horrifying momentster ] The bathtub where William was a few moments ago, now was filled with ck sticky and gooey liquids. There were also some bubbles popping and bursting asionally on the surface of the ck liquids. This ck and sticky liquid was the ''Impurities'' that William had vomited out. But the man in question himself couldn''t be found anywhere in the bathroom. He couldn''t be seen beside the washing basin, not the small pool-like ce nor inside the small sspartment where the wall shower stood. The ce was filled with silence besides the asional ''Pop'' sounds until one moment a hand emerged from inside the bathtub and held onto the railing with a quick grab. Immediately a boy who looked like a teenager with golden eyes and ck night-like hair emerged from it and fell outside the bathtub as he coughed loudly a few times and slightly vomited the same ck and sticky liquids there were inside the bathtub. After getting a hold of himself he slowly stood up as his naked and majestic figure was revealed and he went to a toilet that looked quite simr to a Japanese toilet and sat down on it. ''Well now I know what a gag reflex feels like'' Chapter 135: Chapter 135 - Late Night Accident "Thank you guys foring over here so fast." William said as he shook hands with the leader of the cleaning guys from previously. "No no, Thank you sir for choosing our HOLE Cleaning Services for your beautiful vi again." The Leader of the cleaning services said as he shook his hands vigorously. "Well you guys were very efficient with your work and quite fast too so the first people who came to clean the mess in the bathroom that came to my mind were you guys." William said to them. Hearing that most of the members smiled in happiness at being recognized for their work. "Alright then if there is nothing else left then we will leave you sir." The leader said as he waited for William''s response. "Oh yes. There was another thing that I wanted to talk to you about." "Please tell me about it." "You know when I asked you to give me the number of your manager and you gave me one, You remember that time." "Aah yes sir, I do. Is there something wrong with it? Was the number that I gave you was not the right one?" William nodded as he said "Yeah you gave me the wrong one. But not an unfamiliar one." The leader had a curious gaze as he said "Pardon me sir, then can you show me the number that I gave you" "Yeah, sure." William said and brought out the business card for their cleaningpany and gave it to the leader. The leader took it and looked at it for a moment, before he became slightly paled as heughed awkwardly then said to William. "Haha, I''m sorry sir. The number I gave you belongs to my ex-wife actually. I must have given you the number mistakenly without knowing about it." "No wonder when I asked about you, she said that he didn''t visit here tilst night at 2 o''clock." William said without any hint of mischief on his face. The leader heard that and his already pale face started to pale even more and he said stuttering "H-Ha Haha, She¡­ she has a screw loose over here and there sir. Please don''t believe what she said to you, Why would I visit my ex-wife at 2 O''clock in the dead of the night." "Why would you indeed¡­ But let''s forget about that and get back to the matter of your boss''s number?" "Okay, sir. I''ll give you the correct number this time." "Make sure to give me the highest ranked one you know." The leader looked up and asked him confused, "Why do you want the big boss''s number?" "For Business." William said with a peculiar look in his eyes as The leader remembered that the kid in front of them said something about buying out their cleaningpany or something like that. Without thinking about it anymore, the leader wrote the number and gave it to William as he said "Then we will leave now sir, If there isn''t anything left for you to ask anymore." "Okay, you guys can leave. I don''t have anything I need to know anymore." William said while looking over the new number and seeing if there was any simrities with it. The leader went out of the vi as his crew members also slowly left behind him in formation. As the guys were close to their cleaning van, one of the guys said in a mocking tone to their leader. "SO Boss¡­ when did you start seeing your olddy again hah?" "Wh- what are you guys talking about? What olddy?" The leader lied as he quickly tried to put the equipment in the car. "You know the same one that kicked you in the balls and out the house." Another said as the crew membersughed loudly. The Leader became as red as he could be and then sighed as he quietly said "And what if I did hah. I didn''t do anything strange with her so it''s not a problem." "Ahh haa and how would you exin that to your current wife then?" Another guy said as he crossed his arms in front of him. The leader paled as he realized that notion as he said to all of his members with a serious tone. "DO NOT TELL THIS TO ANYONE, ANEONEEE." After that the cleaning crew took their stuff and got out of there. William looked at the holographic scene andughed quietly as he saw what happened outside but didn''t do anything to jeopardize the man anymore. He could have as thedy on the phone also told him to tell the leader guy to take his underwear back. And what could going to your ex-wife''s house at 2 O''clock in the night and losing your underwear would mean I wonder. William shook his head afterughing for a moment before going up the stairs to take a shower. He could have taken a shower after he had vomited out all of the ck gooey stuff there was in his body but stopped as the instructions told him to wait for thirty minutes before cleaning your body. Apparently after you vomit out the impurities inside of your body the body automatically starts to rebuild some of the qualities inside of the body that had been damaged but only slightly, something that is not visible to the eye. William went inside the bathroom again and became naked in the blink of an eye before he went inside the ss cube and took a hot shower for a few minutes as he thoroughly cleaned his body and left the cube and cleaned himself before looking at the mirror. He looked at every part of his body before he couldn''t help but scream in pure astonishment at how much his body had changed over such a small amount of time. "My God!! My body had changedpletely and became so¡­ Chad- like. And my face. It''s like a whole nother level over here." "Of course, it''s not the very best but still quite a leap from my previous toad-like face." After he was done admiring himself he left the bathroom to onlye back to the same room where he had practiced¡­ he meant cultivated before. He looked over the room and thought about buying some chairs and sofas forfort as it gets slightly troublesome to cultivate on the floor. But for now, He locked the doors again but also the windows and anything that let in light before he closed his eyes and started to go into his deep mind. And as he was about to arrive there he was interrupted by a loud scream. ''MASTEEEERRRRRR'' William opened his eyes immediately as he jumped up with a big force and quickly arrived at the door as he opened it to see what had happened. He opened the door to see that wdia was sitting in front of the room with a casual expression as she looked at him. He looked around the ce for anything strange before asking her. "What is it, wdia? Why did you scream that loudly?" ''Master I was kinda bored so I wanted to see what you were up to.'' Chapter 136: Chapter 136 - Egg ''Master I was kinda bored so I wanted to see what you were up to.'' Hearing her, William had a tick mark over his head as he thought angrily. ''Is that why you interrupted me right at the moment when I was about to cultivate?'' William became angry but he didn''t show it on the outside as he smiled and said "Ohh. But right now I am busy so why don''t you distu- y with yourself then?" ''I yed with myself for a long time, master. Now I want to y with you.'' wdia said as sheid down on the floor and looked at William with big eyes. ''If she were a human girl who knew exactly what she said right now.'' ''But¡­ how do I get rid of her now then. It''s going to be very difficult for me if she were to stay here.'' The cultivation process might be interrupted, she might get scared if something strange happened during cultivation and who knows what other stuff might happen.'' ''The real thing is, I need to get rid of her for at least a few hours. But how?'' William thought as he looked at the huge cat who was looking back at him while absentmindedly also looked at everything around her. Then an idea formed in William''s head as he said. "Arthur, open the secret chamber and let wdia get in there." [ Yes, sir ] ''What''s the secret chamber master?'' wdia asked as she shook her long tail a few times. "Ohh just nothing¡­ other than a vault filled with all of your favorite snacks in them." wdia''s eyes widened as there were huge stars in them as she said ''REALLY?'' "Yes but because you are bored so let''s take that up a notch." "Arthur, make sure to not tell wdia where the vault is and try to hide it from her until the moment she truly finds it." ''Why did you do that master?'' wdia asked as she was confused over what he did. "Well your bored aren''t you then this will also make it exciting for you and when it''s over you''ll also get a ton of your favorite snacks to eat how much you want." Hearing that wdia became very excited as her tail moved with a strange patern to them as lighting generated around them. ''Ohh. Yes Master. Now that is indeed fun. I won''t be bored any longer now.'' "Alright now you go and find that vault of treasures for you." wdia immediately ran off as she heard that with a burst of thunder in her movements as she looked every nook and cranny for her meal. William went inside the room as heughed evilly before telling the house''s AI system. "Arthur, make sure to hide the ce from her even after she finds it and whenever she would give up, show her the vault again before moving it to another ce." [ Already doing that sir ] "Oh, efficient aren''t we" [ Very much sir ] William smiled at that and was a little curious as he asked, "Arthur, why are you talkative so suddenly?" [ Is that a problem, sir. Do you want me to turn off that feature? ] "No no nothing like that. It''s just you had a sudden change in your tone and behavior." [ That is because of the new update, sir. It adds a lot of new features to it like voice interaction and more fluid emotional conversation ] "Ohh, okay, quite nice." [ But if your having any problems then please do not hesitate to tell me about it ] "Alright I will. But at the moment also make sure to let her have some meals too and not make it too difficult for her, okay." [ Of Course, Sir. But I should keep her upied until you are done with your cultivation, correct? ] "Now you''re getting me. Man the new update sure did some wonders for you didn''t it." [ Not so much as you letting me spend your money without you even knowing about it ] "Haha ha. That was a joke¡­ right." William asked as he momentarily thought about the situation actually bing true. [ Yes sir, It was a joke ] William sighed in relief at that. [ That is also a new feature from the update, sir ] William nodded as he closed the door and thought. ''Man the update did have some peculiarities to it. The next thing you know an apocalyptic event concerning AI systems and humanity would start¡­ Not a great thing to think about when you''re in a kingdom where technology ispletely everywhere.'' William was about to close the windows as well but decided not to as he let in the sun''s ray on the quiet and empty room. He looked at the room onest time before nodding in acknowledgement as he sat down right in the middle of the room. He took a cultivators cross legged positions and closed his eyes as he took a few deep breaths before slowly concentrating on going to the dark and almost deste ce. Slowly over time he started to feel hazy until at one point he knew that he had arrived at his inner mind and opened his bright golden eyes. He looked at the new but familiar dark ce and nodded as he knew that he had arrived at the right ce. He looked over to see if the cubes were there or not. And as he was certain, indeed they were there. Floating like they almost do but there were two things different about this ce then before. First, The cubes which were rotating before he had gotten his new body were nowpletely still. If someone unfamiliar with them looked at them then they would think that they were statues that had been like that since time immemorial. And now the second thing different about this ce was that there was another thing beside the two cubes that were here since the beginning. But it was quite different from the two cubes. The cubes were¡­ cubes but the new thing was an egg. It was an actual Egg. William became quite interested at the new arrival and slowly floated there to look at the thing. He looked at the egg and surmised that it was a dragon''s egg because of the new breathing skill that he had recently bought. The dragon''s egg looked like a beautiful statue with its red and ck color and scales covering everywhere of its outeryering. The egg looked very much like a stone statue so William touched it with both of his hands to get the feel of them. And as he had thought indeed it was a stoney feeling he was getting from the egg. But there was something strange about it too, as the egg felt very warm and when he concentrated on it he could feel a slight vibrationing from inside the egg. It felt like there was a something inside it and the vibration it gave wasing from the things heartbeats. William went ahead and hugged the egg with his bodypletely covering it. For him it was a veryfortable feeling as he closed his eyes and just kept hugging the egg. But unknown to him, he slowly started to give mana to the egg. Chapter 137: Chapter 137 - Rude Awakening [ Several Hours Later ] Inside the Inner Mind of William Trust William was still unconscious as he held on to the dragon egg like he was a dragon who was sleeping while holding on to his horde of gold coins. And coincidentally he was still giving his mana to the egg without being in any kind of difort or realizing that his mana capacity was almost at its end. He kept giving mana like this while he was sleeping and more strangely he was actually having quite the fun dream. In his dream he dreamt about being with an overly bustydy who had red skin all over her and even more strange was that she had two huge horns on her head. If one even used one percent of their average IQ then they would immediately realize that this was a dragondy or a mutant/ human/ dragonbinationdy or something close to that. William was lying down on the bed while his butt was facing the dragondy and very strangely the dragondy was about to use her horns for something very indecent upon William. Who very very strangely didn''t resist, in contrast he was even encouraging her to do that. And as the dream was about to go through its climax something interrupted William as his dream was broken in millions of pieces. He woke up to find himself still in his inner mind state and saw that he was still hugging the dragon egg and kept giving his mana to it. ''To think that I would have such a¡­ specific dream.'' ''I need toy off those cartoon pornos otherwise I might do something that will legitimately make me question my reality.'' ''But what the hell was it that broke that dream anyway.'' William thought before the system prompt automatically opened in front of him and showed him his mana capacity. [Mana: 2] William widened his eyes as he quickly detached himself from the dragon egg and stopped giving mana to it. ''Well I almost put myself in a dangerous position there, giving mana to the egg. I should have used a mana potion before trying to cultivate. Well this gave me a decent lesson.'' William then closed his eyes as he returned back to the real world. He opened his eyes and after a slight moment all of his senses were nowpletely active. He then heard the ringing of his vi''s bell and realized that it was the new intruders that interrupted him. ''Well let''s see who the shi* broke my wonderfu- DISTURBING dream.'' William got up and tried to walk but wobbled and almost fell as he held on to the side wall. ''Okay forgot that my mana capacity is almost finished and the side effects that it brings.'' William then opened the system shop before buying a mana potion and drinking it immediately as he waited for the effect to start and then he moved his body a little bit to see if everything was fine or not. [Mana: 5002] ''Alright, motor function is good and no more fumbling either so I can move now then.'' He did a few fighting poses before nodding at himself then walked out of the room. He started to go down the stairs as he looked at the few blitzs of lighting moving around from here to there, from the highest of the floors to the lowest of them. He got confused at what they were before realizing that it was wdia who was still on the search for the secret vault that was specially hidden from her. ''She still didn''t find the food now did she. Well I did tell Arthur to hide it from her until I was finished with my cultivation but it seems he might have gone a little overboard.'' ''Umm¡­ Well it''s not like wdia is angry or anything, on the contrary it looks like she is having more fun chasing the foods that are hiding from her.'' William then looked at the door where there was someone waiting for him and then looked at the thunderbolts moving here and there and thought. ''Well I can''t have her doing that with people staying right outside the door.'' William then said to the empty space around him while maintaining a low voice so that wdia doesn''t hear what he is about to say. "Arthur, stop ying games with wdia and immediately get her to a far away room and make sure to distract her so that she doesn''te over here." [ Can I use the snacks in the hidden vault to entice her sir? ] Arthur asked in confirmation. "Yeah, yeah do that. But do it quickly. We have some guests over here that I need to open the door for so do it fast." [ Of course, Sir ] As William walked down the stairs and went close to the door he looked back and saw that indeed wdia was nowhere to be seen anymore and he sighed in relief before he looked at the door. ''Now let''s see who the new people are. I''m sure that it is one of my new neighborsing to wee me in their society.'' ''I am a keep to self guy so peopleing over like this is not my forte¡­ unless they are pretty girls.'' ''I swear to God if another one like thates over here I will lose my mind.'' William went to the door and opened it with an annoyed face already on his face but immediately changed to a dazzling smile as he said "Oh miss Jenie it''s you." In front of him was the samedy who had ck hair that went to the waist and of course her F- Cup Ample Breasts couldn''t be ignored. Seriously even if someone wanted to ignore them they still wouldn''t be able to. It was like they were made to get attention which of course they were getting. Jenie looked at the new face which had a hint of familiarity in them as she asked "Umm sorry, I don''t think I know you. Can you tell me who you are again?" Hearing her, William was confused for a moment before realizing what she meant as he had his face and body and everything about him changed after he had his potential increased. So of course, Jenie who like Delmar had seen him before he had his transformation wouldn''t be able to recognize him. William then made the boobacious women remember him as he said, "Ohh It''s me William, miss Jenie." Jenie still couldn''t recognize him but after a moment she widened her eyes as she said "Ohh you went through a metamorphosis level up didn''t you?" William almost got shocked as he heard her quick level of response from someone of her intellect. ''Even though she has quite the¡­ moderate intelligence. This time she hit the nail right at the correct spot and it was quick too.'' ''Hmm¡­ she may not actually be what she seems to be hah.'' William then said "Yes, you''re correct. You were quite intelligent, Miss Jenie, to think so fast hah." Jenie became very happy at thatpliment. "Thank you, almost everyone says I''m quite quick at picking things up." Chapter 138: Chapter 138 - An Intriguing Story "Thank you, almost everyone says I''m quite quick at picking things up." Hearing her, William quickly withdrew thement he had made earlier in his mind as he thought. ''Well there it is. The famous intellect that made many a man fall for a bimbo- Beautifully efficient women like her.'' William didn''t know whether to click his tongue at this matter or justpletely forget that he had heard something like this but the beautiful woman in front of him wasn''t finished yet as she continued. "Even when I went outside to get a job for myself the one overlooking the exams also said that to me." "Oh! What else did he say to you?" William became curious about the new matter. "Hmm, if I remember correctly he told me that I was selected for the position and totere back to his office so that he could take an oral exam for me to see if there were any kind of problems with me." "An- and what did you do?" "Well I was going to his office and then when I came in front of his office. I thought about whether or not to knock before going inside his office and then I looked at the girl who had a desk beside his office and asked who she was and what I should do." "The girl told me that she was his assistant and that yes I had to knock before I went inside his office. And as I was about to knock on his door the girl stopped me and then then¡­" Jenie forgot and had a thoughtful look on her as she tried to remember what happened next. ''Come ondy, think THINK. TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED NEXT DON''T LET IT STAY ON A HANG.'' William thought as he looked at her with a very forceful intent as his eyes were about to pop out from the waiting. "Yes, Yes. I remember now. I remembered what she said to me." Jenie said and stayed quiet as she looked at William. William also looked at her as he wanted her to continue but it looked like she wasn''t going to do that so. "So¡­ what happened next?" William asked as he bit on to the clenched hand in front of his mouth and his right eye started to twitch a lot as he thought of various inappropriate fantasies. "Oh! Do you want to know what happened next?" She asked while tilting her head to the side. "Umm¡­ well if you don''t mind then¡­ YES, I mean yes I want to know." William said in a cool and basic manner. "Okay, I''ll tell you then." "She stopped me and said that her boss was waiting for someone very special toe by and not to let anybody interrupt her." William sighed in relief as he said "So you left right." "No, I told her that her boss told me toe inter and asked her what to do now." William became slightly pale hearing what she said at the moment. "Then strangely the woman looked me up and down for some time before she looked at me in the eyes quite intently. I didn''t know what was wrong with her and I also didn''t do anything to her so why was she looking at me like that." Jenie said and she made a sad face at that. "So I asked her if something was wrong and she immediately answered me and said Nothing was wrong but a few momentster she asked me why her boss called me." "Then I answered her and said that he said that I was hired for the new job and I needed to go to him for some oral questions he wanted to ask face to face with me." "Then she said ''Alone?'' and I said ''Yes''. And again thedy looked at me with a hostile intent before asking me do I really knew why the boss had called me inside of his office" "And I said ''Yes, It''s because of the oral questions he wanted to ask me.'' Then she strangely sighed while shaking her head as she told me that the job was actually given to someone else and that I didn''t need to go to the boss anymore." "I asked her should I still go inside and talk to the boss and she immediately denied me and told me to go straight home and note back here ever again." William had a huge sigh of relief as he finished listening to her tale and then saw that both of them were outside at the moment so he invited her toe inside his vi. Jenie denied and said "No not right now. But if it''s not a problem for you then can I ask you to do something for me?" "Of course anything for you, Miss Jenie. I- I mean yes why not. Can you tell me what it is that you need help with?" "It''s not with plumbing is it?" "Why would I need your help with my plumbing problems? We already have a great plumber in our society." "Ohhh do we?" William nodded a few times at that and asked "So¡­ does hee to your house regrly?" Jenie thought for a moment before she nodded and said "Yes, Now that I think about it, he actually doese by a lot of the times and strangely everytime hees by he always wears less clothes than before." "Have you ever asked him why he did that?" "I wanted to but he was fired before I could do that. Oh! Yes, Now that I think about it, We do need a new plumber." Jenie said as she hit her forehead with her hand. "Why was he fired?" William asked, having slight knowledge of why that might have happened. "Well many of the husbands had a lot ofints about the plumbering into their house frequently and helping their wife with their plumbing problems or something like that I think." William nodded before he got back to the point. "Okay, what was it that you needed my help with again?" "Yes, Can you look after my daughter for a while before I go out." "Thedies of this neighborhood are having a girls night out so I was invited as well to go out with them." "But because of how sudden the timing was I couldn''t find any nanny to take care of my baby and then I remembered that there was already someone who was the same age as my daughter so I came over here." "It''s not a problem for you is it?" Jenie asked me as she made a sad face. William immediately said "Of course, of course miss Jenie anything for yo- any kind of favors for you, Hehe he" "Thank you very much, William and here let me give you a big hug." Jenie said and immediately gave William a big hug who took it wholeheartedly. "Alright I''m going to get the girls now." She said and started to walk away before she said. "You know I think I know why thedy really stopped me from going to the office that day." "Wh- Why do you think that?" "Because the job was for the Assistant Position." Chapter 139: Chapter 139 - Duped "Because the job was for the Assistant Position." William became quiet as he now didn''t know whether she was actually correct or was the previous assistant actually trying to save her. As he thought about that something clicked inside him as remembered what Jenie said a few moments before. ''Alright I''m going to get the girls now.'' William put more emphasis on the ''Girls'' part. ''Didn''t she say that she was only going to let her daughter stay here. Either she has more than one daughter who she forgot to tell me about.'' ''Or I was just duped into a babysitting job for some kids in this neighborhood.'' William massaged his temple as he was clearly fooled by the hottest idiot of this neighborhood and didn''t know whether to cry from being fooled orugh at being able to hug those magnificent jugs for a small moment. ''Yeah, I chose to cherish the small moment of being able to hug those towering mountains that were still so bouncy for someone of her age.'' ''This is one of the main reasons why I love this world and its mana system which makes people retain their physical features and remain beautiful by just cultivating.'' William closed the door and walked inside as heid down on the couch while waiting for the new people to arrive. As he kept on waiting he suddenly remembered something and shot up from the couch. ''Oh Shit! I forgot that I have a man and beast eating beast living with me.'' ''Now what should I do? Should I tell her that I won''t be able to babysit for her.'' ''No no if I did that then she would be sad and I can''t bear to see someone so agelessly bounc- I mean beautiful women make such a sad face.'' ''Well then I am going to have to either hide the huge cat which is kinda impossible because of her quirky characteristics.'' ''Or talk to her to not eat them¡­ which might be easy or¡­ can go either way.'' ''And if something does happen¡­ then I always have the number for the HOLE Cleaning Services.'' William then got up as he asked the House''s AI system. "Arthur, can you tell me in which room you have put wdia in?" [ Sir, miss wdia is put in the far back room of the vi and you can find that ce if you go left to the stairs and go straight until you find thest room there is ] "Miss wdia?" [ Yes, Sir. She told me to call her as Miss wdia from this moment on ] "Are you actually able to understand what she says?" [ Yes, sir. The new update also had a feature that makes the House''s AI system understand what the pet''s want to say and can interpret that for the master and other residence of the house ] "Ahh, that''s some handy features there. If only there was a skill like that, which could allow humans to also understand what the animals and other beasts are trying to say." [ Of Course. there are skills like that sir ] "Oh! There actually is. Can you tell me about one and how to get it?" William became interested as he asked Arthur for more deeds. [ There is a skill called Animal Interpretation that helps users understand the basics of what any animals are trying to say ] [ But that is a basic skill that only applies to small animals ] [ But if you want to get a higher level skill than you should probably get the ''Universal Beast Language'' Which lets you understand all kinds of animals and beastsnguage perfectly ] [ But for you to understand theirnguage perfectly you must practice that skill to the highest level ] "Alright, but where can I find this skill?" [ Well you can find them if the Alliance Federation has that skill in stock or you can go to a Auction House and see if the skill is being auctioned there or not ] William had a crazy thought as he asked "What about the ck Market" [ What about it sir? ] "I mean they could also have them, right? Can you tell me anything about them?" [ I''m sorry sir. But anything rted to ck market or even criminal activities ispletely forbidden for any house AI system to have ] "And what if let''s just say hypothetically if I were to bring in a wanted man in this house, would you do something about it? And if you did what would you do?" Arthur was quiet for a moment before it said. [ Hypothetically speaking, Of course I would have to do something about it, And I would have to call the royal forces to catch both you and the wanted man, should you be involved in any kind of criminal activities ] Arthur said with a heavy mechanical tone. "Cool cool. Just checking on everything before I do something I might regret." [ Sir, are you rted in any kind of criminal activity? ] William snorted in disbelief as he said exaggeratingly "Meee and Criminal activities. That''s got to be the greatest joke I ever heard." "But lets not talk about that forever, didn''t you say that wdia was at the left of the stairs to the end?" [ ¡­ Yes, sir ] William quickly walked to that direction as he had a quick thought. ''Well that answer''s one important question. I can''t bring Delmar over here no matter what.'' ''And maybe I should also tell Delmar to do some kind of technical change for the house''s AI system, otherwise one day I might do something that would definitely make the AI system call the Cops on me.'' William walked towards the very back of the room as he saw a door that had a crunching sounding from inside of it. Hearing the sound he immediately knew that wdia was definitely inside the room munching on all the food there was. He opened the door to reveal what he had already predicted. The huge cat was actually eating all kinds of food from a secret room that had been opened from a side wall. She didn''t even open the wrappers and put everything inside her mouth and ate to her delight. William coughed to get her attention as wdia looked towards her master and said in happiness, ''Masterrr! I finally found the secret ce.'' "Yeah I can see that." ''Come here, Join wdia in her quest of fulfilling her belly until nothing is left.'' ''Well she got that right. If she wanted to fill her belly then everything would be finished.'' William shook his head and said to thezy cat "wdia we have some guestsing over here." ''Oh! More food'' William almostughed as she said that but denied her. "No, they are young girls who will be staying for some time." ''So young meat then'' wdia said as she perked up about eating young girls. "No no. Aren''t you listening? I said that they will be staying here for some time and you can''t eat them or harm them as well you got it." ''Not even a little bit'' "NO wdia and if I found out that you did that then you know what will be waiting for you, Right" Chapter 140: Chapter 140 - Uncertain Situation Hearing her master''s stern reminder, wdia seemed to remember something very disturbing as she started to shake and the hairs of her back stood up in fear. ''The Horror of the Bathroom'' She remembered as she looked at her master who knew what she was thinking as he looked at her with a stoic impression on him and she couldn''t help but nod constantly in fear and say. ''O- Of course, Master. I won''t do anything like that a- at all. Just don''t do anything bad like what you did to wdia a few days ago.'' "As long as you behave then I won''t have to do anything to you, wdia." "You just have to behave like the good kitty, you are." William said as he could see that she was actually pretty scared. So he went close to her and brushed her cheek as she purred infort, forgetting about the previous moment. As they were having a conversation like this, the doorbell to the vi rang once clearly and loudly for anyone to hear. William heard that and looked back at wdia and said for thest time. "Alright it''s them, so remember if you behave then nothing bad happens to you and I may even give you a present as well if you actually behave like a good kitty, okay." Hearing the word ''Present'' wdia''s tail sprang up and started shaking wildly as she nodded, ''Yes, Master. wdia will get her present then.'' William sighed as he nodded, "Yes but only if you behave." Then he got up and walked until he came upon the door and gave a huge sigh as he thought, ''Well I am finally going to open my door to the demon''s of this society.'' ''May god have mercy on my pitiful soul.'' William then opened the door to only get the opposite reaction to what he was expecting. [ On the other side ] "I can''t believe you are doing this to me." A girl said to the blonde woman next to her. The women hearing her could only give a long sigh as she was quite done with her antiques but for the sake of appearances she still acted like she cared about her and said. "Oh Darling, It''s only for just a few times and the one looking after you¡­ is quite special." Thedy ended her sentence with visible glee in her tone which the child immediately noticed. "Ahhaa and who is this ''Special'' Person that we are about to get abducted by and who knows what he will do to us." The girl said as she thought about the many things in the recent news that are talking about the pervert criminals. Thedy next to her said, "No no he won''t do anything like that to you guys, believe me¡­ HE''S A VERY SWEET GU- KID." The girl next to her looked at her with deadpan eyes, "And you seem to know about him quite much I see." Thedy looked back at her with anger in her as she asked, "And what is that supposed to mean?" Thedy that spoke back angrily was Lora Hoffman, the wife of Francis Hoffman and the recent Ho- Wife that our protagonist had an encounter with. And the girl she is talking to is the daughter of Francis Hoffman, Genna Hoffman. Genna recently turned 13 as she slowly turned to the monster known as a Teenager. Of all the people in this world, Genna Hoffman didn''t trust two kinds of people in this world. One, Old guys that act like they are nice people while they are actually the evil perverted ones. Second was her new Step-Mom. Who first of all was a massive bit*h and a huge h*e in her eyes. Whenever she left the Bi*ch alone, she would unknowingly find a rich old guy to talk to. Genna didn''t trust Rich Old people as they fit the criteria of the two things she didn''t trust. And she most definitely didn''t trust the rich and old people of this neighborhood for very GOOD reasons. So thebination of her step-mother and her already new ''Connection'' that she made to the recent guy that moved into their society, Genna knew that she was about to be molested by the guy or even something worse could happen to her. It looked like the Step-Mother and Daughter duo were about to start their daily rumble so the duo next to them tried to calm them down before someone rang the bell for something unexpectedly exciting. "You guys stop with your bickering, we are already close to his house." Jenie said as she looked at the people in front of her. "Lora, don''t be so agitated, she is a child so she will act like this, you know." "And Genna, don''t be so angry at your mother, she is only trying to help you." "But Miss Jenie, my new mother, is apparently leaving me to be babysit by a guy she doesn''t even know much about." Genna said and quietly added ''Except for maybe his di*k size.'' Lora looked at her ''Daughter'' doubtfully as she knew that she said something bad about her quietly but she couldn''t do anything to the daddy''s daughter. "She''s right, Genna. My mother told me that the new guy is apparently nice to be around with." A girl the same age as Genna said to her. This girl was the daughter of Jenie Smalltown, Hannah Smalltown and she was a long time friend of Genna so she tried to calm down her clearly agitated friend. "Is that true, Mrs. Smalltown?" Genna asked. "Yes, The child is truly a nice person. You can trust him, Genna." Genna also trusted Jenie quite a lot. She knew that thedy was¡­ Special. But when it came to knowing if a guy was a good guy or a bad one. Strangely she would always be correct about it. Talk about a person beingpletely dense about their circumstances to only be correct about something very deep. So when she said that she could trust him, Genie immediately trusted her words and nodded, "Well alright then Mrs. Smalltown. I believe because you''re the person who is saying so." Lora heard that and felt hurt as her daughter didn''t trust her. She knew that the rtionship she had with her daughter was anything but close. But to actually believe the words of the biggest bimb- Idiot in this society over HER words. She was quite baffled at situations like this but didn''t say anything as it would only cause trouble for her. "So what do you think about the new guy, Mrs. Smalltown. Is he good enough to be paired as a couple with you?" Genna asked in jester to lighten the mood. "Genna!! Don''t say stuff like that to my mother." Jenie hearing that went into a deep thought as she contemted before saying, "Hmm¡­ Maybe if he was a little older." All three of the people were shocked by her words. Her Daughter was clearly shocked because her mother never says much about other guys even if they were joking. But the stepmother and daughter duo understood something. ''She didn''t say anything about her marriage'' Chapter 141: Chapter 141 - Exuberant Situation If you guys want to know thetest information about my novel thene to my friend''s discord server and go to the section named ''Infinite Money'' to get thetest information and photo''s of the characters. My Friends Discord : .gg/QZnWtQARft After a while all of them came in front of William''s Vi. Except for her daughter, the other two still haven''t forgotten what happened a while ago. While Lora was now more cautious of the women in front of her as she thought, ''Should have known that I would already get the biggest bimbo as my first rival, But I am not giving up.'' And Genna on the other hand ''She actually said that¡­ HER saying THAT¡­ Something is seriously wrong over here.'' While the stepmother and daughter duo were thinking clearly strange things, On the other hand, her daughter didn''t mind it very much but still took the words to memory. "Alright then, I''m about to ring the bell." Jenie said and rang the bell. "Both of you be sure to be at your most decent behavior." Jenie told both of them sternly in her not so stern voice. ''Well let''s see if the guy is actually good or no-'' Genna''s thoughts were interrupted as the door to the vi opened. The young girls looked at the new guy as both of them had the same thought in their young minds. ''HOT'' [ Back to the all round Third POV ] William opened the door as he expected to be met by snotty little brats but he was clearly wrong about that. What appeared in front of him were not snotty brats but instead some active teenagers but what baffled him was not that but their appearance. One of them was a slim girl who in her own age was very beautiful. Her face was that of someone very youthful and one that will blossom into a great beauty in the future. Her age seemed to be around 12 - 13 years. Beside her beautiful face and short ck hair there wasn''t anything more special about her. Now the other one¡­ was a monster. Not in a bad sense but quite the opposite in fact. She looked to be the same age as the girl next to her but¡­ Her Bazookas¡­ were clearly HUGE. Definitely much bigger than someone of her age. And her appearance too was quite beautiful with a hint of innocence in them as she wore a pair of sses. Clearly she gave off the vibe of the girl in the library that always read books that covered her innocent and beautiful face. William knew that if he looked any longer than he would immediately bebeled as a pervert in their minds so he smiled charmingly and said to the girls, "Hello it''s quite nice to meet you guys, I''m William." Lora saw the face of the hot kid again and wanted to introduce the kids to him so that she may get closer but it seemed like someone else also had that thought in her mind. Genna quickly got out of her shocked state as William spoke and immediately went close to him as she said with the biggest smile she could muster, "Hello, I''m Genna Hoffman, But you can call me Genna." Her friend next to her albeit shy, was still brave enough toe in front and say shyly "I- I''m Hannah, and you can call me Smalltown. I- I mean my name is Hannah Smalltown but you call me Hannah." She said while looking down in embarrassment. ''They seem like a group of nice kids.'' William thought as he shook hands with both of them. Both thedies shook hands with him and they looked back at him with a fire back in their eyes as they thought ''He''s Gentle'' ''Well change that to a group of actively hormone kids.'' William looked at them and thought. "Okay, so why don''t you guys get in and we can talk more on the inside." "Yeah, let''s do that." Both the girls nodded as they went in. Lora saw that the guy was about to go away again and said "You sure, you don''t need anything else. Why don''t I give my phone number William, in that way you can call me if there''s anything problematic." "No it''s okay you guys can leave now, Goodbye." Genna said as she quickly shut the door in Lora''s face. Lora had a tick mark on her face as she saw that. "Okay, Why don''t we go on our Girl''s Night Out then." Jenie offered as Lora sighed and joined her. Inside the House As the young hormones walked inside the vi, they looked around everywhere as one said, "Wo, it''s a very big hallway." Hannah beside her nodded as she said "Umhmm." William smiled and said "Well, you guys are making fun of me now. Both of you have bigger houses than mine." "No no I don''t have that big of a house, It''s a decent one you know. It''s only two stories high but thend is good enough I think." Genna said. ''You have a two story high building and you''re saying that''s not big enough. I was right about you being a spoiled girl¡­ albeit more beautiful.'' ''But definitely not enough for this Old One.'' William quickly denied the thought that came to his mind. "But she has a bigger house actually. So your words apply to her." Genna quickly threw her best friend under the car to get a better impression of him. "Ahhh n- no I don''t¡­ I do¡­ But not in that way¡­ Ahhh" Hannah almost had a mental breakdown as she tried to exin to William but it only made her more at fault. Seeing that William smiled on the inside as he thought ''Cute'' He then went close to her and patted her head as he thought that it might be the right thing to do at this moment. Seeing the hot guying in front of her, she thought he was about to scold him and she closed her eyes. But instead of scolding her, she felt something warm and light brushing over her head. She opened her eyes to see the guy smile brightly to her as he patted her head. Hannah stopped functioning at that precise moment and Genna also looked at this scene in great jealousy but she screamed at the next moment. "AHHHH WHAT''S THAT!!" The intimate moment between the two was broken as they looked at where Genna pointed and saw a huge cat sitting there looking at them with a plushie in her mouth. Genna came and hid behind William as both the girls looked at wdia in fear. But William exined to them, "Don''t worry guys, that is wdia. My Beast Soul." "Your beast soul?" "You seriously have that dangerous beast as your beast soul?" Genna asked as she looked at the apex predator in front of her. "Yeah but don''t worry about her, She is a good kitty and is nice around¡­ everybody." William then walked close to wdia and yed with her as the big cat purred infort. Looking at the scene before them both the girls calmed down a bit as Hannah asked in curiosity. "Ca- Can I pet her?" "Yes of course." Hearing that Hannah slowly came closer and patted the big cat as it also scratched its body around her. ''Look at that a girl scratching a pu*sy.'' Chapter 142: Chapter 142 - Introductions As William and Hannah were upied ying with the pussycat, they didn''t notice it but the short haired girl next to them was fuming with jealousy etched on her face. "So what were your names again? I didn''t catch it before, Haha Sorry." William said as he scratched his cheek in slight embarrassment. "It''s not a problem, I''m Hannah Smalltown. You know my mother as ''Jenie Smalltown''." Hannah said as she cleaned her sses that were smeared with saliva. "OH OH, My name is Genna, Genna Hoffman. And my mothers¡­ You know My stepmother as ''Lora'' and my daddy''s name is ''Francis Hoffman''." Genna said while jumping two times in attention. William looked at them, their way of talking, the way they expressed themselves and their facial expression as he made a mental note about them. ''The Bazooka Titty one is your typical nice and shy girl with the trademark sses.'' ''While the short haired hyperactive one is your typical tomboyish one with a sensitive side hidden inside her as I saw from earlier how she easily gets irritated from just being ignored for a small while.'' ''The first one would be easy and with just a few tricks I could get her.'' ''The second one would be even easier if I were to strike at the right time.'' William suddenly realized what he had just thought. ''Why the f*ck am I thinking about ''Capturing'' thirteen year old girls!!. There is seriously something wrong with me after I got to this world.'' William then smiled as he showed them to the couch and said "Why don''t you guys sit over here while I bring some snacks." Genna''s eyes shined brightly as she heard that but Hannah denied it. "No no, thank you. We are already inconveniencing you by staying over here." Genna suddenly changed her tone as well, "Yes yes. We don''t need anything, I don''t have any problems as long as you are here¡­ I- I mean as long as we are all together I don''t have any other problem haha¡­" "But still let me bring some¡­" William then remembered as he said "Oh! Yes. I forgot that wdia already ate everything. Please forgive me for not getting you anything." "As we said before we don''t need anything, so you don''t have to apologize." Genna said as she shook her hands. Hannah on the other hand gave a few more pats as she said "Well she is still growing so it''s natural for her to eat more than necessary at this time." wdia purred as she got patted more by the young girl. ''Well at least someone is happy at this turn of events'' William looked at the cat who was clearly in hugefort. Then he looked at both the girls and suddenly an idea came to his head. ''Wait a second, this isn''t a bad thing, on the contrary this is actually much better for me.'' ''Of all the people in the world who have the most information are two things, One the Inte and the other is Teenage Girls." ''And I have two in front of me right now, So this is the perfect moment for me to get to know a few things that are still in the dark for me.'' ''And with their character I doubt they would deny me or anything.'' William walked with them and all sat down on the couch. Genna not surprisingly sat a little more closer to William then a teenage girl would to an almostplete stranger in their house. "Guys I just moved into this kingdom a few days ago and I know almost nothing about this ce, so can I borrow your pretty heads for some time." Hannah got very shy hearing her being called a pretty head and Genna spoke with great enthusiasm at beingplimented. "Of course, ask me anything you want, I will answer all of your questions." Genna then smiled awkwardly as she said "But I''m not that knowledgeable to say, So you would have to rely on Hannah to answer most of your questions. But if it''s anything about how to fight and things like that then I can answer pretty much all of your questions." William, hearing her looks at Hannah, who suddenly was at the center of attention became more shy but said with a small squeak "I don''t know much, but I will try to answer whatever I can." William smiled hearing that and he started to ask a lot of questions that were answered mostly by Hannah and Genna too answered a few of them. But they were about mana rted things so anything other than that was out of her expertise. William nodded as he heard more about the academy. Apparently there are a lot of Academies in Escana, that were scattered among the Kingdoms but the only one that stood at the top was the one that was under the Alliance Federations control. NXT ZEN Apparently it was so good that even the children who would be the next kings would go there. ''Well then it''s decided which academy I will be going to. Even though I already wanted to go there.'' ''A lot of friendships to be made there'' ''A lot of connections'' Genna got extremely bored hearing so many knowledgeable things and said with exaggeration "Ahh I''m booooored. Isn''t there anything else to do other than just talk." "Oh, I''m sorry. What do you want to do?" William asked her. Genna thought about it for a moment before a twinkle came to her eyes as she smiled mischievously, "Why don''t we fight?" Hannah immediately denied her, "We can''t do it over here, Genna. Do you want to destroy his new vi!." "B- But I''m bored." "Well, we can do something else, How about we y some board games?" "That''s even more boring." As they were talking about what to do, William on the other hand thought deeply. ''It''s not necessarily a bad idea.'' ''On one hand, she does look like she has experience about fighting which I currently have zero experience in.'' Secondly, It will also let me evaluate my current strength too. And not just in numbers.'' The girls who were bickering among themselves got interrupted as William said, "Yeah, Let''s do it." The girls looked back at him and Hannah asked "What?" "I said let''s fight." Both them became shocked but Hannah was in the negative sense while Genna smiled gleefully. "HELL YEAH" "B- But we shouldn''t fight. My mommy said that it''s bad to fight." "Don''t worry we will just be sparing for a moment." Genna said. "It''s okay, it''s just a friendly spar. She wouldn''t harm me, Would you Genna?" Genna looked at William''s bright smile and got stuck momentarily as she said, "Y- Yeah." After a while of reassuring Hannah, did she finally bulge as she said, "Alright, if you guys insist. But if there is even the slightest of injury. I will stop you guys." Genna nodded frequently as she said "Of Course, I will stop the fight then." "Oh, Your quite bold aren''t you" "Oh I''m very bold." Genna then realized what she said as she tried to change her sentence. "B- But not that much." Chapter 143: Chapter 143 - Mock Battle [ Part 1 ] "Alright then, where do you wanna do this then." William asked Genna for the best ce to fight as he thought someone battle crazy like her would know about it. "Let''s do this beside the pool behind your balcony, there''s a lot of space there." Genna said as William nodded and all of them walked towards there. As they were walking William suddenly had a thought as he smiled mischievously. "You sure are knowledgeable about houses, aren''t you Genna?" "Umm¡­ What do you mean by that?" Genna asked, confused by his meaning. "Well you just told me the best ce to fight in my vi¡­ despite nevering over here to begin with." William looked at her with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Both Genna and Hannah were now shocked by his deduction and both of them started to sweat. "Are you sure you guys haven''t been here before?" "Ah- Ah, What do you mean?... of course we haven''t been here before right, Hannah." Genna said and looked for help from Hannah. Hannah who suddenly got caught in the middle, just looked at the two people and started bing more red as the second passed. William looked at their horrified faces and knew that he should stop now. "Alright if that''s what you guys say then I believe you." Hearing that both Genna and Hannah became relieved as they gave a long sigh. Genna then looked at William from behind and thought. ''Can''t have him know that we have been over here countless times and that this was a good hide-out space for us. I can''t get caught when I still haven''t made a good impression of myself.'' Then Genna looked at Hannah and nodded as Hannah too nodded as well, Signifying that they had made a pact at that very ce, unknown to them William knew very well what was happening behind him as he smiled at their antics. All of them arrived beside the pool, which had been recently cleaned and refurbished and now looked very beautiful because of its huge space and an intricate design that was etched on the middle of the pool which now looked even more beautiful because it was being shown as hazy under the water. Both William and Genna took positions beside the opposite ends of the pool as they awaited what would clearly be fun for one and disaster for another. Genna smiled greatly like a tomboy she was and expected to impress William by bounds as she would show him her formidable strength. William on the other hand looked back at his stats and thought for a moment what he should do and shouldn''t do. ''Hmm¡­ I don''t know what level she is at this moment but looking at her age, I have to assume she''s still at the end of first level or close to the expert realm of the second level.'' ''That means I shouldn''t hit her too aggressively or it might be problematic for me to exin why I beat a girl who I was supposed to babysit.'' ''And I also can''t use any of my spells either as now I have the ''Pration'' skill. Which is very very useful to me but in mock battles like this it would only put people in front of me in ce of great danger.'' ''So this is going to be one of those boring fights isn''t it?'' Genna looked at William and smiled hugely while showing him her glistening white teeth and took a position as she crouched her body a little and brought her right hand forward and her left hand backwards. ''So¡­ she is a melee fighter then. Should have known from just seeing her attitude.'' William looked at her posture and also thought of doing a posture but in the end stopped himself as he just took a casual pose and stood there with a nonchnt expression. Genna looked at him and thought, ''Why isn''t he taking up a position? Can''t he see that I am ready to start my action.'' "Aren''t you going to use a fighting stance?" "I want to, but I can''t." "Hmm¡­ why can''t you?" "Well¡­ I don''t know any fighting stance to use actually." William said as heughed awkwardly. Hearing him, Genna sighed before she also dropped her stance as well and said, "Alright then I won''t also use my stance." As both of them got ready, Hannah looked at them onest time from above the balcony and gave the sign. "Alright then at 1." "3¡­ 2¡­" Both of the persons beside them looked for any kind of advantage over the other. "...1" At the drop of count, William didn''t have to wait as Genna jumped and quickly ran in front of him and punched right at his face. Hannah looked at that and thought while dreading the oue, ''NOT THE FACE!" And as Genna was sure that her punch was about to hit the guy, William quickly moved just slightly to his right as he avoided the punch barely by just one inch. Genna brought her hand back and waited for the retaliation but didn''t get any so she again punched him but the guy dodged her punch again. As she kept on punching him faster and faster, the oue was still the same as the guy always dodged the punches at thest moment making Genna more frustrated at the guy. ''What the hell is with him just dodging my punches and not fighting back, is he scared or something?'' "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Genna asked as she kept on punching him. "Well at the way this is going I don''t need to, I can just tire you out." William said while dodging all of her punches at thest moment. "Alright then I''m not going to hold back then." Genna said and punched at her strongest and as fast as she could. William looked at the punch and knew that it was faster than the ones before¡­ but for him, they were still in slow motion. He looked at her punching towards him in slow motion and thought excitedly, ''SO this is what an OP person feels when he is fighting someone obviously weaker than him.'' ''I could get used to this.'' As the punch arrived at the moment of contact William immediately slid away from its path by moving to the left and dodging it again by one inch. Genna became irritated as she looked at this and screamed at him, "Why don''t you just fight back for once, Are you scared or what?" William didn''t get angry at her taunt but he still said, "You sure about that¡­ okay then." "Here Ie." Hearing him, Genna got ready for the counterattack but in the next moment she saw a punch that was right in front of her and was about to hit her ay point-nk range. She closed her eyes as she waited for the pain toe towards her but even after a few moments she didn''t feel anything. She opened her eyes to see that William was smiling in front of her as he said, "Now then..." "Do you still want me to fight?" Chapter 144: Chapter 144 - Mock Battle [ Part 2 ] "Do you still want me to fight?" Seeing the bold smile on William''s face, Genna was shocked and mesmerized by it as she just looked at him absentmindedly. Which was not unnoticed by William nor Hannah. Hannah looked at the scene as she slightly felt a little angry at her friend for being so close to him but didn''t say anything and just looked at them while pouting angrily. William on the other hand¡­ Was waiting for her punchline. He could see that she was mesmerized by his bold talk but right now he was in the moment of battle and he seriously didn''t want to charm her or want her to be distracted while being charmed. "Hellooo... Genna. You okay, there? You look like you''re having a stroke." William said to her as Genna woke up from her stumped state. Hannahughed while holding her hand in front of her mouth so nobody could hear herughter. Genna regained her senses and became angry as he said that to her. "Stroke what? You''re the one having the stroke here letting your enemy get close to you." As Genna said that she immediately punched at his stomach trying to catch him off guard. But William quickly caught her fist. Genna quickly tried to move her fist but it was difficult for her. ''DAMN! He''s Strong.'' William then let her fist go as she speedily jumped back a few steps before looking over at him like a feral beast would. ''Now she is really pissed off. It looks like finally I will get some real action.'' William looked at Genna who was clearly taking quick breaths in anger. Genna then took a stance as she quickly brought her right fist forward and left fist backward as she clenched them tightly and crouched down a lot as she got ready to jump at him. Hannah looked at it and immediately was worried as she thought that Genna might actually harm William. Then she looked back at William who was casually waiting for Genna toe and thought. ''She might really hurt him this time. And she is even using one of her signature stances as well.'' ''But the way, William has been dodging her the whole time¡­ will she even be able to hurt him.'' Thinking about how strong or agile he was, Hannah smiled shyly as she took long nces at him. "I''m going toe at you with everything I got now and I will wipe that smirk off of your face." "Ohhh, is that right?. Why don''t you try then." William said as he beckoned her toe with two fingers. Genna looked at the sign with anger as she crouched down a little and then jumped up in the air as sheunched herself at William. William looked at her stance and thought. ''Well¡­ she just put herself in a very dangerous position right there. Her opponent could clearly use that to hit her at her weakest point because of how open her guard was at the moment'' ''But¡­ she is still in school isn''t she? I wonder anyone would be smart enough to actually do that.'' Genna descended very quickly and instead of just dodging her by only an inch, this time William jumped back as she fell right where he was standing before as dust settled in because of the broken ground. Hannah looked at the scene and thought, ''O Oh, We already destroyed a part of his pool. Why are you so aggressive Genna!'' William didn''t give a sh*t about the pool or the ground as he waited for her as Genna came barging out of the dust and struck him numerous times which he dodged while skipping backwards then jumping and bending backwards. As he dodged her he also noticed that there was a slight hue of a red aura that was emitting out of her. He dodged and dodged again until Genna said "Why the f*ck wouldn''t you just punch bac-" Taking advantage of that moment he quickly came close to her and punched her at the stomach. "GAH!!!" Genna felt like she was punched by a hammer as spit flew out of her mouth and the force of the punch alsounched her backwards straight towards the walls as she struck the wall. She slowly got out of the ce and fell on the floor as she took a few deep breaths, trying to catch herself. William looked at her obviously worse state and gave her a pity look. ''Did I hit her with too much strength?'' ''Yeah, I think so. I should maybe lower my strength before I punch her again.'' ''Man! The way her saliva flew from the mouth and the way she got thrown back towards the wall it''s just¡­ SO COOOOOL.'' ''No wonder some people be battlecrazed, It''s also starting to affect me as well.'' "You okay over there? Do you want to take a break or stop this?" William said, looking at Genna''s figure. "Do- Don''t under- underestimate me yo- you baste*d." Genna said to him while taking long breaths as she tried to get herself under control and looked at him. ''God, that punch hurt. What are they made of, Steel or something?'' ''I need to finish this quickly and with something that will take him by surprise as well.'' Genna slowly got up as Hannah from the balcony said. "Genna, I think you should stop now. You look like you really need to take some time and both of you have already fought quite a bit." "SHUT UP! I won''t stop until I wipe that smirk off of his face." Hannah sighed listening to her and shook her head at her words. "Yeah I think you should listen to what she says Genna. You don''t really look too good." William said to her in concern. "Of course, you would say that. I am getting to you right!" Genna said while William thought incredulously. ''What do you mean by your getting to me, You still haven''t punched me even once.'' "Okay, this is going to be my final attack. Let''s see if you''ll be able to dodge this or not." Genna said as she clenched her right hand while enclosing it with her left as her face started to harden. ''So she is going to use a spell then.'' William thought as he dropped his casual posture and got ready for whatever next was about to happen. Genna''s fists were starting to be red as a red aura surrounded them very quickly as her hands suddenly started to burn in a yellow fire. She made the fire burn even brighter than before as she waited for the perfect moment before she shouted. She then jumped forward as she quickly came in front of William and struck right towards his face. ''Not the face again.'' William thought before he too clenched his right hand and then punched towards her burning hand. Both the punches hit each other as they made a great shockwave that blew the air around them. Genna looked at it and smirked before her smirk quickly became a frown as both punches stopped the other until the spell''s effects were over. Genna looked at her hand and then at William. "What the hell are you?" Chapter 145: Chapter 145 - Light Show "What the hell are you?" William thought for a moment as he heard the question. "Me¡­" "Well I''m Nobody." William said with a mysterious smile to her. Genna didn''t understand what he meant by it and looked at him confused. "But someday I would want to be someone." William said making Genna even more confused as her IQ levels were too low to understand deep words like that. William realized that he may have spoken something he shouldn''t have so he tried to make it more legitimate as he spoke with an excited expression. "One day I want to be the Greatest Frontier there is, find the deepest of treasures and defeat the most dangerous monsters there are." Hearing this sentence from him worked the effect he wanted it to as she also became excited unlike William who was faking and said "YEAH! I want to be the Greatest Frontier there is too." Then she looked at Hannah and asked her, "Hannah tell us about yours too." "What about me?" Hannah asked as she didn''t clearly hear what we were talking about. "Your Dream! What do you want to be?" "A- Ah¡­ I want to be a researcher." "A whattater?" "You know. A Researcher. The ones who make the cure for many kinds of diseases and also make new stuff everyday that make the daily life of normal people for the better. I want to be just like them." Hannah was excited as she said those words. "And I Believe that you will one day be one too." William said to her so that he could get her trust faster. Then he looked back at Genna and asked again, "So¡­ Do you still want to fight with me?" Genna deadpanned at those words and shook her head heavily. "No Man and remind me in the future to not to as well." "What the hell do you eat that makes you so strong?" Genna askes in pure curiosity. "Potato Chips" "Huh?" Ignoring her, William called out to Hannah, "Okay, Hannah. It''s your turn." "What?" Hannah tilted her head as she didn''t understand what he meant. "It''s time for you to fight me as well." "FIGHT!! ME!! No way, I- I can''t fight you. You''re way too strong." "Come one, You''re not seriously fighting me. We are only trying to gauge each other''s strength." ''And Also check for any kind of special features among you too.'' "B- But I can''t fight. I don''t know how to." "Don''t worry, you can just use your spells at me, nothing will happen to me." William continuously encouraged her. "B- But what if you get hurt?" Hannah said quietly as she looked at her hands. "HIM. HURT! Are you crazy? Did you look at our previous fight or not? The guy didn''t get injured at all. And was moving all around like a freaking gecko." Genna exaggeratingly said as she pointed her fingers towards William. William didn''t think of her words and just looked towards Hannah for her answer. "O- Okay, If you guys are insisting so much then I will try." Hannah sighed as she said that and came down from the balcony. "Alright, that''s the spirit. Show that smug basta*d how strong we really are." Genna said to Hannah while smack talking about William. "But I don''t know much to begin with." Hannah said quietly to herself. Hannah came to the same position where Genna was and looked fearfully at William. "P- Please don''t Pu- Punch too hard at me." She said pleadingly to William. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to hit you at all. I will just be hitting at your spells. Is that okay with you?" Hannah sighed in relief as she nodded at him. "HEY! Why aren''t you not gonna hit her when you hit me¡­ so hard." "Because you''re the one who wanted to fight at first and most of all you were the one who attacked ME first, so of course I''m gonna punch you." "Don''t you know that you shouldn''t hit ady." Genna said as she tried to do adylike pose which she failed at horribly. "I''m a firm believer of Gender Equality." Genna stomped her leg and looked away from him. "Hmph" Genna felt hurt on the inside as she felt that William was giving more precedence to Hannah then her and she wondered why that was. And she was indeed right, William was giving more attention to Hannah and that was because of those two heavily big guns. William ignored Genna and asked Hannah. "Alright then are you ready?" Hannah took a big breath before she nodded at him. "Well then whenever you are ready." Hannah closed her eyes as she brought her hand forward and a small ball of condensed water began to form itself by gathering the tiny water particles in the air. First the ball of water was unsteady as it hovered here and there before she got it under control and then looked at William. "Here Ie." "Bring it." Hannah then threw the ball as she said. The spell flew at a decent speed as it closed in on William as he noticed something strange about it and didn''t move from his ce. ''The spell it''s¡­'' The spell flew and hit straight on William''s chest as all the people looked at it in strangeness. Strangeness not because of how strong it is but. ''So Weak'' Because it''s so weak. William looked at his chest as he felt that he only felt what one would feel when they shot water balloons at them. Genna looked at this with her mouth widened and then screamed. "What the hell Hannah! Why did you use your weakest spell on him" "I didn''t want to hurt him." "But at least use a spell that doesn''t make us more embarrassed." "It''s okay if you don''t want Hannah, why don''t we stop here today." Hannah thought that William was disappointed in her and wanted to say something but in the end she could only nod as she walked away. "Hey hey, Where are you going mister!" Genna pointed at William. "What?" "You made both of us use our strongest spells¡­ well one of us but you yourself are not showing us anything." ''Well the tomgirl finally said something meaningful didn''t she. But even then it was still about fighting.'' ''Alright it''s not a big deal showing them at least one of my spells, right.'' "Okay, I''ll show you one." Genna smirked as she took that as a win. William then turned towards the direction of the sea. ''Now, which one should I use?'' ''Hmm¡­ why not thence." William arched his back and put his right arm to a throwing position as a long bolt of light slowly appeared as it illuminated the dark area. The bolt of light was 19 inches long and despite its size the light bolt was almost weightless. William looked at the night sky before he used all of his strength to throw the light bolt as he screamed internally. The Lanceunched itself at a very high speed as the aftermath from it blew away the dust around them obscuring the view for a moment. Thence itself flew at a very high speed as it quickly faded away from their range of sight. Chapter 146: Chapter 146 - Babysitting Over The girls looked at the light show disy and were mesmerized by it. Mostly because it was night time and because they had not seen something so beautiful like this right in front of their eyes. And it was even more amplified because William looked back at them and asked "So will this do?" Both the girls looked at his figure being shrouded by the light asking them with a smile. For them it was both mysterious and heart calming as they simultaneously nodded. "Okay, then let''s go back inside shall we." William said and walked away as the girls followed him. Both the girls had many questions going through their heads as they kept looking at William''s figure. Who was he? Where did hee from? How did he be so strong? How strong actually is he? Genna also had a lot of questions in her head and because she had an impatient attitude, she didn''t wait any longer and wanted to unveil the mystery around him a bit. "How old are you?" Hannah, hearing that immediately reprimanded her, "Genna! Don''t ask intimate questions like that to someone we only just met." "It''s a verymon question." "Still it could be something very intimate for somebody." William waved his hands and said to them, "It''s okay." "I don''t have any problems with that particr question." "I''m 10." Both the girls nodded at that number before they suddenly paused in their steps and shouted "10!" William knew that he might get this expression from them but he still had to act the part, So he turned back and looked at them with a confused face. "Is something wrong?" "A- Are you really 10 years old?" Genna asked with shock evident in her tone. "Yes, Just turned a few days ago actually." William said to them casually. The girls looked at each other as they couldn''t believe what he had said and both of them gave a long sigh as Genna said, "So I just lost to someone who is 3 years younger than me." William came closer to her and patted her shoulder as he said, "Hey, you really tried your best. It was just that¡­" "I''m just very strong." William said that and Genna waited for another exnation but he quickly walked away from her, making her more angry. "Hey now you''re getting too bold." "But I have the power to back that up." Genna became even more angry but Hannah on the other hand said "Yeah, you were quite fast dodging every one of her hits and very strong too." William beingplemented like that couldn''t hide his true feelings and gave arge smirk to her. "But the only thing he did was dodge my attacks and he only attacked like two times¡­ TWO TIMES!" "That is not what a strong guy does." Genna said as she tried to make herself the victor. "But it only took two punches for me to defeat you." William said as a matter of fact that even though Genna wanted to say something to dismiss it, she couldn''t as it waspletely true. In the end she could only stomp her feet as she said, "This is what happens when a young kid gets the power of someone at the expert realm of Level ONE." William, hearing her, became confused for a moment but he asked her a different question. "Genna, which level are you at right now?" "I''m level ONE." "And which realm?" "I''m at the Beginner Realm." William nodded like he understood something before he asked. "How long did it take you to get to this realm?" "It took me almost a year." Then she gave a wide smirk "I am very talented you know, to get so far in a realm so close. My daddy calls me a Genius." William went into deep thoughts as he realized something. ''So it takes more than a year for someone to normally achieve the first realm of Level ONE.'' ''Hmm¡­ I could increase my quick leveling because I was using mana potions and that I didn''t do anything other than just cultivate so that was how I was able to level up so fast.'' He looked back at Genna. ''Definitely cannot tell them that I am actually at a power level much higher than them.'' Genna then became pale as she said, "Obviously that doesn''t apply to someone like you who''s clearly a monster." "How did you actually get so far in your realm so quickly?" William thought for a moment before he made up a semi lie. "My father is a wealthy man so he bought me the best food and nutritious stuff that would help me in that and also gave me many mana potions that helped immensely in my quick leveling." Hannah became worried as she quickly said, "You shouldn''t use mana potions for cultivating. It has many harmful side effects that will harm you in the future." "Yeah that''s why I stopped using them much and I use them only a few times when I get stuck or other things like that." William made up another lie. Hannah nodded as she felt reassured for the gu- boy. "So then¡­ what should we call you now?" Genna asked. "What do you mean by that? You will call me William as you already are calling." "Well you are younger than us so I can call you by your name but you can''t call me like that, You must call me NO us, You have to call us with more respect." "Oh! And what respect do you want me to give you?" William said amused at her antiques. Genna thought for a moment before she said, "Miss no. Big Sis. You have to call us that." She crossed her arms at that and smirked. "Okay, How about you defeat me one day and I will call you like that." William also smirked as he said. Genna paled at that and thought, ''That might take too long. But I am not giving up.'' "Alright, Deal." "Deal" Hannah looked at their shenanigans and didn''t say anything as she smiled. [ A Few Hours Later ] "Were they any kind of trouble? Did they do anything to you? Did you do anything to them?" Jenie asked William nonstop. William hearing thest question could only awkwardly say, "No. They Didn''t¡­ I didn''t." "So you didn''t do anything to them?" "...No." Hearing that, Jenie strangely gave a disappointed sigh. "Again, thank you for looking after our daughters and we hope that you may be friends with them." "We already are. They are an interesting duo." Jenie smiled, "Good, then we won''t trouble you any longer then." "Oh here, take this." Jenie gave him a small candy. "T- Thanks¡­" William didn''t know what else to say as he looked at the candy. Lora gave a sigh as she came closer and gave William a hug¡­ which was starting to be long. "Thank you for looking after my daughter and you cane to my house too¡­ anytime you want." "Alright alright, let''s go people." Genna said as she noticed her Step-Mothers behavior. "Goodbye William." "Yeah, Bye Bye." Hannah and Genna said their byes as they left with their mothers. William looked at them. ''They really are a strange duo.'' ''Looking at them from behind, it''s a different masterpiece altogether.'' Chapter 147: Chapter 147 - Little Drama [ The Next Day ] A very extravagant car was driving through the broken streets of Canton City. The car itself was very beautiful and it was even more highlighted because of its very vibrant blue color. But there was something strange about the car. The car was covered in a hollow blue aura that would be visible to anyone if they looked hard enough. And strangely the hollow aura itself reflected off any kinds of dirt or dangerous materials there were flying through the air. The few people that were walking in the streets or doing their daily stuff looked at the car and all of them couldn''t help take their eyes away from the car. They looked at the car and all of them had different thoughts going through their heads. Few of themplimented the car as it rode beside them and most of them cursed at the car like the car had killed their fathers and that they were going to take their revenge. ''Wo! Man that car is so da*n gorgeous'' ''OH MAN! If I had that car I am sure that I would be able to take the most beautiful girl of our college as my prom date'' ''DAMN! Is that the Halls-Royz Phantom? Isn''t that worth like hundreds of thousands of dors'' ''Sh*t! Is that the Halls-Royz Phantom? Which rich basta*d spent his money on something like this'' ''Whoever bought this car clearly doesn''t care about the environment.'' ''They should ban cars like this! It''s because of them, I can''t get my virgin ass unvirgined'' The people of Canton City gave off curses like this but neither the car nor its upants gave them any kind of attention that they were clearly craving for. Inside the car were two people. One was the driver who minded his own business and listened to all themands of his new boss who was very young. Still he listened to whatever he said because his young boss might be a grasshopper but he was a rich grasshopper. The one sitting in the back was the one who owned this gorgeous car. We know him very well. Because if it wasn''t for him then this story wouldn''t have any meaning and I wouldn''t be narrating it for so little money. It was our protagonist, William Trust. Who was reincarnated over here and kicked off right before he could be anything. Now he is trying to create his own path no matter what it takes. Even if it meant doing very illegal stuff¡­ Which might actually make him a Viin. Right now, William was reading a very interesting magazine. He was in deep contemtion as he thought. ''Hmm¡­ This looks fake.'' ''This one too.'' ''This one is clearly fake, Nobody has those things so big unless¡­ they were the chosen ones.'' ''And this one¡­ It looks too good to be real and also to be fake. Enh¡­ I''ll give it a 9.6 out of 10.'' As he was going through those thoughts the car slowly sped down and stopped. "Boss, We have arrived at the ce." The driver said to him respectfully. William turned to the thousand dor bulletproof windshield and doubtfully looked at the outside as he asked. "You sure this is the ce?" The driver rechecked his EMap before confirming it. "Yes, Sir. I am sure this is the ce." ''But then where is the destruction?'' "Alright then park wherever you think is necessary and be ready toe for me when I call for you." "Of course, Boss. Me and Mrs will be waiting for you 24/7." The driver said. William smiled as he knew that the driver was calling his new car the ''Mrs''. He got out of the car and then turned back to look at it. He recently got this car delivered to him from Uilikas Car Merchandise, where he had bought it. The car was already beautiful before he bought it but now that he had applied the Mana st Proof Safety System on it. This baby was ready to take on anything. After nodding a few times at the car that was driving away from his view he looked behind him. There was a big bike shop in front of him that was very grand to be simple. He walked inside the ce and looked at different kinds of bikes that were being showcased for the customers. ''How the f*ck did Delmar build all of this in the span of a week?'' William thought as he looked at the same ce which was previously the factory which was blown away by none other him and Delmar. As he was looking over the many bikes and the possibilities of the bikes being owned by the previous dead gang members, a beautifuldy came beside him. "Sir, Do you want me to help you with something?" William looked back and almost immediately recognized her as thedy too recognized him and they simultaneously say. "It''s You!" Thisdy was the samedy that had shown Delmar his car and the one who he was flirting with. Thedy smiled as she quickly regained herposure and said. "What a small world. Regardless, do you want me to show you any bikes over here or do you have any kind of special requirements that you may want in one?" "No, actually I came here to see Delmar. Do you know where the bid bal- Guy is?" "Oh! I think he was here a moment ago. But he might be in the office right now." "Where is it? Can you show me the directions to it?" "I''ll do you even better, I''ll get you there myself." "Thanks." Thedy walked as William followed until they came to an office door that was on the 5th floor. She knocked a few times before saying, "Sir, It''s me. I have someone here for you." Inside sounds of things falling and shuffling could be heard as a heavy voice said, "Damn!... Wait, give me a minute." They waited outside for a few seconds before the door opened from the inside and ady wearing the same work clothes like thedy beside William walked out. William looked at the newdy and saw that she was good looking but there was something interesting about her. She had the wrong ce buttoned on her blouse and her skirt was a little torn from the side. Thedy beside William looked at the newdy and her eyes became very sharp as she said, "E, what are you doing here?" The new girl, E said hesitatingly "Umm¡­ The boss wanted me for a few things." "What things?" "Rachel, don''t agonize her anymore ande in here." Delmar said from inside the office. "You heard the boss, Go on E." Rachel smiled as she said. As E was walking away, Rachel suddenly said, "E, your blouse buttons are in the wrong way." E heard her and stopped for a moment before she quickly ran away from that ce. Rachel then walked inside Delmar''s Office as William followed behind her while looking at the scene. ''Now that was some drama.'' Chapter 148: Chapter 148 - Lair [ Part 1 ] William walks into the office as he sees a moderate enough room which you might expect from a manager or an owner of the shop. He also saw Delmar who was sitting behind a big white desk who smiled the moment he walked in and said "Hey kid, It''s good to see you over here, How are you doing?" "Just fine. Wanted to check up on you so I came over here" "Oh. Come, sit and let us talk." William sat and after talking with him about a few basic things, Delmar looked at Rachel, Who got the wrong answer and said, "Oh! Let me get you guys some refreshments." Delmar shook his head slowly and said "No Mr. Trust and I want to talk about a few things so it would be better for us if we had some privacy." Rachel knew that Delmar was trying to kick her out. She was staying here because she wanted to know about our connection and gossip about it. But she pouted slightly in anger before leaving us. The moment she left Delmar and William changed their expressions to a rxed one then before as Delmar asked. "So what''s up boss, you need anything?" "No, I actually just came to check on you." William then looked back on the door and said, "But it looks like you are clearly being taken care of." Delmar smiled, "Yeah it was just a small bite over there. Which was interrupted by none other than you." "Okay, did you really hire the girl you had flirted with at the car shop, What happened did you not find any other girl who wanted to ba*g you." Delmar sarcastically said, "Haha¡­ Ha. But seriously though stop with the lonely jokes. The reason why I brought her here is because I wanted someone I know to manage the store." William kept looking at him until Delmar finally said, "Fine¡­ I just wanted someone who I could basically ba*g every few days over here." "Anh haa, Then what about the girl who just walked out a moment ago?" "She''s a newbie. So¡­ I was teaching her the ropes." "Got it, you tried to ba*ng her as well. But as much as I want to hear about your degenerate s*x stories I really don''t have that much time to waste so let''s get on the real thing for why I came here." Delmar got his serious demeanor on as he heard that. "So¡­ were you able to make the secret thing?" Delmar nodded, "Yeah just partially finished with it but still need a little more time before we can actually do something with it." "Alright, where is it?" "Come on, I''ll show you." Delmar got and walked out of the office as William followed him. Both of them got down to the ground floor as they looked at a scene of Rachel making E do some more work. "No no not that way. Do it the other way, make sure that it brings out more color and beauty of it." "B- But Mam¡­ It''s too high up over here and I have a fe- fear of heights." Rachel was on the floor and looked on to E who was on a longdder where she was correcting the position of a banner from three floors up. "It''s your job E, Now stop bitc*ing about it and do it." Delmar only looked at it before he ignored them as they went to the warehouse, William asked. "Oh! I wanted to ask something. How did you build this SO fast?" "That''s because of the highly advanced construction AI''s that I hired and also some mana users who had proficiency in the earth element, which made it much faster than it should have been." William nodded before he asked another question, "Now, something personal. What can you tell me about the driver that you arranged for me?" "Well... he''s a professional and he has an advanced driving license. But other than that, he''s a good enough fighter as well so he can also protect you." "Okay¡­ but what about his loyalty? Can he be trusted with information?" "Truth be told, Nobody can be trusted with it. But unless it was very important that might jeopardize us very much, yeah you can trust him." William nodded again as they walked to a far back room which turned out to be the room for cleaning items. Delmar pulled on a bleaching bottle that was on the second shelf as it clicked. The click resonated with the left wall of the room sliding open and revealed an Elevator which had white lights covered in it and no clear descriptions. They went inside and Delmar said, "Put your thumb on that green screen." William looked for the panel and saw that it was beneath the buttons which indicated the levels. He looked at the medium length verification screen and put his right thumbs on it. It lit up and quickly scanned his finger. [ Verifying ] [ New Fingerprints have been found ] [ Adding it to the database ] [ Granting ess to it ] [ ess Granted ] The light turned off as William took his fingers off and Delmar clicked on the 5th floor and the elevator started to move down. "What happened there was that this ce took your verification and granted you ess to it. I programmed it to take the next unknown person''s identity and give them ess." "So now I cane in here, whenever I want?" "Yeah" William looked at the floor number''s which went down to 100 and asked Delmar. "Does it really go down to the 100th level?" "Not yet but I am kinda short on cash so I will do thatter when I get enough money and think about what else to make it down there." William nodded hearing that and he looked for something inside his pocket before finding it and throwing it to him. "Here" Delmar caught on to the small thing and looked at it to see that it''s a small golden ring. "It''s a storage ring. It has 25 Billion Dors in it. Use it as you like. But make sure to make this ce have the best defenses and also equipment." Delmar looked at the small ring in disbelief before he asked. "Does this ring really have that much money?" "Look inside it, if you don''t believe me then." "No no, It''s not that I don''t believe you¡­ it''s just that you said you don''t trust me enough then¡­" "Why are you giving me so much money?" "First of all, I want this ce to be the best it could be and second, I trust you with my money." "Not with my life." Delmar smiled hearing that, "You are a strange kid, you know that." "Most people say it in a different way¡­ but sure you can say that I am." The elevator made a ''Ding'' noise before it opened up to a room which hadpletely nothing in it beside another door. They walked in and something checked on them again before they went through the door and a few other rooms before they finally arrived as Delmar said. "Wee to the ''Lair''." Chapter 149: Chapter 149 - Lair [ Part 2 ] "Wee to the Lair." William became amazed at what he saw in front of him. There was a whole underground chamber filled with many mechanical machines and other stuff that he couldn''t understand how physics supported them. He saw a huge mecha at one corner of the ce with white and ck color posing like a guard dog A small machine that was floating on the air as it overlooked everything around it A huge nuclear head that was being transported by many small AI like machines and many many more. The whole underground ce was at least a few kilometers from what he could just see. All of these were divided by a wall in between and a holographic banner that was floating above them. Wait a second... A Nuclear Warhead!!!!! William quickly looked at the nuclear warhead being carried by small machines and looked back at Delmar for answers. "HEY! Why the hell do we have a Nuclear Warhead?" Delmar looked at the machine of mass destruction and shrugged his hands as he said, "Oh, That''s just for self defense. Who knows when a very powerful mana soldier might attack us or the royal forces send someone over here." William nodded, ''Well if it''s about defensive measures then aanh It''ll be fine'' "What did you think it was for?" "I thought you were back on selling stuff like those on the ck market or someone interested." Delmarughed at what he heard, "Hahaha. After the money I''m getting right now, I don''t have to do that stuff anymore." "But where do you get these stuff from anyway?" "I have a guy who sells me stuff at a discount." "Alright then, Is this just the 5th floor?" "Yeah, I know. It''s nice right" Delmar smiled as he looked in front. "Yeah it is. But if this is only the 5th floor, what does the lower floors have?" "A lot of things, Nuclear weapons, mana rted weapons, forbidden weapons-" "We have forbidden weapons!" William asked in disbelief. "Yeah, but they are unstable so I am having trouble with how to even contain them." "Why don''t you get an expert on that matter over here?" "Yeah, I thought of that too. The reason why I couldn''t get one right now was because either they are too mad or they cost too much¡­" Delmar then looked at the storage ring in his palms andughed evilly "But with this it''s not a problem anymore. With this¡­ I can buy everything Hehehe." William looked at the scene with deadpan eyes until Delmar noticed it and coughed for a few times in embarrassment. "... As long as you don''t do anything thatbels your new identity as a wanted man too, go for it." "But even then there are still some limits to what you can not do. And you know what limits I am talking about." Delmar looked at William''s increasingly golden eyes and found himself nodding unconsciously until he smiled and thought. ''The kid seriously had some warsigns going inside him for a moment. He might not be the darkness I am used to getting but¡­'' ''At least this kid is not apletely ruthless one.'' "Alright boss, Whatever you say." William nodded heavily before all of his past aggressions went away in a blink as he said, "So is this it or is there anything more that you might want to show me." "Of course, but why don''t we go to the office before we can give you a brief of somethings that had juste to my notice." Delmar said as he had a sudden serious look in his eyes which William nodded at. They walked and saw different things and Delmar gave a quick descriptions about them. "That''s the COM room, that''s the power energizing mechanics room, that''s the meeting room where we will be having some of our important talks that require some people and that''s the theater room." "Oh! What does the theater room do?" "It just shows tv and movies." "Huh?" "Well sometimes the people get tired working over here so I built a room so that I can rx a little bit. It also shows movies in 9DK resolution." William didn''t understand what it meant but realized that it was very important by theplicated words so he nodded and said, "Cool" They came to a door where Delmar opened up and said "This is the main office of this ce, from here we can see everything that has been built underground." "Everything?" "Yeah there are more than a thousand cameras overlooking the ce and also a lot of droids that are doing their job of surveilling everything." William was genuinely impressed at what he just heard and saw about this ce but there was still one question that was going through his head. "So every ce is wired under here?" "Every F*cking ce, Boss." "Even the ''Girl''s Toilet''?" "..." "..." "..." ".. Yes." William looked at Delmar without any expression on his face. Delmar looked at that and asked. "Do you want me to remove the-" "Good" "What?" "It''s good, who knows what people are carrying with them inside their body. We should always be vignt no matter the hol- GENDER, no matter which gender it is, right?" William said as he looked at the camera''s as he looked for something particr. "Ye- Yeah, That''s what I had in mind as well as I thought about the pu*syie- I mean Ladies, thedies are quite dangerous nowadays." Delmar got the hint as he replied to him. "Alright what is it that you wanted to show me?" "Oh! Yes. Come over here and look at some things that I need to show you." Delmar went to aputer and talked as he typed in them. "You see for a few days, since we had left the Tudor Kingdom, some people were looking for you." Delmar then went aside as he showed William some photos. "Do you know any of them?" William looked at the pictures of many people in ck clothes or more simrly camouge suits who were looking at the train station from where he had left And some normal people asking in the streets about a person while showing a picture of him. William shook his head, "No, I don''t any of them. What are they asking about?" "Basically general information of where you are or has someone seen you?" "Are they connected to the Goldberg Family?" "Strangely No. I came to that thought as well and saw that most of them weren''t even remotely rted to the Goldberg family besides very few who had some slight connections with them." "Then did you find out why they were searching for me or who is behind them?" "I did and I found two things that were strangely peculiar about them." William creased his eyebrows as he asked. "What is it?" Delmar typed something on theputer before he said, "Look at this, None of the people had any aggressive behavior. And they did not even hide their presence, as if they wanted to show everyone that it was them who were looking for you." "Secondly and this is where it gets strange as I found the people behind them as well." "Who are they?" Delmar clicked on the keyboard as it showed a different picture on the screen. Chapter 150: Chapter 150 - Still Caring Theputer scre changed the momt Delmar clicked on a specific button. Instead of the previous suspicious people there was a symbol being shown on the monitor now. In the scre now there was a pink symbol of a heart that had a pair of angelic wings. William at first didn''t realize which family the symbol belonged to, but he looked inttly on it as he seemed to have familiarity with it. He looked for a momt longer before he realized which family it belonged to and asked. "Is that the Heartfall Great House''s Symbol?" "Yes. That is the Heartfall Families Symbol. Do you know why they are looking for you or do they also have some kind of mity with you?" William had a slight knowledge of why they might be looking for him but he still asked for more confirmation. "Can you tell me which person or family member had hired this group of people?" "As much as I tried, I found only one link to this group of people that bound them to one person but there is no definitive proof to it." "Is there any real link to anything at this point, It''s just a question of Maybe or Maybe not." Delmar nodded to his words. "Who was it?" Delmar changed the photo on the scre as it turned to that of a very beautiful angelic looking woman that had a simrity to someone William had a close rtion with. "This is Charlotte Heartfall. The real founder of the Saint Samantha Charity foundation that has be pretty popr for a few years because of their very honest way of doing things. And she is also the person who had hired those people to look for you." "Well I think she did, The people might have made it pretty clear which house was looking for them but neither of them showed any inclination of whether it was a normal member of the family or Charlotte Herself." William took a good look for a few seconds as he admired the woman''s figure and thought. ''If memory serves me right th she is Diana''s mother.'' ''Hah¡­ Diana may have acted like she was very angry with me but it looks ev still she has some emotional chain to me.'' ''At least she is looking for me¡­ WHERE the F*ck is that wh*re of a mother is doing at this momt besides looking for me?'' ''Might be suc*ing on my fath*r''s small co*k.'' ''AND ev more so, why the f*ck does that bast*rd of a father has a beautiful wife like HER? WHYYYYY'' William gave a sigh before he continued to look at the monitor and answered Delmar. "I don''t know if I am remotely correct at what I know but she might just be looking for me." "Just looking for you? Is that a code for something?" "No, just a worried hot stepmother looking for her kicked out stepson." "... Alright. That was a very specific analogy." "Many truths are my frid." "Okay so what do you want me to do about this thing? Should I hire someone to get rid of it or do you have something very specific for me to do?" "No no, let them do whatever they are doing. I don''t want to go with them and I also don''t want them to be confirmed that the way they are looking for is the right one?" "Why would it be the right one wh we could just stop them momtarily?" "All paths that go towards the real answer has some thorns in them and wh they realize that the way they have be going are showing some kind of resistance they will know it was the right one and will immediately release the big dogs on us." "... So you don''t want me to do anything about this?" Delmar asked as he was confused at this turn of evts. "Yes¡­ Wait a momt, I need you to do something for me." William said as he looked for some kind of paper and wrote something on it before folding it and giving it to Delmar. "Get someone who can get this message to this person." "But make sure that nobody else finds out about this until the person gets this message. Is that possible?" "Breaking into a highly secured ce and it also being a great house so¡­ Yeah it would have be but we have the resources to hire someone very good at this job so Yes, It is possible." Delmar said as he took the folded piece of paper. "But boss?" "Hmm" "Who uses paper for secretmunications anyway? This is an advanced era, you could have just giv me a digital file which would have be easier as I could have st it to that person on any electronic device." "I thought about that but the person and I have a connection and that piece of paper will increase the possibility of her knowing it was me." "Okay, th give me a momt to get this to someone and in the meantime do whatever you want with this ce." Delmar said while going out of the room. William looked at the door close before he turned his head to the many technologies of the room but something very specific got his interest. It was the differt holographic scres that were showing the thousands of cameras hidd away from the eyes of the employees of this Illegal Underg ce. William got in front of the scres and typed on the keyboard as the holographic scres changed to differt perspectives. It showed the many strange things that people are doing under the eyes of the cameras. William clicked on the keyboard many times and the scres changed to many things, some of which interested him. One of the holographic scres showed a bunch of peoplezing a in their underwear in one of the rxing rooms. Another showed some people trying to get into the cafeteria before the meat would be finished by others. Another showed some wom in the toilet, that were doing what nature gave them the ability to do, in which William was a little more interested. Th he changed it to another one in which William became immediately absorbed in. It was a group ofdies who were lying on a beach as they overlooked the digital ocean but the twist was that they werepletely naked. ''Is that a nude beach?'' William looked at it a few more seconds before the door to the room oped and Delmar walked in. "So you found the second best channel there is." "Yeah, what''s the first one?" "It''s a fighting ring. The m and the wom fight in it for money. And sometimes thedies get real nasty if you know what I mean." William gave a deep nod to him as he acknowledged what he said. "Do they really don''t know?" "What?" "The thousands of cameras that are watching them. Like there is a nude beach right over in front of me which would be the ideal spot for it." "Who knows but I sometimes wonder if they actually do know about it and specifically do something crazy." "What Specific crazy thing?" "The one that gets my atttion." Chapter 151: Chapter 151 - Royal Smack Talk [ Tudor Kingdom ] In the grand city of Trueborn Tudor This is the city where the royal family resided in their grand pce. Their grand pce itself was only 9 Kilometers in diameter that was located in the heart of the city. It was theirnd that had the most precedce. Thend wt as long as 900 Kilometers. Thisnd wasn''t barr as it held numerous buildings and housing which could only be said to be Grand. In this pce of theirs they had almost anything a man could dream of. One could ev say that this is the heavly pce where dreams coulde true. And if you were able to impress the royal family th more so. Among this many respldt buildings there was a small gard that was almost hidd beside them. Almost Because of the grand exterior it held and the gard itself was at a point where one''s eyes would inevitably fall on it if they were to stroll a here. In this gard''s very beautiful and exotic flowers there were some people here who were ying a while there were some who were chatting. These people looked ordinary from a far standing viewpoint but those who had an inkling of who they were or were close ough to see what kinds of clothes they were wearing, they would immediately know that these people were anything but special. There were some small childr who were ying among the flowers while being overlooked by some people in a tea gard. The people in the tea gard themselves were young and very beautiful. Among them there was one who had a distant look among them as she looked at the childr having fun in the tea gard. The other people beside her noticed her expression and one asked in worry. "Miss Diana, is something wrong with you?" Diana immediately shook herself out of her unusual state as she said with a fake smile, "N- No nothing''s wrong, your highness." The other one being the youngest daughter of the currt tudor king, Agatha Francis Tudor who nodded at that and didn''t ask further. But that couldn''t be said for the one beside them, "Oh! Diana, is it about your brother?" Diana became still for a momt as she heard that and Agatha herself didn''t have any noticeable expression. The one who said previously noticed that her attack had worked wonderfully and she continued "I hear that he had be kicked out of your house a few days ago by your father?" Diana wanted to retort back to her but she didn''t as the one who said that also had a ssitive backg. She was Colle Vanderpoop, of the Vanderpoop Great House. Her father was the currt leader or Master of the house and she was her father''s favorite also. So Diana had to tread carefully before she would say something terribly inappropriate for her position and harm not only her but also her family. "What was it that he was allegedly kicked out of your house for again?" "It was very close to the tongue but it seems I keep forgetting about it from time to time. Can you remind me what it was, Diana?" Colle asked with a poisonous smile on her face. Diana was grinding her teeth as she listed to the titled bit*h talking smack about her. She knew why he was clearly kicked out but she wanted to humiliate her. "OH! YES, If I remember correctly th, it was for robbery wasn''t it?" "But childr nowadays do such hassle, why would your father kick him out for just that?" "Unless there was also something else he had done that was very shameful for your father and he in anger kicked him out." "What do you think about it, Miss Diana?" Colle said with a very beautiful smile that was filled with des. Diana seethed in anger and as she was almost about to burst in anger, she took a few deep breaths before she calmed down and said with a smile of her own. "Oh, you don''t need to worry about things about my family but still thank you for your GREAT concern, Colle. But it would seem that there was something I heard about your family as well." Colle asked in skepticism, "And what did you hear?" "I heard that your mother had some inappropriate liaison with the dairy supplier of your family but such a... shameful thing couldn''t be true now would it?" Diana said with the sweetest smile she could muster. "Yo- Youuu" Colle became angry at hearing what Diana said and wanted tosh out at her. "Miss Colle" "WHAT!" Colle screamed at the intruder until she looked at who it was and paled as she said "O- Oh your highness I didn''t know it was you wh-" "I think it''s time for you to leave here." Agatha said that as a matter of fact. "B- but I on- only" "It is time for your dancing lessons isn''t it?" "Hah! We- Well" Colle herself didn''t know if it was actually for that time or not. "You did hire a new dancing teacher from the Samara Kingdom just a few days ago didn''t you?" "Ye- yes I did." "You should probably go th, it would be bad for you if you were to bete because of me, now wouldn''t it?" Colle didn''t know how the princess knew about it as she herself didn''t know about it untilte this morning. And she didn''t want to ask either as it looked like the princess wanted her to go. "Yes, Your highness. May your health be at its greatest." Agatha nodded at her and quickly left the pce without looking a anyone in fear of seeing someone watching her from the shadows. Diana seeing that the bitc* had left said her apologies to Agatha. "Your highness, I''m sorry if my previous attitude wt a little too far before." Agatha immediately stopped her, "It''s okay miss Diana I know that you only said that in the heat of the momt. I know that miss Colle wt too far this time as well but you must still hold your grudges at heart until you have the power to back them up." Hearing the wise words from someone so young made her feel more rejuvated as she nodded in true acknowledgemt. "Yes, Your highness." Agatha smiled and said, "Well let''s forget about that and tell me have you found out any information about your brother?" Diana became sad at hearing that as she said, "No, I still couldn''t get anything about him, It''s like he doesn''t ev exist anymore and worst of all father isn''t ev doing anything about it." Agatha held her shoulders in support, "I''m sure that he is okay and you will evtually get some news about him and if it''s of any help th I will also try to find some information about him." Diana beamed at that, "Thank you your highness." Agatha smiled and they talked for a little while longer before Diana also left the ce. As she was leaving the pce, a shadow suddly appeared beside her and did something strange to her. Chapter 152: Chapter 152 - A Letter The unknown shadow approached from under the darkness and immediately wt for Diana. The shadow was close ough for Diana to see that there was someone who had snuck in beside her. She was just about to scream at the intruder but the intruder didn''t let her. It closed her mouth with its shadow-like hands and gtly said to her, "I have a message for you." Th it showed a little piece of paper and handed it to her. Diana took it and the shadow released its grip over her mouth. But this time Diana did not scream as she could feel that the shadow didn''t have any aggressive behavior. Diana was about to op the paper and read it but the shadow stopped her. "Do not read it over here. There are too many ears in the pce and too many eyes outside the streets. Read it at a ce you feel most secure and do not tell about this to anyone until you have read it." Diana had a lot of questions about who it was and where it came from and she was about to ask the shadow but wh she looked up she didn''t see the shadow anymore. She looked a her and saw that she waspletely alone in the long hallway. The emptiness of the hallway made her feel more unease than the shadow from before. She came outside to the main gate to find the car reserved for her and immediately got in. She didn''t ev greet the driver and told him to go straight home. The driver was slightly confused as the youngdy would always greet him aside from a few special circumstances but only took it as her not remembering it or nothing really. Diana quickly rode home to get out of the car and quickly go towards her room. She bypassed the many servants whom she sometimes had to stop and talk to as they called out to her. She was in a hurry but she didn''t let herself be fooled again by the circumstances and until she knew what the contts of the piece of paper was she would act as if nothing ever happed and everything was as it should be. "Yes, Miss Blearning, I would like to have my music lessons at the already assigned time. I am quite stumped so I would like to rest for a bit." "Of course, Miss. You should think about your health first before anything else. Please go on and I wille for you at the correct time." An old but sweet voice said to Diana. "Thank you Miss Blearning." Diana said to her music teacher and quickly fled that ce toe to her room and close the door. But she didn''t lock it as if the contts of the paper were to be something dangerous th she would need an escape route. She sat in front of the dressing table and looked at the piece of paper in front of her eyes. She hesitated whether to read it or not. Because if the piece of paper had something very scandalous in it and if she were to know about it th it would immediately be very problematic for her. But she also didn''t want anyone else to be beside her. If the contts of the paper already had something scandalous and if she were to had any connections with it th having someone beside her would only act in the opposite sse for her. She looked at the paper before she took in with shaking hands and gave it onest look before quickly unfolding it. It was a letter with no name in it. But she read it with the utmost conctration. I hope that this letter finds you in good health and at the correct momt. I will not say in this letter who I am nor who I am giving this letter to. Not because I am someone incriminating but that I don''t want anyone to know that I had contacted someone and worst, that someone happed to be you. Maybe I am someone incriminating in your eyes. As Diana read the letter she could feel the remorseful feeling there was in it but read the next words as it seemed to contain something important. But I will still give you an inkling of who I am but until you have read what I wrote andpletely understand what I said please don''t tell anyone of who I am¡­ not to anyone. After that you are free to do whatever you want to do with this letter. You can burn it or give it to someone for investigation. Alright, without wasting anymore I will tell you I am. The momt Diana read up to this momt, she automatically became very cautious about her surings and read the letter carefully. Remember the time wh two people were young and it was their first greeting. The younger one was slightly apprehsive of the older one before him as he didn''t know her yet. But the older one was young too but wise and caring ough to talk to the young one and showed that person that she cared much. And everytime the older one came she always had some kind of food or chocte that she gave to the younger one. Not only that but the older person also helped the younger one very much. Simply like that, both people became close as time wt on. And to make it more simple to you, both this person hated a small boy who was very haughty and was too prideful of who he was and especially because of his mother. Diana still didn''t realize who it was, Until the letter talked about the boy and she immediately wided her eyes as she knew who it was. ''WILLIAM!! It''s him, I''m sure of it. Nobody other than us had op hate for Leopold.'' ''But¡­ how did he write this and most importantly who was it that gave me the letter.'' Diana immediately shook her head out of those thoughts. ''No, it doesn''t matter who gave it, all it matters is that he is fine.'' If you still hav''t realized who I am th you should probably stop reading it as I see no point in telling someone who already forgot me. Diana smiled at the small joke. But if you realize me th I am not writing this letter because I want to tell you that HE was wrong about me. I don''t have any proof to give to you anyways. I wrote to you to tell you that I am fine and you should stop worrying about me and move on. I know that you are searching for me but for the time being I don''t want anyone to look for me. Especially not THEM. I am going to stop writing anymore but I will give you onest warning. Do not believe what the Gold Rott Tree says. Diana turned the paper backwards and saw that there was nothing left. She sighed as she wanted to read more, know more but for now she took hisst words to heart and looked at the letter in her hand. She wanted to keep the letter close to her but knew that she couldn''t do that. The letter that was in her hands suddly started to burn until only ashes were left. Chapter 153: Chapter 153 - Lonely Cat OM ''Crunch'' OM ''Crunch'' OMMMM ''Crunch'' A tick mark appeared at William''s Forehead as he keeps having trouble with his cultivation because of the ''Crunching''. The sound is not because his bones are breaking or that he was breaking through some limits. It was the sound of wdia eating a bag of potato chips whileying beside him as he was cultivating. William tried to conctrate again. OMM ''Crunch'' OMMMMMMM ''CRUNCH'' William oped his eyes in a fury and was going to shout at the tiger but calmed himself as he said with a smile that was very hard to contain. "wdia, can you perhaps go to another room and eat your potatoes?" ''No'' William''s tick mark became more visible as he asked with a dangerous smile. "And why is that?" ''Because wdia is not getting ough time from you, I am very lonely master.'' William''s past aggression immediately washed away with a sigh as he knew that she was correct. He was not giving her much time. But in his defse he was cultivating and going to many ces to look for a good spot to op his first official business. Not like exining this to her will make her understand. And ev if she did, she will still be lonely. If only there was a way she could be small. "I''m sorry, wdia that I have be neglecting you for so long and that is 0% my fault, Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?" ''You will do anything?'' "Yes, anything. More foods, toys,fortable beds and many more. Just tell me." William ticed her with physical materials. ''You won''t dy what I askter, right?'' wdia asked more deeply as she looked at his eyes. ''Why does it feel like what she''s going to ask meter, is only going to bite my ass?'' "Hmm¡­ Yes." William said, unsure of his decision. ''I want to go with you wherever you go outside.'' William had a pale face as he felt the pain of being checkmated. William tried to exin to the huge cat. "wdia¡­ this is something you know that I can''t give you." ''But¡­ you said anything?'' "Yes but, you know what people will say on the outside, right?" ''So other people''s opinions matter more than mine?'' William gave a long sigh as he knew this was going to be very tough. "Never wdia but I do this because I care for you and also want you to be safe too." ''But I can take care of myself.'' "It''s mostly because of that, humanity is much more scared of beasts like you." ''So do all humans hate beasts who are strong like me?'' "Hate is a strong word but what they do feel is fear. Fear of being killed by an animalistic beast." ''They kill many of us all the time but we don''t retaliate against them¡­ not many times at least.'' "You see humans have this philosophy from what I understand - They stomp on the ones that are weak or Hate the ones from afar who are stronger than them." ''Ev if the beast has peaceful inttions?'' "Ev that too, wdia." ''So¡­ you''re not going to take me with you, master?'' wdia asked as she looked at my eyes with a sad gaze. "''Sigh'' I''m sorry, wdia but no. I wish that I could, I really do." ''Alright'' wdia said and turned a as she lowered her body andzed on the g, not looking at William anymore. "I''m sorry wdia for making that decision for you. But it was for the best of us." wdia didn''t look at him nor answered him. "''Sigh'' If only there was a way that you could make yourself smaller.'' Immediately wdia''s ears perked up as she stood up from the g and told her master, ''I Can'' William didn''t fully understand what she meant so he asked again. "What did you say?" ''Master, I can resize myself if you want.'' William asked with suspicious eyes. "You mean¡­" ''I can make myself smaller than I currtly am.'' William didn''t quite believe her so he asked her again. "Can you demonstrate that to me?" wdia nodded as she clched her teeth as suddly a lightning bolt struck her from above as she immediately became a lot smaller than she previously was. William looked at the small cat in front of him that you could guinely call a cat¡­ except for the blue lighting straps on its body. wdia th jumped on Wim''s body andnded on his shoulder as she said, ''See master, I can make myself smaller.'' William looked at her for a momt as he scrutinized her for a momt before thinking. ''Well she is small and quite weightless too. So it wouldn''t be any problem to take her with me but what about herbat capabilities?'' "wdia, what about your fighting skills? Do they get affected too?" ''Nope. I can use them just fine¡­ want a demonstration master?'' "No no no. Thanks I believe you¡­ And can you also resize back to what you were before?" ''Yes'' "Can you do it immediately if I asked you to or if the situation demanded it?" ''Yes, I can, master.'' ''Well if that''s true th it would be much better than before. I can bring wdia with me while hiding her from the popce and also protect myself if I were to be in danger.'' William smiled as he thought. ''Well she defeated me fair and square.'' wdia seeing the smile on her master asked him. ''SO MASTER, Can Ie with you now?'' William nodded, "Of course. You cane with me whever I go out." wdia became very excited as bolts of lighting flew off her body and hit many ces in the room. "But¡­ there will be sometimes wh I can''t take you ev if you want to. So you can''t ask me th okay?" wdia nodded multiple times as she said, "Yes, master." "Alright th, Can you leave me now th. I still need to cultivate and with you eating chips over there, I am having trouble cultivating." ''Of Course, Master. wdia will leave immediately.'' wdia said and in a burst of lighting she immediately bolted away. But in her excitemt she didn''t see that the door was closed and wt through it like paper. William looked at the small hole on the door that looked like a cat''s figure andughed for a momt before thinking about what happed previously. ''Well¡­ this is all for the better. I get to keep wdia happy and also have a loyal bodyguard a me.'' ''I can''t trust Delmar nor the driver he st me. That reminds me I need loyal people who will protect me.'' ''But forgetting about them for a momt¡­ Where the hell did that lighting strikee from?'' William thought as he looked up to not see any holes on the wall or any electric ports in the room to justify it. Ignoring that too, William oped his system stats to look for something. [ Stats ] [Affinities : Dragon Arts ( 5% Mastery )] The Dragon Arts was at 5% mastery just in a few days of cultivation. That may be because of the Item and my new pottial but still it was a monstrous speed which I intd to use fully until I be strong ough to punch a world or something to dust. William th closed his eyes as he cultivated the breathing skill again. Chapter 154: Chapter 154 - Break Through [ A Few Days Later ] Inside the same appealing vi of the Golden Arey Society. William was cultivating as always like there was no end to it. He has been cultivating for the past few days non stop unless sometimes when he had to stop to eat food or drinking more mana potions. In this time table his body which was already quite beautiful and manly was now exhibiting a unique aura. Before his body had a golden white hue to it that was not that visible to the naked eye but now his body has a slight majestic aura to it like itmanded respect from everyone. After an unknown amount of time had passed William finally opened his eyes slowly. He first looked around him before giving a huge sigh. ''I wonder where wdia went?'' Then he shook his head slowly as he removed the thought. ''No¡­ first of all let''s see if I have done it or not?'' William opened the system stats to check one particr thing out. [ Stats ] [Affinities : Dragon Arts ( Complete Mastery )] Looking at those words, William couldn''t help but break into a smile. ''So in just a few days of nonstop cultivation¡­ I havepletely mastered a Super Special Rare breathing skill. It might mostly be because of the new Brass Cultivation Ring Item which upgraded my cultivating speed 10 times.'' ''But still be able to master a Super Special Rare Breathing Skill that would take someone years to master in a few days was something that was unbelievable.'' ''Unless that someone happened to be me, who had a few cheat-like abilities with him.'' ''Alright, if this is just my mastery of the breathing skill, I wonder what happened to my other stats. They were supposed to get upgraded to but had they really?'' William opened up his system statspletely to check everything. [ William''s Stats ] [Name: William Trust] [Potential: Godly] [Level: TWO] [Realm: Peak] _________________ [ Stats ] [HP: 200] [Mana: 600] [Mana Regen: 200 Per Min] [Strength: 300] [Agility: 300] [Constitution: 300] [Luck: 58] [Affinities: Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery )] [Affinities : Dragon Arts ( Complete Mastery )] ____________________ [ Skills ] [Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [Prate {Innate}] [Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare] [Dragon Breathing Arts - Breathing Skill - Dragon - Super Special Rare] _______________ [ Beast Souls ] [Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger (wdia)] __________________ William became a little baffled as he looked at his new stats which was to say were¡­ TOO MUCH. ''DAMN! All of them were upgraded but not only that, they also had their stats doubled.'' ''If I keep getting stronger like this then in no time I will be one of the strongest, if not the Strongest in a few years... maybe.'' ''Alright now let''s go and do something amazing.'' William got up as he walked towards his pool. As he came in front of it, he saw that the ground beside the pool was still broken from his fight with Genna. ''I don''t have any other choice but to practice over here as I still haven''t built the training room. Which I should do immediately if I don''t want this RENTED Vi to get destroyed.'' William then looked at the big pothole beside the pool and gave a sigh. ''I really need to fix the pool too. Otherwise with the heat that would being in a few days I would be boiling meat.'' William walked slowly to another secluded spot that didn''t have any ce one could see from except from the big ocean beside him. ''Alright, Let''s try out a few Dragon spells. I''m sure they will be OP in their own way.'' William opened the system shop before typing for dragon spells and searching for them. After a momentter a few spells with the Dragon affinity with them were shown on the shop. ''As I thought, it only shows me up to level two. So the higher my level is, the stronger the spells.'' ''First let''s try out a level 01 Spell.'' William looked at the panel and scrolled through the holographic screen until he found what he was looking for. [ Level 01 - Dragonic Punch - Spell - Dragon - Super Rare - Cost ( 25 Bronze ) Description : Punch with the might of a Majestic Dragon { RAAARRRRR } ] ''A simple and effective spell that I can use at the moment without attracting any kind of attention.; ''Now all I need to see is how far my strength goes.'' William clicked on the ''BUY'' button and bought the spell as the system showed some notifications. [ Item Purchased ] [ 25 Bronze Coins Spent ] [ You have bought the level 01 spell Dragonic Punch ] William felt something drilling into his mind but this time it wasn''t that painful as he only felt like a small insect was biting into his brain. Which in itself should still be quite painful but because of his constitution he was able to bear with it. After the small painful experience was gone, William looked at the ground beneath him before he thought of punching it but suddenly he had a thought. ''It wouldn''t break right?'' He looked at the ground beneath him which looked sturdy enough before he gave a shrug. William looked at the ground as he punched at it. In contrast to him punching the ground, his punch went through and broke the ground. William pulled out his hand as he looked at the ground, which had a three feet hole inside it with the area surrounding it also getting cracked by it. ''Well¡­ at least the ground held on to my normally full powered punch then I''m sure that it will also be able to handle the spell as well.'' Thinking about that, William readied himself in a punching pose where he crouched his body a little while looking straight at the ground with his right hand being held up and pointing straight towards the ground. A slight reddish aura with an aggressive behavior to it surrounded his right hand as William shouted punching at the ground as he casted the spell. His punch now filled with the might of a dragon became filled with reddish aura as it striked down at the ground with all its might. But contrary to what he thought might happen, the punch ining contact with the ground immediately tore through it like paper. And the ground broke. The ground started to break like ice does and William fell through it as he screamed in a high pitch girly tone. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH" But his excitement was short lived as he only fell just 5 feets below and into an unknown underground basement. William took a moment to calm himself before he looked at the rocks and tiles he just broke and gave a silly smile. "Well¡­ At least I canpletely remodel the pool now." Then he looked around him for a moment before he realized, ''Is this the basement?'' ''I didn''t know that I had one. The agency didn''t tell me about it.'' "Alfred, you still here?" [ Yes, Sir ] "Why did you not tell me there was a basement over here?" [ I''m sorry, sir. But I myself didn''t know that there was one under here. It wasn''t written in my hard drive ] "Didn''t you scan the house yourself?" [ I did sir, but I didn''t find a basement or any simr structures ] ''Interesting'' Chapter 155: Chapter 155 - Scared Shitless ''Interesting'' ''Very Interesting'' ''Something tells me this ce was either used as an underground basement to hide stuff from other people or¡­'' ''A S*X Dungeon'' ''My instincts honed from countless years of searching for true culture tells me this should be a s*x dungeon.'' ''But I hope there still isn''t someone under here.'' ''ROOOAAARRR'' Suddenly a ear piercing roar could be heard and William instinctively became slightly scared and looked around him to see what it was. But he couldn''t see anything and as he kept on searching, a small being suddenly came with a sh of lightning and sted right towards him. William was too slow to react to what had just happened and waited for the impact to hit him but he only felt a soft thing at his forehead. He opened his eyes to see that wdia in her small cat-like form is touching his forehead with her paw as she starts to fall on him. ''MASTEEEERR'' wdia excitedly said as she scratched his forehead with her paws multiple times but not enough to hurt him. William only felt the small paws scratching him slightly until he stopped her as he pulled her away from his face. He looked at her with a deadpan look as he searched for answers. But he only got a smiley face from the strong beast with low IQ. In the end, he gave up as he sighed and asked, "wdia, why did you do that just now?" ''Well, Master. I thought that some intruder had appeared here so I wanted to defeat them.'' "But you clearly saw it was me, so why did you still do that?" ''Well¡­ I just wanted to.'' wdia said with a absent mind as she just looked at him. William''s face became even more deadpan until he gave up again and asked, "Well other than me is there anyone else over here?" ''Yes there is.'' "Who else is here?" William asked as he immediately got worried. ''It''s me, Master.'' "..." ''...'' "... I meant someone other than us." ''Oh¡­ I don''t know my master, I haven''t checked anything when I came here.'' "Well then, why don''t you go and check then." ''Alright Master'' wdia nodded and immediately sted away with a bolt of thunder. William slowly got up and looked around him. All he could see was a few walls and a stair that only went downway. Even with his enhanced eyesight with night vision he saw there wasn''t anything other than that. ''So whatever normal or special about this ce might be, is probably down there.'' He went a little closer towards the ce and looked downwards to only see a long flight of stairs until there was only a door at the very end. ''Yeah¡­ I think I''ll wait for wdia toe back before I do something I would regret'' "Arthur, are you seeing any of this?" [ No sir ] "Well can you at least sense my heat signature?" [ Unfortunately No. Wherever you are, It is covered by anti sensory fields that is not allowing any kind of machine to sense you ] ''This ce might be more than the eye can see, huh'' William didn''t have to wait for much longer as wdia came zing straight towards him as she hit his stomach with her head. William felt like a hammer suddenly rammed itself in his stomach as his eyes went up and he fell on his butt and coughed. wdia looked for something until her eyes found him as she said. ''O Oh Master. I found something. wdia found something.'' William asked slowly as he groaned at the floor. "Wh¡­ at is it?" ''Something Very Old.'' "What does that have to do with anythi-" "... Is it a beast or something like that?" ''Can''t really say, master. But it is very big though.'' "How big?" ''Like VERY'' "Can you give me an example?" wdia had a thoughtful expression on her as she thought about it for a moment before saying. ''Do you remember the train we went to pick up the baldy?'' "Yeah." ''Maybe three times that or more.'' William widened his eyes as he asked hesitatingly. "An- And is i- it alive?" ''No, master. I don''t think it is.'' ''You Think! Give me a correct estimation'' William didn''t say his thoughts but slowly got up as he towards the staircase and looked down again before going backwards. wdia didn''t understand what was going through her master''s mind so she asked, ''Master, Where are you going?'' "I''m going to get a torch." ''Don''t you have any spells that could light the path?'' "... Good Point." William turned towards the staircase again as he couldn''t run away. He opened the system shop and searched for a spell that would be essential for now and bought it. William casted his newly bought spell as an orb made from fire suddenly appeared in front of him and lit up his surroundings. He looked down at the staircase again before taking a gulf and saying to wdia, "Well. I guess this is it then." ''Yes, Master'' "I am going in then." ''I am with you Master'' "I must do this." ''And I will help you in any way you need, Master.'' ''This is how most horror games start. With a dark and old ce with a long staircase that goes down to a door that definitely has something terrifying.'' ''Why am I worrying so much? I''m sure nothing will happen to me, at least wdia is with me¡­ she will at least buy me enough time to run away.'' With grim hope in his hand, William embarked on a new journey as he took a flight of stairs that might bring him either fortune or misery. With every step he took William prayed to the gods as his getting scared shi*less. He kept going down as he realized something. The ground and stairs might be very old but they are still quite sturdy. In the time he spent over here, he not once heard a crick or crack sound that might indicate that this ce had decayed. He walked down the stairs until he came closer to the door that was actually a big wall. William used his strength to push it but it was very heavy as it didn''t bulge at all. ''Why don''t I do that master?'' wdia offered as William nodded to her suggestion. wdia stepped down from his shoulder as she looked and gave a small tap to the wall as it quickly spun with ease and they went in. Inside there was a huge hall in front of them with almost no end to it. Both of them slowly walked in the dark ce as they looked at their surroundings with vignce. They didn''t know if there was anything over here besides the thing that wdia saw. So they had their guard up for anything that might creep on to them. Both of them walked until they found a small door that was around 9 feet tall with a wooden handle on it. ''Master, This is where it is.'' William nodded as he looked at the door before trying to open it. This time the door opened up with ease and both of them saw what was inside it. William looked at it for a moment before his eyes widened to an unprecedented degree and he asked. "What the hell is that Abomination!!!!!" Chapter 56 - 56 - Confrontation [ Part 1 ] Looking at the fantastically amazing scene in front of me that I have by no matter have scene before not even in 4k gaming as I eximed "WOOOHHH" My face still feels the coldness from the air that had sted straight at me. I look at the scene amazed by what had just happened but in a moment I also deadpanned at one thing. ''I told her to fetch the godd*am ball not destroy it to smithereens. Well not to self, never actually y catch with wdia if I don''t want to destroy everything.'' The cause of all the chaos that had happened before just struts her way to her master and looks at him while her tail keeps swinging left and right. I look at her for a moment as I was confused at what she wanted from me. But a momentter I realized as I thought. ''Ohh! She wants me to pet her for doing a good job. But you didn''t do a good job, you did a terrible job... forget about a terrible job, you straight out destroyed the job. But looking at that cute face I really can''t stop myself from petting it.'' I gave in to her cute ways and ruffled and yed with her hair as she kept nuzzling me out of happiness. "Ring... Ring" As I was ying with her, a ringing sound appeared that took me away from my yful self. ''Hmm... Who could it be at this moment?'' I try to get up but it bes a little slower than intended as the sticky liquid doesn''t get off that easily. And after getting up I quickly wash any remaining oily surface that happened to stay and went towards the door with wdia walking behind me. Getting close to the door as I was about to open it, a screen appeared in front of the door which showed me the people who were outside. They were wearing the military outfits consisting of blue and red camouge colors with a small ''T'' sign that had a assault rifle horizontally merged with it in the ce above their hearts. Quite amazed by the technology I wanted to try another thing to see if it actually worked or not. "Umm, Who is it?" I spoke towards the screen. And it felt like my experiment had seeded as both the guys stance became a little straight and the one in the left side who was a little brighter than the other one spoke in a respected manner. "Sir, we are the train''s main security services." "So... What do you guys want?" Hearing the words ''Security'' I began to think that I was caught or something or was this a trap for me set by pascal. I know I shouldn''t get that agitated but when you have a illegal ID card that costs a lot of Fri*ken money and you get visited by security people you began to feel a little jittery. "There was amotion that was started a moment ago and we are looking for the cause of it and we actually heard that themotion was caused by something in this room. Sir, can you open the door so we can talk to you." They asked me. ''Sigh'' Okay, It is good at least that they aren''t here because of me. Well... They are here for me No... more precisely they are here for wdia. So that confrontations aftershock was even felt by the other peoples inside the train as well. I should have controlled it''s force before actually starting it. But how would I know that wdia would attack the ball so forcefully. Nothing good is going to happen making them wait now, Might as well open and see what happens. I turn the doorknob and the door smoothly opens up and I think about closing and opening it again to feel the smoothness but I stop myself as I look towards the both of them and say "How may I help you, officers?" Both of the guys became a little puzzled and the first one on the left said "Sir, can you call your mom or dad... or whoever who is taking care of you right now?" "Ahh... I don''t have anyone with me." "...Excuse me." "Well... I don''t have anyone with me as I''m traveling alone with my cat with me." "...." Both of them became a lot more confused as they thought. ''What is a kid doing alone traveling?'' ''Even stranger is that he''s in the best ss room we have. So depending on it, I need to think before going around and asking dumb questions.'' "Well we need to search for the problem so stand aside little brat." The one on the right said as he felt that something was wrong here and tried to move inside. His friend facepalmed himself and tried to say "I''m sorry he didn-" He couldn''t finish it as something interrupted him. "Grrrrr" A sound appeared that made the haughty one stand his ground and look towards the neer. wdia slowly came from behind me and looked at both the people outside with fury in her eyes as growled intensely at them. Seeing the huge cat they instinctively backed away as their senses told them this was a hard adversary for them. Looking at her wasn''t something that would make the veteran forces back away in fear. It was her Aura. The aura she put upon them was so intense that they had to back away. They weren''t as inexperienced as Mary from the VIP Counter because they had a lot of experience in fighting at the front line and also experience in fighting beasts too, so they didn''t kneel down like Mary had done but they also couldn''t keep themselves straight as well. The beast in front of them was quite powerful. They calcted that the beast was maybe 2 or even 3 levels higher then them but that didn''t deter them from facing it. They even thought of ways to kill it even if they had to use extreme measures but they weren''t sure if they would be able to kill it or not. No! They knew. They knew that If a confrontation were to happened out here then they would get obliterated by the ferocious beast in front of them. There only hope was that there boss would alsoe immediately after feeling the aftermaths of the confrontations and help them. Even with their boss they weren''t quite sure if they will be able to kill the beast or not. But that wasn''t there goal. There real goal was that, theybined with their boss will be able to stop this beast momentarily while the passengers goes somewhere for their own safety. Both of the people got ready to die it out. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ( Ready for Advancement ) ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 35 ] [ Mana : 5 ] [ Mana Regen : 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength : 9 ] [ Agility : 12 ] [ Constitution : 9 ] [ Luck : 4 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Chapter 57 - 57 - Confrontation [ Part 2 ] Guys there was a problem with the server so chapter 57 was released first and chapter 56 was released in thest order. I am sorry guys. There only hope was that there boss would also arrive immediately after feeling the aftermaths of the confrontations and help them. Even with their boss they weren''t quite sure if they will be able to kill this beast or not. But that wasn''t there goal. There real goal was thatbined with their boss, they will be able to stop this beast momentarily while the passengers can go somewhere for their own safety. So both the guys in the military outfits corrected their stance for the most optimal way for them as the beast looked at them with an intense look that gave terrors even to the adult mind. Both the guys were ready to die it out and The beast also got ready to pounce at her newest edition of preys. All of this, the growling, the nning different strategies and preparing themselves for the fight had happened in less then five seconds. So I became very confused at what was happening and why were they bing so aggressive so quickly! But taking a look at the huge cat that was growling at them, was the thing that made me understand what had went wrong but still I thought angrily. ''Why are you guys getting angry so fast people! I know this is very dangerous but still This isn''t ANIME! People get hurt in the confrontation. If any of you were to duke it out here than the first casualty will be ME.'' So I think about how to quickly defuse the situation as fast as I could. And as the people and the huge cat was going to pounce at each other I formed an act. I used both my hands to hold the tiger''s huge head and hug it and while petting the tiger I said to them "So I see you guys have met the cutest cat in the world." "..." "This is my best friend in the whole wide world, wdia. Say hi to these people wdia." wdia feeling herself being hugged and petted by her masterpletely forgot all of the recent aggression that had happened and nuzzled it''s head against my body and even gave a low greeting to both the guys. "Meow" "....." "...." The Securityguys.exe has malfunctioned. For a moment the guys from security didn''t know what to believe. A moment ago they were ready to fight the beast and even stop it if it meant there lives will be the cost. And now they looked at the ferocious beast acting very docile and nuzzling it''s head against the young boy. And it certainly didn''t help looking at the cat acting so cute in front of the boy as it was the only thing it was capable of. But the first thing that came to their mind wasn''t that. Both of them had the same thought at the same time. ''Why is therge tiger MEOWING!'' ''Is that supposed to be normal'' ''Why is such a beast acting so docile with the boy.'' ''Is what he said truly what it seems to be.'' ''There is something very wrong here.'' Both the guys had different thoughts while looking at this yful and heart clenching scene. "Aaah... are you sure about that?" "About what?" "About therge tiger being your friend." "No therge tiger isn''t my friend." Except for me all of them be even more confused even the huge cat, as it looked at me while tilting her head towards them. "She''s my Besto Friendo." I said and hugged the tiger even tighter as the beast realized what I said and kept nuzzling me. "....." "... Alright, sir. We believe you." The one in the left [ Number Two ] said. But the one on the right [ Number Three ] said "Wait How can y-" He stopped as he saw his friend looking at him with a meaningful gaze as he shut up. "And we are sorry if my colleague and I were too aggressive just now." Number Two said and hit Number Three on the arm as he also said " Yeah Bra- Aah, Alright I''m saying it give me a moment will you ''You hypocritical bast*rd''" Then Number Three looked at me seriously and said "I.... I am sorry if I made you ufortable and also sorry for barging inside like that...sir." He said thest word very quietly but I still heard it. Right now I can also use his aggressiveness to act all arrogant and say a few curses but what good is going to bring that. Even with wdia standing right here I would still get caught in the range of damage if something were to actually happen. So why try something when I don''t even have the skills to back it up... yet. "It''s okay, I didn''t mind it at all. You were just trying to do your job." I smile and shake my head as I tell him but inside I thinkpletely opposite of what I said. ''Just let me buy up some people in the high sections and then see where that arrogant behavior of yours gets you. Most likely divorced with the guy standing next to you ba*ging your wife on all fours. But we can get creative on thatter.'' "Alright is there anything else you guys would like to know or is this it?" "No we still have some questions... can you tell us what happened that caused the...motion." Number two said. I look at him and recount the situation to him but leave the part of me advancing out as it wouldn''t be needed anyway and another reason was that I would like to keep myself as unknown as I could to people at security. Hearing what I said the guy tried to look and see if there were any anomalies or lies in it but seeing that the story was quite believable he didn''t ask much about that topic. "Can wee in and look inside? We need to verify what you said and see if there are any problems or not." Should I let theme inside? It''s not like I can actually stop them but trying to stop them will only make it more problematic for me. My real problem isn''t that I am hiding something. It''s that if they were to go inside and look at some of the rooms that are not in the best appearance then it might be a little problematic for me. I stop my thoughts as I invite them in. "Alrighte inside but please don''t throw stuff away like in the movies." ".... We don''t do that. That''s the official forces department your talking about." Number Three said with a deadpanned look. "...Oh! Alright then you guys can do whatever you want." They looked irritated for a moment before they go and thoroughly search all the rooms there is. And as I had thought, they looked at the scene in the bathroom and looked at me strangely. "Hehe... I can exin." ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ( Ready for Advancement ) ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 35 ] [ Mana : 5 ] [ Mana Regen : 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength : 9 ] [ Agility : 12 ] [ Constitution : 9 ] [ Luck : 4 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 58 - 58 - Deal [ Part 1 ] If the train chapters are getting too much for you guys than you can forward to chapter 72. Standing beside the bathroom with an awed expression on both of their faces they looked stumped for a while before both of them turned at the same time and looked straight towards me. "Hehe... I can exin." "...." "....." "...Exin then." "Well.... What happened was..." I exined to both of them what had really happened and they listened but... their facial expressions still didn''t change and remained the way the same as both of them thought. ''How long hadn''t the beast not been cleaned?'' ''No... what I should be asking is what did the beast has for ''Dinner'' to make such a terrible... ''Mess'' of the tub.'' ''Weren''t the tubs supposed to have those special high priced machines that had the ability to clean everything even iron... then why isn''t it working right now.'' ''Wait a second... I shouldn''t be thinking this what I should be thinking is... WHY the hell does a young kid like him have such a powerful beast beside him.'' ''And the beast too... is quite docile around him or... acts docile around him. Somebody might have forcefully trained it to be this docile or it was already trained like this to begin with.'' ''But to think a beast such as this could actually be tamed. Weren''t such beasts are the cause of riots. Don''t they hate humans from the bottom of their core...?'' ''Well whatever it is, This kids parents are someone who clearly has a lot of connections, Both inside and outside.'' ''...''Sigh'' Man I shouldn''t have acted like that towards the kid now who knows when something terrible might happen to me.'' ''I''m pretty sure it might be one of those ''Unsolvable'' cases we have lying around. And... we have a lot of them.'' After thinking of many bizarre situations both of them finally came to one decision. ''This kid must be handled very carefully.'' Number Two again looked at the scene before he scratched his head and said to me. "Even though our trains cleaning services are supposed to help clean this mess up... But this might be a level too higher for them." "Well then... Am I in any kind of trouble or something?" I asked confused at my own situation. "Well No... But you will be, This is clearly a vition of our rules and you will have to reimburse us ande with us for some time." Number Two said. "Well isn''t there someway for me to quickly do this thing without having to go with you guys." "Umm... What do you mean?" "I meant isn''t there any way too quickly solve this problem with just the ''Middleman''... if you get me." I eye them with a specific look. Number Two didn''t get it at first but his friend understood what I meant as he said. "Ohh! Of course ki-Sir. We can help you quickly sort through this mess." Hearing this Number Two intervened as he said "Hey we are not supposed to d-" Number Three interrupted him as he pulled his friend sh rival towards the corner to have some small talk. And they began to talk in very small voices so that I couldn''t hear what they were saying. "What are you doing. Can''t you see I''m working out a ''Deal'' here." Number Three said. "No! What are YOU doing? Your a god*amn military officer for the royal forces for f*cks sake." Number Two reprimanded him. "So What! It doesn''t stop me from making a small deals over here and there. It certainly doesn''t stop the higher ups then why should it stop me." "What will our boss say when he hears about this?" "He won''t say anything and he will be even happier to get some bucks out of this. And didn''t he already told us to treat him well as a SPECIAL guest." Listening to his ramblings Number Two had a smirk as he said "Why the sudden change of heart huh? Didn''t you say that there is something terribly wrong with this kid?" Number Three smiled sheepishly as he said "Well you know me, I''m always saying whateveres in my mind, so you shouldn''t take what I say too seriously." "Ahhh haaa... So should we really do this, weren''t there be problems with the higher ups or something." Number Two asked as he had never done something so criminally bad thing like this before. "Well... We''ll talk our boss into it and he''ll take care of the higher ups, so we small folks don''t have to worry about them but... You do see that there is awfully something weird about this kid right?" "Yes, he seems to have some exceptional background." "Exactly. More the reason why we shouldn''t get into his bad side. If something were to happen then small folks like us are the ones who get caught in the crossfire Man." "But... Ashe. Didn''t you already kinda... made a first impression on him." Hearing that Ashe had a dark face as he said "... Don''t remind me of that dude... I hope that by doing this thing for him he might forgive me... or better yet forget me." "But your taking money from him, thats not what you call doing a favor." Kade reminded his dumb friend. "Hey! If I don''t make some money out of this how are we supposed to satisfy our bosses and how will he satisfy his." "Hmm... But-" Ashe interrupted his friend and said quickly "Forget about those will you, Now tell me... are you in or... are you out?" Kade thought quickly of this peculiar situation. And his moralpass was telling him to back away from this. But in the end he chose the dark side as looking at it in a far higher view, he didn''t want to trouble whoever it was in the background of the kid. Both Kade and Ashe nodded at each other with a specific look and came towards me with a joint stand. Ashe came towards me and his idiotic face turned to a smiley one that you would see in a business man trying to sell his merchandise to a wealthy person. And in his case I was a wealthy person... a very wealthy one. Ashe rubbed his hands as he said to me in a tone that resembled honey. "Well young master, we have found a solution for your problem and we are taking care of it immediately as we speak, but... it will cost you some extra cash?" He looked at me with a hungry gaze that spoke of getting everything he could from me. "Ahh haa and how much ''Donations'' would you need to ''Quickly'' take care of this problem." Understanding that I understood his underlying meaning he smiled even more as he put five fingers in front of my face as he gave me a number. ____________________________________________________________ [ William''s Stats ] _____________________________________________________________ [ Name : William Trust ] [ Potential : E ] [ Level : ONE ( Ready for Advancement ) ] [ Realm : Peak ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Stats ] [ HP : 35 ] [ Mana : 1 ] [ Mana Regen : 2.98 Per Min ] [ Strength : 9 ] [ Agility : 12 ] [ Constitution : 9 ] [ Luck : 4 ] [ Affinities : Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery ) ] ______________________________________________________________ [ Skills ] [ Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [ System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [ Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare - Level 01 ] _________________________________________________________________ [ Beast Souls ] [ Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger ( wdia) ] _______________________________________________ Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 59 - 59 - Deal [ Part 2 ] From now on there won''t be any extra information on Stats and further more I will stop asking you guys for gifts. Because even though I need them so godda* much. The gifts shoulde from your own wishes to actually gift me or not. But a brother always appreciates a Gachapon here and there you know. It doesn''t need to be a Gachapon it can all be a Spacecraft or a Castle or a Car or anything actually as long as ites from your pocke- HEART I meant heart. I know that for the past few chapters I have been writing too many info, fear not I am trying to cut it from the chapter 66 and from there on we will quickly process through the story. So I ask you guys to please be patient with me as I am only a noob in writing. Ashe Understanding that I understood his underlying meaning he smiled even more as he put five fingers in front of my face as he gave me a number that resembled at least a five number count. Kade looked at his friend and the number of fingers he''s disying in confusing but almost immediately widened his eyes understanding what Ashe truly meant. Kade was about to tell his friend to lower the amount as he put forward too much money for me to give away so casually but his friend already knowing his intentions stopped him from doing anything stupid that might jeopardize them. I looked at the number of fingers and think. ''I might not know how much those tubs or machines might have cost but I sure know when I am getting hustled.'' ''But what should I do, Do I negotiate? NO no it might damage the rich persona that I have portrayed myself as.'' ''But this guy is intentionally asking too much from me, Dude I know that I am trying to look quite rich but still... have some shame. Your trying to hustle a kid into giving thousands of dors for a bathtub.'' ''Who gives tens of thousands of dors for a single bathtub, it might just be better to put myself through the investigation and clear out.'' ''But I think I''ll just give them the money they are asking me for, NOT like it''s gonna put even a slight dent towards my INFINITE pocket, Muahaha haha haha'' Even though I was having mental problems going through my minuscule head, My face on the outside didn''t change even a bit as it looked like I was in a very deep contemtion. I even put a clenched hand towards my mouth to make it look like I was having a very difficult decision to make but in reality I put my hand there so that they don''t see the small amounts of smile breaking through my mouth. After acting in deep contemtion for 2 minutes I gave Ashe my answer with a nod of my head and said to him. "Alright I''ll give it to you but I don''t want any unnecessary problems ANY, you got that." I told them while trying to make a straight face in this hrious situation. Ashe nodded multiple times and said "Of course, of course, Sir. We will take care of everything, You won''t have to worry about anythinnnnng at all, you just have to wait for a while before we sent someone to fix everything in your bathtub." He said with a face that looked quite honest for somewhat unknown of his nature. Even his friend beside him was stumped as he thought of how they had hustled a small child. But thinking of the amount of money he was about to get the guilt he had umted went away very quickly. "Alright then you would have to give me some time to go to my room and get the money... but don''t go anywhere you shouldn''t go." I told them seriously. "Of course Sir, our customers privacy is very important to us and we don''t want to jeopardize something like that." Ashe told me with his greedy face. Looking at him... I didn''t believe one bit of his honeyed words as someone who could hustle a kid out of thousands of dors will do something like that. So I think of what I could do to make them stay here and don''t do anything problematic for me. Thinking it I quickly had a idea as I looked towards wdia who was ying with her tail. I went towards her and noticing meing she also stopped ying and gave her attention to me as I told her. "wdia can you do me a favor? Make sure this guys don''t go anywhere they shouldn''t, You know what! make sure they don''t go anywhere from here, Okay." ''Alright, Master!'' wdia nodded as I pat her a bit before looking towards the duo who were quite ufortable hearing what I said. "Alright so wdia is going to look for you guys so feel free to go anywhere... in this room. And don''t do anything what I wouldn''t do in your situation." I seriously told them. "But other than that you can talk to wdia, she''s a very... Exceptional animal. And if you behave then she will even let you guys pet her, so don''t be afraid of her she doesn''t bite... much." I said and left them in the room guarded by wdia. They look towards my fading back and think angrily. ''Like Hell with that beast is looking out for us, It might instead try to devour us.'' ''She''s not an exceptional animal, she''s a apex one. The one who stands of the food chain while eating people like us.'' ''Petting her... no way am I petting her, I might lose a hand or... head if I tried to do that.'' ''And her not biting us... Are you crazy or something just look at how hard she is looking at us.'' Then they looked at the ferocious beast who was looking at both of them with a nasty snarl as she growled. "Grrrrr" Hearing her growl made their backs tingle with slight fear as they stood their ufortably for their HARD-EARNED money. Not giving any care to what was happening behind me I went towards the bedroom and locked the door tightly while double checking it, then I looked at different ces of the room to see that were there any hidden camera or microphone. Normally high ss rooms like this aren''t supposed to have any camera or microphone hidden or otherwise. But when you can magically generate raw money from thin air, you start to get cautious of your surroundings. Afterpletely checking the room two times I stand before the end side of the bed and say. "So how much should I give to them?" "The greedy guy only showed me a number that needs to have at least four zero''s but he didn''t give me any definitive answer." "20 thousand, 30 thousand... 50 thousand, how much should be enough." "No... I shouldn''t be thinking how much would be enough for only them but also how much will there bosses want as well. Can''t have peopleing and asking for money for their bosses." "I should give a number to them that will satisfy the bosses and even awe the underlings to let them know that I shouldn''t be used so easily without any repercussions." "Well then how many zeros is enough to satisfy them all?" After thinking for a minute more I finally had a number that will satisfy both the bosses and the underlings. Then I called for the money generator which also didn''te automatically so I had to do it manually by calling in my mind with the specific words ''Money Generator 1.0''. Which finally made the money generatore as it showed itself to me. The money generator had the appearance of a panel with the shape of a rectangle. And inside the rectangle box there was also a smaller box that was nk and finally with the start button was under it as it wrote ''Generate''. Knowing that the nk box was the ce for me to put the amount I wanted to generate so I put in a specific amount and then looked at the button underneath and pressed it. [ Generating ] Chapter 64 - 64 - The Organization [ Part 1 ] Before he could continue I stopped him and asked "Hey.. what is the thing you keep calling the ''Organization''." "Oh! you want to know about the Organization. Hmm... Alright I''ll tell you." Ashe first asked me before thinking for a while and finally epting my request Kade widened his eyes as he also didn''t know what Ashe was actually talking about. In the whole time of his service in the Military, Kade had only heard the secret organization called the ''Organization'' a few times. But he didn''t know much about it. So hearing that his colleague knew what it actually was he also wanted to listen in. "Well... The Organization is... just a organization. It actually doesn''t do much." Ashe said casually. "So you don''t actually know what It does." Hearing his ''Exnation'' both I and Kade just sighed. "Well except for recruiting military people, royal forces and having many of it''s agents in every of the great houses and all of it''s agentsing from every single profession there is, the organization doesn''t do much." We again were stumped by the pure stupidity of this man in front of us. But still I had to ask. "What does the ''Organization'' do actually?" "Don''t know... their too stuck with the rules and beingpletely secret from the eyes of the people." "And... how does someone get added or... invited to the ''Organization''?" "Well... I don''t really know all that. You need to talk with our boss for that information." Kade listening to what Ashe said was shocked. He didn''t know that their boss was also a member of this secret ''Organization''. Thinking about it he started to sweat a little. In many of their small talks Kade had disrespected the ''Organization'' in front of his boss, who actually nodded with him. Now thinking about it, he guessed that his boss was actually trying to hide his persona. A thought just sprouted up in his head as he asked Ashe. "Yeah" "Were you actually supposed to tell people that... the boss is a member of the ''Organization''?" "..." "...." "W-Well it''s not like, sir will actually tell people... but it''s you who''s the problem. You might rat out the boss. Let me tell you, the boss wouldn''t like that." Ashe suddenly pointed out the problem to Kade who hearing it actually started to worry. "B-But who said that I-I am going to actually rat out the boss, It''s you who ratted out the boss, so it''s you who''s going to have problems with the boss." "What! No I''m not! I just advertised the boss to a potential client. And it''s you who keeps badmouthing about the ''Organization''. Even the boss knows about it." "But it''s not like I knew that he was in the ''Organization'' otherwise I would have actually praised it." Both of them started bickering and it didn''t another look to know it wasn''t going to stop any time soon so I stop them and tell Ashe "After you go back, can you tell your boss toe here?" But Ashe was so stupid that he didn''t understood my meaning as he asked "Ahh, can you tell me for what reason you might need the boss for?" Kade just facepalmed at his friend''s IQ level and exined it to him "You dumbass, he clearly wants to talk to the boss because he wants to know more about the ''Organization'' and how to get invited in it." Realizing now what I meant Ashe eximed "Ohh! If it''s for that then of course the boss will talk to you, sir. No worries about it, I just have to find the boss and tell him and boom he''lle crashing down to you to get you invited in it." I just nodded at his descriptions and didn''t believe most of it "Uh haa" "Alright, then that means we are done, let''s go dude." Ashe suddenly turned and started to leave. Me and Kade widened out eyes as we didn''t think that the guy was already leaving without telling me the whole method of how tomunicate with them and even though Kade was disturbed by his friend/ colleagues story he still wanted him to tell me the whole thing. I stopped him as I still don''tpletely know how to contact them "Hey Wait!" Ashe turned back and asked "What, Is there something else you need for me." Kade helped me exin to his friend for why I stopped him "You do know that you still haven''t say to him about how to contact us in the branch" Ashe had a confused face as he said "Well... He''s already is getting invited in the ''Organization'' so why would he need to know how to contact with us." Kade''s eyes flinched multiple times at his friend''s idiocrocy. "''Sigh'' Okay First your an idiot and second he still hasn''t even talked to the boss about... IT, so how is he going to get invited." "Well, the Sir clearly has quite the currency with him so I''m sure he will get invited in it, there''s nothing to worry about it." "But STILL, he hasn''t so why don''t you do us a God*amn favor and just tell him the procedures." "Alright alright, I''m telling, you don''t need to get your panties in a bunch." Then he looked back at me and continued from where he left off. "So where were we again?" "You were saying I need to say a specific word to the receptionist and she''ll say one too." "Oh! yes. After she says the correct one. You can give her a small piece of paper to her but before that always look around you to see if there are any problems at all. If you get even the slightest hesitation in that time then it''s likely to be a setup and you should leave immediately." I nodded at his warning as he continued with the rules of contact. "Otherwise if you think it''s safe then you should give her a small piece of paper as discreetly as you can. And in that paper you just need to write the military batch number of us and your name backwards." "Then you can leave ande back the next day to see if there is any update at all. If we are free then we will most likely be waiting for you that day and if not then you will have to check with the receptionist ande back at another time." "Okay I think that''s all there is to it, so now we can leave right?" He asked his friend who nodded and smirked at his friends childishness temporarily forgetting about the disgusting story he just recounted a while ago. "Alright then Sir, If you need any kind of help from us just find us through that method and we''ll try to help you with anything you want." "And if the job''s let''s say... gnarly then you should just call me and I can help you... With ANYTHING" He said thest word quite clearly and made a weird eye signal as he winked multiple times. I just nodded at him while Kade deadpanned looking at his friend''s actions. Chapter 65 - 65 - The Organization [ Part 2 ] I didn''t say anything to what Ashe had just said and just nodded to him as Kade deadpanned because of him. With the final words all said and done, both of them finally left. As I look at their backs disappear from my side of the carriage, A huge sigh escaped from me. I go inside the room and lock it beforeying down on the sofa wasted by the extra problem that had arisen for my own fault. As Iy and close my eyes for a short while, the sofa suddenly jerks and something heavy fell beside me. I look through the corner of my eyes and see wdiaying beside me and taking a rest as well. Maybe she is trying to imitate me or she is actually trying to sleep. I don''t know which one it was but I knew one thing and it was that the Tiger was immensely obsessive of me. I don''t think after buying her she has ever left my side by her own choice. Look at meining, Here I should be happy that the Tiger isn''t like most of the beasts are like ferocious and angry. But actually is quitepassionate of me. Now thinking about it, why is the tiger so affectionate of me? Maybe... It might be because of the system shop. I think it might be one of their rules that they can''t sell bad products or something like that. Forgetting about the Tiger let''s talk about what just went right now. At first it was quite a hassle for me to get another set of investigation. Just a few hours ago I was almost interrogated by the train VIP representatives and now I was being checked by the trains security services. But this time it was actually my fault why this had happened. If I had known how much power wdia''s one attack had and that the effect will be so monstrous then I wouldn''t have made her ''Fetch'' the ball which instead of fetching shepletely destroyed and caused trouble for me. But in the end just like the VIP representatives from back in the station, this guys too also became one of my connections. I should be d that the security guys that was sent to me had one of those very shady guys. Now I also have someone in the military branch who can help with situations that might need those guys. Albeit they are not the best or the smartest but they are all I got now so even if I don''t need them currently for anything I at least have people in the military. And about what that Ashe guy said about... The Organization Now this seems like a group of people who might be important. If what Ashe said about the Organization having people in most of the ces had even a slightest bit of truth in it, then those guys have quite the power in their hands. A power that might be necessary for me. Yes, I am going to contact the organization... No I won''t work with them or even join them. They were too much of a liability for me to go work for them or even join them. Who knows one day they might ask me to prove my loyalty to the Organization. And if the movies were right then... those kinds of tests never goes right. What I want is a partnership rtion with them. The one where I tell them to do odd jobs and they do it for me. I won''t rely too much on them but they will be quite the useful friend in need and someone who can be thrown away when the have no more worth. But even then I need to know more about them before being in any kind rtionship with them. If they turned out to be ruthless maniacs or people who want everyone to bow before them then... Sayonara it was not nice knowing you. Oh! Why would they just do whatever I tell them to do you ask? Because of Money. I will give them a lot of cash for whatever thing I want them to do. Even if they are a very powerful organization who already have a lot of money. They will still want even more money. And because of that reason and me having an obvious but infinite amount of checkbook on me they will do whatever I tell them to do. Within appropriate reasons of course, it''s not like I can just tell them to go blow up the Halbert Great House and that they will actually blow it up now. But... I can tell them to slowly but steadily destroy it''s many small businesses that might not do much but will still cause damage to them until I''m sure that one day will arrive when the time is right and the Halbert house is hanging at the end of an bnce then and only then will Ipletely and certainly take care of that dam*ed house and be done with them. Done with the asional mass murder thoughts I look at the time and see that there is still 15 minutes left before I will arrive at the Alliance Federation. So I get up and go back to the training room with wdiaing behind me. ''Alright I still have some time before the train stops at the federation. I can use this spare time to practice a few more tricks. It''s always fun doing magical stuff like those. Even after practicing for a year it still is very amazing to use powers like that in real world beside my own imagination. But before that let''s see how much mana I still have.'' [ Mana : 1 ] Seeing that I don''t have almost any mana left I open the system shop and buy one Gargantua Mana Bomb and open it. After drinking it, I open the system again. [ Mana : 5001 ] ''Alright now I have enough mana to practicing for a while.'' Oh! in the time I have spent practicing the dual light and darkness breathing technique I also noticed one thing about the Gargantua Mana Bomb. It''s that if I don''t use the extra mana after drinking the potion and let it just stay like that then the extra mana will slowly start to leave my body until either all of the extra mana is gone or I have enough mana left in my body that my body could currently hold. Like technically if my mana capacity is 25 and before drinking the potion I had 15 mana and after drinking it then my mana will instantly increase to 5015. And if I didn''t spend all of it and let be like that then the extra mana will leave until I have only 25 mana. You can see that I originally had 15 mana and after the potions effects left me I now have 25. So the extra mana will leave from my body until I have enough that my body''s current mana capacity is. ''Alright now that the too much information has been told let''s start using Mana.'' "I did the light one before so now... let''s do the dark one." Chapter 99 - 99 - Battle [ Part 1 ] "Now, now, don''t make promises you can''t keep." Delmar said to the man as he was making false promises to therades that had fallen because of him. Nile neithermented nor looked at him; he just ignored him while pondering about the families of every single one of his dead friends. To him, if he were to perish at this moment, then their families would be left destitute and without anyone to take care of them after their main hope had died. So, he had no choice but to confront the imminent battle with everything he had, even if it meant doing something that might call his own demise to the monster in front of him. But he still stood resolute as he gazed at his fallenrades onest time before calling for their aid in this dire time of his. ''Guys, grant me the strength to ovee this situation and help me kill this monster I''m about to face.'' As he was ruminating on life and death, Delmar grew impatient, bored by the sight of Nile''s contemtive face. He couldn''t wait any longer and said, "Hey! How much longer are you going to dy this?" "Don''t tell me you''re having second thoughts now, right?" He continued as Delmar wanted to add a few more jabs to the guy who had lost everything because of him. "Oh! I get it, you''re just trying to dy your death aren''t you.'' ''Well, dy it as long as you can because one can only fabricate so many excuses before his execution," Delmar added the real truth towards the man with a wicked snicker. Nile was jolted out of his reverie, as he gave a deep sigh, and said to Delmar, "Has anyone ever told you how insufferably annoying you are?" "You know what, yeah, actually a lot of them did, just like you, and then they died too¡­ just like your going to." Delmar smiled as he said his part, awaiting for the battle he knew he was going to enjoy. "Alright, no more nonsense. We are going to do this right NOW!" Nile dered with a tone brimming with gravity. "Well, you are the one who''s dying it but sure, let''s do this," Delmar replied with a nonchnt smile. Both of them assumed their stances. Delmar adopted a more rxed stance, positioning himself to maximize his fluidity and showing that he didn''t need to go full-on as he could take on someone like Alexforge Nile. Nile, on the other hand, adopted a fully offensive stance, crouching slightly while raising his left hand in front of him in a fist formation, with his right hand beside his abdomen to maximize his striking force. He used his most offensive stance as he knew the battle ahead of him was going to be one that would need his skills at its best. Delmar raised his right hand and used his middle finger to beckon Nile to advance mockingly. Seizing the right moment, Nile leaped forward and, with astonishing speed, charged towards Delmar who awaited him with his casual stance. In an instant, Nile was close enough as he punched towards Delmar with all the force he had mustered. Delmar used his left palm to intercept the iing blow, much to Nile''s astonishment, doing so with minimal effort. Nile thought as he looked at the scene, ''What a monster, he stopped my punch with just his left hand and it didn''t look like he had much force too.'' Nile tried to take his hand back from Delmar''s grip but couldn''t as Delmar held on firmly. Delmar looked at him as he tried to free his hand and said, "No, no, you shouldn''t punch like that. Let ME show you how to punch." Delmar swiftly pulled back his right hand and punched Nile. Nile couldn''t stop it as his other hand was still trapped in Delmar''s grip, so he used his left hand to defend his chest. The punchnded on his hand with a resounding crunch, signaling that Nile''s hand was broken. The force behind the punch continued, and at the moment of impact, Delmar released Nile''s right hand. Due to the immense force behind the punch, Nile was sent flying backward, hitting the ground and rolling several times before he could stop himself. After regaining hisposure, Nile looked at his left hand and saw that his wrist was indeed broken. He thought, ''What monstrous strength! I can''t fight him head-on, not if I have a death wish.'' ''Now, my only option is to use all of my spells to at least injure him. If I can''t do that, then I need to stun him momentarily so that I can escape.'' Nile got up and looked at Delmar, who was waiting to see what his next move would be, standing there with no intention of advancing. Nile was grateful for that and assumed a new stance, one that allowed him to utilize his signature affinity spells. Delmar observed his peculiar stance and thought, ''Finally, some action.'' Nile closed his eyes as a dark red aura gradually enveloped him, giving him a sinister appearance. As the aura surrounded him, Nile leaped into the sky and used that momentum to plummet towards Delmar. Seeing this, Delmarughed maniacally and said, "BRING IT ON!" and He too leaped towards Nile''s descending figure. Just as they were about to collide, Delmar punched towards Nile, but his fist passed through him with no resistance as Nile''s figure suddenly burst into a red mist that obscured his vision. Delmar was momentarily baffled until he realized, ''Diversion.'' ''He''s going to strike, but from where?'' Delmar thought and scanned his surroundings. Because of the red mist, he couldn''t see a dark red de with a translucent appearance swiftly approaching from behind him. Nile was on the ground, exactly where he had stood before. He had never actually left that spot; what had left was his clone. He could clearly see what was transpiring inside the red mist, as it was a part of him. Nile maneuvered the red de to strike right behind Delmar''s back, aiming to prate his vertebrae and immobilize or even kill him if possible. As the de was about to strike, to Nile''s dismay, Delmar suddenly caught it in his hands. Delmar thought, ''Just as I suspected, cowards like him only attack from behind.'' Delmar examined the de in his hands, scrutinizing its nature. ''What affinity is this? It resembles blood spells, but the de is too thick and too shallow.'' He applied force and the de disintegrated into red mist. However, he couldn''t ponder any longer as his instincts urged him to move. He looked down and saw several des, simr to the previous one, rapidly approaching him. But he couldn''t move because he was still airborne, slowly descending. Worse yet, he was falling directly towards the des. Delmar looked at the des and said, "Well, fuc-" But he couldn''t finish his sentence as he was struck by most of the des, sent flying, andnded far back on the scorched ground. Nile watched the scene with glee, thinking he had finally injured the basta*d¡­ until. "What''s with that creepy smirk?" Chapter 100 - 100 - Battle [ Part 2 ] "What''s with that creepy smirk?" Delmar''s heavy voice could be heard from one corner of the battlefield. Nile felt a chill run down his spine as he heard the voice. Recognizing it as belonging to the bald bastard, dread quickly set inside of him. He nced toward where he thought his body should have been but saw nothing. Then he looked around for the source of the sound and found the man who is the owner of the voice. Indeed, Delmar stood there, sporting his signature smile and colored lens sunsses that added a certain charm to his dangerous demeanor. As he looked at Nile like he was looking at someone very foolish. With a mocking tone, Delmar said to Nile, "You really didn''t think that you could kill me off just with that, did you?" "Forget about the force behind those des, not even the edge of the de was sharp enough for it to harm me." "But it was sharp enough for a good scratch though." Nile furrowed his brows at those words. As annoyed as he was, he had to give credit to the man for surviving that barrage of attacks. Anyone that he had used those attacks on either are dead or are in a very damaged state. So it was astonishing to see someone who not only survived it but also didn''t get injured at all. Nile wanted to know how Delmar had dodged those strikes, so he asked, "How did you survive that? I was sure those attacks hit you." "You want to know, right? Then how about you make me," Delmar replied, his tone as mocking as ever as he took a punching stance. Nile realized that the monster was not going to answer him directly, but he still tried to find out if there was any weakness in Delmar''s strikes or if there was something special about him. So, Nile responded in a mocking tone as well, "Yes, why don''t I do that." Nile''s also responded to Delmar''s stance with one of his own. Nile''s didn''t realize it, but he was losing the anger that had consumed him a moment ago. As time passed, he actually felt more exhration as he fought. The warrior spirit inside him was awakening more and more. "And not just that, but I will also make you tell me the location of that child too." Delmar, realizing that the man in front of him might have information he was curious about, asked, "Oh! So you know about the kid. Mind telling me more about him?" "Why don''t YOU make me!" Nile retorted and shot another barrage of attacks. This time, instead of swords, they were spears that shot toward Delmar, who dodged them just in time. Delmar looked at the spears with a glint in his eye but didn''t say anything. "Come on! I just want to know more about the brat who brought me so much trouble. Help me out here," Delmar said, trying to divert Nile. Nile understood what he was trying to do but still spoke, "Like hell, I will. And how can you say that after you brutally killed so many of our members?" Nile shot another barrage of spears as the previous ones ended. Delmar had a thought as he saw the iing spears and moved towards them. Nile watched the scene unfold, slightly shocked by what happened next. Instead of dodging, Delmar caught the first spear that was about to hit him and used it as a weapon to deflect the others. He used the spear''s head to deflect some spears and its body to deflect those that had gotten too close, with quick, masterful swipes. Nile watched the scene, which seemed straight out of a movie. The monster before him used the spear as if he had mastered its art for many years, deflecting all but a few spears that was not going to injure him. After Delmar was done deflecting them, he looked at the spear in his hand and then at Nile. He didn''t let Nile fire another barrage of weapons. Instead, he threw the spear with sufficient force toward Niles. The spear shot toward Nile at breakneck speed. Instead of dodging or using any defensive spell, Nile just stood there, waiting for the spear toe at him. Just as it was about to hit him, it automatically burst into red mist. The red mist surrounded Nile and momentarily diverted his attention. In that momentarypse, Nile knew he had made a colossal mistake as Delmar came sting through the red mist and punched him straight in the face at point-nk range, sending him flying with much more force this time. Nile flew and flew until he crashed through a few buildings in the city. Only then did the impact''s speed slow down, and he got stuck in amunity building. The buildings hit by Nile''s body shook violently, causing their inhabitants to think a beast riot had urred. And they packed their bags and fled in panic. The force was so great that the surrounding buildings also felt the tremors. The residents of those buildings also left, but not before a few of them informed the royal force about an impending beast riot. Delmar stood from where he had hit Nile and saw that the force of the punch had sent him straight into the apartmentmunity. Delmar thought, "Shit, the guy flew straight towards the city. I shouldn''t have hit him so hard. Now I''m sure the royal forces have already been informed." "I have to quickly take care of this guy and leave this shithole of a city." He ran for a while to gain some momentum, then made a big jump. Despite his humongous body, he flew through the air andnded two buildings behind where Nile was stuck. Delmar made one more jump andnded straight in front of Nile. The building felt another shockwave and began to slowly crumble beneath their feet. Delmar looked at Nile''s face and sighed deeply. Nile''s face had morphed into a hideous state. Most of his skin was gone, and what remained was a jaw hanging loosely connected to a few blood vessels. His left eye had popped out of its socket and hung there until it suddenly fell in front of Delmar. His head was almost non-existent, with only a half-blown-off brain remaining, contained by a crumbling skull. As Delmar wondered that couldn''t get any information from this piece of meat, he suddenly heard a sound. He looked back at Nile and saw that he was still alive, evidenced by the shallow breathinging from him. Delmar closed in on the man''s half-head and saw that he was indeed still breathing. Astonished by the man''s resolve to survive in this state, Delmar gave a darkugh. "HAHAHA! Wow, never have I met someone like you who even in this dire state has the will to live." "But as bad as I am, I''m not cruel enough to let a man suffer by living in such conditions." He slowly readied his hand to strike the final blow and said hisst words to the persevering man. "Know that you have my utmost respect, as only a few have gotten before they too died." Chapter 102 - 102 - Recruitment [ Part 1 ] "...Fck." The line from the other side said after some deliberation. "Well then, I''m going to start packing my bags again, so I''ll talk to youter, Delmar." William said to Delmar with seriousness in his tone. Delmar, detecting the gravity in his voice, couldn''t help butugh heartily, as his joke had precisely the effect he intended it to have. "Yeah, yeah,ugh at the kid who''s going to be spending jail time next to you." "No, no, kid. That''s not why I''mughing. It''s just that you''re too gullible. Ahaha haha." On the other hand, William was initially confused by what Delmar said until he realized that Delmar was joking with him. "Ha ha, dude, don''t joke with kids like that with your serious demeanor, okay? It''s not funny at all." William said to him as he didn''t like the thought of being in jail with his new physic that would turn heads but for the wrong side. "From where I''m standing, it''s pretty f*cking hrious, kid." "Okay, but tell me the truth. Will the Royal Force really not find my location?" Delmar stoppedughing as he reassured William, "No. Kid, don''t worry about that. The line you just called is highly secure, and only my most esteemed clients have ess to it." "Alright, all jokes aside. What are you going to do now?" William waited and asked something close to what he really intended to inquire about when the time was right. Delmar sighed deeply and contemtively before responding, "Well¡­ for a while, I''m gonna have to close shop until this mess blows over, and even then¡­ let''s see what happens." "If you close your shop for a while, wouldn''t you lose most of your customers?" "Well, yeah, I would." "Now that just makes me feel more guilty, man. It''s like this is happening to you because of me." "Yeah, it happened because of you, but it was bound to happen sooner orter anyway. So why not now? It''ll give me some time for a vacation as well." "What are you going to do on vacation anyway, man? It''s not like you have someone waiting for you¡­ do you?" Delmar could sense the sarcasm dripping from the other side of the phone before he retorted, "You''ve got guts talking to me like that. And as for your ''usation,'' I get plenty of girls, kid. And I''m quite certain one of them might even be your future wife." "''Whistle.'' For a moment there, I was actually worried about the poor soul who might be in love with you. And for your information, I''m not going to marry a two-dor wh*re from an alleyway, Delmar. I have far better taste than that." Delmar smiled as he heard the kid''s retort, then nced at hisputer to see the Royal Forces still advancing towards him. So he said to William on the phone, "Hey kid, hold on for a moment. I need to take care of some ''extra'' problems that are currently annoying me." "Alright, do what you need to do, but don''t hang up. I still need to discuss something important with you," William told him, this time with a tone of seriousness. "Alright, I won''t," Delmar said, cing the handset beside hisputer keyboard. He looked at the monitor, which showed several Royal Force armored vehicles approaching his location. Delmar typed on his keyboard for a while, then a screen appeared, prompting him to enter the target location. He input the coordinates and pressed ''Enter'' when prompted. [ Up on the surface ] In the scorched field where the bodies of many elite assassins of the Goldstein Great Housey in eternal rest, something peculiar was urring. The charred ground beside them slowly began to open up, despite the chaotic conditions. Eventually, the ground ruptured, revealing several small metallic pins. Those metallic pins were actually the heads of guided missiles poised tounch at the approaching armed units. As the missiles received their target coordinates and the preparations wereplete, they ignited andunched slowly, then elerated beyond the naked eye''s perception. The armored vehicles were still 2 miles away from the location, and the guided missiles had a range of over 5000 kilometers, making the vehicles well within their target range. The armored vehicles weren''t easily thwarted as they too had special weapons. So, when the missiles came within range, the vehicles began firingrge-caliber bullets from their mounted machine guns. A few bullets struck the guided missiles, destroying some before they could reach their targets. However, some missiles continued on their trajectory. But the armored vehicles didn''t continue firing at them because even if they could destroy the missiles with bullets, the resultant explosion and aftershock would be dangerously close and might severely harm some of them. So they deployed multiple res to disrupt the missiles'' navigation systems, and it worked. Some missiles collided, causing chain reactions. However, a few missiles, even with their guidance systemspromised, made it close to the armored vehicles and detonated just in front of them. The explosion and aftershock not only overturned the leading vehicles but also disrupted the following vehicles'' movement. They halted, attempting to rescue injured members caught in the explosion. Delmar observed this from hisputer and smiled as his n had seeded just as he envisioned. His initial n wasn''t topletely destroy the armored vehicles. No, it was to disrupt their movements long enough for him to escape safely. He picked up the handset beside theputer and spoke into it. "Okay, it''s done. What was it you wanted to say to me again?" Delmar tried to continue the conversation from where it was left off. "Before that¡­ Are you fighting someone? Because the noise from the receiver seemed like there were multiple explosions happening nearby." "Yeah, I just fired some missiles at a few Royal Force armored vehicles that were approaching, but they won''t be a problem for a while now." "¡­ I don''t know what I just heard or what you''re talking about, so I''ll just take your word for it." "Alright now let''s get to the real thing¡­ tell me what are you really going to do after this?" Delmar was confused as he heard the kids serious tone and he said after some pondering "Don''t really know what I am going to do but why are you so concerned with that?" "Because I know of someone who can pay you a lot to work for them." "I already told you kid that I am going to close my shop for a while but I am going to open itter so you can tell that person to call meter as well." "I wasn''t talking about part time work but full time." "Nobody has that much money or even if they did they wouldn''t pay me that much every week for someputer surveince." "Believe me that person will absolutely want you to work for them, no matter the cost" William said as he put more emphasis on the matter. "And who is this generous person that you are talking about?" Even though skeptical of the thought that someone like that actually exists, Delmar still asked. "It''s me," "I want you to work for me, Delmar." Chapter 103 - 103 - Recruitment [ Part 2 ] "I want you to work for me, Delmar." Delmar was momentarily stunned before bursting into another fit ofughter, clearly taking William''s statement as a joke. "Haha! Ahahaha! You''re quite adept at telling jokes, kid. Thanks for giving me augh in these dark times." "I wasn''t joking, Delmar." William tried to exin it to him. "...Work for me. And I can provide you with any amount you desire." Delmar finally took the kid''s words seriously and inquired, "Why me? What exactly do you want from me? I''m just an ordinary guy with limited knowledge aboutputers." "Aaahaa. Tell that to the people you just shot missiles at." William said sarcastically to the man who just took care of an armed police force. "Jokes aside, I genuinely want you to work for me." "...I don''t work for anyone anymore... now." Delmar said as his words held a distant meaning. "Why, dude? I can give you anything you want. Juste over here, would you?" William tried to lure the dangerous man by his greed. "Sorry, kid. I don''t want to work for anyone who might be your boss or rtive. Secondly, I don''t appreciate being ordered around like a dog. It''s not my style." Delmar said as he leaned back into his chair. "Okay, firstly, you''re not going to work for anyone other than me." Delmar didn''t believe what William said but continued to listen. "Secondly, you won''t be ordered around like a dog. You can be yourself, and you''ll only have to work whenever I ask you. You could always decline." "I hear you, but the question remains... Why me?" "Because someone who can keep himself safe from the royal forces and handle some of the hidden agents sent by great houses is a valuable asset." William spoke with a no-nonsense tone. Delmar smiled, hearing the other side of the phone, and replied, "Ohh! So you''ve been keeping an eye on me, huh?" "...What the hell are you talking about, man? I just guessed thatpletely out of the blue." Delmar stayed silent, realizing he had stupidly blurted that out. He quickly regained hisposure and said, "But still, the amount I would ask for is too much for anyone to give, not even you, ki¡ª" "I''ll give you 10 million dors a week." William went straight to the point. Delmar, hearing the kid over the receiver, was stumped for a second before he asked, "What!" "I said I will give you 10 million dors a week." "...Be serious with me for a second, and even if you could, I would still need to see some evidence before I can actually believe what you just said." "Alright, give me a second, okay," William said, and the phone got cut off. Delmar waited to see if something would actually happen or not. He watched hisputer monitor for any change. Nothing happened, and he thought sarcastically, ''Just as I thought, a load of bullshi¡ª'' The telephone beside him started ringing again. He picked it up and said, "So what happened, did you run out of money already?" Delmar asked William, maintaining a mocking smile. "Look at yourputer and see if there''s something there or not." Delmar did as instructed and looked, but there was nothing. "No, nothing happened, kid. You sure you got the righ¡ª" He was interrupted by a notification popping up on theputer. He clicked on it to see what it was. It was an electronic mail assigned to him, indicating that some money had been transferred to his ount. To view it, he needed to input his password, so he did. ''365,000,000'' He looked at the number with his mouth agape, not knowing how to respond to the situation. "So, because of the sudden silence, I can assume it was the right address then," William said mockingly. "But¡ªbut how?" "Dude, I just transferred you the money. Why are you even asking how I got it? Now tell me, are you going to work for me or not?" "But why did you give me so much money?" "Well... there are only 36 more weeks left in this year, so I gave you 360 million dors for the entire year. And the extra 5 million... take that as the fee for your recruitment." Delmar was stunned, hearing what William said over the telephone. He pondered, ''Is the kid actually telling the truth? He has to be. Otherwise, why would he give me so much money? Who is this kid, really? I saw his records, but other than that freak of nature being his father who already kicked the kid out, he doesn''t have anything.'' ''The kid is bing more and more mysterious.'' ''And the amount of money he just gave me only makes it stranger. Why would someone... anyone would give so much money so quickly if there wasn''t something equally dangerous about it.'' Delmar straightened his posture and asked in a very serious tone, "What do you want me to do that warrants so much money without even blinking an eye?" The other side of the phone was silent for a while until the next moment when words came through. "...So many things." "Hmm?" Delmar was confused, not understanding what he meant. "There are so many things I want to do that require not only your help but also many others. And even though I want to tell you what it is, I can''t over the phone like this." "Okay... Are the jobs going to be dangerous?" "Of course they''re going to be dangerous. Otherwise, why would I even ask you to do the job?" "Hah! So you want me to risk my life doing menialbor for you? Even if you give me a lot more money than you just did, why would I risk my life?" "Okay, Mr. Sarcasm. You already do jobs that risk you getting killed. Secondly, you won''t be doing menial jobs. NO, you''ll be doing stuff that helps for a much greater cause." "And what is this ''cause'' we''re speaking about?" "I want to revolutionize the world, Delmar." Delmar, hearing what William said, knew he was talking to a fanatic, but he still listened. "Why don''t you work for me for some time and see for yourself whether it''s worth it or not? And if you don''t like it, you can leave anytime you want. And you can take the extra cash with you too." Delmar thought for a while before he smiled at the thought of working for a world-revolutionizing fanatic andughed as he never had worked for anyone like that before and wanted to see what it might bring. "You know what! Sure, I''ll work for you, kid. It was getting boring here anyway, so why not broaden my horizons." "Alright then,e to the Wiseburn Kingdom, and we''ll talk there." William cut the call after he said that. Delmar pondered the new prospect and smiled for a while before typing something on the keyboard and then leaving the ce. As he left, the monitor disyed a countdown. The moment it hit zero, the vault and everything surrounding it started to crumble and explode until nothing was left of the deste ce. Chapter 120 - 120 - Sold [ Part 1 ] Lowering the cost of privilege even more from this month. I got close to winning the first level at winwin the previous month. And I hope that with your help and wishes i can get it this month. Hearing what William said about this matter but mostly about the money, Delmar was stumped for a while as he didn''t know what to say. Then after a moment he gave a crazy smile as he said to him. "You know, you''re the first rich kid I have ever seen to tell me that." "What do you mean? Are you sure that there aren''t others, Because I think that there are more¡­ arrogant people who should have said stuff like this already." William said as he was genuinely curious about this matter. "Yes, indeed a lot of people have said those words to me. But for all the time in my life, this might be the only time when those words were uttered with honesty in them." Delmar said to William. "You mean those guys generally say this but lie about it instead?" "Yeah, they actually do. So many people have said those words to me but none of them were truly honest when they said this." "But don''t take them in a wrong way, As It''s quite unbelievable to think that anyone actually thinks of money that way¡­ until I met you that is." "So what''s your verdict about this then?" William asked as he didn''t understand what Delmar was trying to say. "Let''s just say that I am d to work with someone who knows what to truly give value to¡­ unlike others who work their asses off for some paper and in the end they never truly spent it" "What I am trying to say is that, It''s very nice to work with you, Boss." Delmar said with a strange smile on his face which for the first time felt real. William nodded at that, he didn''t understand what the man before him said, but he at least knows that he is not criticizing him¡­ so that''s a plus. And also this might be the first time when Delmar was genuine enough to say the word ''Boss'' and actually mean it. Both of us got back to enjoying our drink as we waited for the guy toe out of the bathroom. And strangely though the guy walked into the men''s bathroom but he then walked out of thedies bathroom. Both of us became confused at that and William asked the humongous man beside him, "Wait a second¡­ Didn''t he¡­" "Yeah yeah, he did." Delmar said as he too looked at the scene with a strange gaze. "Then how¡­" "Who the hell knows kid." Delmar gave up on finding an answer as he got back to drinking his Vani Sugarcake Coffee and ignoring whatever anomaly that just happened as William also joined him too until the man himself came. Haris had a huge smile as he came back from his journey and slid into the table as he said to us with happiness evident in his tone. "Well good news guys, the owner has agreed toe over here and sell that ce." "So, is he going to being right at this moment or is he going to take some time?" "No no, don''t worry about that sir. He will be arriving over here in a few minutes so why don''t you guys enjoy your drinks until hees and we can continue our business then." Haris suggested to the duo. But both the duo in question had the same thought in their minds as they said. ''Does it look like we are waiting for you to tell us whether we should enjoy our drinks or not?'' All of them waited for 15 minutes until the moment had arrived as the door to the coffee shop opened up and a scrawny looking person came in. The three people who were enjoying their drinks without any care of the world stopped drinking as the real estate agent had a change in his behavior. "Oh! Here he is the owner you guys are looking for." Haris said while turning around and looking back at the person in question who was looking for them until Haris pointed him out and he got there. William and Delmar looked at the guy and saw someone in their 50''s with his bony figure trying not to get blown away by the wind. The guy''s hair was falling down because of how oily and old he had be. He wore ordinary clothes that matched the populus and didn''t make him any more special than a regr person tends to be. Looking at his old and boney figure both guys had different thoughts going through their heads. ''I thought the guy would look a little more stronger looking or maybe¡­ you know, close to that but this guy has literally nothing in him.'' William thought. ''Just as I thought, the guy is scrawny looking and after his factory failed at producing stuff his body broke even more until¡­ he became like this. No wonder, the guy wants to sell this ce.'' ''It''s not like he has neither the strength nor the determination to do anything about the bike gang to begin with.'' Both William and Delmar came back to the same conclusion as Haris let the guy get inside their table and introduced him to us. "Well, guys this is Mr. Garos Weakman and he is the owner of the factory you want to buy currently and Mr. Weakman this are¡­" Haris tried to say but he didn''t know our names yet so he didn''t know what to say and he asked, "I''m sorry, but what was your names I don''t think I got them." Garos was slightly shocked at that as his real estate agent didn''t even know who he was selling his property to and who this special persons were to make hime over here in such a hurry. Delmar was the one who introduced himself and William. "I am Delmar and this is Mr. Trust who would be the one buying your ce." Hearing that Garos, had a change in his behavior as he saw that the one buying was a young kid and he understood one thing as his expression became a grim one. He looked back to Haris and said "Can you let us be alone for a few moments." Haris, initially shocked, asked him "Why is something the matter? You can tell me about it and I''ll try to hel-" "No, I just want to talk to them, please can you leave us for a moment." Haris looked back at us as he didn''t know what to say but Delmar said to him about it. "It''s okay, you can leave. Let us talk to the man, I''m sure he has some questions that he needs answers to." William also nodded at his words and Haris left hearing that. Garos looked back at them for a while before he said. "I don''t know if you guys know this but the ce you''re about to buy has some serious problems that Haris might not have told you about." William and Delmar, initially waiting for something else, were a little shocked until Delmar smiled and said "We already know about the bike problem." "And you still want to buy it?" "Yes, We do. So if you don''t have any problem then we would like to proceed with this." William suggested to Garos. Garos gave a huge sigh of release at the thought of finally being able to get rid of that ce from his hand as he said. "Alright let''s do this." Chapter 121 - 121 - Sold [ Part 2 ] After having done all the talks that were about the property value and the ownership members we arrived at the ce for signing the papers. Garos looked at the contract that was ced in front of him, Particrly at the price of the ce. It was written on the contract that the ce was being sold for only 450 thousand dors. There was nothing wrong with that too as he was getting paid 1 million for that ce but he did not understand why we changed the price of the property in the papers. He looked at the numbers and hesitated for a while as he didn''t know whether to ask that question or not. William looked at the difficult expression the already deted guy was making and asked him, "Is something wrong, Mr. Weakman?" "Is it something unsatisfying about the papers or are you not satisfied with the amount you''re getting from the ce?" "Why wouldn''t he be satisfied? He''s about to be a millionaire, isn''t that right, Mr, Weakman." Haris tried to make Garos feel pressured so that he may sign the papers quickly. William didn''t listen to what Haris said and looked intently at Garos who denied what he said. "No no no, It''s not that¡­ I don''t know if I should ask this or not." "I was thinking that why didn''t you put a million dors as the price on the papers?" William didn''t answer him this time as Delmar already said, "You don''t have to worry about that, it''s just a small correction that we thought we should do." "But wouldn''t it be problematic for you guys if you were to sell this ce, If you put the price like this then it will be even less in the future and because of how deste that ce is you might lose a lot of money." Garos in his kind and stupid nature didn''t understand why we put the price like that. But Haris, even though very stupid about his surroundings, was an expert in matters simr to these so he knew why we were really doing this. "It''s actually a property paper rules of that ce, Garos. In that location you need to put your property price at a low prise otherwise they would have some problemster on." "All you need to know, Garos is that. The ce will bepletely under their name and there won''t be any problems about that ce¡­ well other than the one there already is." Delmar nodded at that too and replied "Yes just what he said, Mr. Weakman." Garos, with his kind nature, didn''t question any of us as we all made him feel more rxed at this new change. Now, the real reason why we put so small an amount on that paper was a short and simple reason if you get what I am about to say. First of all, the price of the ce was already quite low so if we tried to make it more than what was necessary we would be having problems with the department that worked on stuff like this. Secondly, If we- No. When we get attention in the future there will absolutely be a lot of people who will be looking for any kind of info that may put us in some kind of problem whatever small it may be. And of course they will start from the first thing we bought and when they see how much it costs¡­ I am sure you can understand what may happen then. And for those who don''t understand, I only have one word to say. ckmail "Alright now we are done with that, all we need right now is the name and fingerprints of the owner or joint owners so which is it going to be." Haris asked as he looked at both the duo. "His going to be the one buyin-" Delmar tried to point it at William but he was interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. "It''s going to be under his name, so take whatever you need from him and I will be the one paying you for the ce." William said as he pointed at Delmar. Delmar looked at what William did and thought about why he did it but he didn''t say anything as he knewter knew the real reason why William had done it. Thinking about it, he got hurt a little at the petty reason behind it but didn''t let any of it show on his face as he got ready for signing the papers. Haris brought out a machine that looked very simr to a huge phone and told both Delmar and Garos, "Now if both the participants would show me their faces at the same time and opposite to them" Delmar and Garos put their faces in front of the huge device as it scanned both of their faces and Haris saidter. "Now if both of you would show me your Irises so that it could scan them." Garos went first this time before Delmar went. "Alright now the second final thing for verification and that would be if both of you ced your ID''s side to side in front of the machine." Both of them did that and Haris clicked on the machine as it shed a few times and started writing something on it before saying. "Alright all the heavy work has been done, Now all we need to do is sign the contract but before that can you give the cash to Mr. Weakman, so that the deal may be finalized." William looked inside his backpack and got a big bundle of money and put it in front of Garos as he said, "1 Million Dors all in one ce." Haris looked at the bundle with greed in his eyes before he said to Garos, "May I?" Garos nodded to him and Haris took the money and scanned it with the same device before he nodded and said "All 1 Million Dors are here, Mr. Weakman. You can check it yourself if you want." "No no, It''s okay I trust you Mr. Nguyen." Garos said as he happily took the money and looked at it with wide eyes. William and Delmar got up and said "Alright then that concludes the deal then, right." "Yes, It does. If you ever think of buying any other property please do not hesitate to call for me. I will be avable no matter the time it is." Haris said and gave us his card before he suddenly had a phone call which he answered in anger before it was quickly reced with a huge smile as he said to us. "Another piece of good news. My wife is pregnant again." Hearing that both William and Delmar had a hard expression and didn''t know what to say other than to congratte the not new - father and leave them as Haris and Garos still had their own matters to settle. Both of them walked quite a distance away from the ce, until Delmar looked at William for answers. But instead of answering them, William asked him a question. "Why do you think I put it in your name?" Chapter 143 - 143 - Mock Battle [ Part 1 ] "Alright then, where do you wanna do this then." William asked Genna for the best ce to fight as he thought someone battle crazy like her would know about it. "Let''s do this beside the pool behind your balcony, there''s a lot of space there." Genna said as William nodded and all of them walked towards there. As they were walking William suddenly had a thought as he smiled mischievously. "You sure are knowledgeable about houses, aren''t you Genna?" "Umm¡­ What do you mean by that?" Genna asked, confused by his meaning. "Well you just told me the best ce to fight in my vi¡­ despite nevering over here to begin with." William looked at her with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Both Genna and Hannah were now shocked by his deduction and both of them started to sweat. "Are you sure you guys haven''t been here before?" "Ah- Ah, What do you mean?... of course we haven''t been here before right, Hannah." Genna said and looked for help from Hannah. Hannah who suddenly got caught in the middle, just looked at the two people and started bing more red as the second passed. William looked at their horrified faces and knew that he should stop now. "Alright if that''s what you guys say then I believe you." Hearing that both Genna and Hannah became relieved as they gave a long sigh. Genna then looked at William from behind and thought. ''Can''t have him know that we have been over here countless times and that this was a good hide-out space for us. I can''t get caught when I still haven''t made a good impression of myself.'' Then Genna looked at Hannah and nodded as Hannah too nodded as well, Signifying that they had made a pact at that very ce, unknown to them William knew very well what was happening behind him as he smiled at their antics. All of them arrived beside the pool, which had been recently cleaned and refurbished and now looked very beautiful because of its huge space and an intricate design that was etched on the middle of the pool which now looked even more beautiful because it was being shown as hazy under the water. Both William and Genna took positions beside the opposite ends of the pool as they awaited what would clearly be fun for one and disaster for another. Genna smiled greatly like a tomboy she was and expected to impress William by bounds as she would show him her formidable strength. William on the other hand looked back at his stats and thought for a moment what he should do and shouldn''t do. ''Hmm¡­ I don''t know what level she is at this moment but looking at her age, I have to assume she''s still at the end of first level or close to the expert realm of the second level.'' ''That means I shouldn''t hit her too aggressively or it might be problematic for me to exin why I beat a girl who I was supposed to babysit.'' ''And I also can''t use any of my spells either as now I have the ''Pration'' skill. Which is very very useful to me but in mock battles like this it would only put people in front of me in ce of great danger.'' ''So this is going to be one of those boring fights isn''t it?'' Genna looked at William and smiled hugely while showing him her glistening white teeth and took a position as she crouched her body a little and brought her right hand forward and her left hand backwards. ''So¡­ she is a melee fighter then. Should have known from just seeing her attitude.'' William looked at her posture and also thought of doing a posture but in the end stopped himself as he just took a casual pose and stood there with a nonchnt expression. Genna looked at him and thought, ''Why isn''t he taking up a position? Can''t he see that I am ready to start my action.'' "Aren''t you going to use a fighting stance?" "I want to, but I can''t." "Hmm¡­ why can''t you?" "Well¡­ I don''t know any fighting stance to use actually." William said as heughed awkwardly. Hearing him, Genna sighed before she also dropped her stance as well and said, "Alright then I won''t also use my stance." As both of them got ready, Hannah looked at them onest time from above the balcony and gave the sign. "Alright then at 1." "3¡­ 2¡­" Both of the persons beside them looked for any kind of advantage over the other. "...1" At the drop of count, William didn''t have to wait as Genna jumped and quickly ran in front of him and punched right at his face. Hannah looked at that and thought while dreading the oue, ''NOT THE FACE!" And as Genna was sure that her punch was about to hit the guy, William quickly moved just slightly to his right as he avoided the punch barely by just one inch. Genna brought her hand back and waited for the retaliation but didn''t get any so she again punched him but the guy dodged her punch again. As she kept on punching him faster and faster, the oue was still the same as the guy always dodged the punches at thest moment making Genna more frustrated at the guy. ''What the hell is with him just dodging my punches and not fighting back, is he scared or something?'' "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Genna asked as she kept on punching him. "Well at the way this is going I don''t need to, I can just tire you out." William said while dodging all of her punches at thest moment. "Alright then I''m not going to hold back then." Genna said and punched at her strongest and as fast as she could. William looked at the punch and knew that it was faster than the ones before¡­ but for him, they were still in slow motion. He looked at her punching towards him in slow motion and thought excitedly, ''SO this is what an OP person feels when he is fighting someone obviously weaker than him.'' ''I could get used to this.'' As the punch arrived at the moment of contact William immediately slid away from its path by moving to the left and dodging it again by one inch. Genna became irritated as she looked at this and screamed at him, "Why don''t you just fight back for once, Are you scared or what?" William didn''t get angry at her taunt but he still said, "You sure about that¡­ okay then." "Here Ie." Hearing him, Genna got ready for the counterattack but in the next moment she saw a punch that was right in front of her and was about to hit her ay point-nk range. She closed her eyes as she waited for the pain toe towards her but even after a few moments she didn''t feel anything. She opened her eyes to see that William was smiling in front of her as he said, "Now then..." "Do you still want me to fight?" Chapter 144 - 144 - Mock Battle [ Part 2 ] "Do you still want me to fight?" Seeing the bold smile on William''s face, Genna was shocked and mesmerized by it as she just looked at him absentmindedly. Which was not unnoticed by William nor Hannah. Hannah looked at the scene as she slightly felt a little angry at her friend for being so close to him but didn''t say anything and just looked at them while pouting angrily. William on the other hand¡­ Was waiting for her punchline. He could see that she was mesmerized by his bold talk but right now he was in the moment of battle and he seriously didn''t want to charm her or want her to be distracted while being charmed. "Hellooo... Genna. You okay, there? You look like you''re having a stroke." William said to her as Genna woke up from her stumped state. Hannahughed while holding her hand in front of her mouth so nobody could hear herughter. Genna regained her senses and became angry as he said that to her. "Stroke what? You''re the one having the stroke here letting your enemy get close to you." As Genna said that she immediately punched at his stomach trying to catch him off guard. But William quickly caught her fist. Genna quickly tried to move her fist but it was difficult for her. ''DAMN! He''s Strong.'' William then let her fist go as she speedily jumped back a few steps before looking over at him like a feral beast would. ''Now she is really pissed off. It looks like finally I will get some real action.'' William looked at Genna who was clearly taking quick breaths in anger. Genna then took a stance as she quickly brought her right fist forward and left fist backward as she clenched them tightly and crouched down a lot as she got ready to jump at him. Hannah looked at it and immediately was worried as she thought that Genna might actually harm William. Then she looked back at William who was casually waiting for Genna toe and thought. ''She might really hurt him this time. And she is even using one of her signature stances as well.'' ''But the way, William has been dodging her the whole time¡­ will she even be able to hurt him.'' Thinking about how strong or agile he was, Hannah smiled shyly as she took long nces at him. "I''m going toe at you with everything I got now and I will wipe that smirk off of your face." "Ohhh, is that right?. Why don''t you try then." William said as he beckoned her toe with two fingers. Genna looked at the sign with anger as she crouched down a little and then jumped up in the air as sheunched herself at William. William looked at her stance and thought. ''Well¡­ she just put herself in a very dangerous position right there. Her opponent could clearly use that to hit her at her weakest point because of how open her guard was at the moment'' ''But¡­ she is still in school isn''t she? I wonder anyone would be smart enough to actually do that.'' Genna descended very quickly and instead of just dodging her by only an inch, this time William jumped back as she fell right where he was standing before as dust settled in because of the broken ground. Hannah looked at the scene and thought, ''O Oh, We already destroyed a part of his pool. Why are you so aggressive Genna!'' William didn''t give a sh*t about the pool or the ground as he waited for her as Genna came barging out of the dust and struck him numerous times which he dodged while skipping backwards then jumping and bending backwards. As he dodged her he also noticed that there was a slight hue of a red aura that was emitting out of her. He dodged and dodged again until Genna said "Why the f*ck wouldn''t you just punch bac-" Taking advantage of that moment he quickly came close to her and punched her at the stomach. "GAH!!!" Genna felt like she was punched by a hammer as spit flew out of her mouth and the force of the punch alsounched her backwards straight towards the walls as she struck the wall. She slowly got out of the ce and fell on the floor as she took a few deep breaths, trying to catch herself. William looked at her obviously worse state and gave her a pity look. ''Did I hit her with too much strength?'' ''Yeah, I think so. I should maybe lower my strength before I punch her again.'' ''Man! The way her saliva flew from the mouth and the way she got thrown back towards the wall it''s just¡­ SO COOOOOL.'' ''No wonder some people be battlecrazed, It''s also starting to affect me as well.'' "You okay over there? Do you want to take a break or stop this?" William said, looking at Genna''s figure. "Do- Don''t under- underestimate me yo- you baste*d." Genna said to him while taking long breaths as she tried to get herself under control and looked at him. ''God, that punch hurt. What are they made of, Steel or something?'' ''I need to finish this quickly and with something that will take him by surprise as well.'' Genna slowly got up as Hannah from the balcony said. "Genna, I think you should stop now. You look like you really need to take some time and both of you have already fought quite a bit." "SHUT UP! I won''t stop until I wipe that smirk off of his face." Hannah sighed listening to her and shook her head at her words. "Yeah I think you should listen to what she says Genna. You don''t really look too good." William said to her in concern. "Of course, you would say that. I am getting to you right!" Genna said while William thought incredulously. ''What do you mean by your getting to me, You still haven''t punched me even once.'' "Okay, this is going to be my final attack. Let''s see if you''ll be able to dodge this or not." Genna said as she clenched her right hand while enclosing it with her left as her face started to harden. ''So she is going to use a spell then.'' William thought as he dropped his casual posture and got ready for whatever next was about to happen. Genna''s fists were starting to be red as a red aura surrounded them very quickly as her hands suddenly started to burn in a yellow fire. She made the fire burn even brighter than before as she waited for the perfect moment before she shouted. She then jumped forward as she quickly came in front of William and struck right towards his face. ''Not the face again.'' William thought before he too clenched his right hand and then punched towards her burning hand. Both the punches hit each other as they made a great shockwave that blew the air around them. Genna looked at it and smirked before her smirk quickly became a frown as both punches stopped the other until the spell''s effects were over. Genna looked at her hand and then at William. "What the hell are you?" Chapter 148 - 148 - Lair [ Part 1 ] William walks into the office as he sees a moderate enough room which you might expect from a manager or an owner of the shop. He also saw Delmar who was sitting behind a big white desk who smiled the moment he walked in and said "Hey kid, It''s good to see you over here, How are you doing?" "Just fine. Wanted to check up on you so I came over here" "Oh. Come, sit and let us talk." William sat and after talking with him about a few basic things, Delmar looked at Rachel, Who got the wrong answer and said, "Oh! Let me get you guys some refreshments." Delmar shook his head slowly and said "No Mr. Trust and I want to talk about a few things so it would be better for us if we had some privacy." Rachel knew that Delmar was trying to kick her out. She was staying here because she wanted to know about our connection and gossip about it. But she pouted slightly in anger before leaving us. The moment she left Delmar and William changed their expressions to a rxed one then before as Delmar asked. "So what''s up boss, you need anything?" "No, I actually just came to check on you." William then looked back on the door and said, "But it looks like you are clearly being taken care of." Delmar smiled, "Yeah it was just a small bite over there. Which was interrupted by none other than you." "Okay, did you really hire the girl you had flirted with at the car shop, What happened did you not find any other girl who wanted to ba*g you." Delmar sarcastically said, "Haha¡­ Ha. But seriously though stop with the lonely jokes. The reason why I brought her here is because I wanted someone I know to manage the store." William kept looking at him until Delmar finally said, "Fine¡­ I just wanted someone who I could basically ba*g every few days over here." "Anh haa, Then what about the girl who just walked out a moment ago?" "She''s a newbie. So¡­ I was teaching her the ropes." "Got it, you tried to ba*ng her as well. But as much as I want to hear about your degenerate s*x stories I really don''t have that much time to waste so let''s get on the real thing for why I came here." Delmar got his serious demeanor on as he heard that. "So¡­ were you able to make the secret thing?" Delmar nodded, "Yeah just partially finished with it but still need a little more time before we can actually do something with it." "Alright, where is it?" "Come on, I''ll show you." Delmar got and walked out of the office as William followed him. Both of them got down to the ground floor as they looked at a scene of Rachel making E do some more work. "No no not that way. Do it the other way, make sure that it brings out more color and beauty of it." "B- But Mam¡­ It''s too high up over here and I have a fe- fear of heights." Rachel was on the floor and looked on to E who was on a longdder where she was correcting the position of a banner from three floors up. "It''s your job E, Now stop bitc*ing about it and do it." Delmar only looked at it before he ignored them as they went to the warehouse, William asked. "Oh! I wanted to ask something. How did you build this SO fast?" "That''s because of the highly advanced construction AI''s that I hired and also some mana users who had proficiency in the earth element, which made it much faster than it should have been." William nodded before he asked another question, "Now, something personal. What can you tell me about the driver that you arranged for me?" "Well... he''s a professional and he has an advanced driving license. But other than that, he''s a good enough fighter as well so he can also protect you." "Okay¡­ but what about his loyalty? Can he be trusted with information?" "Truth be told, Nobody can be trusted with it. But unless it was very important that might jeopardize us very much, yeah you can trust him." William nodded again as they walked to a far back room which turned out to be the room for cleaning items. Delmar pulled on a bleaching bottle that was on the second shelf as it clicked. The click resonated with the left wall of the room sliding open and revealed an Elevator which had white lights covered in it and no clear descriptions. They went inside and Delmar said, "Put your thumb on that green screen." William looked for the panel and saw that it was beneath the buttons which indicated the levels. He looked at the medium length verification screen and put his right thumbs on it. It lit up and quickly scanned his finger. [ Verifying ] [ New Fingerprints have been found ] [ Adding it to the database ] [ Granting ess to it ] [ ess Granted ] The light turned off as William took his fingers off and Delmar clicked on the 5th floor and the elevator started to move down. "What happened there was that this ce took your verification and granted you ess to it. I programmed it to take the next unknown person''s identity and give them ess." "So now I cane in here, whenever I want?" "Yeah" William looked at the floor number''s which went down to 100 and asked Delmar. "Does it really go down to the 100th level?" "Not yet but I am kinda short on cash so I will do thatter when I get enough money and think about what else to make it down there." William nodded hearing that and he looked for something inside his pocket before finding it and throwing it to him. "Here" Delmar caught on to the small thing and looked at it to see that it''s a small golden ring. "It''s a storage ring. It has 25 Billion Dors in it. Use it as you like. But make sure to make this ce have the best defenses and also equipment." Delmar looked at the small ring in disbelief before he asked. "Does this ring really have that much money?" "Look inside it, if you don''t believe me then." "No no, It''s not that I don''t believe you¡­ it''s just that you said you don''t trust me enough then¡­" "Why are you giving me so much money?" "First of all, I want this ce to be the best it could be and second, I trust you with my money." "Not with my life." Delmar smiled hearing that, "You are a strange kid, you know that." "Most people say it in a different way¡­ but sure you can say that I am." The elevator made a ''Ding'' noise before it opened up to a room which hadpletely nothing in it beside another door. They walked in and something checked on them again before they went through the door and a few other rooms before they finally arrived as Delmar said. "Wee to the ''Lair''." Chapter 149 - 149 - Lair [ Part 2 ] "Wee to the Lair." William became amazed at what he saw in front of him. There was a whole underground chamber filled with many mechanical machines and other stuff that he couldn''t understand how physics supported them. He saw a huge mecha at one corner of the ce with white and ck color posing like a guard dog A small machine that was floating on the air as it overlooked everything around it A huge nuclear head that was being transported by many small AI like machines and many many more. The whole underground ce was at least a few kilometers from what he could just see. All of these were divided by a wall in between and a holographic banner that was floating above them. Wait a second... A Nuclear Warhead!!!!! William quickly looked at the nuclear warhead being carried by small machines and looked back at Delmar for answers. "HEY! Why the hell do we have a Nuclear Warhead?" Delmar looked at the machine of mass destruction and shrugged his hands as he said, "Oh, That''s just for self defense. Who knows when a very powerful mana soldier might attack us or the royal forces send someone over here." William nodded, ''Well if it''s about defensive measures then aanh It''ll be fine'' "What did you think it was for?" "I thought you were back on selling stuff like those on the ck market or someone interested." Delmarughed at what he heard, "Hahaha. After the money I''m getting right now, I don''t have to do that stuff anymore." "But where do you get these stuff from anyway?" "I have a guy who sells me stuff at a discount." "Alright then, Is this just the 5th floor?" "Yeah, I know. It''s nice right" Delmar smiled as he looked in front. "Yeah it is. But if this is only the 5th floor, what does the lower floors have?" "A lot of things, Nuclear weapons, mana rted weapons, forbidden weapons-" "We have forbidden weapons!" William asked in disbelief. "Yeah, but they are unstable so I am having trouble with how to even contain them." "Why don''t you get an expert on that matter over here?" "Yeah, I thought of that too. The reason why I couldn''t get one right now was because either they are too mad or they cost too much¡­" Delmar then looked at the storage ring in his palms andughed evilly "But with this it''s not a problem anymore. With this¡­ I can buy everything Hehehe." William looked at the scene with deadpan eyes until Delmar noticed it and coughed for a few times in embarrassment. "... As long as you don''t do anything thatbels your new identity as a wanted man too, go for it." "But even then there are still some limits to what you can not do. And you know what limits I am talking about." Delmar looked at William''s increasingly golden eyes and found himself nodding unconsciously until he smiled and thought. ''The kid seriously had some warsigns going inside him for a moment. He might not be the darkness I am used to getting but¡­'' ''At least this kid is not apletely ruthless one.'' "Alright boss, Whatever you say." William nodded heavily before all of his past aggressions went away in a blink as he said, "So is this it or is there anything more that you might want to show me." "Of course, but why don''t we go to the office before we can give you a brief of somethings that had juste to my notice." Delmar said as he had a sudden serious look in his eyes which William nodded at. They walked and saw different things and Delmar gave a quick descriptions about them. "That''s the COM room, that''s the power energizing mechanics room, that''s the meeting room where we will be having some of our important talks that require some people and that''s the theater room." "Oh! What does the theater room do?" "It just shows tv and movies." "Huh?" "Well sometimes the people get tired working over here so I built a room so that I can rx a little bit. It also shows movies in 9DK resolution." William didn''t understand what it meant but realized that it was very important by theplicated words so he nodded and said, "Cool" They came to a door where Delmar opened up and said "This is the main office of this ce, from here we can see everything that has been built underground." "Everything?" "Yeah there are more than a thousand cameras overlooking the ce and also a lot of droids that are doing their job of surveilling everything." William was genuinely impressed at what he just heard and saw about this ce but there was still one question that was going through his head. "So every ce is wired under here?" "Every F*cking ce, Boss." "Even the ''Girl''s Toilet''?" "..." "..." "..." ".. Yes." William looked at Delmar without any expression on his face. Delmar looked at that and asked. "Do you want me to remove the-" "Good" "What?" "It''s good, who knows what people are carrying with them inside their body. We should always be vignt no matter the hol- GENDER, no matter which gender it is, right?" William said as he looked at the camera''s as he looked for something particr. "Ye- Yeah, That''s what I had in mind as well as I thought about the pu*syie- I mean Ladies, thedies are quite dangerous nowadays." Delmar got the hint as he replied to him. "Alright what is it that you wanted to show me?" "Oh! Yes. Come over here and look at some things that I need to show you." Delmar went to aputer and talked as he typed in them. "You see for a few days, since we had left the Tudor Kingdom, some people were looking for you." Delmar then went aside as he showed William some photos. "Do you know any of them?" William looked at the pictures of many people in ck clothes or more simrly camouge suits who were looking at the train station from where he had left And some normal people asking in the streets about a person while showing a picture of him. William shook his head, "No, I don''t any of them. What are they asking about?" "Basically general information of where you are or has someone seen you?" "Are they connected to the Goldberg Family?" "Strangely No. I came to that thought as well and saw that most of them weren''t even remotely rted to the Goldberg family besides very few who had some slight connections with them." "Then did you find out why they were searching for me or who is behind them?" "I did and I found two things that were strangely peculiar about them." William creased his eyebrows as he asked. "What is it?" Delmar typed something on theputer before he said, "Look at this, None of the people had any aggressive behavior. And they did not even hide their presence, as if they wanted to show everyone that it was them who were looking for you." "Secondly and this is where it gets strange as I found the people behind them as well." "Who are they?" Delmar clicked on the keyboard as it showed a different picture on the screen. Chapter 156: Chapter 156 - Centipede "What the hell is that Abomination?" William said with shock coursing through everyyer of his body as he looked at the being in front of him. He then slowly fell on the ground as he couldn''t believe how this was even possible at all. There was a centipede in front of him. And it was BIG. From what he could gather it''s width was around 11 - 15 meters and it''s height was maybe 1.2 meters. It had a dangerous looking face with its mouth and eyes closed before him like it had been sleeping like this for many years. William slowly got up and thought of whether he should go and check it out or just let it be that way and forget about evering down here. ''I could just leave and forget about this. It''s not like it is even alive at this point¡­ Is it?'' ''No no, it couldn''t be. The ce itself looks like it was built thousands of years ago. And for this beast to stay over here for that long period of time and still being alive couldn''t be true. ''Well not unless it had some kind of food source that regrly fed it. But from how deste this ce looks that is not likely to be possible. Still I should check to see if there is anything here or not.'' ''But how?'' William thought for a moment before looking at wdia who was trying to lick the giant centipede and called her. "wdia" ''Yes, Master.'' wdia looked back and said. "Can you go around this ce and check if there is anything unusual about this ce or whether there is some kind of food or storage like facility down here?" ''Alright master.''Saying that, wdia quickly left the ce with a lighting burst, leaving him all alone. William looked around him at this deste ce and started to fear a little bit. ''Maybe I shouldn''t have told her to go search for anything.'' Then he shook his head as he looked at the giant centipede in front of him and with a brave heart he took one step forward. Then as a slow breeze of air floated behind him, William took three steps backward. ''Sh*t!! Where the hell did that breezee from?'' He looked left and right until he finally saw the way he hade in and realized what really happened. ''It might be because I broke the pool. That might have opened a ce for the air to flow into this ce and for me to feel the breeze from behind my neck.'' He looked back to the centipede and again took one step and another until slowly by time he was right in front of his face. More specifically its mouth. He used his shaking right hand to touch the face of the centipede. A feeling of warmth could be felt from his hand as it touched the face. ''Why is it warm? Is it actually dead or is this just one of its side effects.'' William then took his hands off and went around its face to touch other parts of its body. There were scales covering its whole body and there were even some scales that were on its face. William touched them and they were cold, it was as he had expected from them. He knocked on the scales to see their hardiness. The scales felt strong like he was hitting a steel wall. Even at this point of time, they hadn''t degraded even a slightest bit. The scales themselves were very cold as he could feel it just by standing in front of them. Then suddenly he had a terrible idea. ''Should I do that?... It''s a crazy idea but I feel like I should do something like that since I''m here anyway.'' ''Not many people in their whole lives can get such a moment, I can even say that I''m quite lucky to be here so why not use that to my advantage.'' William finally decided as he went back to its face again and looked for its mouth. He found it and tried to open it with all of his strength until he was able to. Then he put his head inside the mouth and took his FPhone out and then turned on his camera. He smiled at the camera and took a selfie. ?*??¦®+?¦Ñ?? Looking at the photo he saw that it was of him being eaten by what looks like a huge centipede. ''Finally a photo I can upload on the socialwork and get some poprity.'' Then he put away his phone and used the orb to look inside the mouth. All he could see were razor sharp teeth that were still very sharp. He put a finger on one of the teeth and his finger immediately went in like it was paper. He looked at the blood that was dripping away and gave a nod. ''Still sharp too'' William got out from its mouth and waited for wdia toe back who also came right at that moment. ''Master Master, I''m back.'' "Well did you find anything?" ''No Master'' William gave a nod at that. ''Except for mountains of corpses that had turned into ashes and got blown away by me.'' "..." ''...'' "Were you ying with them?" ''Only for a slight moment.'' William gave a small sigh before he asked, "How big is this ce?" ''Quite big Master. At least big enough to cover the whole ce where we and the young girls from before are staying.'' ''So this ce is big enough to cover the Society huh.'' "Arthur, Call the emergency contact number." "..." "Arthur, Arthur. Can you hear me?" "..." After waiting for some time, William realized that this ce was too deep for Arthur to hear him or have any kind of connection. ''I should build an undergroundb and research the hel* out of this thing. Maybe I can even get some Legendary Item from it.'' William thought and walked back to the stairs. But unknown to him, The drop of blood that was in the mouth of the giant centipede slowly fell and was drunk by it and its eyes shed for a moment before going dark again. William went up to the ce and called Delmar toe over here. "I don''t care if you''re putting it in the butt. I want you toe here right at this moment." "I know that it''s a once in a lifetime opportunity but what I have here is also one. So get your priorities crooked ande over here." [ A Few Moments Later ] "This better be good enough for me to leave that." Delmar said as he walked in the underground hallway. William didn''t answer him and both of them came in front of the beast. But because it was dark Delmar couldn''t see anything. "Where is the Special thing that you brought me here for? Don''t tell its just this secret d-" wdia charged up for a moment before releasing it above, lighting the ce momentarily for Delmar to see what it was. "-dump" He went quiet after that and just looked at it for a long while before he screamed "AHHHHHH" Chapter 157: Chapter 157 - What is it? Delmar went quiet after that and just looked at it for a long while before he screamed "AHHHHHH" "ITS A FUC*ING MONSTER" William waited for a while for Delmar to calm down before he asked, "You okay, Bald Man?" Delmar took a few deep breaths as he looked at the ground before he said, "Y- Yeah. Just give me a moment." Delmar then straightened himself and looked at therge Centipede in front of him. "What the h*ck is that really?" William walked closer to the centipede as he said, "I thought that you would be able to tell me that but it seems, This is a deadend too." "Too?" Delmar asked as he heard the question mark. "Yeah this isn''t the only thing that I found out about this ce." "You mean there is even more to this ce!" Delmar asked, slightly shocked at the revtion. "Yeah there is. Why don''t I tell them in the order that I found it." Delmar, hearing that, waited very patiently for his words. "First of all let me clear this out, that I found this cepletely by ident." "ident?" "Yeah, I was trying out my new spells before punching at the ground with one. But I didn''t think that the ground would break to reveal this ce." William said as he patted the mouth of the ancient beast''s. Delmar nodded as William continued "Secondly, this ce is very old right?" Delmar looked at the walls before nodding again. "How many years old is this ce you think?" "Somewhere around a few thousand or less." "Even with that number this ce is still very sturdy and even more I didn''t see any kind of cracks in this ce." "Next you already saw that the ce above ispletely empty and the path we walked to until here is also empty." Delmar nodded to that as William said, "Until that is here. This beauty or¡­ monster right over here." He patted again as he indicated Delmar to the big centipede. "Well then, anything else to add to the thoughts?" "Only three more." "The centipede over here is dead, I think." "Yeah, this is either a blessing in disguise or a ticking time bomb." William was in agreement to those words as he said, "But its scale and teeth and anything sharp that I found were still very very sharp. My skin couldn''t even resist its des before it got pierced." "And finally with this ce¡­" "I still haven''t explored more than this ce but still wdia has found some things that are quite disturbing." Delmar listened in close to the next words. "She found some ashes of corpses." "What kind?" "All of them, Humans, beasts and other stuff that she couldn''t identify." "So is there anything else?" "Nope, What do you think about this ce now." Delmar deeply before he answered him, "To be simple this ce was either their of this ancient beast or a breeding ground?" "A breeding ground?" "Specifically a ce where they put species like this and experiment with it and create as many as they could and control them for their advantages." "So they could use its amazing might against¡­ everyone they want." "Correct. And with such a size I reckon anyone would be strong enough to stop it¡­ except for the cultivators of very high level." William nodded for a while before he suddenly remembered something as he said, "Oh yeah I forgot to say one thing." Delmar stopped as he looked at William, "This ce also has some kind of Anti Sensory powers or something." "Can you tell me how strong it could be?" "Well I have to say very because the AI system in my vi couldn''t detect it at all." Delmar nodded again as he took out a small piece of ss and clicked on it. Suddenly, A huge hologram that towered over both of us could be seen with some words in it that William could read but didn''t understand. "Open the sensory module of this ce and view it for me." [ Alright sir, please give me a moment to open it and y it for you ] Both William and Delmar waited for a while but the holographic system didn''t answer them. Delmar couldn''t wait any longer and screamed at the holographic machine. "WORK YOU PIECE OF FUTURISTIC JUNK AND SHOW ME THE DAMN THING." Immediately in contrast to him screaming at the hologram, the hologram answered. [ I''m sorry sir. But I can''t detect anything from this ce ] "Anything at all?" [ No, Sir. All I could detect was that your heat signature was immediately gone from my senses as you let me loose ] "Hmm." Delver thought for a long time before he said with a huge smile on his face. "Well boss, this is very very good for you. One can say that your fortune has finally answered you." "Why?" William was genuinely confused as he heard that. "Why? Because first of all you found an underground ce at the heart of the city that couldn''t be perceived by anyone. Not even the Great Houses nor the Royal Forces." "So a good hiding spot then." "A very good hiding spot." Delmar immediately corrected him. "Next even though I don''t know what the creature in front of me was. It was still very rare." "And what does that have to do with me?" "Well by your definition this thing has valuable body parts that would sell for a great price. "Then you can sell it to someone who really wants it or one of the Great Houses or the Royal familie-" Delmar was about to continue but he stopped as he looked at the deadpan face that William was giving him. He thought for a moment of why that was but realized a momentter. Delmar gave an awkward smile as he said "Sorry boss but I forgot that you are very rich too." But William shook that thought away as he said, "So we can make good quality armor with it." Delmar said while walking towards the long centipede "Amazing quality boss. Not only we can do that but we can also razor sharp sword with it''s teet-" Delmar stopped as the holographic machine finally said something. [ Sir, Life Signature has been found ] William suddenly became defensive as he thought of the dark creatures they might have to fight. Delmar looked at the holographic machine before looking at William as he reassured him. "Don''t worry about it, it''s just showing us our heat signature or life signatures." William wasn''t still assured as he asked Delmar. "You sure about it?" "Yeah, I am very sure. You did see that there was a lot of disturbance in this ce and maybe that''s why the machine couldn''t sense as goood as it should do." William listened to his exnation but he didn''t want to measure his life on ''Maybes''. So he told Delmar. "Why don''t you try again and see what it says." Delmar nodded, "Whatever you say, Boss." Delmar then picked up the small machine before going towards the face. He used his machine and after a long time he still didn''t do anything so he asked. "So what did you find?" Delmar was quiet for a while before he said to his young boss. "Well I think we have a problem over here." Chapter 158: Chapter 158 - Discussion "Well I think we have a problem over here." William immediately started to pale as he asked him. "W- Why?" "There are indeed some indications over here that show that this thing might not be dead." "Then what is it doing right now?" William asked as he was very confused at the oue. "Hmm¡­ Maybe it''s in a state of hibernation or something Boss." "Then¡­ That means it would eventually awaken someday, wouldn''t it?" William asked with fear in his voice. "...Yeah I think so." William gave a heavy sigh as he said, "Well then we need to call the royal forces or something like that to take care of this thing." Delmar immediately interjected, "What! Why Boss? We can take care of it by ourselves." "And how would you do that I wonder?" William asked skeptical of the greedy man. "We''ll hire the best researchers, scientists, weapon specialists, beast specialists and everything that we''ll need to take care of this beast." "And what if it tries to run away after awakening?" "Then¡­ We''ll build the strongest cage there is and surround it by all kinds of binding runes and do anything that is necessary Boss." William saw the great determination that Delmar spoke with and had to nod to that and said to him. "Alright then, do everything that is needed for it and if you need more money¡­ I live right above so you cane and ask me." Delmar gave the greatest smile that was possible for his scary face. "But¡­ if something happens, anything that wille biting our ass then it falls under you to take care of it." "It doesn''t matter what you may need to do¡­ you just do it, Understand." William said to Delmar with a serious tone. Delmar nodded seriously as he could see that William was very serious about this matter. "So what should we do now then?" Delmar thought for a long time before he said, "Well first of all close the hole that is beside your pool so that nobody can get in and then rebuild this whole ce to our style and then we can hire the specialists" Delmar looked at the beast in front of him "And take care of this beauty." William nodded before he realized something and asked "Can you rebuild or reconstruct a ce that you have only rented?" Delmar thought before he said, "No, I don''t think so. And even if you could, you might need to ask the permission of the owners." "Why are you asking that, Boss?" "This is not my vi. I just got it on rent for three years. So I was thinking of whether we can do anything to it." "I suggest you buy this ce as fast as you can. Because even if you could get permission from the owners of this ce, who knows when they mighte knocking on your door to check their vi." Delmar suggested to William who was also in agreement to his words. "And they might even do it more than once, Seeing that I am young. And young people tend to get crazy with parties and other nonsense." William also said as an example. "You don''t like parties!" Delmar asked in shock. "It''s not that I don''t like parties, it''s that even if I could get a girl, I wouldn''t be able to do anything to her." "Why? I''m sure you''re good looking enough to at least get the nerd who always stays alone in one corner of a party, right?" "It''s not that I couldn''t, it''s just their age¡­ they''re too young for me." "So what age do you like them?" Delmar asked, genuinely curious at the answer. "Someone of legal age. And most definitely someone who is just in the right age like the girl you were banging a while ago." Delmar smiled mischievously and said, "So you''re a man of culture I see." "Of course. It is the only way to achieve Zen." §å§à?%§Ô%- William said as he was suddenly surrounded by a calm refreshing aura. "Alright, let''s go up then. I don''t want to stay any longer than I have to." William said as he looked at the dark corners of the room. "Agreed" Delmar nodded as both of them took the stairs and came beside the pool. William looked at the pool again as he said, "First of all, find someone to close this hole immediately. I don''t want anyone to wonder over here again in secret." William thought of two girls who were quite different from one another. "What about the permit to do this?" "Are you an underground illegal person or an honest member of society huh?" Delmar smiled awkwardly at the question. "Just do it. We don''t need a permit to do such a simple thing. And I am going to buy this ce anyway so why ask for one." "Alright boss." "Okay, I''ll leave you to deal with this ce, while I go and buy this vi." William started walking away until he remembered something and said, "Oh! If some girl my agees over here and sees you then say that you are an executive member of my father''spany and came here to give me the monthly check." "Alright boss¡­ But monthly checks?" William asked the boy in front of him who didn''t have any limits to how much he could spend. "I needed a good excuse and what is better than having a rich father who doesn''t care about his son and is always away on business." "And the monthly checks are the Cheese on Top, right?" Delmar said with a mischievous smile. "Correct. Why not use pity points on women when you clearly can." Delmar nodded very hardly at that. "Oh and two other things that you must abide by." Delmar listened in closely. "Do not do anything crazy with the young girls. Nothing you understand." Delmar felt hurt as he said, "Boss do you really think that I am that kind of person?" "Do you want the truth or the lie?" Delmar became quiet for a moment before he said, "The lie please." "You are the most honest person I have ever met." "... What''s the second one?" "If the mother of those girls is the one whoes here then by no means¡­ flirt with them, ABSOLUTELY NOT." "Why boss? You got your eye on them or something?" "Believe me¡­ it''s for your own good." Delmar nodded as he felt that his young boss was warning him about something very crazy. [ A Few Moments Later ] Heavenly Pce Agency The obese man gave a big smile as he shook hands with William. "Wee sir to our Heavenly Pce Agency again. Please sit on the couch while I order some refreshments." The obese man said and he said to the futuristic phone "Bring some refreshments for our guest and also send Xia Li as well." William stopped him by putting one hand forward as he said, "I''m in a hurry so you don''t need to call her." The obese man nodded as he said. "Don''t send Xia. Just bring the fresh refreshments as quickly as you can." Then he cut the call and said to William. "Well then sir, How can we help you today?" Chapter 159: Chapter 159 - Buying a Villa "Well then sir, How can we help you today?" "Let me start by saying that,The vi that you rented me was liked by my father very much." "That is very nice to hear. We strive to make our customers feel more at ease with their homes. A home is something that is permanent for someone so it should be in favor with someone''s taste, otherwise one would feel unease at all times." William nodded to his extra words before asking, "What was your name again I don''t think you gave it to me before?" The obese man smiled and answered him, "My name is Buffalo Jones. But you can call me Buffalo. It is what my friends call me." William was silent for a second before he said, "Well¡­ Buffalo. I will get to the crux of the matter immediately." Buffalo listened in closely to him. "My father liked the vi so much that he wants to make it his permanent temporary house." "Oh! You mean¡­" Buffalo said with a whisper of joy in his face. "Yes, I am here to buy that vi that you guys rented me." Buffalo became very happy as he said, "Oh! That is very good news." William nodded to him and said "Well then, I was thinking of doing the paperworks immediately if you guys would be able to get the owners here." Buffaloughed at that and said, "Oh! We wouldn''t need to call the owners of that vi, Mr. Trust." "Why?" William asked as he was confused at his words. "We are the owners of that vi." Buffalo said with a long smile. William smiled as he now understood what Buffalo meant. "Because we already own the vi, we don''t need to call anyone and we already have the paperworks here so we can also finalize the deal right now." "Alright, then let''s do it right now." "Yes, sir. But I don''t know the real price of the ce so I''m gonna have to call the agencies cynic." "Is it going to take much time?" "No no, Sir. I think he is already here so let me call him right now." William nodded as Buffalo pressed themunications button and said. "Please call Clyde toe here and also bring the Halbourough vi''s file." Then Buffalo remembered something as he screamed at themunications panel "And where the hell is our refreshments? my client is waiting here for his refreshments so bring in the refreshments quickly would you." Buffalo cut the call and smiled at William like he wasn''t pissed a moment ago. A few secondster, A beautifuldy walked in and put forward a ss tray filled with all kinds of refreshments and foods. Then she looked at William with a flirtatious look as she lowered her top a little bit to make her breasts more visible to him. But because William had already mastered the art of Dragon Breathing, He wasn''t the least bit affected by her and just looked at the refreshments. Both Buffalo and thedy gave a sigh, as they failed at their underhanded means and thedy left the room. Just as she left the ce, a man of middle age and gray hair walked in the room and Buffalo immediately greeted him. "Clyde you''re finally here. Meet our newest most valuable client Mr. Trust." Clyde looked at the teenager and gave a fake smile as he shook hands with him. "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Trust. I heard that you guys needed me for something." "Yes, We do. Mr. Trust here wants to buy the vi that was rented to him a few days ago. We need you to give us the price of that ce." §ã&§ß-¦Å+?¦Ê?-¦Ò§è#§ä-$ "Alright. But I need to see the paperworks before I can give an estimate to how much the vi costs." "Yeah I already called in someone to bring the papers. I think it will be here in a moment. In the meantime, Have some refreshments." As they talked for a few seconds about how life''s a bitch, ady who was even more beautiful than before walked in. She put the Halbourough files and this time she didn''t make eye contact or anything to flirt with William as she didn''t want to. But Clyde looked at her like she was one of the most beautiful women he ever met and wanted to strike up a conversation but Buffalo didn''t let him. "Thanks, miss Emily." Thedy nodded before she left the room. Buffalo looked at Clyde and said. "Are you crazy or what?" "I just wanted to talk to her, Not like that''s a crime." Clyde said in his defense. "And talking to our boss''s daughter isn''t a crime huh. Well, let''s see how long you get to keep your job then." Clyde paled hearing that, as Buffalo ended the topic, "Forget about that and check the paperworks. Mr. Trust is a busy man." Both Buffalo and Clyde looked at William who didn''t give a shi* to what they did. Clyde took up the paperworks and started reading them. After a few minutes of reading the papers, Clyde put them down as he said, "Well I got an estimate for the vi. I can''t say that it would be pinpoint but it would satisfy both parties." Both Buffalo and William put down the foods that they were eating as they concentrated on his words. "Counting on thend price and then the price of the vi itself, and because of the downfall of thend price in recent years I can say that the vi may be around 75 Million Dors." Buffalo nodded to his words before he looked at William. "Mr. Trust, You don''t need to pay aplete 75 million for the vi. If I can talk to our boss then I''m sure that I can lower the price by a few thousand if not a few million dors." William smiled at his words and said, "No need to do that. I''m in a hurry so I''ll pay the full price." "Alright, Do you want to pay it in installments or do you want to pay the full price right now?" "I''ll pay theplete price right now." "Okay, let me get someone to rewrite the papers. Clyde, can you do that for me." "Yeah, sure." Clyde said and went out of the room as Buffalo asked. "Sir, will it be cash or check?" "Cash." William said as he put out stacks of money from his storage ring. Buffalo took the stacks of money and started to count them as Clyde came in a few minutester. Clyde immediately saw the stacks of money and greed became evident in his eyes as Buffalo called him, "Clyde!" Clyde became scared for a moment as he answered in a weak tone, "Yeah?" "The papers please." Buffalo pointed to the papers in Clyde''s hands. "O- Oh!" Clyde immediately gave Buffalo the papers who finished counting as he looked at William and said. "Sir, the money ispletely in the right amount so we can start the process then." "Don''t I need to pay the tax as well?" William asked. "Don''t worry, sir. We can pay it from it from the 75 million dors." William nodded as the process started. Chapter 160: Chapter 160 - An Offer "Alright sir, Now you''re the pride owner of the vi in the Golden Arey Society." Buffalo said with a small smile on its face which William reciprocated with his own. "Do you want to give it a name?" "Oh! Do I need to give one to it?" William asked him. "Generally you don''t as the previous owner and we also didn''t give it any but if you''re about to get any kind of packages delivered to your house then its better to give it a name." Buffalo exined it to him. "Hmm" William gave a long thought to it before he came up with a name. "How about Entoprocta? Yeah I''m going to let it stay that name." "Ahh¡­ Whatever rocks your boat sir." Buffalo didn''t like the name but he didn''t object to it as the house was somebody else''s now. "Well then sir, Here are your papers and we will inform the necessary ces we need to as quickly as we can." Buffalo said while handing him the papers for his vi. "Is there anything else you might need from us, sir." Buffalo asked as he wanted to sell more of the ces to the rich kid in front of him. "Hmm¡­ Is your owner or the one who is the owner of this agency here?" William asked him after some thoughts. Buffalo and Clyde were confused why William had asked that but they still answered. "If I''m right then he should still be in his office at this moment." Clyde said. "And where is that?" "It''s on the second floor to the right. You won''t miss it as it is the biggest office there is." Buffalo said to him. "Alright then I need to go there for one specific reason but I''ll tell the owner about how quick you guys were." "Thank you sir. Please, why don''t you let me bring you there myself." Buffalo said after thanking me with a big smile. "No it''s okay. it won''t be necessary." "Sir, it may be problematic for you if you went there yourself." "Why do you say that?" William asked as he was confused at his words. "Well the boss won''t be able to recognize you and then you might have problemsmunicating with him. But if I go with you then I can at least help you by making him know about you. Then it might be easier for you to do whatever you wanted to do with him." William nodded to his words and said "Alright, then lead the way." All of them got up and walked out of Buffalo''s office as they went to take the stairs but Buffalo stopped before they could take them as he looked back and said to Clyde. "Where are you going?" "Umm I thought that I would alsoe and help Mr. Trust in recognizing him." Clyde said. "No it''s okay. I can help with that, you don''t need toe with us." Buffalo rejected him. "Why not? Isn''t it better in numbers?" Buffalo gave a sigh as he said to him, "Because first of all, you don''t know much about the boss and secondly the boss doesn''t like you. Do you remember why he doesn''t like you, Clyde?" Clyde started to pale as he remembered the time he went to talk to his boss''s daughter and idently spilled his drinks on her. "Y- Yeah" "So I suggest for the sake of Mr. Trust and mostly YOU, you should stay here, okay?" "Y- Yeah, You''re right." Clyde sighed and slowly walked away to one corner of the room and started to draw circles there. In the meantime, Buffalo and William walked up the stairs while William asked, " Is he always like that?" Buffalo gave a sigh as he said, "Yeah he is. It''s notpletely his fault to say. But he always puts himself in such a position that makes him the big loser." "What does his psychiatrist say about him?" William asked as he was sure the man would have one. "Except for him being a lost cause, she said that maybe¡­ maybe by one of the gods'' miracles he might change." William''s face soured up upon hearing that. "And worst of all she couldn''t say whether it will be a good or a bad one." William just shook his head as he didn''t ask anymore until they came in front of the office. "What is your boss''s name?" "It''s Mr. Crudesell. Droy Crudesell." William nodded as Buffalo knocked on the door and waited for some kind of response. "Come In." An old and decrepit voice said from inside the office. Buffalo opened the door as we walked in and said. "Boss, I have someone who wants to meet you." "Who is it?" "It''s Mr. Trust, Who just bought the Vi in Golden Arey Society from us. He wanted to talk to you about something important." William then came in front as he saw the figure of the boss. The boss was an old man who could easily be identified as someone in histe 60''s. With Gray hair and beard and with his hardened look, he looked like someone who had gone through a world war. "Oh! Alright we can talk about it. But why don''t both of you sit first." Both of them sat as Droy said, "Do you want anything, like some drinks or¡­" "No thanks, I already had some moments ago." "Okay, Please tell me what is the important thing you wanted to talk about?" "I was wondering what you think about your agency?" Droy was confused but still said, "Well¡­ It is the bread and butter of my life. It helped me and many of my employees who went through a hard time in their lives. Can you tell me why you are asking me about this?" "Well to be straight, I want to buy your agency?" Hearing his words both Buffalo and Droy were shocked as their mouths hung open. "I meant that my father wants to buy it." Droy didn''t say anything for a moment before he smiled and said, "Mr. Trust knows how to joke, Scaring an old man like that Hahaha." Droyughed at his own words but neither William nor Buffalo joined him in hisughter. Droy''s eyes changed that to a sharpened de as he looked at William who wasn''t fazed a bit and said, "Do you know what you just asked me?" William nodded as Droy continued, "And do you think that I would sell it so easily?" "No I didn''t think so, That''s why I am here trying to talk to you about it." Droy nodded as he said, "Alright I''ll give you one point to that. But do you know how much this agency costs?" "55 Million Dors¡­ Yeah not as expensive as your vi butbined with all other properties it costs a lot higher than you might think." "Let me guess about somewhere around a billion dors?" "Maybe even lower or much higher than that." "It doesn''t matter how much the price is, I am still able to pay for it." Droy was stumped as he didn''t know what else to say to him. "How about you take some time and think about it." "Here is my number, Call me when you have an answer." Chapter 161: Chapter 161 - Running Away "Here is my number, Call me when you have an answer." Droy took the paper which had the number in it and looked at it very deeply. Both Droy and Buffalo had different thoughts as they looked at the number. Droy thought, ''Hmm¡­ Maybe just maybe I should at least give this some time and maybe¡­ think about retiring.'' While Buffalo thought, ''Who the hell uses paper to write anymore.'' ''Even more¡­ Where the f*ck did he even find paper? Wasn''t this method extinct like a long time ago!!'' William saw that both of them were engrossed in their own thoughts so he thought it would be best to leave them. He got up from his chair as he said to Droy, "I see that you have much to think about so why don''t I leave you for the time being." "I already gave you my number, so call me whenever you''re ready to give me your answer." Droy also got up from his chair as he put his hands forward which William took and they both shook their hands. "Thank you for giving me the generous offer, Mr. Trust. You certainly gave me something to think hard about." WIlliam smiled in exchange as he said, "Regardless of what your answer may be, I thank you for your generous courtesy." Droy also smiled and they both said their goodbyes as William got out of the office and Buffalo followed behind him while telling him about their agencies'' finer things. Other members of the agency also saw Buffalo trying to butter up a young guy with great facial features and wondered whether this was someone who had a credit score of 900. Among them was also someone who knew William at a closer distance. She was closer to his age and of great beauty as well. She was Xia Li, who coerced him to rent the vi for three years, something he didn''t have any hand in. He absolutely didn''t. So when she saw Williaming down from the stairs she didn''t say anything to him and even avoided him. She thought that he would immediately cling to her, the moment he saw her so she thought it best to avoid him, lest they make a scene. She had other clients too, whom she didn''t want to see her be clingy with someone else. She already helped rent the ce for three years so she didn''t have to worry about losing him as well. So she waited until William got out of the agencies door and gave a sigh of relief as she came beside Buffalo and spoke to him, "So what was he here for again?" Buffalo didn''t look at her and just spoke to her while smiling and waving at the leaving man, "He came here to buy the vi we rented him, a few days ago." "What! Why didn''t you call me? I would have gotten a heftymission out of it." "I was going to but he stopped me." "Why? I thought he liked me when he previously saw me." Xia Li said with a pout. "He did say he was in a hurry so that''s why he didn''t want you there." "That exins it¡­ And also have you seen him, he looks quite different then thest time we saw him." Buffalo gave a shrug as he said, "Who cares, I was too busy counting the stacks of money then to look at young people''s bodies." "Which for future references, I am warning you to not do that. Especially not his at the very least." "Why?" "Because the next time we see him, he might be our boss." "Oh! Is he bing a partner of the agency?" Xia Li asked as she looked at Buffalo. Buffalo still didn''t look at her as he looked at the blue beauty in which William was went in and said, "No, He''s going to buy the agency." "Oh¡­" "WHAT!" [ William''s Side ] William got out of the Heavenly Pce Agency and walked towards his Halls-Royz Phantom. Which opened up automatically as it saw its owner arriving. He got inside of it and gave a sigh as he thought about what happened a few moments ago. ''I really need to improve my conversational skills or at least make myself better at convincing people to sell their stuff.'' ''No¡­ This time it wasn''tpletely my fault. Not all people can be bought with money. They can be bought, Yes. But with specific things which can be bought with money.'' ''But I am not someone who knows or is an expert in this matter in any way.'' ''What I need is someone who can help me with that.'' ''What I need is an Negotiator.'' William thought as he looked at the brilliant scenary which had a beautiful effect from the car''s windshield. "George, Let''s go." "Alright, Boss." George, The Driver responded to William as he started the car. "But, Boss¡­ what do I do about her?" George said pointing towards a specific direction. William looked at where he was pointing and his face started to pale very quickly. He saw that at the main gate of the Heavenly Pce Agency, Xia Li was being held down by Buffalo. But what made him pale was that, she was waving her hands towards this direction and screaming ''Young Master'' multiple times. The scene made William feel more ufortable than the opposite. He quickly said to George as he looked at the scene, "Quickly start the engine and let''s go from here." "But Boss, About her?" "Forget about her, Man. Drive the heck out of here before shees over will you." William said as he saw that even with her small stature she was about to overpower the obese man. George understood something as his eyes shined with a glint for a second as he said, "O- Oh! Of Course, Boss. I''ll drive immediate before the ONS can catch up to us." William didn''t hear what George said as the car quickly started moving and sped away from there. Xia Li saw the car running away at top speed and sighed while saying, "Oh! I think Young Master Trust didn''t see me calling out to him. Well I will call himter when I see him." Xia Li then walked past the obese man who was on the ground taking deep breaths after being overwhelmed by her. ''Wha- What Incredible Strength!!'' [ In Another ce ] Delmar had finished up with closing up the hole that opened the path for anyone to juste over here and waltzed into the secret coolerir. ''Okay then now that I am done with that¡­ What do I do now?'' Delmar thought before an idea came to his head as he opened up his FPhone and used his drone to fly over the society and look at everything. ''Let''s check out the society¡­ for the safety of the boss, of course.'' He flew the drone over here and there until he saw someone that made him stop. ''Wow! Now that is a beautiful woman.'' Delmar thought as he looked at Jenie, who was watering her nts. discover-stories-MVLeMpYr ''The boss does have great taste'' Chapter 162: Chapter 162 - Shopping Spree [ Part 1 ] Halbourough City near the City Center. In this side of the city one could see many things both structurally beautiful and culturally beautiful as well. But one thing about this ce which was the most visited were its shopping malls. Everywhere one would turn, they would see a shopping mall or at least a small shop of some designer brand. Everyday people came and left this ce with less money and none of them ever left with more¡­ unless you''re talking about the shopkeepers, They are the only ones who make themselves rich in just a few days of selling items. Kinda simr to a casino if you think about it. Right now, In the streets of Halbourough City, there were a lot of families, couples, friends, loners and other people were walking the street and venturing into different shops while emptying their hard earned paychecks. Among them there was a peculiar trio of three teenagers¡­ well two teenagers and one who everybody saw as one. Right now, both the teenagers of the group were having a hard discussion of something monumentally groundbreaking¡­ for them. "Which shop do you think we should visit first?" "Whichever shop sells me the newest Mana Boxing Shield is the one I''m going to." The other one gave a sigh as she said, "Come on Genna, Can you for once think about buying something moredylike." Hearing her put Genna in a soft spot as she said angrily, "I do buydylike clothes, you hear." Then she leaned closer to the other girls ear and said quietly "And why are you saying it in front of him!!" Both the teenage girls looked back to see a boy who looked very much like a mid - teenager with night like ck hair, very fair skin and golden iris. The boy in truth couldn''t give a sh*t to them even if the world wasing to an end and he had to choose whether he had to go to a girl''s shopping spree or whether choose to get killed by a fricken asteroid, he would definitely choose the asteroid. The boy who is in this miserable state right now is William Trust, Our one and only protagonist who was sent to the God''s Pce by Truck-Kun who was employed by Kickyourdonutspany and then reborn by God to live his new life over here with some cheats that destroy thews of physics as we know it. But how was he in this pathetic state here right now. I''ll show you. [ shback ] William got up from a healthy breakfast of burger, pizzas and other stuff that naturally wouldn''t be able to harm his body any longer but it won''t also be able to give it the nutritions it needs. As he got up and went to take a nap again, the doorbell of his vi rang and he sighed while thinking, ''Aahhh, who the hell is trying to annoy me now!'' He went towards the door and before he opened it, he changed his facial expression to that of a gentle boy who does not know what aggression is and opened the door. And doing that also helped him as well as he saw the person who came was the one and only Jenie who looked very doable in her pink Tilly Berry Tartan Prom Dress. William smiled immediately seeing her and said, "Good Morning, Miss Jenie. Pleasee in." "No no I won''t take much of your time so I don''t need to get inside." Jenie said and she clearly didn''t mind being called ''Miss'' by the boy. If it were someone else she might have given him an earful but the boys words always seem to strike her like a melody so she didn''t think about it at all. "Oh, okay. Also the dress you''re wearing is quite beautiful today. Is it for some special asion?" William asked as he looked at her hourss figure up and down. But Jenie didn''t seem to mind it as she even took it as a small praise and said, "Yes, My husband is going to take me out on a date today." "Ahh¡­ So nice to hear that." William said with his teeth almost grinding. "Yes, I know. It''s been so long since I went on one. And for that reason I came here to you." "Hmm, do you want me to look after Hannah again?" "No, I was wondering if you would take her and Genna to the Shopping Mall and help them out a bit." Hearing her, William started to pale as he thought of the horrors of going to the shopping mall with femalepanions. Jenie leaned in closer as she said with a cute face, "Can you do that for me¡­ Pretty please?" "OF COURSE" [ shback Ends ] William looked at the situation he was in and gave an internal sigh as he thought, ''Why did I ept so fast again?'' ''Yeah¡­ it was because of those jugs. Those devilish jugs, those conniving jugs¡­ those magnificent jugs.'' He couldn''t think anymore as he was interrupted out of his thoughts by the teenage girls. "So what do you think we should do first?" "H- Huh what? What did you guys say before? I''m sorry I wasn''t able to understand it very clearly." William said to them as he made up a very believable lie. "We were saying that should we go to the clothes department first or the department that sells chaotic things?" Hannah answered him. "It''s not chaotic things, it''s Mana Rted Items. MRI. Okay MRI" Genna corrected her very sternly. "Yes yes we get it already, now let''s hear what William has to say." Hearing them, William thought for a moment. ''Hmm¡­ The clothes Department or the Department that sells cool stuff huh. I really want to go to the cool department called MRI but my instincts are telling me to listen to the big titied girl.'' ''Yeah I think I''ll listen to her and go to the clothes department first and then to the mana rted things. Let''s finish up the time consuming thing first.'' William looked at them as he was ready for his final verdict and said, "We shall go to the Clothes Stores." Hannah, hearing him immediately smiled with joy as she put her hands upwards and Genna on the side just sulked as she looked at the ground. William went to her and said while patting her back, "Hey don''t be sad. We will go to the MRI Store afterpleting your clothes missio- Shopping, Okay?" "Promise?" "Yeah, and as an added bonus I will even buy you guys all of the clothes that you guys choose." Hearing him, Both the girls were shocked as they immediately denied him and said, "No no no, You don''t need to do that. We will buy the clothes ourselves." "No, please let me." "No we can''t do that, We are already troubling you by taking you with us to our clothes shopping and on top of that we can''t make you buy our stuff." "Believe me, It''s okay. This is my first time going out with you guys so I can at least do this for you guys." Both of them finally relented as they smiled in great lengths. ''How much could they spend anyway'' Chapter 163: Chapter 163 - Shopping Spree [ Part 2 ] The horror began at a clothing store called Berue Li Hands. Except the strange thing about the store was that there was no item that had any resemnce to hands. Only clothes, no bracelet or watches or even a single ring. There was no item there that was about hands and when William asked them why there were no hand rted items in a store named Hands the receptionist said this to him. "Oh darling, this is not a ce for young minds to truly have the transformation yet. Why don''t youe back in a few years and I will show you the wonders of FEMININITY." The words ended with the receptionist flinging up her arms in the sky. And even worse¡­ This wasn''t a woman. Truth be told, William could not figure out whether this was a girl or a boy or a trans or something else entirely. All he knew was that never toe back to this store, no matter how desperate the situation became for him. So he made the girls leave their clothes at almost the desperation of begging to them and got out of that store like his tail was literally on fire. Right now, they were looking at other stores which would satisfy them better and more than that William was checking out for traps before going in the stores. "I don''t know what was wrong with that store, the quality of the clothes were good and the price too were quite good." Genna said as she huffed out in anger. "The problem wasn''t with the clothes nor with the price, it was with the receptionist, he- sh- that thing wasn''t not right in th- everywhere, OKAY." William said a little loudly as he didn''t know how to voice this out to them. "But the receptionist felt like a nice person to me. She was helping us with choosing our clothes and she was also about to give us some discounts too." Hannah said. William sighed as he listened to them and he thought. ''It''s not the gender mix that troubles me about someone. A person can change their gender to whatever they want I don''t give a sh*t.'' ''But what I give a shi* is theming close to me and she¡­ got too close to me.'' ''Heck, do whatever you guys want as long as the distance should be met, that''s all that I am asking, Sister.'' Getting out of his thoughts, He tried to reassure the teenage girls. "Why are you guys sulking so much? There are other stores too you know and much better than that too. Why don''t we look around a bit and see which one suits us better right?" Both of them nodded slightly and then began our adventure of searching for a good store. But it was a tough one. One store didn''t sell the item that Hannah wanted and another didn''t sell the one that Genna wanted and other store that sold the item that both of them wanted but had some suspicious stains on them. Like that they had to roam for what felt like hours to William and as they were searching stores for clothes both of them suddenly got routed to a ce. William too stopped and looked at where they were looking and saw that it was a store. Calling it a store was an understatement. It looked like it was the father of the luxury branded store. Clothe Finei The name was covered by a purplish neon light that hovered over the store and highlighted the store to many people. The store was so big it looked like a shopping mall itself. Looking at it, William estimated the size to be somewhere around 250 meters all around. He also saw the people going in the store too. They looked like the cream of the crop of rich society. One nce at them and you would know this aren''t the people you could mess with easily. But neither am I William then looked at the girls and saw them looking at the front gate of the store and drooling at it. He snickered for a moment as he saw that and coughed to regain himself before breaking them out of their stupor. He went close to their ears and said just enough for them to hear. "Wanna go inside?" The girls nodded absentmindedly before they shook their heads and finally understood what he said. Hannah the sweet girl as always denied him, "No no no. We can''t go there. It''s way too big for us." WIlliam acted confused as he said, "Hmm¡­ I don''t think it is too big for you guys. I''m sure there are clothes for your sizes as well." "No it''s not that it''s just¡­" Hannah became quiet after she said that. But Genna continued from where she left off from, "We don''t have enough money." "Who said that you guys are the ones who have to pay, Didn''t I already say that I will pay for you guys." Hearing him, Genna gained hope, but only for it to be drowned out by Hannah. "No no, You can''t do that. That ce costs too much. Every item is worth hundreds of thousands of dors. We can''t afford that much and we can''t also let you spend so much on us as well." Hannah said with great strength in her tone. "So you¡­ won''t let me buy you guys?" William said as he acted sad while turning his head away from them. The effect shot straight through their hearts as both the girls immediately said to him, "No No we will let you buy us." William turned towards them with a smile and patted their backs continuously as he pushed them towards the store. "Alright then, let''s go." "He- Hey!! Why are you hitting so hard?" "Sto- Stop it." "Come on, it''s starting to hurt a little." "OHH! My Booba." William smiled mischievously in the back as he felt the soft melons of the girls. The three of them arrived at the store and the girls looked at it again before they got in but somebody stopped them. "I''m sorry but this is not a ce for children. Please turn back and go to your parents." A clerk of the store said. The girls looked at the clerk and were going to walk away but I stopped them as I said, "Why? We want to buy it as well. Why are you kicking us out of here?" MVLeMpYr-content "Because this ce is only reserved for the best of the best kid, not for someone like you." Seeing themotion an elderly clerk immediately came, "What is happening here?" "Mamm, these kids are causing trouble over here. I was just telling them to go but they won''t." The elder clerk looked over us before her eyes spotted William''s clothes as she said while smiling at him, "I''m sorry sir for the inexperience of my junior employees. Please forgive her for this and tell me anything you need." "B-But Mamm, they are not even A- s-" "Please take my A- ss ID Card and show these girls whatever they want to see and also buy anything they want." William said showing his ID card to the elder clerk while side ncing it to the younger one who just lost a heftymission. Chapter 164: Chapter 164 - Speech [ Part 1 ] Wiseburn Kingdom Golden Arey Society, Halbourough City William slumped down on his couch and gave a long sigh. He had finallye from the tortuous journey of shopping with the girls. The blood that he had shed today won''t be remembered by many but will be remembered by the girls. ''Damn! People aren''t wrong when they say that it is indeed quite problematic to shop with a girl. But for me it wasn''t just one girl noo it was two.'' William tried to take out something from his pants but because he was lying down it was bing troublesome to bring whatever it was out. But s after multiple tries he had seeded in taking out his ID card. He looked at the card and saw its beautiful glossy look with the signature A ss written on it. Which also changed as he covered the words for a moment. But what he put the most emphasis on wasn''t that. It was on the digits of his money which was in the card. Before he had left his house, the ID Card had 9 zeros and another digit. But after he had left that ce¡­ He had almost half of that number in his ID now. ''So¡­ More than half a billion dors was spent on clothes.'' ''Are you fc*king kidding me? So much money on so little things. You gotta be joking with me if this is how the world works now.'' ''I know that I said I would pay for whatever they want and I also don''t actually feel the pain of losing so much money but still¡­'' ''You guys still could have at least lowered the cost of it.'' ''I think it might have been me who was at fault. I shouldn''t have said that to the elderly clerk who took my challenge and tried to help me by spending even more.'' ''But if this is how much money it takes to satisfy a woman of this generation¡­ then I might as well stay celibate.'' ''Not that I will. It was just an example and nobody will actually be celibate.'' ''Definitely not when I have so much money with me.'' William put down his card and closed his eyes as he took a nap. After a few momentster he opened his eyes to find wdiaying on his body as she yed around with a chew toy. William patted her back and got up from there as he stretched his body. Then he went to the bathroom to take a good shower and wash out any of the new clothes smell he might have on him. After that he cleaned himself as he opened his wardrobe and saw only designer clothes. Which in his defense he needs to have for identification. He chose some casual clothes that were veryfortable to wear and got out of there. Then he went to the kitchen and opened the snackspartment to bring out a big bag of chips, opened it and started eating it. Hearing the sound of ''Crunching'' wdia''s ears immediately perked up as she quickly came beside William and asked for some chips as well. William obliged to her and both of them walked side by side as they went to the balcony. Upon there, William didn''t see any hole beside the pool or any indication of there having been a fight here. But he also didn''t see a way to get down to the secret ce as Delmar hadn''t told him about it yet. So they both walked down there as William searched for any kind of unusual thing that might help him get down. As he was searching, suddenly he had a thought as he called out loud. "Delmar" And out of nowhere, the voice of Delmar spoke, "Yes, Boss" William had a tick mark growing on his head as he knew the bald guy was probably watching him through some camera but the bald fuc*er didn''t say anything to him. William gave a long sigh as he asked, "When are you going to tell me the way to get inside the secret ce." "Whenever you want boss." "..." "..." "... Now would be a good time." "Oh! Yeah there is no secret button or anything over there." "Then how do I get in?" "You say the magic word boss." "Hmm¡­ 69" William said sarcastically but as luck would have it, it was the right word as the ground started to open up as both William and wdia jumped back. The ground opened up in a few moments for it to reveal a flight of stairs that went down to a dark room. William and wdia looked at it for a moment before they both went inside. The stairs were only a few steps maybe 10 or 15 after it ended and they both stood in front of the dark room with lighting from behind them. But the hole that opened the path for this ce started closing up and after it got closed instead of the ce bingpletely dark, lights lit up on the ceiling as it illuminated everything in front of them. William thought that he would see an empty room but instead of that there were a lot of people there inb coats and in other special clothes that were for radiation and whatnot. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter There were also animal people in there too. Tigers, Dogs, Mouse, Ape etc. But all of them had one thing inmon about them right now. They were standing still and looking at him without any hint of what was going on in their facial expression. William also didn''t know what was happening as he stood there until Delmar came to the front from the crowd as he said, "Ladies, Gentleman and My animal friends. This is the guy I was talking to you guys about." "This is the BOSS." Hearing his final words, all of them had big smiles on their faces as they pped their hands and some of them pped loudly. William was still confused at what was happening over here. He knew that they were the people Delmar had hired to take care and operate this secret ce but why were they pping so hard? He didn''t ask them and just smiled at them. But they took that as some sort of invitation as they all suddenly came in front of him and started shaking hands with him. Which he had to oblige to as they were quite nice and some of them were too nice as they even hugged him but looked like that was not enough as they then started chanting, "Speech Speech Speech Speech" William didn''t know what else to do but give one so he said, "Alright then I am going to give you a speech but it will be a small one." All of them quieted down as they wanted to hear him. William coughed for a moment before he began. "First of all thank you for epting my invitation to work at this ce." "Now if you work at this ce then I can guarantee you two things" "One, A Certain Death" Hearing him, everybody had shock on their faces as they didn''t understand what he meant. Chapter 165: Chapter 165 - Speech [ Part 2 ] "Now if you work at this ce then I can guarantee you two things" "One, A Certain Death" Hearing him, everybody had shock on their faces as they didn''t understand what he meant. Even Delmar was stumped by what he heard but as always he remained a silent observer as he knew that his boss must have something up his sleeve to say that. William waited a while for the silence to settle in before he spoke again. "I know what you guys are wondering. Why Certain Death? Not like it''s a plus" "Well, unless you count the people who have wives over here." His small joke got a fewughs from the ones who understood the pain but the majority of them were still silent as a rock. "Why did I start like this? Why did I say that? What is the meaning of this? -exclusive Right now there are many questions going through your head that you want an immediate answer which I will give shortly." "But I just want to say that I won''t be giving you any false talk, NO. There won''t be any bullshi*tery over here." "I will give it to you as straight as I can." William again waited for his words to be understood by them before he said. "Why would there be certain death?" "Because the environment you''re working in guarantees certain death. Maybe not 100% but very close to that." "There are dangerous weapons, experimental machines, uncontroble beasts, forbidden things and maybe even demonic beings too." "All of this is a sure fire way to the grave people." "Now I am not saying that you shouldn''t work here or that you won''t survive working here. I''m just saying that if you work carefully then maybe nothing might happen to you and you might get out from here in one piece to go f*ck your wife or your neighbor''s wife." "Now the real question is," Why would you stay?" Up at this point everyone listened in very closely to his next words. This is the second thing that I can guarantee you." "And that is that¡­ I will make you rich." Everyone waited to hear if there was more or not. "Simply that." "I will give you the biggest paycheck a man in a working position of your level has ever seen." "I will give you enough money that you will voluntarily give your life away for this job." "Don''t have enough money for a car? Get your next paycheck and buy a beautiful car." "Don''t have enough money for a house? Get two months paycheck and buy a great house. "Don''t have a girlfriend? Save enough money for a year and buy yourself a model permanently." Hearing his words the previous silence situation had overturned to an excited one. The workers smiled like they were being fed gold and their eyes itself had Greed written on them. "I will give you so much money you would ask me WHY SO MUUUCCCH!" And it was the final straw as all of them broke into cheers. "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH" "WOOOOHOOOOOOO" Then all of them came together and started chanting. "BOSS BOSS BOSS" "BOSS BOSS BOSS" "BOSS BOSS BOSS" From the backside, Delmar smiled slightly as he looked at the scene and he thought, ''Hahaha, The kid actually turned a very dark situation like that to his own advantage and made himself the big winner.'' ''He was able to precisely point at their money problems and used that topletely turn the tables'' ''Now if I remember correctly¡­ He did the same thing to me.'' Thinking about that, Delmar broke into a bigugh as he looked at William being covered in ps and praise. After a while being praised like that, William raised his hand up to silence them as he continued. "Alright as I was saying that you will get paid a lot of money. But I also expect you guys to also give that much work as well. Nothing in this life is free." "Even if your life may depend on it." "And finally there are two things that you should remember about me." "First there are two things that I like in a person. One, their skill. Second, their loyalty." "And because of these two things you guys have been hired here to work for me." "And now thest thing that I want to say is that you must¡­ MUST remember." All of them listened in closely as they waited patiently. "There is one thing I hate about someone." "One Thing" "That is Disloyalty." "I don''t give a shit if that person was in a very bad pinch and had to do whatever thatbeled him like that or even if he was the world''s greatest in that particr skill." "I don''t forgive someone for treachery. AT ALL" "Remember that before you guys do something you might regret." One guy among the crowd raised his hand as William called out to him. "Yes?" "Umm Boss, what happens to the person who¡­ does that." "You mean betray me?" The guy nodded as all the others wanted to hear it too. "Well¡­ let''s just say that that person and my pet, wdia, over here will have a close rtionship." They looked at where William was pointing and saw a huge white tiger with dark blue lighting strips looking at them with predatory eyes. "And she really likes to toy with her prey." In conclusion, wdia sneered at them while showing her pristine white canine teeths which made the backs of all the workers start to sweat. William then smiled as he ended his speech with a few words. "Well that''s all then. I hope that I made a good impression of myself and I look forward to our future boss and employee partnership. What do you say?" Because of the previous demonstration, none of them had the energy anymore and could only ''Yah'' softly to him. William then walked out of the middle as the crowd also dispersed and went their own way. Delmar was the one who approached him and said. "Now that was a speech. Did you practice it on the mirror or something?" "No. But what I should be asking is why didn''t you tell me this was going to happen?" "The guys wanted to do this and they requested that I don''t tell you about it." "You could have at least given me a heads up. I would at least have been able to dress more properly." Delmar then looked him up and down before saying to him, "Nah it''s fine. You''re the boss and they work under your house so they should get used to seeing you in such casual clothes." "Yeah you''re right. And about another thing, why are the purple- wdia, stop biting on that guy''s leg, he''s not your food. We talked about this, only eat someone when I point at them." "Okay, Why are the people so excited really?" Delmar scratched his bald head as he said, "Well they are not good guys." "Criminals?" "Yeah, so they were very excited to find a job that pays so much, do you have a problem with that?" "Nah. As long as there are good results we can keep them." "And we also need some people to feed the caged beasts too." Chapter 166: Chapter 166 - Business Idea Hearing what Delmar said William didn''t acknowledge it nor criticized it either. Because as cruel as it may be, they were still criminals who had agreed to do the job at all costs. Even he told them what would happen if they worked here but they still agreed to work here because they were ready to throw out their lives for a small amount of money. Now if they were ready to do that then who was he to stop them. If he couldn''t stop them then at least he could use them to his own advantage. That''s what William thought of the overall matter. Delmar walked forward and William followed behind him as he saw many workstations where people were trying to build many types of machineries. "This is the mechanized department. Over here they will only work on mechanical things and anything rted toputers or maybe sometimes bombs." Delmar said as they started walking past them. "And where are the dangerous things?" William asked Delmar as he searched for something. "Which one are you talking about again?" "All of them. Nuclear research, beast, forbidden stuff and everything like that." "OH! They are all in even deeper than this ce. I didn''t put any of it on the upper side in case of an ident." William nodded as they saw the staircase and started walking down to it. As he was walking, he couldn''t help but ask, "why the stairs? You couldn''t get the elevator done in time or were there some other problems?" "No Boss. I mean yes, some but not big enough to be troublesome. There are not many hands here to get the fast workforce that we need. wee-to-MVLeMpYr And because we are almost in the center of a very popr society where the security may not be the best but still are adequate, I am having trouble with getting people over here." William thought about a solution for that and an idea came to his head but he was hesitant to ask it. "Okay, how about you¡­ try to teleport people here." He said and hoped that it was actually a thing. "I only wish we could do that boss. It certainly would have increased the workforce by a huge amount." Delmar said as he sighed to himself. "Why is the money not enough?" "Well yeah, We could get a small chunk of rock that would be able to transport things and small machines but not a full sized adult and definitely not a group of people." "Okay, how about I give you more money and you go get the thing immediately and then you can increase the workforce as much as needed." William suggested. "I wish it were that simple boss. Even if you give me more money and if I am to find and buy then a big problem remains." "The Royal Fu*kers" William raised an eyebrow at that. "They keep a close eye on whoever is buying a MTG and if someone buys a big size of it without the proper papers then they will definitely catch him." "Don''t you have someone who could sell you that stuff under the table or something?" "Unfortunately no. MTG''s are very hard toe by and every single of those are closely regted by those f*ckers." Delmar said and tried to smoke a cigar to only see a sign in front of him that showed someone lighting a cigar and getting blown away. So he could only put down the cigar and sighed again to himself. William thought about what he said and asked, "What is the thing you said you would need to do the teleporty thing?" "A Mana Trization Gem." "How big do you need it again?" William asked as he thought about something unknown to everyone else. "Hmm 20 grams¡­ no even 15 grams would do it for me." Delmar said as he used his fingers to count something and then recount again toe to the same number. "And if you got it then the workforce would increase drastically?" "Well not immediately but after building the machine and getting to the right people, yeah it would increase very very fast boss." William then thought about something as he opened the system shop and typed in Mana Trization Gem. After a long search of 3 seconds did the system shop finally showed him the item. There were many of the same items over there but mostly they differed in size but the quality of all of them were superb. He clicked on the lowest one and looked at its descriptions. [ Mana Trization Gem ( 1 Gram ) : A gem used to transport specific things from one point to its other point. At its current size, nothing is transportable butbined it would work. ] [ Price : 50 Thousand Dors ] He looked at the price and was shocked by the outrageous amount. ''50 THOUSAND DOLLARS! For just 1 Gram. This is just the value on the system shop then who knows how much it costs on the real market.'' Just thinking about it gave him the chills. After shaking himself off thoughts of poverty he looked down to other sizes until he finally decided on one that would work perfectly and be used for a very very long time. He clicked on it and looked at its description. [ Mana Trization Gem ( 500 Gram ) : A big chunk of a waste of money. Can be used to transport thousands of people in just one shot and be usable for many years as well. Buy only when actually needed ] [ Price : 25 Million Dors ] He looked at the price and thought that it was good enough and the size also worked so he bought it and it immediately got stored in his storage ring. Bringing it out, he saw the crystal clear gem with vibrant blue colors and was admiring its beauty for a second before he said to Delmar. "Think fast" Delmar though hearing that did what any person with experience like he would and caught it. "What is thi-" Delmar shut up as he looked at the thing in his hands and his mouth opened wide as he did not believe it. "I- Is thi- this actually what I think it is?" "Yep, A MTG. Just like you needed. So when are you gonna start doing the work?" "In a few moments b- but I don''t understand something, boss?" "What?" "How did you get this? Forget about it''s price which is too much for me to think about right now but how did you get this from the royal families?" "I know a guy." Delmar knew that he wasn''t going to get any better answer than than so he just nodded and put it in his storage ring. "Alright, Now I need to talk to you about two important things. Let''s go somewhere private first?" They walked down the stairs and came to a secluded room as William said, "First we need a negotiator who would help buypanies for us and secondly we need to start our first business." "What business boss?" "The oldest there is." "Oh! You mean Prostitut*on." "What! NO. I wasn''t talking about that. I was talking about something else." "I want to open a Bank" Chapter 167: Chapter 167 - Parents Gather Halbourough City Golden Arey Society In a different house, Slightly bigger than William''s Vi. In front of the grand house, a beautiful limousine was ced in front of it. The door to the car suddenly opened up and a beautifuldy in a pink Tilly Berry Tartan Prom Dress came out. But she wasn''t the only one who hade out as there were three other who came from behind her. Two Male and One more Female. The first person was Jenie Smalltown who had juste from a double date with her husband. The second one was her husband Haris Smalltown. Who was the same size as his wife albeit maybe slightly taller with an air of arrogance in him as he showed off his beautiful wife. He got out of the car and hugged his wife''s waist as if he was marking his own territory. After that came out another beautifuldy albeit slightly lesser as almost no one in the golden arey society could match Jenie''s beauty and energy. It was Lora Hoffman who had also worn a very beautiful dress that highlighted her hourss figure. Just a momentter, thest person came out and he was the worst of the group, being the most oldest and ugliest of them all, It was Francis Hoffman. Who was wearing a designer shirt that couldn''t hide his bodily hairs as they slowly and slowly tried to get out of the cracks of his shirt and the pants he was wearing were not designer. They were of casual homestyle worn by those who want to have afortable experience¡­ at home. Whenever people saw them, they only had one thought. Why were these beautifuldies with such old people like them? Which the husbands were clearly able to understand and smiled gleefully under their faces. "Ahh that was a fine evening." Jenie said as she looked towards Lora. "Yes, it was. It had been so long since we went on a double date like that." Lora answered her. "Yes, so long indeed. If only we could have went on dates like that before." "Yes, that would be a good idea but then who will take care of our children then?" Haris said as he lit a cigarette and smoked. "Yes, it was only by pure luck and hard work that you were able to find a babysitter at a time like this." Francis said as he also joined in on smoking. Jenie smiled mysteriously as she didn''t tell them who was the one that was actually babysitting. "Alright, why don''t you guyse over to our house for some tea?" Jenie offered the Hoffman''s. "No no it''s fine we don''t need to drink tea at this moment right, Honey." "Why not. Thedy is already asking so nicely now, we couldn''t reject her so tantly." Francis said and avoided his wife''s angry eyes. "Yeah,e over guys and let''s talk for a moment and then we can even wait for the kids in our house together as well." Haris told them. "Hmm let''s do that, Come on Lora." Jenie persuaded Lora who sighed and finally epted her invitation as she nodded her head. Haris unlocked the house with some specific words and they got inside the house. The guys slightly eased their clothes then went to the couch and slumped down on it while smoking. Jenie saw that and instead of stopping them she came and put an ashtray beside them and left. Haris looked at that and thanked his wife, "Thanks darling, you are the best wife there is." While Francis looked at the scene and then looked at his wife and then remembered the horrifying moments his wife told him to get out of the house and smoke outside because she didn''t like the smell of it. ''Ahh if only I had a wife like that. If she had the beauty and the mindset as well huh'' ''No she doesn''t need to have the mindset. She just needs to have that beauty and that alone will be enough for me.'' Francis took deep breaths and smoked heavily as he kept on thinking those thoughts. "Hey Francis, what are you thinking so hard about?" Haris asked him. "A- Ah Nothing. Just thinking about the weather. These days it has only gone more and more chaotic." "Hmm¡­ Yeah. They actually have been like that." Haris didn''t understand why the man was thinking about the weather so hard like that. A few momentster thedies came and put down a ss tray with cups filled with tea for everyone. The guys got up and took their cups and drank their tea. As Francis was drinking his tea, he saw that his wife was giving him the stink eye. So he couldn''t help but sigh at his fate and put out the cigarette and throw it on the ashtray. Which at the end made his wife slightly happier. As they were drinking and conversing with each other, the bell rang and Jenie said, "Oh those might be the girls." "Why don''t I get the door? You stay here and chat with the boys." Lora offered as she got up and went to open the door. wee-to-MVLeMpYr A momentter, just as Jenie said it was indeed the girls who hade back with a big smile and lots of bags in their hands. Looking at the bags in Genna''s hands made the heart of Francis more tighter than before but he bravely smiled at her and said, "Hello Darling, how was the shopping?" "It was great Daddy, look how many things we had bought." "Yeah I see¡­ Can you tell me how much they may have cost?" "You don''t need to worry about paying them daddy, they were bought by him." Suddenly, Haris''s ears perked up at ''Him'' as he asked, "Him? Who is this, ''Him'' hannah?" "It was William''s dad. He was the one who bought all of this for us." Haris still didn''t understand who it was as he looked towards Jenie for some answers. "Honey, Didn''t I tell you about the new kid who had just moved into our society, That''s William." Haris nodded his head as he asked, "He''s the one who was babysitting them all the time. How old is he again?" Jenie was about to answer but Francis butted in, "He says that he is 10 years old. But between you and me, I think the kid might be lying and he might actually be 20 or 26 years old." Hearing her father say that, Genna immediately rebutted, "NO Dad. He is actually 10 years old. We saw his ID card and he was even nice enough to buy us everything." Haris looked at Hannah for confirmation who nodded as her father sighed and said, "It doesn''t matter how old the kid is, what matters is he good towards youdies?" "Yes, very much." "Well that''s all that matters then." Francis wanted to say more but Haris''s words stopped him. "Oh mom, He also bought something for you." Hannah said to Jenie. "Yeah he also told me to give you something as well." Genna said to Lora. Hearing that suddenly, the husbands felt like there was something wrong over here. Chapter 168: Chapter 168 - Rich Kid Problems "I want to open a bank." William said and waited for Delmar to respond. "Alright then, I can open you a bank ount." "What? No, That''s not what I meant. I was saying that we should open a bank ourselves." "You mean like a Bank bank? Or just a bank that''s secretly another thing used for doing illegal means?" Delmar asked as he raised his eyebrows at the matter. "Like a Bank bank, a real Bank." "So you want to create an actual Bank?" "Yes. Yes I do." Delmar went into deep thinking as he thought about what would it be used for any way. "Boss, I don''t want to sound rude but why do you want to open a bank anyway?" "Because I want to help people." "Hah? How does opening a bank resort to helping people boss?" "I will loan them money at a very low exchange rate that in itself will be helping people." "So you just want to help people, that''s just it¡­ there''s nothing else to it?" Delmar asked as he looked into William''s eyes and searched for any kind of evil intent. "Well there is another small thing thates to mind." "Oh! What is it, boss?" "Alrighte closer and I will tell you." William said. Delmar came closer and William whispered some words to him. As Delmar listened his eyes started to brighten as he smiled mischievously and said, "Boss, that''s a great idea. We should definitely do that." "Yeah, I know and how long do you think it will take you to build a bank. Completely, that is." "Hmm¡­ not long boss. It''s a legal thing to build so there won''t be any kind of problems as well." "It would sometimes take time to get some people to authorize some things. But I think I will be able to bribe them into doing it for us." "Alright, we will also need a great ce to build a bank. It can''t be like the factory this time." Delmar replied with vigor as he nodded his head, "Of course, boss. I will definitely make sure thend that will be used for the bank would be both economically and perspectively great." William nodded at his words and suddenly he seemed to remember something as a sour look came on his face. "Delmar another thing." "Yes, Boss" "Hire me a security team¡­ NO. Hire me the best security team there or even better just buy the whole damn securitypany and tell their best man to guard me." "Alright boss, I''ll do that. But is there something causing troubles for you? Do you need me to send some muscles right now to take care of them or something? "It''s not someone, it''s the world that is causing troubles for me." William sighed as he said to the man. Delmar raised an eyebrow as he wanted to hear more of it. "Do I look like someone poor? Or someone whoes from poverty?" Delmar looked him up and down before he shook his head. William then pointed at one of the workers and asked him. "Hey, unknown person. Yes you. Tell me do I look like a homeless person or a poor guy?" The unknown worker thought for a second as he looked at his newest boss and said, "Neither, Boss. I believe you look rich¡­ too rich perhaps." "Thank you for your honest review, unknown person. Delmar increase his monthly paycheck for this month by a thousand dors." "Thank you boss, thank you." The unknown person thanked multiple times as he heard what he said. William just shrugged him off as the man went away with rainbows surrounding him. "Kid, What is actually bothering you, huh? Why are you asking questions like that?" Delmar asked as he was getting frustrated at the situation. "A lot actually. I look like a rich guy then why do people think I am poor person." "Huh? How does that happen?" "Well whenever I go to a very rich store, I am constantly stopped at its main gate and am told to turn back because apparently I am not a rich person." William sighed as he recounted the tales back to him. "But they let you get in after you show them your ID card right? Then what''s the problem?" "The problem is still there man. Last time I was with two girls who I took shopping with me and when I got to this designer store called Cloths Fine, I wa-" "Clothe Finei" "Yes, Clothe Finei or whatever but onedy stopped me and told us to go back because I wasn''t rich looking enough." "Do you realize how ashamed I was at that point of time?" "Even more so the girls who were with me might have lost some of their respect for me if I didn''t buy them many things from that store." Delmar nodded deeply as he said, "Ipletely understand what you mean. I''ll get you a security team. I''ll buy the securitypany so it''ll be easier for them to be beside you at all times." novel-hosted-MvLeMpYr "Yeah, That''s all I need." William then pped his hand as he asked, "Alright then what else is here that you can show me?" "Why don''t we go to the main thing downstairs and you tell me how it looks." Delmar said as he opened the room''s door. They walked down the stairs again until William came back to therge hallway except that this time it wasn''t dark at all. The ce was covered by floating bulbs that lit up every single corner of this ce. There were a lot of people working under here then up there. William saw people taking a huge rat with red eyes and multiple huge canine teeth trying to get out of a steel cage which got electrocuted. A few guys bringing in a huge machine that seemed to have a me camo on it. There was also a small white rabbit that kept floating in the air like there was no gravity to it. Looking at the rabbit, wdia perked up and wanted to eat it but William immediately stopped her. They continued their walk as William saw even more stranger things as far as he went and he even saw some very disturbing things as well. "As you can see, we have already used whatever small manpower we had topletely light up this ce and use the huge space for researching many things." "How far have you guys uncovered this ce?" "We haven''t gone any further than the giant centipede." "Why?" "Because the IT guys found some things under there." "They used their drones to search for anything and unfortunately all the drones had been either disconnected or destroyed." "What do they think it was?" "They can''t put a finger on itpletely but by the looks of it, they think it is some stray beasts that have been hiding over here." "I will take care of it after setting up the MTG and getting more manforce Uhh here it is, the sleeping beaut." Delmar said and pointed to the huge centipede which was surrounded by huge steel walls that had special features about them. "Do you know she sometimes moves on her own?" Chapter 169: Chapter 169 - Hiring "Do you know she sometimes moves on her own?" William waited as the words settled inside of him before he asked slowly. "And that isn''t a cause of worry because¡­" "Because she is surrounded by the world''s best cage. The steel walls themselves can generate up to 10 billion volts. That''s simr to 10 thunderbolts." "And even if that''s not enough we also put runes surrounding her body and some of them are also on her body." "And even more so we put anti gravity field machines under the giant centipede so that it would also have trouble trying to move if it tried." William heard all of that and nodded multiple times then he said. "So all I hear is that there is a giant centipede that could maybe destroy the whole society above it if it ever woke up from its slumber and you put steel bars around it, drew up some drawings and put some machines under it that was supposed to make the thousands of ton heavy beast only slightly heavier." "You get what I am getting at right?" "Yeah Ipletely heard what you said but you only said that in the most basic way possible. Believe me when I say that this thing won''t be able to get out of this cage." "Hmm¡­ You said that this big centipede moved for a while, didn''t it?" "Yeah but only momentarily and not in consciousness." "Did you put any kind of anti movement runes on its body?" "Yes, we did put some." "Then how was it able to move even though momentarily?" William asked as he looked straight into Delmar''s eyes. Delmar thought for a long time as he seemed to not find any answer to the question. "Hmm¡­ Let me ask that question to the guys in that departmentter." William nodded and looked at the sleeping beast before Delmar said again. "So wanna see something cool that I made specially for you?" William got curious when he heard that it was specially for him so he said. "Yeah, sure. Let''s go." Delmar nodded and walked forward as William followed behind him. As they walked William realized that they were only going deeper into the secret ce asked him. "Is the thing you built for me under here?" "Yeah. But because we needed a good spot for it to build and also because there was no space back there so we had to choose somewhere deep inside here." They walked for a while before Delmar stopped in front of a door and opened it with a security pin which was written on a paper stuck on the door. "And Vo." Opening the door, William saw inside arge room filled with all kinds of training equipment like swords, arrows, long range weapons, mid range weapons, some bullseye fields and most of all there was something here that made him more excited than anything. William walked into the room and got close to something that was very big and circr with there being blue sticky liquid in the middle of it. "So you made me a cultivating pool." "Yes, among many others but I thought this might be the thing that you might like best so I got the biggest there was in the market and it''s quality is super high as well. So tell me what do you think about this ce?" William looked around him again before looking back at the cultivating pool and nodded. "Yes, it''s great. I will be able to cultivate quite calmly and without being disturbed by any as well." William tapped on the pool onest time before he said, "Alright now on to real matters, Have you changed my vi''s AI system?" "No. But I will do that at night today when the servers reset at 00:00. That would be the opportune time for me to change the AI system without the server''s knowing about it." "Alright and now what is your progress with building the underground ce in your factory?" "Well¡­ It''s staggering for the time being." "Oh! And why is that?" "Because I am trying to put in loyal people from there to here. All I have over there is some ckers and I can''t even bring in more people withoutpletely checking their BG out. Who knows where the Great House''s have their own people spying at." "Yeah one can never be too careful nowadays." William said as he thought of another thing. "Oh! Yeah. There''s also something that needs my attention the most but I can''t do that without your help?" Delmar asked intrigued, "What is it?" "I need a teacher." "... For what exactly? I don''t think you need to learn your vocabry anymore now. It looks good enough as it is." "NO. I need someone who can teach me about weapons. And most importantly, I need someone who can teach me how to fight." "Alright I''ll find someone that fits the category." Delmar said. "No no. I don''t need just someone NO. I want the best." "Hmm¡­ the best huh? That will be very difficult to achieve." Delmar said after some thoughts. "I have almost infinite money. Surely you can get the best teacher for me." "It''s not about the money, Kid. You yourself once said that not everyone can be bought with money, isn''t that correct?" "Yes I did. But I also said that they can also be bought with something else, that can be bought with money too." "Alright then I will try my best. I know someone who is actually quite good at fighting with weapons. Who knows that person might teach you." "Okay then get that person." "Again, I''ll try but¡­ It will take a lot of time. That person is¡­ unlocatable for the time being." "Okay then I''ll wait as long as it takes." "Now, let''s talk about the negotiator." [ A Few Moments Later ] "Hello my name is Pedro." An unknown guy said. "Hello, Pedro. Mine''s William. William Trust. What is your full name?" "Pedro. Only Pedro, nothing more." The unknown guy said. "Un haa. What is your experience again?" William said and looked at the guy in front of him. The guy was 6 foot 2, had a good looking face and a smile that wasn''t understandable at all. William felt creeped out looking at the smile but it was also smile that told him this was the man that he needed. "I worked at a por-" "You know what, I don''t need your work experience. Just do one thing and this job is yours." The guy smiled mysteriously and said "Alright" William put two things on the table. Pedro looked at it and saw that it was a storage ring and a business card. "The ring has 20 Billion Dors in it, you just have to go to this location and buy the whole agency." The guy smiled and nodded as he took the two things and left. William waited until the guy left the coffee shop and then he asked Delmar who was beside him. "The guy looks¡­" "Yeah I know. That''s why I chose him and did you seriously mean what you said earlier?" "Yeah I did." read-more-at-NovelFire [ 30 Minutes Later ] Pedro sat in the booth as he took out some papers and the storage ring as he put them on the booth. "You''re Hired" Chapter 170: Chapter 170 - Small Timeskip [ 1 Year Later ] Wiseburn Kingdom Golden Arey Society, Halbourough City In the underground secret hideout under William''s Vi. In a room that''s far under and too away from the vi itself. In this room a boy of 5 foot 9 could be seen standing like a statue in the long room. Right now he doesn''t have any clothes on him. He wasn''t cultivating nor doing any kind of indecent thing. So why was he wearing no clothes? Because right now he was checking something out to himself which needed absolute concentration and also he had to remove the clothes to try it. So the boy concentrated and concentrated until suddenly a ring size hole opened up. The hole''s outeryer had a blue supernaturally strong aura on it. The boy looked at it and didn''t say anything yet. He saw that the hole was only big enough for what he wanted. He picked up a red item which was beside him. It was an apple. He threw the apple gently into the small hole that went quickly and instead of the appleing back to him through the same hole something else happened. Another hole the same size as the previous one opened up at a ce slightly far away from the previous one and the apple fell from the hole with the same speed it had. William looked at his experimentation and punched the air in great excitement. "YESSSSS!" "Finally after so many hours of practicing I was finally able to do that." Williamughed for a while before he slumped down on the floor in exhaustion. ''Hah! It''s been a year if I remember correctly.'' ''So in this matter of time I was able topletely master the Chaos Breathing Techniquepletely and its mastery went to 100%.'' ''And about my other basic skills¡­'' [ William''s Stats ] [Name: William Trust] [Potential: Godly] [Level: TWO] [Realm: Peak] _________________ [ Stats ] [HP: 200] [Mana: 600] [Mana Regen: 200 Per Min] [Strength: 300] [Agility: 300] [Constitution: 300] [Luck: 65] [Affinities: Light and Darkness ( Complete Mastery )] [Affinities : Dragon Arts ( Complete Mastery )] [Affinities : Chaos Arts ( Complete Mastery )] ____________________ [ Skills ] [Money Generator 1.0 {Innate}] [System Shop 1.0 {Innate}] [Prate {Innate}] [Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare] [Dragon Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dragon - Super Special Rare] [Chaos Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare] _______________ [ Beast Souls ] [Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger (wdia)] __________________ ''So far nothing changed about my stats. Except for the luck stat which went up by 7 points.'' ''Strangely my luck seems to be quite better these days. No evil outer deities, the work is also going good too, even the giant centipede seems to be in a good mood.'' How? Because the guys that overlook her have connected her to a few machines they call the Mood Collector. ''Yes the name is like that and NO, I already petitioned for the name to be changed and thankly with the overall support the name will quickly be changed.'' The Mood Collector was able to collect the vibrations the giant centipede emits and uses that as a pattern to know what it''s doing or thinking. And over the year, the researchers were able to correct most of its moods like happiness, anger, sadness, hunger, sleepiness etc. So that''s why I said that the giant centipede was happy now a days. But the problem was that the researchers couldn''t figure out why that was. There was no kind of seismic activities nor any special thing going on as well. So why was the giant centipede happy? The researchers couldn''t find out and for them that was a big NO and even though it''s been days they still haven''t found out anything. ''I tell the guys to take a break but no, Theb coat geniuses won''t take any break until they find something that will win them the Nobel prize.'' William thought and opened his eyes as he remembered the previous thing he just did. ''To think that something so small would be so hard to do.'' ''But in its defense the spell itself was very useful if one ever mastered to use it.'' [ Level 01 - Portal - Spell - Chaos - Super Rare - Cost ( 9 Silver ) Description - Create two portals that allow you or anything else to go through one point ande out from the second one. ( The Distance and Width will expand as much as the user gets stronger ) ] [ Aura Cost : 10 Aura ( Depends on the size and distance of the spell ) ] ''Yes, that was a teleportation spell. Well¡­ notpletely a teleportation spell but it works closely to one.'' ''But what''s crazy is that this is just the first level spell of the Chaos Breathing Art. So one can wonder how powerful the higher level spells will be.'' ''There was another thing strange about the affinity which was that there was only one spell in each level. Which I was able to figure out because I was able to see both the first and second level spells.'' ''But I hope that the future levels will have more spells and if not then more powerful spells at least.'' "Alright then let''s try that spell out again before moving on to other spells." William closed his eyes as he thought of the distant weapon holding ce and the ce in front of him, then he concentrated on the ce a little more before saying, Slowly a ring sized small portal opened in front of him. He looked at the size and estimated that it was maybe 3 meters in size. Then he looked back at the weapon holding ce and saw that there was also another hole there the same size as this one. ''Let''s see if I can make it any bigger'' Thinking that he didn''t close his eyes this time and tried to make the holes bigger. Which turned out to be a very hard case as the aura they were draining were bing bigger with the size increase. After some time he looked and saw that he was able to make the portal 6 meters. Which by far was the biggest he had ever made. Then he extended his hands inside the portal which he saw that came out from the other side and took a bow and some arrows. NovelFire-your-story-source After getting his hands back he looked at the portal which was still active and draining his mana quite quickly. He opened the system stats and looked at his mana capacity draining down. [Mana: 450] [Mana: 435] [Mana: 420] [Mana: 405] William closed the portals as both the portals immediately shrank until they were no more and again looked at his mana capacity. [Mana: 399] He nodded as he saw that it had stopped going down any longer. William then walked towards the bullseye field and knocked an arrow on the bow and prepared to hit the target. ''50 meter distance'' He pulled the string while keeping his eyes on the target before letting it go. The arrow went fast as it immediately hit¡­ the ce beside the target. William nodded and then opened the portal just a few meters away from the target and prepared the arrow again before shooting at it. This time the arrow hit right in the middle. William looked at it and smiled mischievously. "This spell will be very useful." Chapter 171: Chapter 171 - Improvements William got ready to y with the spell more and he knocked another arrow. As he got ready to shoot the arrow, a knock resounded throughout the room. William sighed in annoyance at being interrupted at such a critical point and asked loudly, "What is it?" The door slid open slightly and a worker or more like a messenger slid his head in and said, "Good Noon, Boss." "Yeah good noon to you too, Now tell me what is it?" "The second Boss is calling for you." "Tell him that I am busy practicing right now, I''ll talkter." "Alright Boss. Then I''ll leave Boss." The messenger said and ran away locking the door. William looked back to his bow and knocked the bow again as he concentrated on hitting the bullseye without the spell this time. As he got ready to shoot, suddenly another knock sounded from the door startling him and he released the arrow. Which sped away and hitpletely away from its target. "Heeee" William exasperated in anger as he put the bow and arrow away before walking towards the door and opening it. He saw that it was the same person or someone who looked very simr to the one from before. He didn''t think about it much and asked, "What is it now?" "I''m sorry, Boss. But the second Boss said that it''s important." "How important?" William asked while raising his brows. "The second Boss said that it has something to do with the fox hiding among all." Hearing it William''s eyes widened to arge degree, "What! He found the fox?" "Umm I think so Boss. The second Boss wasn''t very clear about it and just told me to tell you toe here as quickly as possible." The messenger said while scratching its head. "Why didn''t you say that before!" William said while closing the door on the messenger''s face. The messenger looked at the scene and thought whether to stay or leave. But he didn''t have to wait much as the door opened up again and William came out of the training room fully dressed. "Come on, Time is of the essence." William said and walked quickly while the messenger followed behind him. Both of them walked through the hallways of the nowpletely rebuilt secret underground ce. Before it had a few lights hovering over it and now it had lights everywhere with the ground and the ceiling also being reced by tiles and other protective measures. They both walked until they came upon a door where William knocked three times and said. "It''s me." The door was silent for a moment before the doors lock system automatically started turning and the door opened itself. William was about to walk in but stopped himself and looked at the messenger following him and said, "You did a great job. It''s okay now, you''re dismissed." The messenger didn''t take it to heart being stopped at the most important ce as none goes there except the bosses and the ones working there already. The messenger nodded twice and quickly left the ce as William walked in the room and the door behind automatically locked up. The room inside waspletely different with many kinds of machines there and the walls were filled with monitors which showed different things. Some showed numbers, some charts and other videos of live things and recorded as well. There were desks inside the room with keyboards and other machines which were being operated by the many people in that room. William ignored all of that and came in front of Delmar who was looking at the huge screen in front of him. "So were you able to finally find the guy?" Delmar took a long drag of the cigar in his mouth before he replied. "Yes¡­ Yes I was." "So after a year of searching for the mystery teacher he finally showed himself. Now that doesn''t feel like luck is on our side now, does it?" "No it isn''t. It strangely feels like he wants us to find him or wants to see the people who have been following him for the past year?" Delmar said while he overlooked the huge monitor "Where is he then?" William said and looked at the screen as well. "We still haven''t gotten a pinpoint location but our people are very close to getting that as well. I''m sure that in a few minutes we''ll be able to get that f*cking basta*d." William nodded as he changed the topic. "Alright then forget about this for a moment, tell me what other news you got for me?" "Well there is a lot of news Boss." Delmar said and took a drag of his cigar as he said, "Which one do you want to know first?" "Tell me about my Bank." "Well in short words it''s a sess." NovelFire-novel-source "In a longer sense, Trust Bank is slowly climbing the ranks of being one of the most prominent banks in this city." "Because of how low our loan interest rate is, ss B and lower ss subjects are leaning towards us but we are having trouble with getting the higher ss subjects." "Why? Is something wrong with our policy?" William asked as he folded his hands in front of his body. "Normally No. But because of how low the loan interest rate is, ss A and higher ss subjects are having doubts about our bank." "It might also be because we are new and that they already have made partnership with the already established banks that is causing us troubles." William nodded as he listened in, "So has our problem solving team found some solutions to this ''General'' problem?" "Well¡­ they are suggesting that we increase our loan interest rate slightly so that the general popce and others start to believe us more and then when the timees we can lower the interest rate which will garner us our loyal members." Delmar said lightly in hope of changing his views. But William was adamant as he shook his head vigorously and denied that. "No no no! We can not increase our interest rate ever. EVER do you understand!" "It will be our biggest and greatest motto that ''We give the most and take the least''" Delmar sighed as he said, "Yeah I thought that you might say that so I told them to find other solutions." "And were they able toe up with anything else?" "They only gave me two ideas. One, Is to use our superior budget to get more advertisements. And Second, Is to buy out ourpetitions." William put his hands on his mouth as he sighed again and said. "I pay hundreds of thousands of dors to a group of people to give me such mediocre ideas. This is literally me just wasting my money." "Do you want me to fire them and get someone better." Hearing Delmar''s words everyone in the room that was working stopped for a moment as they wanted to hear what William would say. "No, don''t do that, we still need people to give us solutions. Even though it''s basic." Every worker gave a sigh of relief until they heard the next words. "But search for better people and slowly pluck out the ones with the least potential." Chapter 172: Chapter 172 - In the Slums Wiseburn Kingdom Baloerin City This is Baloerin City, the city of nightmares. The name was given to this city not because of the evil things that haunted this ce nor because of the endless people crying for help. It was because this city was a city for no dreams. Or in fact a city that works and works all day long. The residents that stay here work overtime not because they have to but because they want to. In hopes of climbing out of poverty most people drown themselves in the endless nightmare of working for those that only profit from them. In the streets of the city which was now filled with the dirt of many people going through this ce, there was amotion. A lot of people came to see thismotion. They came and grouped and then broke away to onlye back and regroup to see thismotion again. What was themotion? Themotion was that there was a very rich looking car in the streets. So does that mean there aren''t cars like this going on in this street? No. In fact there are a lot of cars like this that go through the streets and people also gather there to look at it. And only look at it. Because they work a lot of time and don''t have much time for themselves, they often tend to look at the simplest of things outside. Like the blue Halls-Royz Phantom that seems to roll into the street. The people saw the car and only looked at it without any other intentions and then they slowly faded into the background like they were supposed to. And just like that the people of this city went on¡­ to work another nightmarish shift. As the blue Halls-Royz Phantom rode on the streets, another thing could be noticed about it. And that was that the car wasn''t alone. There was another car following behind it. It was a Sage Hover car. Or more precisely it was the Defender 180 in the Sage Hover brand. The car waspletely ck in color. It was a very big car that could seat at least 10 peoplefortably. Not only that but it had a battery that could go up to 200 miles per charge. And to put the cherry on top of it, This car was also bulletproof and had the Mana st Proof system as well. As both the cars rode in the streets none tried to stop either one of them. One they didn''t stop because it had a huge car protecting it from behind. And another they didn''t stop because¡­ It was very scary looking. So everybody gave way to both the cars as it drove into the slums of the city which made the observing upants curious. In the blue Halls-Royz Phantom, there were currently four people in it. One was the driver, one was the bodyguard, one was a huge hulking man and another was a young boy who didn''t quite mix in these group of people. The boy had a ss tablet on his hands that he seemed to y with vigorously. He sometimes turned it left and then right and then his face would be angry like he had lost some kind of game. The boy was William who had an annoyed face at the current moment as he looked at the view on the tablet. He snickered in anger as he looked at the tab, "Damn! I think the drone lost contact of him." "Is that so? Why don''t you give me that and let me see if I can do anything about it?" The man sitting next to him, Delmar said to William. William snickered again looking at the tab before giving it to the big man who started typing in the tab rapidly without any end to it. After a moment of clicking away on the tab, Delmar had a smile as he said, "Got him." "Where is he?" William said as his interest got piqued. Delmar showed him the tab and pointed at a specific location. William couldn''t understand what the tab was saying so he took it and looked at it carefully. But even after careful concentration he still couldn''t understand what it was saying, so he called out to the man in front of him. "Carl, Can you understand which ce this is?" William said and pointed the man to the tablet. The man was big in size and had a bulky physique. He wore a ck designer suit and had a 79 Gluger Assault Rifle strapped to him. The man was Carl Koch, who was the current leader of the group of team hired to protect William. NovelFire-original Carl took the tablet and his professional eyes zed at the map on the tablet for a moment before he quickly understood and gave the tablet back while saying, "The location it''s showing is in the slums. We just have to go straight and take some turns before we arrive at the ce." "Alright then, George you heard the man. Go where he said and make sure not to hurt these¡­ people that are walking like zombies." William looked out the windshield to see people looking at them and walking slowly like they had no life in them. "Hah! What people do for some money." Delmar said and looked back to the tablet. A few momentster, the car drove into a part of town where there weren''t many people on the streets and those that were there, had ragged clothes and sullen body figures. William looked at the people and then at the buildings which were festered with people like them and gave a heavy sigh. ''No matter which world it is, the situation for the lesser group of people will always remain as destitute as this.'' Then he looked towards the numerous people on the streets and asked. "So how are we going to find him like this?" Delmar looked out the window shield and said, "Yes, it will indeed be a hassle to find him among this crowd." William looked at the empty figures of the people and suddenly he had an idea. "How about we do this?" In the slums of the Baloerin City, there were somewhere around 5000 people who had the cursed fate of being born into ss D. These people cursed that word everyday as they lived on another day in pain and agony. Some tried to kill themselves, while others waited for the one next to them to die so that they could eat them. In this group of people there was someone who blended into them like he was born with them. He too had a sullen figure as he thought about food. Suddenly there was a hugemotion. "FOOD! GET YOUR FREE FOOD OVER HERE! FREE FOOD FOR EVERYBODY!" The man looked and saw there was a caravan giving food to these sad groups of people and thought that it was another charity organization. He got up from his ce and walked weakly and joined the line of people. And after a few hours of waiting in the long line he was finally able to get to the front. But instead of food he found something else. "I finally found you." "Most Wanted Criminal - Adam Snider" Chapter 173: Chapter 173 - A Daring Risk "I finally found you." "Most Wanted Criminal - Adam Snider" The man as he tried to take the food that was in front of him froze at the words spoken by the unknown person. In an instant, he realized that this was the people who had been trying to follow him for the past year. He too had gotten fed up with them and was using this low level disguise to bring them out so that he may finally meet them head on. But he didn''t expect to meet them like this. He thought that they would follow him until they came to one alone alleyway and he would have to fight for his life again. But to think that they would try to bait him out like this and he too would be baited by such an easy scam. He felt ashamed but even more so he felt horrified at one thing above all else. His instincts which helped in alomost everything didn''t say anything. Not one bit. It was as if the person looking for him didn''t have any bad hidden intent at all. And that in itself was an impossibility to him. Because in all the years of working as a hired sword he had made friends and enemies alike. And all of them had the samemon thing about him. That is to kill him. Why? Because he was the best. And being the best meant having the enmity of both enemies and friends alike. They all want the same thing and that is to be the best. But with him there, it was an impossibility for them. With him beingbeled as a most wanted man it became almost too easy for them to have no reason to hunt him. Even his long time friends were not one to be truly trusted anymore. So the fact that his instincts didn''t warn him, meant only one of the two. First, the person didn''t have any bad intent at the start so there was nothing to warn about. Second, The person was so experienced in masking his emotions that he didn''t even emit any bad intentions towards him. Which was much worse than the first one. And because of his past experience he was more inclined to believe that it was the second one. So he quickly brought his hand back to his sword handle which was shedded and became prepared for any kind of attack. Carl and all the other bodyguards also saw the aggressive posture and quickly aimed their 79 Gluger Assault Rifle at the man. The situation quickly escted to a dangerous one and as the wanted man was about to pull out his sword and sh at whoever it was in front of him he was stopped. "Stop stop stop! Ie here with peaceful intentions. You don''t need to get so aggressive so suddenly." Adam became curious for a moment not because of what he said but because of the tone. It seemed like the tone was of a young child. In curiosity, He brought his head upwards and looked at someone who was clearly a young teenager. With hair as ck as can be, eyes that seemed to shimmer in the darkness with a golden glow to them and a smile as innocent as a newborn child. Looking at the face, Adam was shocked. He didn''t think the person that had been chasing him for the past year would be a child. But he quickly regained his posture as not everything can be as it looks to be. The kid in front of him might not possibly be a kid and be some kind of necromantic master who had just taken the form of a child. He held on to his sword handle tightly and spoke with a rough edge. "And why would I with so many guns pointed at me." William looked at his surroundings and saw that indeed all the bodyguards were pointing their guns at him. "Oh! I''m sorry for that. I didn''t notice them doing that." "Guys can you put your guns down. It''s okay, nobody is going to do anything crazy here. Am I right, guys." William said while pointing at his bodyguards. Hearing him, all the guards slowly put their guns down but all of them were still vignt as they looked at Hagehyeo with caution in their eyes. Adam still didn''t lower his guard as he knew that he was in a very bad position at the moment and lowering his guard for even a moment could be fatal to his health. William then looked back to the most wanted man and said with a smallughter in them. "In their defense, you were the first one to be aggressive. So as it is their job, they also became aggressive at you and had done that to only protect me." "And tell me, why wouldn''t I be aggressive when you creep up on me like this and even more so, Have been chasing after me for a whole year." "Well¡­ You are right so I can''t give any good excuse for that. But in my defense, you are not an easy man to find." "You could have just sent me a f*cking email then." "Haha¡­ A joke. At least that''s a good start to our rtionship." "What f*cking rtionship! We don''t have anything to do at all and I don''t want to do anything with you as well." Adam said as he looked at William with venom in his eyes. Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r. "Well not with that attitude you won''t. But first of all, why don''t you lower your aggressiveness a little bit. You''re starting to scare the innocent people beside you quite a lot." Hearing him, Adam looked at his surroundings and saw the ss D Subjects slowly backing away from him like they were the one who are in danger. And whenever he looked at anyones eyes they would stop immediately and start to shake in intense fear. Looking at the situation, Adam didn''t know what to do. He didn''t want to do anything that would harm these innocent people for no reason. And he also didn''t want to lower his guards so that he may be caught unknowingly by the strange group of people. "And doing that would make it better for you to what¡­ kill me quickly or worse take me to your hiding ce." William listened to his words and he said, "Yes, what you say does make sense. Letting you drop your guard would mean that we can maybe kill you or take you in our custody." "SO what to do then?'' William thought for a moment before saying, "How about both of us, go to a secluded spot and talk one on one then?" Hearing him not only Adam but also his guards were surprised quite a bit. Carl immediately came close to his ear and said, "Boss you can''t do that." "This man is a most wanted criminal for f*cks sake. What if he tries to harm you!" "I know what you are talking about Carl and you are absolutely right, he could indeed kill me." "But like they say, The reward is in the risk." "So, how about it?" William asked as he looked at Adam. Adam thought for a moment before he lowered his guard and nodded slowly. Chapter 174: Chapter 174 - The Talk [ Part 1 ] Wiseburn Kingdom Baloerin City A few Kilometer away from the slums In a very prestigious restaurant, there were many chairs and tables set aside for thefort of many people. The restaurant wasrge and very beautiful. Because of its great beauty the restaurant had been awarded the RBDA Award. But strangely there was none in this restaurant as it generally once were. Well there were people but not enough to be considered as a good business. At one table in the restaurant there sat two people who looked at one another. One was smiling at the other while the other had a tough time recognizing the situation. The one who was smiling was William and the other was the most wanted criminal Adam Snider. Right now, Adam was having a very tough time understanding what was going on. At one point, he was surrounded by tens of people in a very bad situation where this unknown group of people could, if they had the necessary power, Kill him. And now with just a nod of his head, he was now in a good looking restaurant a few kilometers away from where they were before. Even more strange was that the unknown person in front of him also dumped his guards outside who were very agitated at this decision but nheless did what this person said. What makes this situation strange for him is that he didn''t get any kind of strange or powerful feeling from the person in front of him. So he doesn''t know whether this unknown person had the power to meet with him alone or is he just stupid? They waited like that for a moment before the suspense got to Adam as he opened his mouth to say ''What the hell is actually happening over here?'' But the moment he opened his mouth, the unknown person in front of him raised his hands for him to stop and pointed at his back. Adam looked back without thinking of a surprise attack as if they wanted to attack him like that than they had much better chances before to do so. He looked back and saw that there was a waitering towards them. The waiter in Adam''s eyes looked very normal, someone not associated with the strange man. But for the sake of safety, Adam didn''t let the thought take him, as appearances can be deceiving. As the man arrived wearing his linen white shirt with a ck vest covering it, Adam sighed as he noticed one thing. The waiter was shaking¡­ very much. He saw the man visibly shaking in front of him and didn''t know whether that was an act or was it genuine? But the face told him it was genuine. The look of fear inption with the sweat trying to slowly drop from his face was something only people in great fear would look like. And the man in front of him was a perfect example of that. The waiter in fear slowly came to the table, he took his steps very carefully as he didn''t want to agitate the people who had suddenlye and bought their restaurant in one quick motion. The waiter understood that only people with true power could do stuff like that and for them to do that only meant one thing. They wanted their privacy. m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content And he was someone who was going to invade that privacy. Which made the man even more scared than he already was. The waiter took quick but steady steps as he came to that table. He opened his mouth as he wanted to say out some words but felt that his throat had be dry. So the man took a small cough before he tried to make a smile which ended up looking scary as he said, "Gentleman¡­ Have you made your decision or do you want more time?" Both the people on the seats waited for the other to speak. But it looked like that would not be happening anytime soon so William took the first words. "Yeah I think we have. Well, do you want to take more time or do you wanna order?" William pointed towards Adam and asked. Adam waited for a moment before he said, "No, I have made my decision." "Alright then we are ready to order." The waiter brought out his small ss note reader and he said while holding the thing that it looked like it would fall in any moment because of the great shaking. "Well then Gentleman, what would it be?" William was the first to order as he guessed that Adam wouldn''t speak out first. He took the menu and looked at it for a moment as he thought about it and said. "I''ll have the Ratatouille." The waiter wrote that in a very fast motion as he looked at Adam. "And the Monsieur?" Adam looked at the menuid in front of him and said, "Just give me a hamburger." The writer quickly wrote that and asked. "Is there anything else to add or will this be it?" "Well I''m good." William said and looked towards Adam who also nodded. The waiter looked at that and put down the ss note reader. "Well then Monsieurs, Please wait for a moment while our chef makes your Ratatouille and your¡­ hamburger." Adam could hear the awkwardness as the waiter said his order but didn''t take that to mind. The waiter getting his orders quickly walked as fast he could to the kitchen. Both of them looked at each other before William was the one who spoke after a lengthy silence. "So I got you what you asked for." "We''re quite far from where we were before and the restaurant is new to me so I don''t have anybody hiding here. I also bought the restaurant so that nobody can disturb us. And most of all, All of my bodyguards are outside that door, trying to stop themselves from breaking in over here." "So would that do or is there anything else you''d like?" Adam looked at the innocent smile on that face and looked for some kind of deceit, any kind that would make this situation understandable for him. But all he got was some kid looking at him with an innocent smile who''s thoughts couldn''t be read at the moment. Adam thought for a long while and William looked at the scene bored out of his mind. And as it looked like William was about to fall asleep because of the constant silence. Adam gave a small sigh before he said, "What is the matter with you?" William smiled as he got his head up from the table and said, "So the man speaks. Finally after so long, I thought that you would remain like that until our orders came." "What exactly is happening over here?" Adam asked as he looked at William with curious eyes. "Well I''ll give you the short version. I wanted to meet you. So I tried to find you but that wasn''t easy so I had people tail you and here we are talking about it." "And what do you want from me?" "I want you to work for me." Adam nodded deeply before he said. "Alright I''ll give you the short version as well¡­" "No" Chapter 175: Chapter 175 - The Talk [ Part 2 ] "Alright I''ll give you the short version as well¡­" "No" William, hearing him, gave a sigh as he shook his head a few times and said, "Can you tell me why you won''t even think about my proposal?" "Do I need a reason to refuse someone who has been chasing me for the past year?" William nodded as he said, "True true, But in my defense you hide very well. What else was I supposed to do?" "Why do you think that I am hiding?" "It''s because I ambeled as one of the most wanted criminals in the kingdoms." "And about you trying to find me, you could have done that just by sending a message to the assassins dark web and they would have given me the message itself which would have done the job." "Wait!... There''s a dark web about assassins?" William asked in pure confusion. "Of course there is." "What''s the address?" "It''s zzz.ghostwebni-... Why the hell am I telling you about this!" Adam started speaking about it and stopped in the middle of it as he screamed out in rage. William shrugged his shoulders as he said, "I don''t know, General knowledge maybe." Adam had a tick mark appear on his forehead as he listened to that. "First, Why the hell don''t you know about the assassins dark web!" "Andstly, how do you not know about it when you have so many subordinates?" "Hey don''t say that about my subordinates." "Is this something to have general knowledge about!" Hearing him, Adam nodded to himself as it was true that something like this isn''t general knowledge which almost anyone should know about. "No seriously, I''m asking if this is something one should have general knowledge about?" Hearing the strange person''s words made Adam more angry than he was. He truly couldn''t understand whether this strange person in front of him was making fun of him or was he really serious? "What? I''m asking this because I seriously don''t know about it. Don''t think weird stuff about me." William said as he looked at him with an innocent face. "I don''t believe someone who is using a child''s appearance to deceive others. Definitely not someone who uses a boy of below legal ages face." "What are you talking about?" William asked as he didn''t understand what he just said. "I was talking about the mask you are using." Adam said while crossing his arms over his chest. "What? I am not using any masks. This is my real face." Adam was silent for a moment before he said, "What the hel-" But he was interrupted by the waiter suddenly interrupting them. The waiter quickly came with their order and ced it in front of them. The waiter waited as he looked at their faces for some kind of understanding of whether they liked their dishes or not. The waiter smiled as he looked at William to see that he was nodding towards him. Then he looked towards Adam only to be shocked. Adam was looking at him with a dark look on his face because the waiter had interrupted him at an important moment. The waiter quickly said his goodbye and left from that table as he didn''t want to anger the scary looking man. Adam looking at the running back gave a sigh as he knew that the waiter wasn''t the one who was in the wrong. The waiter was just trying to do his job and in his anger, Adam looked at him in a way that scared the young man into running so quickly. Adam shook his head slowly before trying to say some words to William. But stopped as he looked at him eating the dish in front of him in relish. William took the spoon and dove right in the ratatouille while eating in a french way as he put salt over it in an overly fashioned style and ate it with a critical looking face. He spoke while doing that, "What was it that you were going to say a moment ago?" mvle,mp|y|r hosted Adam looked at his childish behavior and that in itself answered his many many questions as he said awkwardly. "Nothing¡­ Just nothing." William looked at him with condescending eyes before putting the bottle of salt down and looking at him seriously. "So let''s talk business then." Seeing his serious behavior, Adam too became serious as he waited for him to speak. "So¡­ "How''s the hamburger?" "..." Adam looked at him with deadpan eyes before saying. "Is that all?" "I wasn''t joking, You should look at the price of food at this ce." "It''s ridiculous for a normal hamburger to have this many zeros in its price." Adam could only take the hamburger in front of him and looked at it deeply to see if there was any substance in it. Finding none, he took a big bite of the burger as he took in the taste for a moment before saying, "Yeah it''s fine." William nodded before asking, "So how about I give you a billion dors to work for me?" Adam immediately choked as he heard the numbers before drinking a ss of water, "Don''t¡­ startle someone with a question like that as he is eats." "What? Aren''t you a professional? Aren''t you supposed to be one of the best? Then why are you getting shocked by such a low number?" Adam looked at the boy who had offered him a billion dors and also the same boy to criticize the price of a hamburger with a weird gaze. "I was shocked because I was eating at that moment and I am not just one of the best. I am the best." William quietly snickered at one corner, "I doubt that." Adam ignored hisment as he said, "And I haven''t gotten a job in a long time. So I was kinda startled at the price you spoke about a moment ago." William nodded a few times to his words as he didn''t believe most of it and asked. "So why are you here?" "Why? Because you have been chasing me for some time, that''s why." "So¡­ that doesn''t have anything to do with this location having the biggest auction house a few kilometers beside us?" Adam became silent as he didn''t say anything for a while before slouching a little and saying. "F*ck it, it''s not like you would do anything about it anyway so why not tell you about it." William''s ears perked up as he listened in carefully. "The reason I am here is because I want to buy something." "More specifically, It is because I want to buy the Sword of Broken Heaven." William felt like he heard the name somewhere so brought out his tab and typed in something before showing it to Adam. "Is this what you are looking for?" Adam nodded, "Yes, I have been searching for that sword for years." "But you do know that the sword is listed at 25 Billion Dors, right?" "Yes, I know. But I would save up enough money and one day buy it." "But what if someone else buys it first?" "I would do anything that person tells me to do." Chapter 176: Chapter 176 - Troubling Thoughts "I would do anything that person tells me to do." "Anything, Huh?" Adam nodded to his words and said. Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r. "Yes¡­ well almost anything. There are still some things in this world that even with my hardened heart, I can not just blindly do." "A man of principles." William said as he slightly mocked the man. Hearing his words, Adamughed out loud. "Hahaha. Principles? Some principles I have. I kill for a living boy." "I don''t have principles. What I have is some set of rules that I don''t go beyond." "Because even though I am a professional killer. Without rules¡­" "We''d be living with the animals." William finished his sentence. Adam nodded slowly to his words as he looked at the boy in front of him deeply. He then took a bite of his hamburger and started eating into it. William just looked at the scene while thinking hard about something deep. ''A man of some principles. A hardened killer. A very cautious man.'' ''If I could have him on my team then it would increase my attack force by a lot.'' ''But only for covert missions.'' ''I can''t seriously have one of the most wanted criminals as my front fighting force. It''s just an easy way of dering that I am the viin.'' ''A viin who is recruiting the most wanted criminals to his criminal empire. Yeah that would be a good title for the papers'' ''But still'' William looked towards the ss tablet in his hands and the picture of a beautiful sword emerged on the screen. He looked at the numbers below the sword and into his own pockets before thinking hard about it. ''It''s like a fricken recruitment mission over here. If you want to recruit one of the best swordsmen then you must buy this legendary sword which will only be avable for a slight moment.'' ''Or it also looks like something simr to a sale advertisement.'' ''Buy the sword of broken heaven and you get yourself a swordsman. Who is not onlybeled as one of the worst by the world but also one of the very best because of his great sword skills'' ''This seems awfully simr to games. I feel likeughing at this. The thing is literally being given to myp and the man is already in front of me and I just have to buy the sword to hire him.'' ''But the price¡­'' William looked at 9 zeros and the 2 numbers before taking a cold breath. ''The price is one of the two things that are stopping me from taking a definitive step.'' ''Do I try to buy it?'' ''If I did then it would surely empty my pockets until I get more money a few dayster.'' ''But the price won''t be just this NO. It''s an auction house and good stuff sells like hot cakes in there.'' William then looked at Adam who was eating his hamburger with no care in the world. ''And if this guy is really willing to sell himself for the sword then that could only mean the sword is of great value.'' ''Which in the end only means that I would need to spend a heck of a lot more than what is being showcased in this ss tablet.'' ''And then the other problem.'' William scrolled on the tab and looked at a news outlet and gave out a long sigh. Unknown person sends even more money to churches and charities. ''The rule set by God is making me give half of my money to goodwill stuff like this which I don''t have any problem with.'' ''Any problem besides this.'' William read some lines written on the news outlet. WHO is this unknown person? Why is he giving billions of dors to churches and charities? And why is he not showing his face? Is he a criminal or a serial killer? Is he someone who does incriminating things and because of the guilt that he umtes he gives out some of his money for the general good. Can this person be trusted? Or is he someone trying to get the trust of themon folk with nefarious deeds. Stay tuned for more updated news about this strange person who cannot stop himself from giving out billions of dors to the churches and charity. William looked at the news outlet and pinched his temple in grave thoughts. ''DAMN! This media outlet and the people who work in it.'' ''I can''t even give out my money to the churches and other things because of this group of people.'' ''Just because I am giving out a lot of money while not showing my face does not mean I am a rich guy with a guilty conscience.'' ''But the way they are speaking out like this even makes me doubt my own decisions.'' ''Now the real question still remains, Should I spend my hard earned money over this buffoon who''s skills I still don''t know personally?'' ''Or is this just a big mistake that would make me even more bad towards the people.'' William sighed as he thought about the many problems. ''And there still remains even more problems. Among them is ''Standing out.'' ''I would inevitably stand out among them if I were to buy that sword.'' ''It''s like calling out to the world that ''HEY look at me buying this pretty sword for billions of dors. I am rich. LOOK AT ME'' William shook his head over the many problems this could bring and the advantages only started to be small in his eyes. Adam finished the hamburger and looked at William to see that he was cing his head on the table in what seems to be deep regret. He took that as a way of saying that this kid might have lost his hopes on him and tried to say a few words of encouragement. "Don''t sulk that much kid. It''s just bad luck. You can''t have everything you want in life." "Why not put your hopes on something a little lesser next time." "Well then¡­ Thanks for the free meal and I hope that I don''t meet you on the opposing side in the future.'' Saying that Adam got up and started to leave. But just before he could open the door of the restaurant, William stooped him. "Wait!" Adam turned his head and looked at the table again. William brought his head up slightly and asked him. "How strong are you again?" "Very strong." "Strong enough to be called one of the best?" "Strong enough that I am the best." William nodded his head a few times before asking another question. "And you would do anything for that sword?" "Almost anything. But yeah Anything." "Alright then, Can you show me a demonstration?" "Of what?" "Of your skill." Adam scrunched up his brows as he said, "And why would I do that?" "Because I need to see if the investment that I am going to make is a good one or not." Adam became even more confused at what he was saying. "Well you want the sword don''t you? Show me your skills then." "Let me see why you are the best." Chapter 177: Chapter 177 - A Demonstration "Let me see why you are the best." Adam looked at the stranger in front of him and asked in a mock tone. "Are you joking with me?" "You''re telling me that you would buy the Sword of Broken Destiny." "The same sword which costs 25 Billion Dors?" Adam gave a snickeringugh as he continued, "Don''t f*ck with me like that kid. I already am having a rough week and don''t need to be tricked by a kid like you over something so sensitive." Adam said that and opened the door to the restaurant. "So you''re saying that you chose not to believe me, right?" "Yeah, what else did it sound like." "So you would rather be in the service of apletely random person than someone like me?" Hearing his words, Adam stopped to think. ''That would of course be a problem for me but what other choice do I have?'' ''The one where I choose some greedy basta*d with the sword or to trust in apletely unknown child about this?'' "And you''re telling me, that you a ''Kid'' are capable of buying that sword?" "And what if I tell you that I am." Adam looked back and asked straight to his face. "Why me then?" "Why?... Because of you that''s why." "But I don''t understand why you''re willing to spend so much on someone you don''t know." "That''s the thing. I don''t. So make me understand why I should buy that sword." Adam listened to his words and thought for sometime before asking. "Are you really going to buy that sword?" Join us at mvlemp _yr now. "Yes¡­ but only if you are good enough." Adam took a long moment to think before nodding at him. "Alright then where do you want to do this?" "Here" "Here?" "Yes. I want you to do whatever it is you want to do over here." Adam looked at the beautiful design of the ce and then at the person working at the kitchen. "I can''t do that with such a small space and there are also a lot of people working over here. They could get hurt." William, hearing his words, thought skeptically. ''So a professional like him, still has some rationality in him.'' William nodded as he said, "Alright then, I understand." Adam gave a sigh of relief until he saw what happened next. William stretched out his hands and called the waiter back and a few momentster the same young man came back in a hurry. "Yes, Monsieur?" "Can you tell the staff to get out of this ce?" The waiter didn''t understand as his face became weird at the words. "I''m sorry, sir. But what did you mean by that?" "I said to tell the staff that they can take the day off now." "This restaurant is about to have a makeover." Adam looked at William with a different look as he understood the meaning behind that. The waiter still didn''t understand what he was told but still did what he was told. He didn''t want to agitate the people who looked like they were about to do something crazy. In a few minutes the whole restaurant''s staff quickly got away from the restaurant as fast as they could. William looked at the empty environment in the restaurant and asked Adam. "Will this do or do you want me to evacuate the people in the streets as well?" Adam gave a sigh as he saw that the kid in front of him was adamant in seeing his skill. He didn''t know whether this kid would actually do what he says he will but Adam took a chance. Well it wasn''t going to cost him anything other than his invaluable time so he didn''t mind it. "No this would do. But¡­" "Are you going to stay?" "Of Course, otherwise how will I see your skills then? I need to see them with my eyes and as visually as possible." "Alright, then onest question. Do you mind if I use this restaurant as the main target?" William spread his hands as he leaned back and said to him. "Yes, Of Course. I bought this restaurant just so that I can talk to you. So you can do anything you want with this restaurant." "Just make sure to do it within the perimeters of this restaurant. I didn''t buy anything else over here so It''ll be a problem for me if something happened outside and I would have to exin to the authorities why I was with one of the most wanted criminals." "Don''t worry. This restaurant would do just fine. You just don''t take back what you said a little earlier about the sword." "Believe me, If you were to make me satisfied with whatever you will do then that sword is as good as yours." Adam didn''t take his words too highly as he didn''t know this strange kid. He walked towards the table and slightly walked past it before stopping beside it. He faced towards William and said, "Brace yourself." William became excited as he looked at Adam with great concentration. Adam took a slow breath as he closed his eyes. Then he grabbed the grip of the sword hanging in his breath. What happened next was very quick. Adam quickly pulled out his sword and shed in front of him before putting the sword back in its sheath. But for William it waspletely different. Because he had already mastered both the dragon breathing art and the chaos breathing art, his body had sufficient changes to them. One of them was that his eyesight had improved significantly. Not only that but they were also able to see things much faster than before and his brain could alsoprehend them as well. So in his eyes, he saw that Adam pulled out his sword in a backwards manner and with the motion still on it he quickly turned the sword upwards and let the motion take the sword downwards as he let the sword go the same way it was before and then he quickly put it back on its sheath. William didn''t understand what had happened because Adam had just casually swang the sword without any real power in it. "You should shield yourself now." Adam said and casually sat on the chair without exining why. So William didn''t understand what he meant until the next moment. The restaurant started to shake immediately before it fell on them. On the outside, The bodyguards hired by William were bing more anxious as the time seemed to pass. They didn''t know what their boss was doing with the man inside or what was taking them so long. They had strict rules to stay outside so they didn''t dare to do anything else. The work they had at the moment was paying them quite generously so they couldn''tin. As they kept wandering about the ce, Suddenly the ground under them started to shake violently. "What is this!" "Why is the ground shaking like this!" All of them became worried at what was happening but the next thing made them lose their minds. As the shaking kept happening, the restaurant suddenly shook even more than the ground before it copsed on itself. Chapter 178: Chapter 178 - Unprofessionalism Silence Silence permitted through the streets as the bodyguards looked at the restaurant being destroyed. They were so shocked that they forgot what to do at the moment. All they could do was look at the scene with their mouths wide open. After a moment, one of the low ranked bodyguards asked, "Carl¡­ what are we going to do now?" But Carl didn''t answer as he was still shocked at what he was seeing before his eyes. Seeing him not answering, the low ranked bodyguard yanked his body a bit to get him out of his shocked state. Being yanked out like that Carl got out of the shocked state and absentmindedly looked at him. powered by mvl|empyr "W- What is it?" "Carl, what the f*ck are we going to do now?" "Y-Yeah¡­ I don''t know." Carl answered absentmindedly as he looked at the copsed restaurant. "But what about the boss then, Carl? Aren''t we going to do anything?" "Yes¡­ YES. The boss was there wasn''t he. So we must try to save him from that." The low ranked bodyguard nodded to his words but suddenly he felt hesitation as he asked. "But would the young boss, Survive that? I mean he was young, So¡­ I don''t think he is strong enough to survive whatever that was." Carl too became dismayed at hearing that. "Y- Yeah, you may be right then. I think I should call the second boss and ask him what to do." The low ranked bodyguard nodded heavily to his words as if he was waiting for them. "Yes Yes. Do that and tell us what the secondary boss tells us to do." Hearing the low ranked bodyguard, all the other bodyguards who were in shock themselves became conscious and supported his decision. "Alright then, I''ll do that right now." Carl said and brought his new modified FPhone that had a function which would stop the telmutingpany from getting any kind of information from the phone. No matter if it were one''s location or their caller history. Nothing would be seen by them. Courtesy of Delmar. Carl used his phone and called Delmar who quickly picked it up and answered it. "Yeah?" "Bo- Boss. There''s been an ident." "Is it about the copsed restaurant?" "Y- Yeah, Boss. How did you know about that?" "I have a drone active in that area that is letting me see everything." Carl heard that and looked around his surroundings and when he looked up, he saw that there was a small blue dot flying around this ce. The thing flew around in a circr area. Looking closer he saw that it was a drone. He concluded that it was the drone that Delmar might be using and nodded towards it. He smiled at the notion of knowing that the second boss knew what was going on out here. So he figured that he would also know what to do out here at this moment so he asked again. "So Boss, What do we do now?" "Well¡­ the boss is trapped so we must help him, you know." Carl nodded as he understood what he meant. "But I don''t understand something?" "What is it boss, Tell me?" Carl asked in curiosity. "I don''t understand why¡­ THE F*CK YOU MAGGOTS STILL HAVEN''T WENT INSIDE TO RESCUE THE BOSS ALREADY!" Hearing the loud screaming from the phone made everybody shook up as they realized how badly they f*cked up over here. "O- Oh boss, We didn''t know about that. I''m sorry we''ll get to it immediately." Carl apologized multiple times at his own and hisrade''s mistakes. "Why the f*ck are you still apologizing, GET TO THE BOSS IMMEDIATELY." Saying that Delmar cut the call quite heavily. Putting the phone down, Carl looked back to his colleagues and friends as he said to them. "Guys there''s no way to say this in a good way but we have f*cked up. We immediately didn''t do anything and even more so dyed that by being very unprofessional and staying shocked at the unexpected oue." "I don''t know what it is that we will be facing out there but no matter what it is we will do it as quickly and professionally as we can." "Check your gears before we move in, We might have to deal with that wanted f*cker inside so be ready everyone." Everybody checked their equipments and rechecked their armed weapons before getting in position. "Alright LISTEN UP, we have three objectives in there." "Secure the boss. Deal with any threats in there. Take the boss and quickly get him out there." "Among the objectives, the first objective will have the most importance to it and then the third objective, Okay." "But if the third objective is not avable to execute then the first objective will have the most precedence and then the second objective, YOU GOT THAT!" All of the bodyguards said in unison. "SIR, YES SIR." "Alright, now we will move in. But before we do that." Carl looked back to the bodyguards as he said while pointing at various people and they saying while using special hand signatures. "Team A with me will go through the main entrance and try to secure the boss as quickly as possible." "Team B with Helic as its leader will go through the side walls and try to secure the points from where it will be the most effective to deal with any and all kinds of threat." "And finally with Team C, Having Kelec as its Leader will stay at the back entrance and secure the ce for extraction of the boss." "But if Team A gets into any kind of problem that may be too hard for us to handle then we will call in reinforcements and Team C should respond to us and if even that is not good enough than Team B as well." Carl then looked at everyones face and asked clearly. "Everyone got their role?" Most of them nodded while the rest of them responded. "Yes, Sir." "Roger That." "Okie, Dokie Man." Carl then repositioned himself to look at the broken building and ordered. "Alright then, everybody in their position. Team A quickly repositioned themselves to go through the main gate with a Spear Formation. Team B and Team C took their opposite sites and one took the Cube Formation while the other took the Triangle Formation. "On my count, At three." "One¡­ Two¡­ Three." At thest count, all of the bodyguards moved in with precision and sped to their destination. Above through the eyes of the drone, Delmar was shaking his head at the ipetence of the bodyguards. Team A got to their destination at the main gate and stopped for the other teams to get to their ce. A momentter, the walkie - talkies sounded out. "Team B at position." "Team C at position." "Alright then, Team A is going in." Carl responded to it and kicked the door open which flung off as it was already broken. But instead of seeing the scene they thought they would, They saw something else entirely. "Why are you guys sote to the party?" Chapter 179: Chapter 179 - Killing Instinct "Why are you guys sote to the party?" Team A consisting of Carl and the other bodyguards looked at the scene with their mouths wide open. What they saw was that in front of them was the copsed restaurant with its walls and other parts being fallen on the ground already. Normally someone wouldn''t survive something like this and in most likely cases they would get crushed under the rubble. Even the ones with mana rted strength would at least get some crucial injury to their bodies. But the ones that were inside weren''t anything close to normal. One was a master at the art of the sword and the other having mastered a few special breathing skills which among them one had the skill to increase one''s physical capabilities to their utmost capabilities. Their sight was filled with the dust and other things that were inside the copsed building. But the rubble quickly flew away with what seemed like a mighty p. The dust quickly went away and the team of bodyguards were clearly able to see what had happened inside. What they saw was that their boss and the wanted man were still sitting at the table as they were before with no injury or anything to signify that some kind of cmity had befallen them a while ago. But that wasn''t the thing that baffled the bodyguards. What shocked them was the lighting field surrounding them or more likely surrounding the table. An electric field was ced around the table in a circr way that surrounded the people inside itpletely. Not only that but any kinds of rubble or parts of the building that would have fallen on them were obstructed by the electric field and burst away into nothingness. The electric field was the only thing that was surrounding them and nothing else was there. The perimeters beyond the electric field had been destroyed or in a better word ''Cut'' away by Adam. If one saw this scene then they would describe it as a terrifyingly beautiful scene. Suddenly the electric field surrounding them slowly started to dissolve around them by itself. In the next moment the electric field was no more and both people were now open to the outside world. William looked around him as he smiled slowly and put his hands inside his clothes and got something out. He pulled out the small version of wdia and patted her head a few times as he praised her. "Good Girl. Your timing was excellent." wdia felt very happy as she was patted and praised. She meowed in front of everyone but it was apletely different meaning to William. ''Thank you Master. wdia is your biggest bodyguard so it was my job to keep you safe.'' "Yeah you did a great job, much better than the people over here." William said and his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear him and his bodyguards to lower their heads in shame. Enjoy tales on m-vle-mp _yr. ''Yes Master. Baldy''s people are not that good at protecting you. You should get rid of them.'' "You''re right, I should get rid of these people." Hearing his words the bodyguards quickly became scared as they thought that their boss was very angry at their inept response to the danger. They thought of his dangerous cat as an example to make them feel fear for their future. They knew that this job had its great advantages if one were to sessfully do his job. But it also had its dangers as well. Someone who wasn''t good at their job or the best at their response, than they would get punished severely. They looked at the small cat in his arms and feared for their lives and if that was not the case then there was also Delmar. Who would definitely not let them get away with this failure. Adam looked at the scene and he too had thoughts but not like them. ''This cat¡­ just what the hell is it! My instincts are telling me to stay away from it.'' ''And more than that, not only does this thing feel extremely dangerous but it can alsomunicate with this boy in their minds.'' ''Just who is this kid and why the hell does he have something so dangerous with him?'' ''And why the f*ck is this thing purring like a normal cat!'' Feeling the eyes of the wanted man on her, wdia quickly looked at him and said. ''Master, what about this man?'' "Who, him?" William pointed at Adam while wdia nodded. Suddenly being asked about himself by a killer cat made Adam a little apprehensive but he didn''t do anything to make it seem like he was. ''Yes, Master. He doesn''t feel like a good person.'' William then asked the next words in their minds. ''Does he also feel like Delmar?'' ''Who?'' ''Delma- I mean Baldy.'' ''Oh! Him¡­ No he doesn''t feel like that. Baldy feels like he is a much more bad baldy but this person¡­ this guy doesn''t feel like he is as bad as baldy.'' William thought to himself as he heard what wdia said. ''Incredible! To be a professional killer but not be that bad of a person.'' ''No. I got that wrong. It''s not that Adam isn''t that bad, It''s Delmar who is much worse.'' ''Still to retain even a little bit of humanity in this line of work in itself is incredible.'' ''But I do have to give my hats off to Delmar. The guy was even more terrible than someone who''s close to the pinnacle of assassinating people.'' ''That only tells me one thing¡­ I got a good subordinate.'' As he was thinking to himself, he suddenly asked. ''wdia in terms of power, who do you think is stronger? Him or Baldy.'' ''Definitely him. He might not have as much physical strength as Baldy but in other aspects he seems to be the stronger one.'' ''Well that didn''t take her much long to say.'' ''So clearly this guy seems to be the real deal.'' ''And even if he was not much stronger than Delmar. The guy did a pretty cool trick back there.'' ''Alright, If I were to ever ask you to kill him¡­ Could you do it?'' wdia had a thoughtful expression to herself as she said. ''It might be a little tough but yes I can kill him.'' William gave a small sigh of relief internally. ''Well at least she is strong enough to handle him. Otherwise what is the point of having a strong subordinate if you cannot handle that person.'' ''Why do you ask, Master?'' ''Oh just nothin-'' ''Do you want wdia to kill him?'' Saying that, wdia immediately looked at Adam with a different demeanor. Adam felt a great amount of murderous aura towards him and he quickly jumped back and repositioned himself in a defensive manner while using his sword to defend himself. William immediately stopped her. ''No no, It''s okay, wdia. He too will be joining us.'' ''Oh, Okay Master.'' Saying that, wdia quickly dispersed the aura she threw at him. Adam looked at the small cat who purred in William''s arms and fear could be seen on his face. ''What terrible murderous aura!'' Chapter 180: Chapter 180 - Hasty Timing While Adam was thinking of the terrible thing wdia could have done to him at the moment, William had another thought as he looked at him. ''Hmm the way he is right now tells me that either he knew what wdia and I were talking about or she did something that made him act like that.'' ''It doesn''t look like it could be the first one. His build should be simr to that of a swordsman and I don''t see any swordsman having any kind of skill that represents the mind domain.'' ''Or most likely he doesn''t have any. The guy doesn''t look like a maniptor so he shouldn''t have that skill.'' ''Then that only means thetter had happened. I don''t know what wdia did but it did something to him.'' ''The guy looked terrified for a moment as if he was about to be attacked by something dangerous. wdia is dangerous so his reaction is quite genuine.'' ''Well at least it''s good to know that wdia has the strength to terrify him without using her real strength. That would be handy many times.'' ''That also means she should be physically powerful enough to take care of him as well so no need to worry about another crazy wanted subordinate.'' ''I really need a strong subordinate with loyalty just like wdia''s. But where would I find someone like that?'' William stopped thinking any more and got up as he patted the dust that was on him. He put wdia inside his clothes again but in a way that her head was still out to observe what''s in front of her. "Alright, let''s go then." Adam got up from his defensive posture and sheathed his sword as he asked. "Where are we going?" William didn''t look back as he said. "To get you that sword." Adam was shocked at those words. He couldn''t believe the kid was actually going to stay true to his words and buy him that sword. He was about to confirm with him again but saw that William had already left the copsed building. So he quickly got out of the building and followed behind him. William walked out with wdia and his guards huddled around him like dogs. He couldn''t help but snicker at their attempt to please him. Find more at NovelFiremp-y,r. ''You guys can''t do anything when Real danger happens and are trying to overshow yourselves in an open space with nothing dangerous in it.'' ''I pay these guys too much for too little.'' William stopped before his blue car and one guard close to him immediately opened the door for him but William didn''t go in. He looked at the destroyed area around him before ordering his people. "Have someone clean this ce up and also rebuild the restaurant as it was before." William said and was about to get in but saw that his guards only nodded to his words and weren''t really doing anything about it. "NOW" The bodyguards quickly scrambled like chicken and some called the construction people and cleaning services while some tried to clean the mess themselves. William could only shake his head at their work as he got in the car. Adam came out and saw that William had already gotten in the car and was about to leave. He didn''t know whether to follow him or stay here so he stood. "What are you doing standing like that? Come, we have somewhere to go." Adam quickly got in and sat in the car as it turned on and started moving out of here. In the car, Adam just silently looked at everything while William was ying with the tablet. After a while of staying quiet like that he suddenly asked. "Are you really going to buy that sword?" William just nodded to his words and ''Hmm''ed'' him. "So¡­ when are you going to do that?" "Why so quirky. I''ll buy you the sword man, no need to get so agitated over it." Adam realized that he was right and tried to calm himself as he was getting energetic over the thought of getting that sword. "Do you know when the auction starts or when they will showcase the sword?" William asked as he was looking at his tablet. "... I think it should be any day now. It could be tomorrow or the day after that." "Unfortunately it''s neither of those." William said as he looked at something with a small smile. "Then is it going to start a few dayster?" "Nope" William said as he turned the tablet for Adam to see. "It''s today." Adam looked at the ss tablet and saw that the date to open the auction house was 16th of June, Which was today. He became a little shocked at that. His intel had clearly told him that the auction house would open a few dayster or might be even longer. But this was not long. "How can this be? I clearly had intel that it was going to open a few dayster." "Either the person who gave you the intel was outdated or something must have happened." Adam quickly rejected the first opinion, "No the guy who gives the intel is pretty updated so something must have happened for them to make such a hasty decision." William nodded as he asked. "Did something strange happen here that could have been the cause?" Adam shook his head, "Not something that I know of. The city had been pretty quiet except for the big shots who''vee here for the auction house." "Okay, then did they know that you have arrived here for the sword?" "No¡­ at least I was very careful not to make it seem like that. I shouldn''t be on their radar yet. I haven''t gone anywhere close to the auction house so that shouldn''t be possible." "Alright then, let''s forget about that. We are going to the auction house anyway so it doesn''t matter if it starts a little earlier. As long as I get you that sword then it won''t matter." Adam sighed in relief as he heard that. He then slowly slid down at his seat as he closed his eyes in excitement. A small smile could be seen appearing on his face as he smirked a few times but suddenly that smile turned upside down as he opened his eyes and quickly got up. "What about the invite?" William didn''t understand what he meant so he asked. "What about it?" "We need an exclusive invite from the auction house itself so that we can be allowed to participate in the auction itself." William had a thoughtful expression to him as he said. "Okay, now that is something to worry about." He suddenly typed something in the tablet as it rang slowly before someone picked it up. "Hello" Adam heard a rough voice speaking but couldn''t see where it came from. William didn''t look in any direction as he spoke into the air. "Hey Delmar, what is this about an invite I''m hearing about." "Boss, The invite is crucial if you want to participate in the auction. Fortunately for us, we already got one so we don''t need to worry about anything¡­ except for the huge amount of money you''re about to spend." Chapter 181: Chapter 181 - A Swords Tale "Fortunately for us, we already got one so we don''t need to worry about anything¡­ except for the huge amount of money you''re about to spend." Hearing that William first had a delightful expression before it quickly turned sour. "Don''t remind me of that¡­ I shudder to think about the future." Delmar on the car''s speaker didn''t stop as he continued. "Boss, are you sure you want to spend so much on a hunk of metal like that?" Adam quickly became angry as he said. "HEY! Don''t insult the Sword of Broken Heaven like that! You don''t know the worth of it." "OH! Isn''t this the prodigal idiot who had to escape from the n himself for a very very stupid thing." Hearing those words made Adam feel internally hurt as they were true. "And for your information, I know the worth of that piece of metal." "Okay, so much do you think it is?" Adam asked in a mocking tone. Join the journey at m-vlempy _r. "25 Billion Dors but if someone knows its value then it might go more than 40 Billion Dors." Hearing the increasing numbers made William clench his heart in mock pain as he thought about the dreadful future of his bank ount. Adam snickered at him, "As I thought you can only think about its mary value and not of its real worth. And for YOUR information, the price of the sword can go a heck of a lot higher than what you said." As they were rebuking about that they didn''t see William breathing heavily with a painful expression on himself in the background. "Well then Mr. Prodigy, please enlighten me about it." Delmar said through the speakers. Adam straightened himself as he said, "Well I''m going to tell you because you should know the true value of the Sword of Broken Heaven." "So it was the Year 2485 and the war was at its midpoint where the kingdoms didn''t really have any true victories and were just hurting one another without any change." "The Kingdoms were desperately looking for some kind of machine or someone who had the power to change the tide of the war to their advantage." "So they sent many of their people to the Unknown Realm in search of any special thing that could help them. Many people were dispatched there and more than 98% of them came back either in body bags or with grave injuries." "And thest of them had returned with some special weapons and skill scrolls but not great enough to turn the tide of the war for anyone." "But among the thousands that had gone to the forbidden realm for hope, One came back with something that changed the course of history." "It was a thief employed by the Samara Kingdom, But the thief he was, didn''t listen to them and searched for treasures that would make him rich." "Incidentally he stumbles upon something that would change his life forever." "He found a trove of treasures that would make even the richest of kings envy with greed. But it wasn''t the gold that had made him curious but what was hidden under it." "A Sword made of frighteningly great length that was said to be more than 10 feet tall. But very easy to hold and maneuver." "As the thief took it in hand he was enshrouded by knowledge of the sword not known to any." "It turned out that the sword was the sword of a retainer. A retainer of the True Ancestor." "Someone who had been a gloriousmander back in the 100 year war and died in that cave while hoarding a lot of gold." "The thief had gotten great knowledge of the sword but didn''t have any strength in his body so he took the sword and trained with it for over a year before returning to Samara." "The once unknown thief immediately entered the war and gained a name for himself. The sword held great strength that made any and all adversaries to bow down to it." "The people of Samara then asked him what was the sword, who''s was it?" "The thief told them the truth and said the name of the sword was The Sword of Heaven and Hell." William''s brows went up as he didn''t understand the name. Adam looked at that and said, "I know the name ispletely different but there''s more to the story." Adam then continued the tale, "The Current King of the Samara Kingdom at that time became very pleased at the thief and changed his status to that of a ss A Subject but was treated like Royalty." "The thief in happiness used the sword in favor of the king and the kingdom and brought many victories to them." "Something which the other kingdoms didn''t like one bit. So they after long discussions held secret meetings for the destruction of the sword." "They slowly gathered details about the sword and how to destroy it. Finally when they had gotten enough knowledge the three kingdoms decided tounch a decisive hit on the thief." "Two of the kingdoms would act as distraction while the other kingdom had something up its sleeve that they knew would work on the sword." "And as they had sessfully distracted the thief and the one who was waiting in the shadows used their secret weapon on the sword." "The thing they used was a forbidden item that was supposed to destroy anything it touches. And it had its effect as well." "The unbreakable sword of great might broke in two and the thief was stumped in his ce." "Taking the advantage of being shocked, a soldier from the Evernight Kingdom attacked from the back, killing the thief instantly." "Losing their sword and the thief made the Samara Kingdom waver very much and not wanting to make their losses any more they quickly stepped out of the war." "But the three kingdoms that had sessfully executed their n were now in contemtion. There were two halves of the sword which was still capable of delivering great might and there were three." "So the war quickly began among them as the sword got divided among two kingdoms and they called their greatest cksmith to remake the sword." "With great effort they were able to remake and one part of the Sword was called The Sword of Broken Heaven and the other was called The Sword of Broken Hell." "But over the years both kingdoms lost the sword and it slowly got forgotten in time." "Until recently when one of the frontier teams were able to recover the Sword of Broken Heaven and now it''s being sold at the auction house." "The reason why the sword is still so popr is because even if it was half of what it could do, it still had a secret. A secret which was only known to the people who are truly trying to master the path of the sword." "What secret?" William asked as it was the first time he had heard of something like this. "Well I don''t know if it is false or a rumor made up by revolving times but¡­" "The swords are supposed to have some kind of power to them that could make anyone able to truly master the path of the sword to its highest." Chapter 182: Chapter 182 - The Swords Secret "The swords had the power to truly make anyonepletely master the path of the sword to its fullest extent." Hearing him, The car was silent for a while before Delmar said mockingly. "So all I hear is that, The war that was never ending was happening with the Kingdoms being the douchebags they always were sent people to senseless deaths." "And finally by a stroke of greed, A thief was able to find a Legendary Item that changed the war to its Samara''s tides and when the three kingdoms got enough of them they tried to f*ck them from behind." "And f*ck they did." "Finally when the sword was broken, the war that was truly never ending started again and f*cked everything up. They could not even keep the sword to themselves and lost the damn thing." "Like the circle of life as it always were." "Does that tale still seem familiar to your story or do you want me to modify it a little bit?" Delmar asked as heughed behind the speakers. "You''repletely right about the story." Adam said shocking William "But you are wrong about the sword." "Even though broken from its previous brilliance the swords still has that great power in it." "What? Making anyone master any sword topletion? That''s a load of bullsh*t." Came Delmar''s voice through the speakers. "I don''t think it''s not." Adam with a secrecy to his tone. "¡­ Do you know something else about the sword, Adam?" William asked. "And what if I did¡­ Not like you''re going to believe it." Adam said with a slight pout as he looked around. "Damn right! We won''t. Right Boss?" Delmar said and asked confirmation from William But William ignored him as he asked Adam, "What is it that you know, Adam?" Adam didn''t say anything for a while until he saw that both William and Delmar from the speakers was quiet about it. So he finally turned around and said. "Well you should first know that Ie from a very prestigious n that has been around for a few thousand years." "The n''s main specialty is the Way of the Sword. It''s from them that I had learned how to fight." "But that''s not the real thing. The real thing is the n I was previously a member of was very adamant in bing the best in the way of the sword." "And most of its members including me were very good at it. But that couldn''t be said about all of its members." "Even some of its core members didn''t have the great potential, outer n members like me and a few others had." "Even though the inner core members were stronger than the outer n members they still didn''t think that was enough. Even more so they were ashamed to find that some of the outer members had bigger potential than their core members." "And for that reason for hundreds of years the n had used many things to find a way to snuff out this problem." William interrupted him before he could continue anymore. "Wait a second - You said that they have been searching for a way for hundreds of years." "Yes, I did. Why? What''s the matter?" Adam asked as he didn''t see the problem. "It''s that you don''t seem like hundreds of years old so I don''t understand what''s happening over here." Adam thought about what he said and he quickly raised his eyebrows in realization as heughed a little. "Haha¡­ I''m sorry that''s my fault. I didn''t say it correctly." "What I meant was the problem was already there hundreds of years ago, It didn''t start with me or any of this generation." Adam then continued his ramblings as he was before. "So after some years there was nothing for them to find or they just couldn''t find anything in their scope of research. But among the many years of research, one member had found something interesting." "They find some things that indicated that the sword of broken heaven had some kind of power that could make anyone master the way of the swordpletely and quite fast too." "But they only had heard rumors of it and nothing more. So they sent out some people who searched for the sword." "Even after many years they couldn''t find anything so they stopped the search and researched for other ways." "But after 60 or 80 yearster, one inner core member had returned with some news. He said that he had found the sword and the rumors were true." "The sword truly had amazing powers like that." "They asked why he didn''t bring it back with him then." "But the man was scared as he remembered something as he said, ''The monster who has the sword now is not someone who could be stopped by a mortal''." "The members didn''t understand what he meant and asked again but the man only kept repeating the same thing over and over again." "So the only thing the n members could do were forget about the matter." "But still they stored his words to secret scrolls hidden among the inner archives." Adam breathed a huge sigh as he finished by saying, "This is why I believe that the sword truly does have powers that could make someone strong enough to do anything." Delmar then said through the speakers, "So you believed some words written on ages old scrolls that were written by old and decrepit fools." "Old and Decrepit fools they were but the things they wrote on those scrolls were not something to be disregarded so easily." Adam said in a serious tone. "Okay, I understand what you meant." William said. "But I have some questions about them, can you answer me?" "Yeah, sure ask away kid." m _v,l_e _mp|y|r chapter "You said that this rumor of power was only circting around the Sword of Broken Heaven, right?" "Yes" "Then what about the Sword of Broken Hell? Does that have simr power to Broken Heaven or something else?" Adam scratched his head, "Truth be told, Not much is heard about that sword. After it was lost, it was found by someone else but strangely it was quickly lost again and never heard of again." "Okay, This sword¡­ Do you want this sword because of yourself or someone else?" Adam shifted to his seat as he asked, "Why does it matter?" Looking at his shifting figure was all the confirmation William needed as he understood that it''s not for himself but for someone else. But who? The one that is the reason for him to something very very foolish that got him kicked out? "No¡­ Nothing just a curiosity. Okay, final question." "Are you an inner core member or an outer n member?" Adam sighed deeply as he knew this question was going toe one time or another. He waited for some time before he answered. "Well you''re going to know about this from you obnoxious subordinate who already knows about it. But before he says somethingpletely unreasonable I''m going to be the one to say it." "I am an outer n member." "And yes, my exile has something to do with that." Chapter 183: Chapter 183 - Changing Outlook "I am an outer n member." "And yes, my exile has something to do with that." Hearing those words made William understand something very detrimental. He had a slight guess about what might have happened to Adam for him to be exiled by his n. ''If what I think is true than it would be a problem for me to have this guy working for me. But¡­ It would also help me very much if I were to be taught by him'' ''Especially if what I guessed might be true. Regardless of whether it ispletely true or even partially.'' Seeing William in deep thoughts made Adam slightly agitated. ''Is he thinking of backing out of the deal or something? Might be. He might have thought that I am an inner core member and had some good techniques that might be of use to him.'' ''But now after hearing what I said, let''s see if he truly stays true to his words or not.'' William didn''t notice the look Adam was giving him before he looked towards him. He looked towards Adam with intent before his eyes went up and down as his face had a strange look to it. Feeling looked like that made Adam self-conscious as he looked at his torn clothes before understanding why he was looking at him like that. William then slowly spoke out some words which was heard by Adam. "George, new n. Go to the makeup specialist you talked about before." ''What does he mean by that?'' Adam thought of his words. "Alright, Boss." George said as he changed the gear of the car and turned it around to a new path. [ A Few Minutes Later ] The beautiful blue Balls-Boyz Phantom was standing in front of a make-up parlor named Hidden Beauty. The parlor wasrge enough but its points didn''t point to its size but at its beauty. The parlor was one of the most beautiful buildings there were in this city. Standing at 7 stories high with every level having its own level for VIP''s and other entertainment facilities this parlor was the best this city could disy. From the car, William and Adam emerged as they looked at the tall building. ''Well this ce looks like it would be able to do the trick.'' William nodded before walking in the parlor as Adam followed behind him. As they walked in they were presented to the morous beauties of the city. Or the future would be''s. Right now, there were only women who hade to this parlor in hope of changing their desperate outlook to that of a great beauty. And when they were finished with them, thedies knew that their money was well spent here. William walked in the parlor as he waited for Adam to follow him before he signaled one of the beauticians toe to them. After a while, A hybrid Man/Lady came towards and asked William in a overly dramatic fashion. "Well, Darling. I''m sorry to say this but this institute does not wee people of¡­ low standards." He/She said while pointing towards Adam behind who clearly looked like a street beggar. "I know that it may seem rude of me but it''s thepany rules, Darling. You have to forgive me for so prudent." Even though he or she was clearly dismissing them without knowing their true identity, William didn''t mind it this time. Because of the good behavior of this person and it truly looked like he or she was actually sorry to turn away people like this, So William didn''t take what this person said to heart. William then pulled out his ID Card and showed it to them, "How about now?" Seeing what was written on the card made the beautician widen her eyes for a moment before he or she quickly apologized. Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr. "Oh! I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t think that someone of your high stature would be hanging around¡­ well no disrespect but someone like him." William dismissed the persons words with a shake of his hands as he said, "It''s alright. You were gentle with the way what you said earlier so I don''t mind it. And it''s your institute''s policy so it''s not your fault to begin with." The beautician sped their hands and said with a brilliant smile, "AH! Thank you sir, for believing this beautiful one." Then the beautician hold their face with both hands as they said in horror. "Oh My. It''s been 2 minutes and I still haven''t called the sir toe in and sit over here. OH! How horrible that is of me." "It''s okay and before we get in, can you get us a private room or something that might help me with this situation. As you can see it is a very delicate one." William said while pointing towards Adam who was getting slightly angry at being miss checked like this. "Of course, Sir. Just give me a slight moment and I can arrange something for you." The beautician said and turned away before she came back again and said with a awkward face. "Sir, Before I can give you a VIP room. It''s just there''s a slight thing that I would need from you." "What is it?" "Do you have any form of payment or check that would mak-" "Here take this." William said as he wrote something on his personal check and gave it to her. "Thank you sir. I''m sorry if this may be prudent but it''s the polic-" As she was saying about the institute''s policy, she suddenly stopped and looked at the check. "Sir?" "Yeah" "It''s a nk check." "Yeah, I know." "Normally you would have to just write in a few hundred dors or close to that toplete the process, Sir." "Yeah, But I don''t want to go through that hassle. Just write in whatever the payment would be and also type in your tip." The beautician was shocked for a moment before she gave a bright smile and gave a big thanks before walking away. As the beautician had walked away, Adam who had been silent for a while finally had a chance to ask. "Why are we here?" "To give you a makeover." "Do we have to do that?" "Of Course. I can''t be seen around walking with a beggar. Look the people in here are already looking at me like I''m a conman who''s dressing like a rich person." "But this is a good way to hide who I am." "Well where you would be going next you can''t be hiding yourself¡­ well you can''t hide the identity you would be given." Adam had a slight thought to what he might be saying but couldn''t ask anymore as William got on a call. "Hey, Carl." "Yeah, stop wiping the restaurante where I am at this moment. IMMEDIATELY." William said as cut the call. It didn''t take long for the hybrid beautician. "Sir, I got you your room, We can go now if you want." "Let''s wait a second. Some else ising over here as well." William then pointed at Adam as he said. "In the meantime can you change something about him?" "What do you want to change?" "Everything" Chapter 184: Chapter 184 - Creating Masterpiece Inside a luxurious room filled with lights of different colors from different angles. Not only that, but there were many beauty products in this room as well. One pricier than the other. Much Pricier. But the main thing of this room weren''t that but it was the three people residing in them. One was looking at this room with doubtful eyes, one was sitting in front of a mirror with anger bubbling inside him and one was looking at the beauty products than at the person sitting in front of the mirror before looking back at the products, having trouble deciding on what to do. The Beautician after finally taking another look at the beauty products couldn''t make up her mind so she looked at William and asked. "Darling, I know that you want me to change the full out look of this person here, But¡­ I don''t know what to change about him." "I mean there is a lot that can be changed about him. But that''s the problem." "There so many things that can be changed about him but all of them goes in different directions so it''s not truly feasible to do that to him." "At least not without damaging his mental status." William became confused at what she meant and asked, "So what are you asking precisely?" "Do you have any special preference or thing that you specifically want me to change about him? If you have something like that than it would be much easier and also effective as well." William understood what she meant as he had a long thought to him. But Adam intervened as he said roughly, "Shouldn''t you be asking ME what style I should be?" The Beautician tried to shut him, "Hush, Darling. You are not in the right sense at the moment to make such a hasty decision." "But it''s my body damnit." "Yes, it may be that but look at yourself in the mirror for one sec and tell me¡­ should you really be the one to change your outlook right now?" Adam quietly said to himself, "But this is for¡­ hiding not my real look." William after a lengthy thought said to the Beautician. "Okay, I have thought about some things that I want you to change about him NO, Make him in to." "But it may be too specific or too much to do as well." "Oh, worry not Darling. You just tell me what to do and I''ll do it. It may not look like it but my hands can do much more than just paint some pretty nails." "Well first of all, I want you to erase anything that is close to what he is right now. Make sure nothing of it can be found." "Then I want you to make him look more braver maybe or something that oozes confidence. I also want him to look arrogant, something that''ll resemble someone of high status." "And finally the most important thing I want you to make him." "Make him rich." "Hmm?" The Beautician asked as she cocked her head. "I meant make him look rich. Not just rich but Richie Rich. Very Rich. Rich looking that from a far standing point people would know that this guy is very rich." The Beautician took all of that in her mind as she started thinking. "Hmm¡­ It truly is specific. BUT¡­ this is something feasible. Not just feasible but it is something that will revolutionize him." "And I want that." "I will change his outlookpletely, Make him the most desired man from the most undesired one." "IT WILL BE MY MASTERPIECE." The Beautician said euphorically while looking up and being enshrouded by some imaginary white light. Adam felt disgusted looking at that. The scene gave him Goosebumps as he turned around and asked William pleadingly. "Please¡­ Do we have to do this? Can''t it be something else¡­ ANYTHING?" "I''m sorry but this is something you can''t avoid. Definitely not when we don''t have time on our hands." "Now if you want that sword than you would have to do this. So are you sure you are ready to do it for the sword?" Adam sighed in realization as he knew that this is something he can''t avoid if he wants to bring back what he had been trying for years. "Alright, I''ll do this¡­ But promise me¡­ Promise me something." "What?" "That no matter what happens¡­ You will get me that sword." "Well I''ll do my utmost best man. But don''t ask me to bring it back from hell if it actually went there." Adam felt slightly rxed at the small promise before he thought of something as he asked again. "What about the time? Won''t we bete if we tried to do all of the things you just mentioned?" William said with a hand on his chin, "Hmm¡­ You might be right." Then he opened his FPhone and said. "Hey, Delmar. How long before the show starts?" "Three hours, Boss. After three hours, the auction will start and the items will be auctioned." "No specific time about the sword?" "No, Boss. It''s an auction so there''s no specific time on anything as one item may take more time to sell than the other." "But the sword will be sold at the most opportune moments. Which should be around at the end, I think." The Beautician eavesdropped at them and asked, "Sorry for eavesdropping but are you guys talking about the long lost sword that will be sold at the auction today?" "Yes, actually that''s one of the main reasons why I want this guy to look good." "If that''s the reason then I have to make sure I do this even more carefully than before." William then had a thought as he asked. "Hey, Do you know why the auction suddenly changed him time and made the auction start so quickly?" "I know about that but can you promise me you guys won''t say that I was one who said it." "Of course, Yeah." "Alright" She got closer as she said in a whisper, "I heard that tomorrow another frontier team came and gave something to the auction master that made him change the time for the auction immediately." "But what it is, Nobody knows about it." "Hmm¡­ That''s suspicious." The door of the room knocked as William opened it and Carl came in. Before Carl could say anything William pushed him towards her and said. "Also make sure to do the same thing to this guy as well." Carl didn''t understand what was happening, "Wha- What is this?" Adam looked at him from the sides, "Don''t resist¡­ just give in." The Beautician looked at him, "Hmm¡­ Yes I can do him too. But you have a time limit, right?" "The auction starts at three hours so yes, but can you do it by that time?" "Well it will certainly be a big challenge but¡­ Most masterpieces are." William nodded as he asked again. "Do you guys also have any clothing department or something that can help with the look?" "Oh! Darling we have one of the biggest clothing stores at the 6th and 7th store so no worries." "Alright then, let''s create some masterpiece." Chapter 185: Chapter 185 - Final Look [ After Some Hours ] Inside the VIP Room of the Hidden Beauty. There were some people inside who were looking at themselves in front of full body mirrors. The most curious thing about them were that that the people didn''t look anywhere close to what they looked like hours before. Adam previous look of a great beggar had changed to that of a novu grand looking man who people would think thrice before trying to anger the man. He was wearing a white suit with pure gold outlines to it and a brownish white undershirt thatplemented his suit. Simr to his suit, the pants were of simr color with the same gold outings. Not only that but he was also wearing a gold watch that would make people winch looking at it because of the light it reflected. Overall the guy hadpletely changed to that of a hot and arrogant rich male of higher status. Let''s not forget about the man beside him, Carl. He too hadpletely changed his look as well. But his were a little different. If Adam was wearing a white suit than Carl was wearing a ck suit that wasn''t really ck but had some haze to it. The undershirt of hisplemented the suit with pure red wine like color to it. But that wasn''t all he too was wearing a watch too but his were full ck and that of a great brand. Finally to finish the look, he was wearing a gold lens sses that didn''t have any power to them but had a special feature to it beside the gold encasing itpletely. If Adam looked like the rich and arrogant master of some family or n then Carl looked like that of a assistant to him with his calctive look. But nheless his outfit didn''t dim one bit whenpared with Adam''s. Both the people looked at their figure on the mirror and only one thing came to their minds. ''Damn! Now this is what I call being rich.'' William interrupted their thoughts as he said, "Well thendies if you have finished admiring yourselves on the mirror then can you tell me your thoughts about your new look." Carl was the first to talk as he was quite excited about the new look he had garnered himself in. "Boss, this is wonderful. I truly feel like someone rich and very confident too." "Oh! So you weren''t confident before then?" William asked as he smiled mischievously. Carl stammered as he tried to speak, "I- I wasn''t reall-" But William tuned him out as he looked at Adam who was touching the outlines of his suit with a gentle tune. "So, Adam¡­ Penny for your thoughts?" Adam stopped what he was doing as he coughed embarrassingly. "''Cough'' ''Cough'' Well¡­ I want to say that this is good enough but¡­" "Isn''t this too much?" "You are going to buy an ancient sword worth billions of dors a few momentster. And you tell me that a two suits worth only a few hundred thousand dors is too much?" "Alright tell me how do you guys feel like being very very rich men even though temporarily?" "It''s¡­ I don''t know the feeling I am getting but it''s not that much of a deal. I change my outlook every few days and this here is not that much different." Adam said but his eyes were telling something else entirely. Carl on the other hands was very enthusiastic with wearing the new clothes. "This is great Boss. I kinda feel more powerful." William pped his hands as he said, "GOOD! I want you guys to feel powerful, NO. You guys are powerful." "Now all you guys have to do is just go inside the auction house and show that to every other person there is today." Both became shocked at hearing what William said as Carl spoke out before Adam could. "BOSS! What do you mean by that?" "I meant that both of you guys would be representing the Trust Family on the auction today." Hearing that both killers became even more shocked. "Boss, that would mean you are telling us to go to the auction house and buy the sword ourselves." "Yes, I am telling you that." "But that would mean you are giving us free rein to do whatever we want inside the auction house." "Not really, but yes you can do that by your own vition." "So that means we can spend whatever we want, on anything we want and then we could flee from their as well." "¡­ Are you trying to tell me something, Carl?" William asked with doubtful eyes. "N- No, Boss, Just trying to rify what you meant." "In what sense do you not understand the meaning of ''Both of you would be representing the trust family''?" "And forget about that, why the hell is your questions getting even more weird than the one before, huh?" "A- Ah, Bos-" Carl tried to exin but was cut off again by William. "No. Are you actually trying to tell me something here or are you just f*cking around with me?" William asked with slight anger in his words. Feeling her Master''s anger, wdia who had been hiding inside his suit all this time brought her head out and slightly growled at Carl. Carl backed away feeling the killing intent and quickly said, "No no, Boss. It was my fault, please forgive me for asking such questions." "Alright, but don''t my time with idiotic questions like that again." William said before looking at Adam for any question. Adam at the side looked at the scene and he was all for it. The only thing he didn''t like about this was that, the young man was too lenient towards his ipetent guard. He thought that he should have cut off an arm or something simr to get a make a good example out of him. But he also sighed internally in relief as he saw that his future boss wasn''t someone cruel like the ones he worked with previously. Adam saw that William was looking at him with passive nature while the cat in his bosoms didn''t have the anger it had a while ago and just looked towards him like it was the cutest thing in the world. While being a tiger in a cat''s body. "Forget about him¡­ you seriously want me to go to the auction house?" "Yes" "Wouldn''t that give away my identity?" "That''s why we had to change your outlookpletely, I don''t think that they will be able topletely recognize you before you are already gone." "But what about my n¡­ I''m sure that they will alsoe to the auction for the sword, Even though it''s been years they might quickly recognize me." "That''s why you have to make sure you don''t draw much attention. There''s some reason why I need you to go there." Adam became curious as he asked. "What?" "First, I want you to check the authenticity of the sword. There''s no one here who can do that better than you." "And finally, when you get the sword, I want you to make a dash for the streets and hide until we find you." "Why do you want me to that?" "Because if the sword is really that special then others might go for it, even if they can''t buy it." Adam understood what he meant but still asked one question. "What if I run with that sword?" "Well¡­ We found you once." "We can find you again" Chapter 186: Chapter 186 - Trusting Someone "We can find you again." Adam saw the subtle threat that William said to him in those words. Instead of being angry or concerned at those words instead he was actually happy to hear them. Not because they were meant to demean but because the kid in front could actually give the most decent threats. Most of all he was happy that he was actually trusted enough to be given the sword and also to keep it hidden away from anyone''s prying eyes. He didn''t care about William or his entourage finding him because both knew that it would be quite troublesome to find him if he truly tried to hide. The only reason they were even able to find him this time was because he wanted them to. So the tant trust was the main thing for Adam. In his life most didn''t trust him because of his background. No matter how strong he had be the only thing he garnered from people were there jealousy and nothing else. So to be trusted by aplete stranger and to be trusted by something that would cost billions of dors was very important to Adam. This would be something consequential for Adam to believe in William very much in the future. William on the other hand¡­ didn''t care much actually. While Adam was thinking about many things starting from trusting a stranger to trusting William to a high degree. William just shrugged at the thought. He knew that he was giving him something that had a great worth to it but for him, It was just spending a lot of paper. Even if he had to risk the sword that had great effects and could also make him much stronger, he didn''t give a s*it as long as it could get his trust. The only mattered was getting the guys trust. The thing that mattered to William was trust. That''s one of the reasons why he changed his name to trust instead of something shier or cooler. He had been betrayed by the person whom he trusted the most. So to gain someone else''s real trust was something that mattered to him very much. It didn''t matter if he had to kill someone to get it or spend trillions of dors for it or even had to do something more extreme. A man''s trust is something that could be valued at almost infinity to him. Adam smiled as he gave an answer to him. "Alright, then ''Boss''. What should we do now then?" William also smiled at being acknowledged by the man even if slightly, It was better than nothing at all. "Now we go to the auction and buy you that sword and When I say we, I mean you." Adam was still curious about something so he asked, "Not to sound rude but why is it that you don''t want to go there yourself?" "Well¡­ There are two reasons for it. First, because the item you''re about to buy is something that will get a lot of attraction, which is something I don''t want yet." "And also because I might try to buy many things in the auction if I went there myself. Which would also garner many attention to us. So all together, It''s better if I don''t go myself." Carl raised his hand in the background as he asked. "Boss, I get why you want Adam to go but why me?" William looked at the man who was hiding in the corner of the room from wdia and himself and said. "Adam''s going to need someone to actually pay the auction house. He himself doesn''t know how or in which method to give so much money. We can give out raw cash to them but that might be problematic in the eyes of the royal force so that''s why he needs you." Carl nodded as he understood what he meant. "And also because you are disposable." "Wh- What do you mean, Bo- Boss?" Carl started to fear what his boss meant by that. Did he want to quickly take care of him by this unknown killer? Was it because he had failed to do his duty with efficiency. "You''re taking my words the wrong way." William said as he tried to exin. "The thing that''s disposable about you isn''t you but its your identity." Carl still didn''t understand as his face became awkward at those words. "Delmar would be giving both of you fake identities for this mission. Until the auction ends and you are sure that you have safely gotten away from prying eyes that would be your identity." "So by being disposable you meant that the people we would be faking as are thing disposable about us? And if something were to happen and that might get us attention from bad people, It wouldn''t be us that will in trouble but it will be them, right?" "A long exnation but Yes. That is the gist of it." "Alright that''s enough chit chat. We are close to the time for the auction to start so any other question you may have, Ask in the car, okay?" Adam and Carl nodded as the trio waited for the Beautician toe. A few momentster, the door opened and the Beautician got in. "Well, then my fellow Darlings, I suppose this is where our journey ends then." "Thanks for quickly doing their outlook. It was a great deal for us to be done by the time." "Oh! Worry not about that. It was a challenge, sure but it was a weed one. So I should thank you for giving me the challenge and letting me create such beautiful masterpieces." The Beautician said as she touched Carl with a slow and gentle touch that made the hardened man shiver greatly. "Alright then is there anything left or do we have to give you anything extra?" William said as he subtly pointed to giving more money which the Beautician rejected immediately while shaking her head. "Thank you but No. You don''t have to do anything anymore and also all of the payments have been paid so you can leave if you want to." "Okay¡­ Before we leave. Can you do us a favor?" "Anything for you darlings." "If someone or anyone for that matter. Came to ask about us, can you not tell them about us?" The Beautician understood as she did a locking her mouth gesture, "I get what you''re saying dear. This mouth will be shut eternally until the end of time. Also I will even wipe your data of theputer as well." William smiled at the extra words gesture as he thanked her and all of them got out of the parlor and in to a different luxury car. "Alright, take this thing and attach it to your ears." William took some small mechanical machines out and gave it to them. Adam didn''t get what they were but Carl understood them what they were. "Wireless Communication Earplugs?" "Yes, So that we can talk to you guys from the auction house." "But is this thing allowed there?" Delmar was the one who answered Adam. "Yes, they are. Most of the people inside the auction would be representatives except for the minor families so the auction house allowsmunication devices." "But what if someone has a bomb or some nefarious thoughts and used this things tomunicate with their HQ?" Chapter 187: Chapter 187 - Final Instructions Hearing his question all the people inside the car quieted down immediately. Carl became anxious as he was assaulted by their eyes that were looking at him condescendingly. He wondered whether he had made a mistake asking such a question or not. "Wh- Why are you guys looking at me like that?" He asked without knowing why they looked at him like that. Delmar spoke through the speakers. "Carl" "Yeah?" "I know that the boss said to ask any questions and you might be asking that because you''re going on a high risk mission but still¡­ Why are you asking such a stupid question?" Carl face became even more confused at being asked like that. "Hah?" "What the irritating guy from the speaker is saying is that why do you think that an auction house like that has still stood over so many years?" Carl slowly understood what Adam was saying to him but continued to listen to him. "Why do you think that ce is still able to produce so many high quality items while staying safe from most of critical attacks?" Carl didn''t answer but he knew that he was about to be educated on that fact. "Is it because that ce is one of the best auction houses in the Escana continent?" "Maybe¡­" "Wrong, it''s literally the opposite." "The ce is the best because it can guarantee the safety of the items." "And that''s just one of the reasons why that ce is the one of the best. Not only does it have good security but it also has high amount of firepower hidden under many ces of that ce." "And The Guards¡­ the guards themselves can take up a battalion of royal forces by their small number. And some of them even are high leveled Mana Users that could uproot a city if theybined their strength." "It doesn''t just end their, No. But they also have many surveince methods that not only safeguard the items but also stay away from the VIP''s path. You would find a camera on every corner of that house and those are just on the surface." "Who knows what kind of traps and machines they have hidden in that ce." "Last time I heard some powerful mana user tried to steel from that ce. The results¡­ BOOM" Carl jumped slightly at the jump scare as he heard. "The guy couldn''t even go to the ce where they safeguard the items and was blown to smithereens just from the traps that were hidden in that ce." Carl started sweating as he now understood, how strong that auction house truly was. He also now knew why everybody in the car was looking at him like he had asked one of the dumbest question there is. But now he was even more scared of going to that ce. Before he was little confident because of his new outlook and because the guy he would be going with was supposed to be quite strong. But as he listened to the story more and more, the only thing he felt was fear. Not just because he was going there to buy an ancient sword that was the envy of many but also because of the person next to him. Carl looked at Adam who was looking at him with no clear emotions on his face and thought. ''Not only is that ce is under very high security but I am also going there with someone who is currentlybeled as one of the most wanted criminals.'' ''Isn''t that literally just giving us out to them?'' Carl was hesitant to ask them about it but the fear of being blown up by machine guns and smashed to pieces by high leveled monsters got to him. "But boss¡­ what about him?" Carl pointed towards Adam. Adam through was a little angry at being pointed like that he still agreed with him. "Yeah, He is right. What about me? How is it that you were going to hide me again?" "Oh! That huh. That''s easy." Because he was sitting on the backward front side of the car, William had to turn his head back and spoke. "George, Give me that thing Delmar had given you." "Here, Sir." George immediately opened the frontpartment of the car and took a package out and gave it to him. William quickly tore through it and gave the two items to the people in front of him. Adam and Carl saw that it was two ID Cards with their faces on it while the Subject level said ss A." But Adam was looking at the ID Card in his hand with anger in his eyes. "What the f*ck kind of joke is this?" "Hmm, What happened? Is there something wrong with the ID''s?" Adam said angrily to him, "Yes, There is something wrong with them. Something very very wrong with them." "What is it?" William face was curious as he looked at the cards until he understood what he meant. "The NAME! Who the hell has a name called ''Shod Butlick''?" William sighed as he knew why the name was like that. "What? Let me look at that for a second¡­ Haha, It really is named Butlick huh." Carl who wasughing at the name immediately shut up as he saw the look Adam was giving him. "Let me look at your name." "See! Yours not that better than mine too." "What are you talking about? It''s a good name." "WHO in their right mind is called ''Mish Trigger''!" Carl thought about what he said and after a while his face also darkened. "Yeah¡­ Now I see that your right." "¡­ Are you sure that you are a professional?" "Yeah, I''m sure. I have aw degree from Licked." "¡­" "It''s not my fault. If you want to me someone talk to Delmar, He''s the one who made the ID''s." William said as he quickly threw the me towards the one person who was smiling wickedly from where he hid. "I should have known it would be the work of someone who would have such nefarious thoughts." "What are you talking about? The names are very muchmon among people." "Nobody even in their wrong mind would have a name like¡­ Butlick." "Hehe" Delmar cackled quietly but it was heard through the speakers as ck clouds started forming above Adam''s head. "You know what¡­ I''m going to have fun being employed over here." Adam said as he shocked everyone on and outside the car as well. Delmar through shocked still asked, "Oh! And why is that?" "Because of how good it''s going to feel when I slice you into millions of pieces with my new sword." Instead of bing angry at the threat, Delmar smiled as he said. "Is that so?" "Yeah, Very much so." "Well guess what. I am also going to have fun." "Let me guess¡­ by killing me?" "No no, That would be too boring. It''s much more fun trying to hurt a cattle while making him beg to kill him." "Well I''m-" William didn''t let it continue anymore, "Well''s that''s enough camaraderie for now. Tell me what your main objectives are?" "Get the sword and get out of there as fast as we can. But boss what if we get encircled by one of the groups?" "You do the mostmon thing¡­ Run" Chapter 188: Chapter 188 - The Auction [ Part 1 ] Adam and Carl now stood in front of a massive building which could be defined as both expansive and beautiful. The main color of the auction house were red, everywhere the color red was painted on the walls. Outside the auction house didn''t have any design except for the stripes of golden color painted in the red mix. But one often wondered whether the stripes of golden paint were actual gold or not. Adam and Carl looked were right beside the street where they could see almost most things about the front side of the auction house. The mostmon thing about the ce was the kind of people that were going inside the ce. All of them wore clothes that would stood out even in the midst of bright colors but their expressions on the other hands were not in match with their clothes. They had this look about them that spoke of how highly this people thought about themselves. Carl looked at them and couldn''t hide his gasp, "Damn! This is getting worse as time progresses." Adam didn''t know what he was talking about so he asked, "What is it?" "It''s the people. That''s what''s wrong about here." "So they''re a little arrogant, what of it?" "Arrogant? No, that is not what I am getting at." "It''s they''re identities." "¡­ Is anyone of them from the royal force or something?" "Thankfully No, but the people themselves are veryplex. That over there is the Ceo of Nei Network Services and the one back there is the ount Manager of the Beal Banking Services¡­ And even the real owner of the Neile Prosti*ution House is here as well." Adam couldn''t understand why the guy was behaving like that seeing the real owner of a Wh*re House. "Why are you like that?" "Are they that strong?" Carl shook his head as he exined, "No it''s not that they are strong but they are very influential in their own way. Especially the owner of the Neile Prosti*ution House." "So What? It''s not like they would be able to use that influence over here. The Auction House is strictly restricted about things like that." Adam scoffed as he said. "I know that but the reason why I am like this is because most of them, if not all of them has at least a worth of 10 to 20 billion dors, If I''m correct." Adam thought about what he said before nodding and saying, "Okay, I understand what you''re saying but for the time being we should just try to enter." Carl nodded as both of them got in line before it was their turn to get in. As they stood on the big red carpet that looked very extravagant and the huge brown door of the auction house, they estimated that the auction house itself might be worth a few hundred million dors. That''s just counting the structure and the normal things¡­ Who knows how much it would be with the things inside and all the hidden weapons¡­ Maybe close to a few billion dors or more. After waiting for just a while it was their turn to get inside and as they tried to get the guard at the door stood at their path and denied them entry. Instead of bing apprehensive or scared at the movement, Carl had a calm look on his face as he asked, "Yes?" Outside he may look calm and collected but inside he was having thoughts of the auction house being suspicious of them already. But he knew that if he showed hesitation or any unusual behavior then it would only bring problems for them. So without knowing what has happened or why were they the one stopped when all the others went in smoothly, Carl could only act calm and ask them that. On the other hand, Adam was calm too but his was both the outside and the inside as well. Because even if he were to get caught by them, he could just fight this people. He knew that no matter how much he fought, if the real security of this ce arrived, he won''t be able to do anything to this people and the oue too will be very bad for him. So the only n he had was the original, Fight his way out of this mess and quickly run away. Just like the little boss intended them too. The n may not be foolproof but it was what they had in this time consuming moment. And about Carl¡­ Well time would tell. The big guard at the door towering both Carl and Adam in the back, put his right hand as a stop sign and used his left hand to point to his left. Both of them looked to their right to see a gorgeous girl wearing a beautiful ck outfite to them with a bright smile on her face. Carl looking at her was a little enthralled by her appearance but didn''t let it go to his head as he slightly shook his head, Adam on the other hand had an aloof look as he looked at the sight walls acting just like his character, a master of a rich family. The girl came to them and asked with smile that was hard to decipher whether it was real or not as she said, "I''m sorry for stopping you, young sirs. But if you want to go inside the auction house then you need to have an invitation card which the auction house itself had made for this special asion." Carl nodded as he took out a golden brown card with glitters on them and showed it to her, "It''s this one, I presume." The girl looked at it before smiling at them, "It certainly is, Young Sirs of the Trust Family. I''m sorry for the extensive wait and thank you for being so patient with me." "Wee to the Heaven upying Auction House." In contrast to the girl''s confirmation, the big guard moved aside and even shed them a smile which they awkwardly returned. The girl gave them the card back and said, "Sirs, My name is Jonna. Why don''t youe with and let me bring you to your destined table." Both of them nodded as they walked inside with the girl. As they walked inside the huge door, they were greeted by a long hallway with a dark red color to it. The hallway had doors to both sides of its walls and a guard beside every door there was. The hallway wasn''t empty as they weren''t the only ones who were walking on it as other guests were on it with a girl to guide them as well. As they were walking on the hallway, Adam decided to ask a question to the girl. "I thought that you didn''t need to have a invitation card to get inside the auction house." The girl nodded, "Hmm¡­ You''re right. But that was until tomorrow. When the time of the auction had changed so did some of the rules of it as well." "Oh! What rules of it did change?" "I''m sorry sir, but that was a slip of the tongue, other than the time of the auction nothing much had changed." Adam wasn''t so sure that what this girl had said werepletely true. Chapter 189: Chapter 189 - The Auction [ Part 2 ] After walking for only a few moments the trio had arrived before arge doubleyered door with the same dark red color to it. Pushing the door open, Jonna reintroduced the duo to the auction house before them, "Wee, Young Sirs, to the Heaven Defying Auction Houses Auction Room." Adam and Carl walked a slightly inside to see a different scene than what they thought it would be. The room itself was quiterge,rge enough topletely upy all the levels that the auction house had. The whole room was painted in a red color as well but instead of dark red like the hallway behind them, this room had a winish red to it that was simple yet elegant to the eyes. The room''s center was filled with small tables with a name on it that signified which group sat where. The room''s sides had different setting than the one on the center. Both sides itself had a second floor on them with the lower side having been closed off by a wall. The second floors weren''t open like one should be to see what was happening outside but it was also closed off by a paper wall that could be open and shut if the bearer wanted to. Also another benefit of the paper wall was that even if the it was shut tight the sound from outside could be clearly heard by the one inside, So privacy wise it was the best ce to be if one wanted to hide their identity from everyone''s curious minds. The front of the room was where the real thing happened. In the front was a big stage like structure with it having wooden floors underneath it for something of this generation. One could also take it in another way with the wood being old it could only mean that it cost a lot more than the inexperienced eye could see. Besides the stage were two big doors that was the pathway to bring the items out from the storage and showcase it to the important guest attending the event. The stage itself didn''t have the same red color as the room had but it was painted in a bright brown color that brought a different taste to the whole room if one saw it from a far standing point. Just like the duo were standing as they looked agape at the beautiful spectacle in front of them. Jonna smiled at the expression the guest she brought with had on their faces. She spoke with a honeyed tone to them. "Sirs, I hope that our auction house''s room were to your liking?" She asked knowing that it was a foolish question if anyone looked at their facial expression. But she took it a step further and asked as if she didn''t know what kind of facial expression they were making and asked in innocent curiosity. Adam was quick to understand the game she was ying over here and immediately fixed his expression and wanted to say something casual that wouldn''t make them look any foolish then they already looked. But unfortunately he was beaten to it by Carl, who absentmindedly answered the girl, "It''s beautiful." He said as he was still enamored in the beauty of it all. Then suddenly he changed his expression to a smirking and slightly arrogant one, as he smiled and said to Jonna, "But not as beautiful as the employees they have here." Adam listening to him wanted to face palm himself but stopped before he could do that. ''This guy¡­ of all the time he could have been a little braver this is the moment he chooses. He can''t do what is expected of him when the time arises but now with a girl in front of him, His character took a 180 Degree change.'' The girl Jonna knowing what he was getting but not falling for it, gave a realistically fake smile as she said, "Oh! Thank you sir, for the greatpliment. Coming it from a handsome man like you only brightens my heart even more than it should." Hearing her, Carl had an even nastier smile on his face as he answered, "I said it because it was only well deserved." Adam''s face soured up like he had bitten into a age old lemon which still had juice flowing into it. He couldn''t believe the shamelessness of this guy. He keeps a good face in front of the kid and does this behind them. ''I seriously think this guy over here is doing this on purpose, He might even know that the girl is acting as well but is still going on with his act.'' Unfortunately, Carl was simply too stupid when ites to matters like this so he actually didn''t know that Jonna was just toying with him and he was about to continue talking with her again. But seeing that Adam quickly cut him off as he said, "Jonna Lady, can you show us to our table?" Hearing the word ''Lady'' made Jonna immediately fired up as she thought. ''WHO THE F*CK YOU CALLING A LADY, YOU OLD FUC*ING GEEZER'' ''Girl. I am a young girl for fu*ks sake. I am only 24 years old dammit, Treat me like one.'' ''Can''t you see this gentle face, which cost me thousands of dors'' worth of surgery to remake into this beautiful young goddess?'' ''I see¡­ He might have problem seeing with his old eyes that''s why he is saying that. No matter, I am nothing if not amiable. I shall forgive this fool for his insolence.'' Even though she was going through many range of emotions inside her mind she didn''t show it on the outside, she just smiled at them both with closed eyes as she said with a slightly different tone, "Oh! Forgive me, Young sirs. I will bring you to your seat in just one moment." Saying that she walked inside without telling them to follow her as she walked off. Seeing her like that, Adam and Carl naturally thought to only follow her so they did. They arrived at a seat as she pulled the chair and said, "Please sit here, Sirs. This is your designated table. Before I leave, tell me if both of you need anything?" Adam didn''t take her slightly changed aura to mind and casually said, "Give me the alcohol you guys have." "Yes, Bring me one too but make sure that it''s not too bitter." Carl said. "Alright, Sirs. If you need anything else please press the button on the table and one of the employees woulde to help you guys as fast as they can." Saying that she walked off with a brisk swing of her cloths. After she had walked off a little further, Adam looked towards Carl and said. "What is wrong with you?" "What?" "Why were you flirting with that girl over there?" "¡­ I thought that I should be¡­ character." "Character? More like an idiot. You should thank me for stopping you before you did something stupid again." Carl wanted to say something but both of them were shocked by a sudden voice. "I wonder Adam." "¡­ Boss?" "Whether you''re the bigger idiot or Carl''s the one in matters like this." Chapter 190: Chapter 190 - The Auction [ Part 3 ] "What do you mean by that?" "You seriously didn''t see the way she was looking at you?" Adam became curious at what he meant, "No, I think she looked at me with a normal look. She just smiled at me and talked, there was nothing wrong with the way she looked at me." "Really? So when you called her ''Lady'', You didn''t find anything wrong with her face?" "¡­ No." "¡­" "¡­" "Okay, now I confirmed it¡­ You are one of those that are helpless in the matters of women." "Just what happened? Tell me why are you saying stuff like that?" Adam said as he couldn''t understand what William was talking about. "Forget about it, It would be too much to teach what had happened back there and we don''t have the time to do such a thing." William said and they could hear a sighing out from their earpieces. Carl suddenly paled a little bit as he remembered something, "Boss, Were you able to hear us from the beginning?" "Yes, The earplugs started working the moment you guys wore them." "¡­ So you could even hear us when we had walked inside the auction room?" Carl asked and he prayed to the gods that the answer would be ''No''. "Yeah, we heard." Carl felt like he had been embarrassed to the core of his being as William continued talking. "We even heard the things you said to the girl ''Jonna'' back there. It was let''s say quite educational." Carl hid his face in his hands as he tried to hide himself from this guys and erase what had happened before. "Truth be told, I''m a little impressed actually." Carl looked up from his hands as he was a little shocked and Adam was no different. They thought that William would scold the man intensely for his actions but what he just said contradicted that thought. "¡­ Really, Boss?" "Yeah, I could clearly hear thedy bing enamored in your words. You''re a clear Romeo, Carl." Carl smiled widely as he was praised like that and Adam beside him didn''t know whether the kid was joking or was all of this just some big joke. Fortunately for him, it was thetter. "Yeah, it would have been great¡­ if this was a mission that needed your skills for flirting. Fortunately it wasn''t and even if it was God forbid, We won''t send you for missions like that." Carl didn''t understand what had just went. One time his boss was singing praises and the next he was demeaning him. "Wh- What do you mean, Boss?" "I mean that get a grip, man. She clearly wasn''t flirting with you and even if she was it''s definitely not because of your talking skills." Carl was angry at such a tant insult and even tried to fight back. "Hey! She was flirting with me. You didn''t see it but I did and she was." "Oh! Really?" "Yes" Carl said without hesitation. "Adam?" William called Adam for judgment who shook his head and denied it. "Nope. She wasn''t at all. She was just doing the courtesy she needs to do for EVERYONE whoes in here and you were not a special case." "B- But she clearly spoke with me with a gentle and loving tone." "She does that with all people. It''s her job. Seriously¡­ Grow Up." Adam said with a no nonsense tone. "Alright, there''s no point in wasting our time with this senseless talk. Tell me of your current situation?" "Well first of all we are in the auction room where they would disy the items and sell it and the girl ''Jonna'' has guided us to our table." Adam said as he saw Carl sulking beside him. "And what of your table. Where have you been ced?" Adam nudged Carl from the side who woke up from his dire state and spoke, "We are in the second row from the front." "Which side?" "Middle" "Hmm¡­ What do you guys think about the seating arrangement?" "I think it''s good." Carl said. "No, it''s not just that." Adam said as he broke in the conversation. "This is actually much better than what I thought it would be. The table is situated at a good ce." "Why do you think that?" Carl asked. "Because we are in front that''s why. Obviously this not the best seating arrangement we could have gotten but it''s still quite better. You could say that they look at us as second in the ranking." "Isn''t that bad? I mean being second?" Carl asked as he didn''t understand. "No no, Not at all. You need to understand something. This seating arrangement was made for the Trust Family and even though we could have gotten a better seating arrangement, this is perfect for us." Delmar said through the earpieces. "Care to borate, Sir?" "As I said, this table is for the Trust Family and even though we are doing quite well in the banking business. We are still rtively new and don''t have much connection. So to get such a arrangement is actually much better than getting a first seat." "I''m sorry for asking this many questions but why wouldn''t it be better to get a first row seat?" Delmar sighed as he said, "What is it with and your idiotic questions today?" "Alright, I''ll exin it to your mediocre brain." "Tell me something first, If the Trust Family is new in the business but still it gets such a good seating arrangement from a great and prestigious auction house, what could it entail?" Carl thought about what he said and after thinking for a while he said, "Well they could be trying to make some kind of connection with them or gain the bosses favor by doing such a gesture." "Yes. But why us? When there are countless better and bigger than us. Because right now, the trust bank is increasing in its poprity with the lower ss subjects and even its not a massive amount yet. They know that it won''t be the same in the future." "And one other reason is our interest rate is second to none. So they are trying to make an investment here." "But I still don''t get why they won''t give us a front row seat?" "Because of the other families." "Not only are we new but because we don''t have much connection, we don''t have enough strength. Without enough political power, it would be a shame to mix us with the front row people. So they did a much better option and gave us a second row table and that way they would gain our favor and also not antagonize the people who have more political power." Carl had a face on him like he had learned something groundbreaking. "I get it now." Saying that they waited for a while as an employee came and gave them their drinks. "Why is the auction not starting yet, It''s already past the time they said it would be." "It''s because of those people." Adam said and pointed at the second floors. "Yeah, I''ve been meaning to ask, who are the people that are given rooms like that?" Adam took a small gulp of the drink in his hand before saying in a bored tone. "They? They are the ones that this auction is really for." "The Great Houses" Chapter 191: Chapter 191 - Secret Observers In a luxurious andrge hotel room There were a lot of people in this room with serious expressions on all of their faces. The people sat on the bed, the dining table, kitchen, bathroom, on the floors and some even were floating on the air. Some of them had one thingmon about them and that was that they had a smallptop or tablet or an electronic device that they used to do different things on it. Some were trying to connect to others high speedwork servers, some were changing the location of theirs to a different one as time passed, some were using applications that jammed any kind of detection systems that might lock on to them and some were working on hacking into other things. Among this huge group of people counting from 60 to 80 were of different professions. Half of them wereputer specialists who worked on the electronic devices while the other half were guards who guarded this ce from every corner they could exploit. Not only that but those guards also looked on the outside to see if there were anything out of ce or if someone was looking for them. This group of people were all working under William. Who at this current moment wasying on the bed beside Delmar who was sitting on the couch and also typing on aptop. While Delmar was working on theptop both of them also gave their utmost attention to the huge tv screen embedded on the walls. The huge screen at the moment was trying to y a live feed from the auction house to them. Adam and Carl didn''t know it but the golden framed sses that Carl was wearing wasn''t just for show. Delmar also put a high input quality wireless feedback camera inside it which would show the live feed to them. Delmar had deliberately made the camera so small that Carl didn''t know that at the front most center ce of the gold framed sses had the camera. Not only that, but his people who were working with Carl and were also working under him, didn''t tell him on the orders of William and Delmar. But they also couldn''t because they didn''t know until now that something like this was imnted on their team leader''s equipment. Some wanted to protest but regarding what had happened before with their inability to quickly react to the situation and also the fear of losing such a high paying job shut their mouths of before they could even voice out their inner thoughts. William looked at the screen whilezilyying on the bed with wdia stretching her body beside himfort spoke to Delmar. "It was a good idea to ce that camera on his sses without them knowing about it." Delmar smiled as he clicked on theptop''s keypads and said, "Well if I can''t have such ingenious why should I be paid with so much money?" "But still it wouldn''t have been possible if you didn''t think about giving Carl an appearance where it would have been easy to imnt a camera like that." William slowly got up from hisying position as he said, "I also wanted to nt one on Adam but stopped myself before the final moment." "Oh! Why didn''t you do it? It would have been much better if both were to be on surveince. In that way, if either of them had any¡­ indecent thoughts then we could have picked up on it." "And what if Adam had one? What were you gonna do?" "I certainly would have smashed his head on the ground and made him get a specialized invitation from Beiza himself." Beiza was the God of Death in this world. "I''d like to believe that but previous observations tells me something else might happen¡­ to you." Delmar looked up from hisptop as he had smirking face, "Well Boss, No disrespect but you don''t know the true extent of my power." William shook his head as he said, "None taken. But still I know some extent of it and also of his. So I can say it with certainty that if either of you were to had a bout then it would have ended with both of you just tiring yourself out." Delmar had a thoughtful expression on his face as he thought about something very detailed and asked, "What if both of us had a full on battle?" William looked at him with a serious look as he said without hesitation, "One of the two things would have happened. Either you would have lost with a staggering blow and retreated. Or you would die." The room immediately quiet down in contrast to William''s words. Even though he didn''t speak those words in a high tone, some of the crucial words were still able to reach the ears of everyone who were in the room. While the ones working on theputer were giving a sigh of relief as they knew that no matter what happens they would be far away from it and even if they had to do something then it would be through the screens of a monitor that would be just for support. But for the bodyguards it was an entirely deferent matter as they would have to fight the guy if something were to actually happen. They started to sweat thinking about the fight that might have happened if the boss were not safe as he was back then. Instead of being scared or angered at the answer, Delmar instead had a crazy evil smile on his face as he said with glee, "How interesting." "It seems like I may need to pick up from where I left off. This certainly puts the situation in a new light for me." "I really hope that one day something good happens to me and I get to do something to that prodigal f*cker. It truly would make my day." Delmar said with the wicked smile on him. All the other guys in the room, subconsciously backed off from him and William just looked at the scene without any emotion on his face. After a while, He spoke again. "Hey Delmar." "Yeah?" "How long before we actually get any real live feed?" "In a moment boss." "Why is the camera''s range so small?" "No. It''s still good. Why?" "Because we are just two blocks behind the auction house, That''s why." "Well¡­ The camera is very small so some sacrifices had to be made but the range''s the only thing that is it''s problem. Besides that the camera is near perfect." "And what happens if something happens in the auction house regarding those two? The auctions guards will be able to catch on to out location pretty quickly and will be able to get here quite fast." "About that. I already have a Heli-Jet ready for us on the roof of this building. So even if they catch on to us we would be able to quickly get away, The only thing that is the problem is what will happen to both of them." "Besides Adam, Does Carl have any information that may be harmful for us?" "Except for some basic ones, No he doesn''t." William said as he waved his hands. "Then it''s fine." "Both of them are expendable anyway" Chapter 192: Chapter 192 - Suspicion "The Great Houses" "So they are in on this as well, Huh?" "Of Course, they are! They are the richest and the strongest there is in the kingdoms, why wouldn''t they want to buy ancient and extremely powerful weapons?" Adam said like it''s a matter of fact. Carl scratched his head as he didn''t know whether to hide in shame or run away because of his idiotic questions. "They have the money and the power to buy the legendary items worth billions and even trillions of dors, so they would have toe. Even if it''s not themselves they would send their representatives here." Carl changed the topic so that he couldn''t be ashamed anymore, "So the auction is not starting yet because of them then." "Yeah that''s right." Delmar spoke from the speakers, "Carl didn''t I just told you not to ask dumb questions?" "Of course, The Auction is not going to start without them. The auction is made for THEM so what would be the point if they started it without them." Carl not being able to take any more embarrassment, took his hands up in surrender, "Alright alright, I get it. That was a stupid question to ask, so can you stop harassing me now." Adam smiled slightly at his facial expression and Delmar also smiled as he said, "Not until your curiosity is fulfilled, young one." After a slow bartering, Adam and Carl slowly drank their drinks as they waited for the show to start. "It''s gonna take a long time before this shi* show starts doesn''t it?" Adam nodded in confirmation, "Yeah, The Great Houses are known for many things but not for the punctuality of time." "Well that suc*s, who knows how long we are going to have to wait for their privileged ass." Adam and Carl then waited for the auction to start. In the meantime, Two blocks behind the auction house, in a luxurious hotel. William and hispany were typing on their electronic devices for many effects that were not known by him but he knew that it was for his benefit. William looked at the live feed of Carl drinking from his drink and casually talking with Adam as he was in deep thoughts about something. After some time he decided to get up from the bed and walk slowly towards the huge tv screen. "Delmar, can they hear us?" "Not anymore boss." "¡­ Tell me what do you thing about this Carl guy?" Delmar didn''t look up from hisptop as he said casually, "Carl?... That guy is an idiot." "Yeah, that much could be clearly seen from his behavior but about his skills? Are they noteworthy?" Delmar still holding on to hisptop, said, "Hmm¡­ Yeah I think, He is strong. But not too strong." "Can you give me an example of his skill or what level he is in right now?" "About his level, His a mana user or more precisely a mana soldier if I''m right. His level is Level THREE and I think his realm in in the Peak but it could be lower as well." "What about hisbat style and what kind of breathing skill he uses?" "About hisbat style, Most of the times he uses his team tounch conventional weapon attacks but if their using mana then his style turns to a long range fight with and without guns." "His breathing skill¡­ well the affinity he mostly uses is something called ''Eagle Arts'' but he may also have some secondary ones as well which I don''t have any information right now." "So if we put him and Adam in a state where one would have to survive and the other dies then who do you think would win?" "Seriously boss, you should already know the answer to it" "Just humor me for a second." "Alright¡­ It would of course be Adam who wins." "Why so certain?" "Because his the stronger individual. He is in a level twice that of Carl. Carl wouldn''t stand a chance with the guy even if he was buffed to the extreme by some other manners. It would just be like sending a sheep to a wolf''s den, only to be killed." "And what about Adam, What do you think of his skills?" "Little is known about that guy but what I know is that guy after being kicked out of his n, has been working as a sort of assassin, Selling himself to some rich pompous guy and killing with high precision." "But strangely that guy never killed anyone who''s innocent. He looks at his targets background and then when the guy is satisfied or he fulfills some kind of criteria that''s when Adam goes and kills the guy." "And his strengths?" William asked as he looked towards the ceiling. "Before that can you tell me something, How strong is hepared to your cat?" wdia in question leaped up from the bed and said exaggeratingly, ''He''s not strong at all. wdia can swat him like a fly. wdia is Awesome." But her words only came out as her jumping up and down on the bed and saying ''Meow''s to everybody except William. All the guys that were working or guarding the ce saw her doing that and thought that she looked very cute doing it. But immediately the memory of her resurfaced as a big terrifying tiger and the thought they had, came and went in an instant. "Well¡­ ording to her, She is stronger but only by a slight marginal. So he should be quite strong if I guessed." "Then I think that guy is somewhere around the Peak realm of the SIX Level. As you say, He is stronger than me but slightly weaker than the cat so I can only guess that he is around somewhere in that level." "And I am also in the SIX Level but not at the Peak realm so our power difference should be somewhat different but if I were to take some kind temporary booster I can take on the guy myself." William had a deep look about him as he looked at the scene of both Adam and Carl having a small talks and said, "So if I send Adam to kill Carl¡­ Do you think he might do it?" Immediately the temperature of the room dropped down as everybody froze up. Especially the guards, they were slightly shaking as the words reached them. Delmar finally looked up fromptop as he asked, "Why would you want to do that boss?" William''s eyes didn''t left the tv screen as he answered, "Well I think that Carl might betray me in a few days." "OH! Why do you think that?" "Because of some of his actions today and also because he didn''t do anything about the restaurant too." Delmar nodded as he said, "Yeah that was suspicious but was it enough to warrant such a big caution?" Some guard beside them spoke up in Carl''s defense, "Boss, That''s notpletely his fault. There are some problems that is happening in his family, that''s making him so clumsy now a days." "So it''s in his family huh." "Delmar look into his background and see what gues his mind." Delmar nodded and said, "Roger that." "Also see if he has been talking with someone new this days." Chapter 162 - 162 - Shopping Spree [ Part 1 ] Halbourough City near the City Center. In this side of the city one could see many things both structurally beautiful and culturally beautiful as well. But one thing about this ce which was the most visited were its shopping malls. Everywhere one would turn, they would see a shopping mall or at least a small shop of some designer brand. Everyday people came and left this ce with less money and none of them ever left with more¡­ unless you''re talking about the shopkeepers, They are the only ones who make themselves rich in just a few days of selling items. Kinda simr to a casino if you think about it. Right now, In the streets of Halbourough City, there were a lot of families, couples, friends, loners and other people were walking the street and venturing into different shops while emptying their hard earned paychecks. Among them there was a peculiar trio of three teenagers¡­ well two teenagers and one who everybody saw as one. Right now, both the teenagers of the group were having a hard discussion of something monumentally groundbreaking¡­ for them. "Which shop do you think we should visit first?" "Whichever shop sells me the newest Mana Boxing Shield is the one I''m going to." The other one gave a sigh as she said, "Come on Genna, Can you for once think about buying something moredylike." Hearing her put Genna in a soft spot as she said angrily, "I do buydylike clothes, you hear." Then she leaned closer to the other girls ear and said quietly "And why are you saying it in front of him!!" Both the teenage girls looked back to see a boy who looked very much like a mid - teenager with night like ck hair, very fair skin and golden iris. The boy in truth couldn''t give a sh*t to them even if the world wasing to an end and he had to choose whether he had to go to a girl''s shopping spree or whether choose to get killed by a fricken asteroid, he would definitely choose the asteroid. The boy who is in this miserable state right now is William Trust, Our one and only protagonist who was sent to the God''s Pce by Truck-Kun who was employed by Kickyourdonutspany and then reborn by God to live his new life over here with some cheats that destroy thews of physics as we know it. But how was he in this pathetic state here right now. I''ll show you. [ shback ] William got up from a healthy breakfast of burger, pizzas and other stuff that naturally wouldn''t be able to harm his body any longer but it won''t also be able to give it the nutritions it needs. As he got up and went to take a nap again, the doorbell of his vi rang and he sighed while thinking, ''Aahhh, who the hell is trying to annoy me now!'' He went towards the door and before he opened it, he changed his facial expression to that of a gentle boy who does not know what aggression is and opened the door. And doing that also helped him as well as he saw the person who came was the one and only Jenie who looked very doable in her pink Tilly Berry Tartan Prom Dress. William smiled immediately seeing her and said, "Good Morning, Miss Jenie. Pleasee in." "No no I won''t take much of your time so I don''t need to get inside." Jenie said and she clearly didn''t mind being called ''Miss'' by the boy. If it were someone else she might have given him an earful but the boys words always seem to strike her like a melody so she didn''t think about it at all. "Oh, okay. Also the dress you''re wearing is quite beautiful today. Is it for some special asion?" William asked as he looked at her hourss figure up and down. But Jenie didn''t seem to mind it as she even took it as a small praise and said, "Yes, My husband is going to take me out on a date today." "Ahh¡­ So nice to hear that." William said with his teeth almost grinding. "Yes, I know. It''s been so long since I went on one. And for that reason I came here to you." "Hmm, do you want me to look after Hannah again?" "No, I was wondering if you would take her and Genna to the Shopping Mall and help them out a bit." Hearing her, William started to pale as he thought of the horrors of going to the shopping mall with femalepanions. Jenie leaned in closer as she said with a cute face, "Can you do that for me¡­ Pretty please?" "OF COURSE" [ shback Ends ] William looked at the situation he was in and gave an internal sigh as he thought, ''Why did I ept so fast again?'' ''Yeah¡­ it was because of those jugs. Those devilish jugs, those conniving jugs¡­ those magnificent jugs.'' He couldn''t think anymore as he was interrupted out of his thoughts by the teenage girls. "So what do you think we should do first?" "H- Huh what? What did you guys say before? I''m sorry I wasn''t able to understand it very clearly." William said to them as he made up a very believable lie. "We were saying that should we go to the clothes department first or the department that sells chaotic things?" Hannah answered him. "It''s not chaotic things, it''s Mana Rted Items. MRI. Okay MRI" Genna corrected her very sternly. "Yes yes we get it already, now let''s hear what William has to say." Hearing them, William thought for a moment. ''Hmm¡­ The clothes Department or the Department that sells cool stuff huh. I really want to go to the cool department called MRI but my instincts are telling me to listen to the big titied girl.'' ''Yeah I think I''ll listen to her and go to the clothes department first and then to the mana rted things. Let''s finish up the time consuming thing first.'' William looked at them as he was ready for his final verdict and said, "We shall go to the Clothes Stores." Hannah, hearing him immediately smiled with joy as she put her hands upwards and Genna on the side just sulked as she looked at the ground. William went to her and said while patting her back, "Hey don''t be sad. We will go to the MRI Store afterpleting your clothes missio- Shopping, Okay?" "Promise?" "Yeah, and as an added bonus I will even buy you guys all of the clothes that you guys choose." Hearing him, Both the girls were shocked as they immediately denied him and said, "No no no, You don''t need to do that. We will buy the clothes ourselves." "No, please let me." "No we can''t do that, We are already troubling you by taking you with us to our clothes shopping and on top of that we can''t make you buy our stuff." "Believe me, It''s okay. This is my first time going out with you guys so I can at least do this for you guys." Both of them finally relented as they smiled in great lengths. ''How much could they spend anyway'' Chapter 163 - 163 - Shopping Spree [ Part 2 ] The horror began at a clothing store called Berue Li Hands. Except the strange thing about the store was that there was no item that had any resemnce to hands. Only clothes, no bracelet or watches or even a single ring. There was no item there that was about hands and when William asked them why there were no hand rted items in a store named Hands the receptionist said this to him. "Oh darling, this is not a ce for young minds to truly have the transformation yet. Why don''t youe back in a few years and I will show you the wonders of FEMININITY." The words ended with the receptionist flinging up her arms in the sky. And even worse¡­ This wasn''t a woman. Truth be told, William could not figure out whether this was a girl or a boy or a trans or something else entirely. All he knew was that never toe back to this store, no matter how desperate the situation became for him. So he made the girls leave their clothes at almost the desperation of begging to them and got out of that store like his tail was literally on fire. Right now, they were looking at other stores which would satisfy them better and more than that William was checking out for traps before going in the stores. "I don''t know what was wrong with that store, the quality of the clothes were good and the price too were quite good." Genna said as she huffed out in anger. "The problem wasn''t with the clothes nor with the price, it was with the receptionist, he- sh- that thing wasn''t not right in th- everywhere, OKAY." William said a little loudly as he didn''t know how to voice this out to them. "But the receptionist felt like a nice person to me. She was helping us with choosing our clothes and she was also about to give us some discounts too." Hannah said. William sighed as he listened to them and he thought. ''It''s not the gender mix that troubles me about someone. A person can change their gender to whatever they want I don''t give a sh*t.'' ''But what I give a shi* is theming close to me and she¡­ got too close to me.'' ''Heck, do whatever you guys want as long as the distance should be met, that''s all that I am asking, Sister.'' Getting out of his thoughts, He tried to reassure the teenage girls. "Why are you guys sulking so much? There are other stores too you know and much better than that too. Why don''t we look around a bit and see which one suits us better right?" Both of them nodded slightly and then began our adventure of searching for a good store. But it was a tough one. One store didn''t sell the item that Hannah wanted and another didn''t sell the one that Genna wanted and other store that sold the item that both of them wanted but had some suspicious stains on them. Like that they had to roam for what felt like hours to William and as they were searching stores for clothes both of them suddenly got routed to a ce. William too stopped and looked at where they were looking and saw that it was a store. Calling it a store was an understatement. It looked like it was the father of the luxury branded store. Clothe Finei The name was covered by a purplish neon light that hovered over the store and highlighted the store to many people. The store was so big it looked like a shopping mall itself. Looking at it, William estimated the size to be somewhere around 250 meters all around. He also saw the people going in the store too. They looked like the cream of the crop of rich society. One nce at them and you would know this aren''t the people you could mess with easily. But neither am I William then looked at the girls and saw them looking at the front gate of the store and drooling at it. He snickered for a moment as he saw that and coughed to regain himself before breaking them out of their stupor. He went close to their ears and said just enough for them to hear. "Wanna go inside?" The girls nodded absentmindedly before they shook their heads and finally understood what he said. Hannah the sweet girl as always denied him, "No no no. We can''t go there. It''s way too big for us." WIlliam acted confused as he said, "Hmm¡­ I don''t think it is too big for you guys. I''m sure there are clothes for your sizes as well." "No it''s not that it''s just¡­" Hannah became quiet after she said that. But Genna continued from where she left off from, "We don''t have enough money." "Who said that you guys are the ones who have to pay, Didn''t I already say that I will pay for you guys." Hearing him, Genna gained hope, but only for it to be drowned out by Hannah. "No no, You can''t do that. That ce costs too much. Every item is worth hundreds of thousands of dors. We can''t afford that much and we can''t also let you spend so much on us as well." Hannah said with great strength in her tone. "So you¡­ won''t let me buy you guys?" William said as he acted sad while turning his head away from them. The effect shot straight through their hearts as both the girls immediately said to him, "No No we will let you buy us." William turned towards them with a smile and patted their backs continuously as he pushed them towards the store. "Alright then, let''s go." "He- Hey!! Why are you hitting so hard?" "Sto- Stop it." "Come on, it''s starting to hurt a little." "OHH! My Booba." William smiled mischievously in the back as he felt the soft melons of the girls. The three of them arrived at the store and the girls looked at it again before they got in but somebody stopped them. "I''m sorry but this is not a ce for children. Please turn back and go to your parents." A clerk of the store said. The girls looked at the clerk and were going to walk away but I stopped them as I said, "Why? We want to buy it as well. Why are you kicking us out of here?" MVLeMpYr-content "Because this ce is only reserved for the best of the best kid, not for someone like you." Seeing themotion an elderly clerk immediately came, "What is happening here?" "Mamm, these kids are causing trouble over here. I was just telling them to go but they won''t." The elder clerk looked over us before her eyes spotted William''s clothes as she said while smiling at him, "I''m sorry sir for the inexperience of my junior employees. Please forgive her for this and tell me anything you need." "B-But Mamm, they are not even A- s-" "Please take my A- ss ID Card and show these girls whatever they want to see and also buy anything they want." William said showing his ID card to the elder clerk while side ncing it to the younger one who just lost a heftymission. Chapter 164 - 164 - Speech [ Part 1 ] Wiseburn Kingdom Golden Arey Society, Halbourough City William slumped down on his couch and gave a long sigh. He had finallye from the tortuous journey of shopping with the girls. The blood that he had shed today won''t be remembered by many but will be remembered by the girls. ''Damn! People aren''t wrong when they say that it is indeed quite problematic to shop with a girl. But for me it wasn''t just one girl noo it was two.'' William tried to take out something from his pants but because he was lying down it was bing troublesome to bring whatever it was out. But s after multiple tries he had seeded in taking out his ID card. He looked at the card and saw its beautiful glossy look with the signature A ss written on it. Which also changed as he covered the words for a moment. But what he put the most emphasis on wasn''t that. It was on the digits of his money which was in the card. Before he had left his house, the ID Card had 9 zeros and another digit. But after he had left that ce¡­ He had almost half of that number in his ID now. ''So¡­ More than half a billion dors was spent on clothes.'' ''Are you fc*king kidding me? So much money on so little things. You gotta be joking with me if this is how the world works now.'' ''I know that I said I would pay for whatever they want and I also don''t actually feel the pain of losing so much money but still¡­'' ''You guys still could have at least lowered the cost of it.'' ''I think it might have been me who was at fault. I shouldn''t have said that to the elderly clerk who took my challenge and tried to help me by spending even more.'' ''But if this is how much money it takes to satisfy a woman of this generation¡­ then I might as well stay celibate.'' ''Not that I will. It was just an example and nobody will actually be celibate.'' ''Definitely not when I have so much money with me.'' William put down his card and closed his eyes as he took a nap. After a few momentster he opened his eyes to find wdiaying on his body as she yed around with a chew toy. William patted her back and got up from there as he stretched his body. Then he went to the bathroom to take a good shower and wash out any of the new clothes smell he might have on him. After that he cleaned himself as he opened his wardrobe and saw only designer clothes. Which in his defense he needs to have for identification. He chose some casual clothes that were veryfortable to wear and got out of there. Then he went to the kitchen and opened the snackspartment to bring out a big bag of chips, opened it and started eating it. Hearing the sound of ''Crunching'' wdia''s ears immediately perked up as she quickly came beside William and asked for some chips as well. William obliged to her and both of them walked side by side as they went to the balcony. Upon there, William didn''t see any hole beside the pool or any indication of there having been a fight here. But he also didn''t see a way to get down to the secret ce as Delmar hadn''t told him about it yet. So they both walked down there as William searched for any kind of unusual thing that might help him get down. As he was searching, suddenly he had a thought as he called out loud. "Delmar" And out of nowhere, the voice of Delmar spoke, "Yes, Boss" William had a tick mark growing on his head as he knew the bald guy was probably watching him through some camera but the bald fuc*er didn''t say anything to him. William gave a long sigh as he asked, "When are you going to tell me the way to get inside the secret ce." "Whenever you want boss." "..." "..." "... Now would be a good time." "Oh! Yeah there is no secret button or anything over there." "Then how do I get in?" "You say the magic word boss." "Hmm¡­ 69" William said sarcastically but as luck would have it, it was the right word as the ground started to open up as both William and wdia jumped back. The ground opened up in a few moments for it to reveal a flight of stairs that went down to a dark room. William and wdia looked at it for a moment before they both went inside. The stairs were only a few steps maybe 10 or 15 after it ended and they both stood in front of the dark room with lighting from behind them. But the hole that opened the path for this ce started closing up and after it got closed instead of the ce bingpletely dark, lights lit up on the ceiling as it illuminated everything in front of them. William thought that he would see an empty room but instead of that there were a lot of people there inb coats and in other special clothes that were for radiation and whatnot. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter There were also animal people in there too. Tigers, Dogs, Mouse, Ape etc. But all of them had one thing inmon about them right now. They were standing still and looking at him without any hint of what was going on in their facial expression. William also didn''t know what was happening as he stood there until Delmar came to the front from the crowd as he said, "Ladies, Gentleman and My animal friends. This is the guy I was talking to you guys about." "This is the BOSS." Hearing his final words, all of them had big smiles on their faces as they pped their hands and some of them pped loudly. William was still confused at what was happening over here. He knew that they were the people Delmar had hired to take care and operate this secret ce but why were they pping so hard? He didn''t ask them and just smiled at them. But they took that as some sort of invitation as they all suddenly came in front of him and started shaking hands with him. Which he had to oblige to as they were quite nice and some of them were too nice as they even hugged him but looked like that was not enough as they then started chanting, "Speech Speech Speech Speech" William didn''t know what else to do but give one so he said, "Alright then I am going to give you a speech but it will be a small one." All of them quieted down as they wanted to hear him. William coughed for a moment before he began. "First of all thank you for epting my invitation to work at this ce." "Now if you work at this ce then I can guarantee you two things" "One, A Certain Death" Hearing him, everybody had shock on their faces as they didn''t understand what he meant. Chapter 165 - 165 - Speech [ Part 2 ] "Now if you work at this ce then I can guarantee you two things" "One, A Certain Death" Hearing him, everybody had shock on their faces as they didn''t understand what he meant. Even Delmar was stumped by what he heard but as always he remained a silent observer as he knew that his boss must have something up his sleeve to say that. William waited a while for the silence to settle in before he spoke again. "I know what you guys are wondering. Why Certain Death? Not like it''s a plus" "Well, unless you count the people who have wives over here." His small joke got a fewughs from the ones who understood the pain but the majority of them were still silent as a rock. "Why did I start like this? Why did I say that? What is the meaning of this? -exclusive Right now there are many questions going through your head that you want an immediate answer which I will give shortly." "But I just want to say that I won''t be giving you any false talk, NO. There won''t be any bullshi*tery over here." "I will give it to you as straight as I can." William again waited for his words to be understood by them before he said. "Why would there be certain death?" "Because the environment you''re working in guarantees certain death. Maybe not 100% but very close to that." "There are dangerous weapons, experimental machines, uncontroble beasts, forbidden things and maybe even demonic beings too." "All of this is a sure fire way to the grave people." "Now I am not saying that you shouldn''t work here or that you won''t survive working here. I''m just saying that if you work carefully then maybe nothing might happen to you and you might get out from here in one piece to go f*ck your wife or your neighbor''s wife." "Now the real question is," Why would you stay?" Up at this point everyone listened in very closely to his next words. This is the second thing that I can guarantee you." "And that is that¡­ I will make you rich." Everyone waited to hear if there was more or not. "Simply that." "I will give you the biggest paycheck a man in a working position of your level has ever seen." "I will give you enough money that you will voluntarily give your life away for this job." "Don''t have enough money for a car? Get your next paycheck and buy a beautiful car." "Don''t have enough money for a house? Get two months paycheck and buy a great house. "Don''t have a girlfriend? Save enough money for a year and buy yourself a model permanently." Hearing his words the previous silence situation had overturned to an excited one. The workers smiled like they were being fed gold and their eyes itself had Greed written on them. "I will give you so much money you would ask me WHY SO MUUUCCCH!" And it was the final straw as all of them broke into cheers. "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH" "WOOOOHOOOOOOO" Then all of them came together and started chanting. "BOSS BOSS BOSS" "BOSS BOSS BOSS" "BOSS BOSS BOSS" From the backside, Delmar smiled slightly as he looked at the scene and he thought, ''Hahaha, The kid actually turned a very dark situation like that to his own advantage and made himself the big winner.'' ''He was able to precisely point at their money problems and used that topletely turn the tables'' ''Now if I remember correctly¡­ He did the same thing to me.'' Thinking about that, Delmar broke into a bigugh as he looked at William being covered in ps and praise. After a while being praised like that, William raised his hand up to silence them as he continued. "Alright as I was saying that you will get paid a lot of money. But I also expect you guys to also give that much work as well. Nothing in this life is free." "Even if your life may depend on it." "And finally there are two things that you should remember about me." "First there are two things that I like in a person. One, their skill. Second, their loyalty." "And because of these two things you guys have been hired here to work for me." "And now thest thing that I want to say is that you must¡­ MUST remember." All of them listened in closely as they waited patiently. "There is one thing I hate about someone." "One Thing" "That is Disloyalty." "I don''t give a shit if that person was in a very bad pinch and had to do whatever thatbeled him like that or even if he was the world''s greatest in that particr skill." "I don''t forgive someone for treachery. AT ALL" "Remember that before you guys do something you might regret." One guy among the crowd raised his hand as William called out to him. "Yes?" "Umm Boss, what happens to the person who¡­ does that." "You mean betray me?" The guy nodded as all the others wanted to hear it too. "Well¡­ let''s just say that that person and my pet, wdia, over here will have a close rtionship." They looked at where William was pointing and saw a huge white tiger with dark blue lighting strips looking at them with predatory eyes. "And she really likes to toy with her prey." In conclusion, wdia sneered at them while showing her pristine white canine teeths which made the backs of all the workers start to sweat. William then smiled as he ended his speech with a few words. "Well that''s all then. I hope that I made a good impression of myself and I look forward to our future boss and employee partnership. What do you say?" Because of the previous demonstration, none of them had the energy anymore and could only ''Yah'' softly to him. William then walked out of the middle as the crowd also dispersed and went their own way. Delmar was the one who approached him and said. "Now that was a speech. Did you practice it on the mirror or something?" "No. But what I should be asking is why didn''t you tell me this was going to happen?" "The guys wanted to do this and they requested that I don''t tell you about it." "You could have at least given me a heads up. I would at least have been able to dress more properly." Delmar then looked him up and down before saying to him, "Nah it''s fine. You''re the boss and they work under your house so they should get used to seeing you in such casual clothes." "Yeah you''re right. And about another thing, why are the purple- wdia, stop biting on that guy''s leg, he''s not your food. We talked about this, only eat someone when I point at them." "Okay, Why are the people so excited really?" Delmar scratched his bald head as he said, "Well they are not good guys." "Criminals?" "Yeah, so they were very excited to find a job that pays so much, do you have a problem with that?" "Nah. As long as there are good results we can keep them." "And we also need some people to feed the caged beasts too." Chapter 174 - 174 - The Talk [ Part 1 ] Wiseburn Kingdom Baloerin City A few Kilometer away from the slums In a very prestigious restaurant, there were many chairs and tables set aside for thefort of many people. The restaurant wasrge and very beautiful. Because of its great beauty the restaurant had been awarded the RBDA Award. But strangely there was none in this restaurant as it generally once were. Well there were people but not enough to be considered as a good business. At one table in the restaurant there sat two people who looked at one another. One was smiling at the other while the other had a tough time recognizing the situation. The one who was smiling was William and the other was the most wanted criminal Adam Snider. Right now, Adam was having a very tough time understanding what was going on. At one point, he was surrounded by tens of people in a very bad situation where this unknown group of people could, if they had the necessary power, Kill him. And now with just a nod of his head, he was now in a good looking restaurant a few kilometers away from where they were before. Even more strange was that the unknown person in front of him also dumped his guards outside who were very agitated at this decision but nheless did what this person said. What makes this situation strange for him is that he didn''t get any kind of strange or powerful feeling from the person in front of him. So he doesn''t know whether this unknown person had the power to meet with him alone or is he just stupid? They waited like that for a moment before the suspense got to Adam as he opened his mouth to say ''What the hell is actually happening over here?'' But the moment he opened his mouth, the unknown person in front of him raised his hands for him to stop and pointed at his back. Adam looked back without thinking of a surprise attack as if they wanted to attack him like that than they had much better chances before to do so. He looked back and saw that there was a waitering towards them. The waiter in Adam''s eyes looked very normal, someone not associated with the strange man. But for the sake of safety, Adam didn''t let the thought take him, as appearances can be deceiving. As the man arrived wearing his linen white shirt with a ck vest covering it, Adam sighed as he noticed one thing. The waiter was shaking¡­ very much. He saw the man visibly shaking in front of him and didn''t know whether that was an act or was it genuine? But the face told him it was genuine. The look of fear inption with the sweat trying to slowly drop from his face was something only people in great fear would look like. And the man in front of him was a perfect example of that. The waiter in fear slowly came to the table, he took his steps very carefully as he didn''t want to agitate the people who had suddenlye and bought their restaurant in one quick motion. The waiter understood that only people with true power could do stuff like that and for them to do that only meant one thing. They wanted their privacy. m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content And he was someone who was going to invade that privacy. Which made the man even more scared than he already was. The waiter took quick but steady steps as he came to that table. He opened his mouth as he wanted to say out some words but felt that his throat had be dry. So the man took a small cough before he tried to make a smile which ended up looking scary as he said, "Gentleman¡­ Have you made your decision or do you want more time?" Both the people on the seats waited for the other to speak. But it looked like that would not be happening anytime soon so William took the first words. "Yeah I think we have. Well, do you want to take more time or do you wanna order?" William pointed towards Adam and asked. Adam waited for a moment before he said, "No, I have made my decision." "Alright then we are ready to order." The waiter brought out his small ss note reader and he said while holding the thing that it looked like it would fall in any moment because of the great shaking. "Well then Gentleman, what would it be?" William was the first to order as he guessed that Adam wouldn''t speak out first. He took the menu and looked at it for a moment as he thought about it and said. "I''ll have the Ratatouille." The waiter wrote that in a very fast motion as he looked at Adam. "And the Monsieur?" Adam looked at the menuid in front of him and said, "Just give me a hamburger." The writer quickly wrote that and asked. "Is there anything else to add or will this be it?" "Well I''m good." William said and looked towards Adam who also nodded. The waiter looked at that and put down the ss note reader. "Well then Monsieurs, Please wait for a moment while our chef makes your Ratatouille and your¡­ hamburger." Adam could hear the awkwardness as the waiter said his order but didn''t take that to mind. The waiter getting his orders quickly walked as fast he could to the kitchen. Both of them looked at each other before William was the one who spoke after a lengthy silence. "So I got you what you asked for." "We''re quite far from where we were before and the restaurant is new to me so I don''t have anybody hiding here. I also bought the restaurant so that nobody can disturb us. And most of all, All of my bodyguards are outside that door, trying to stop themselves from breaking in over here." "So would that do or is there anything else you''d like?" Adam looked at the innocent smile on that face and looked for some kind of deceit, any kind that would make this situation understandable for him. But all he got was some kid looking at him with an innocent smile who''s thoughts couldn''t be read at the moment. Adam thought for a long while and William looked at the scene bored out of his mind. And as it looked like William was about to fall asleep because of the constant silence. Adam gave a small sigh before he said, "What is the matter with you?" William smiled as he got his head up from the table and said, "So the man speaks. Finally after so long, I thought that you would remain like that until our orders came." "What exactly is happening over here?" Adam asked as he looked at William with curious eyes. "Well I''ll give you the short version. I wanted to meet you. So I tried to find you but that wasn''t easy so I had people tail you and here we are talking about it." "And what do you want from me?" "I want you to work for me." Adam nodded deeply before he said. "Alright I''ll give you the short version as well¡­" "No" Chapter 175 - 175 - The Talk [ Part 2 ] "Alright I''ll give you the short version as well¡­" "No" William, hearing him, gave a sigh as he shook his head a few times and said, "Can you tell me why you won''t even think about my proposal?" "Do I need a reason to refuse someone who has been chasing me for the past year?" William nodded as he said, "True true, But in my defense you hide very well. What else was I supposed to do?" "Why do you think that I am hiding?" "It''s because I ambeled as one of the most wanted criminals in the kingdoms." "And about you trying to find me, you could have done that just by sending a message to the assassins dark web and they would have given me the message itself which would have done the job." "Wait!... There''s a dark web about assassins?" William asked in pure confusion. "Of course there is." "What''s the address?" "It''s zzz.ghostwebni-... Why the hell am I telling you about this!" Adam started speaking about it and stopped in the middle of it as he screamed out in rage. William shrugged his shoulders as he said, "I don''t know, General knowledge maybe." Adam had a tick mark appear on his forehead as he listened to that. "First, Why the hell don''t you know about the assassins dark web!" "Andstly, how do you not know about it when you have so many subordinates?" "Hey don''t say that about my subordinates." "Is this something to have general knowledge about!" Hearing him, Adam nodded to himself as it was true that something like this isn''t general knowledge which almost anyone should know about. "No seriously, I''m asking if this is something one should have general knowledge about?" Hearing the strange person''s words made Adam more angry than he was. He truly couldn''t understand whether this strange person in front of him was making fun of him or was he really serious? "What? I''m asking this because I seriously don''t know about it. Don''t think weird stuff about me." William said as he looked at him with an innocent face. "I don''t believe someone who is using a child''s appearance to deceive others. Definitely not someone who uses a boy of below legal ages face." "What are you talking about?" William asked as he didn''t understand what he just said. "I was talking about the mask you are using." Adam said while crossing his arms over his chest. "What? I am not using any masks. This is my real face." Adam was silent for a moment before he said, "What the hel-" But he was interrupted by the waiter suddenly interrupting them. The waiter quickly came with their order and ced it in front of them. The waiter waited as he looked at their faces for some kind of understanding of whether they liked their dishes or not. The waiter smiled as he looked at William to see that he was nodding towards him. Then he looked towards Adam only to be shocked. Adam was looking at him with a dark look on his face because the waiter had interrupted him at an important moment. The waiter quickly said his goodbye and left from that table as he didn''t want to anger the scary looking man. Adam looking at the running back gave a sigh as he knew that the waiter wasn''t the one who was in the wrong. The waiter was just trying to do his job and in his anger, Adam looked at him in a way that scared the young man into running so quickly. Adam shook his head slowly before trying to say some words to William. But stopped as he looked at him eating the dish in front of him in relish. William took the spoon and dove right in the ratatouille while eating in a french way as he put salt over it in an overly fashioned style and ate it with a critical looking face. He spoke while doing that, "What was it that you were going to say a moment ago?" mvle,mp|y|r hosted Adam looked at his childish behavior and that in itself answered his many many questions as he said awkwardly. "Nothing¡­ Just nothing." William looked at him with condescending eyes before putting the bottle of salt down and looking at him seriously. "So let''s talk business then." Seeing his serious behavior, Adam too became serious as he waited for him to speak. "So¡­ "How''s the hamburger?" "..." Adam looked at him with deadpan eyes before saying. "Is that all?" "I wasn''t joking, You should look at the price of food at this ce." "It''s ridiculous for a normal hamburger to have this many zeros in its price." Adam could only take the hamburger in front of him and looked at it deeply to see if there was any substance in it. Finding none, he took a big bite of the burger as he took in the taste for a moment before saying, "Yeah it''s fine." William nodded before asking, "So how about I give you a billion dors to work for me?" Adam immediately choked as he heard the numbers before drinking a ss of water, "Don''t¡­ startle someone with a question like that as he is eats." "What? Aren''t you a professional? Aren''t you supposed to be one of the best? Then why are you getting shocked by such a low number?" Adam looked at the boy who had offered him a billion dors and also the same boy to criticize the price of a hamburger with a weird gaze. "I was shocked because I was eating at that moment and I am not just one of the best. I am the best." William quietly snickered at one corner, "I doubt that." Adam ignored hisment as he said, "And I haven''t gotten a job in a long time. So I was kinda startled at the price you spoke about a moment ago." William nodded a few times to his words as he didn''t believe most of it and asked. "So why are you here?" "Why? Because you have been chasing me for some time, that''s why." "So¡­ that doesn''t have anything to do with this location having the biggest auction house a few kilometers beside us?" Adam became silent as he didn''t say anything for a while before slouching a little and saying. "F*ck it, it''s not like you would do anything about it anyway so why not tell you about it." William''s ears perked up as he listened in carefully. "The reason I am here is because I want to buy something." "More specifically, It is because I want to buy the Sword of Broken Heaven." William felt like he heard the name somewhere so brought out his tab and typed in something before showing it to Adam. "Is this what you are looking for?" Adam nodded, "Yes, I have been searching for that sword for years." "But you do know that the sword is listed at 25 Billion Dors, right?" "Yes, I know. But I would save up enough money and one day buy it." "But what if someone else buys it first?" "I would do anything that person tells me to do." Chapter 188 - 188 - The Auction [ Part 1 ] Adam and Carl now stood in front of a massive building which could be defined as both expansive and beautiful. The main color of the auction house were red, everywhere the color red was painted on the walls. Outside the auction house didn''t have any design except for the stripes of golden color painted in the red mix. But one often wondered whether the stripes of golden paint were actual gold or not. Adam and Carl looked were right beside the street where they could see almost most things about the front side of the auction house. The mostmon thing about the ce was the kind of people that were going inside the ce. All of them wore clothes that would stood out even in the midst of bright colors but their expressions on the other hands were not in match with their clothes. They had this look about them that spoke of how highly this people thought about themselves. Carl looked at them and couldn''t hide his gasp, "Damn! This is getting worse as time progresses." Adam didn''t know what he was talking about so he asked, "What is it?" "It''s the people. That''s what''s wrong about here." "So they''re a little arrogant, what of it?" "Arrogant? No, that is not what I am getting at." "It''s they''re identities." "¡­ Is anyone of them from the royal force or something?" "Thankfully No, but the people themselves are veryplex. That over there is the Ceo of Nei Network Services and the one back there is the ount Manager of the Beal Banking Services¡­ And even the real owner of the Neile Prosti*ution House is here as well." Adam couldn''t understand why the guy was behaving like that seeing the real owner of a Wh*re House. "Why are you like that?" "Are they that strong?" Carl shook his head as he exined, "No it''s not that they are strong but they are very influential in their own way. Especially the owner of the Neile Prosti*ution House." "So What? It''s not like they would be able to use that influence over here. The Auction House is strictly restricted about things like that." Adam scoffed as he said. "I know that but the reason why I am like this is because most of them, if not all of them has at least a worth of 10 to 20 billion dors, If I''m correct." Adam thought about what he said before nodding and saying, "Okay, I understand what you''re saying but for the time being we should just try to enter." Carl nodded as both of them got in line before it was their turn to get in. As they stood on the big red carpet that looked very extravagant and the huge brown door of the auction house, they estimated that the auction house itself might be worth a few hundred million dors. That''s just counting the structure and the normal things¡­ Who knows how much it would be with the things inside and all the hidden weapons¡­ Maybe close to a few billion dors or more. After waiting for just a while it was their turn to get inside and as they tried to get the guard at the door stood at their path and denied them entry. Instead of bing apprehensive or scared at the movement, Carl had a calm look on his face as he asked, "Yes?" Outside he may look calm and collected but inside he was having thoughts of the auction house being suspicious of them already. But he knew that if he showed hesitation or any unusual behavior then it would only bring problems for them. So without knowing what has happened or why were they the one stopped when all the others went in smoothly, Carl could only act calm and ask them that. On the other hand, Adam was calm too but his was both the outside and the inside as well. Because even if he were to get caught by them, he could just fight this people. He knew that no matter how much he fought, if the real security of this ce arrived, he won''t be able to do anything to this people and the oue too will be very bad for him. So the only n he had was the original, Fight his way out of this mess and quickly run away. Just like the little boss intended them too. The n may not be foolproof but it was what they had in this time consuming moment. And about Carl¡­ Well time would tell. The big guard at the door towering both Carl and Adam in the back, put his right hand as a stop sign and used his left hand to point to his left. Both of them looked to their right to see a gorgeous girl wearing a beautiful ck outfite to them with a bright smile on her face. Carl looking at her was a little enthralled by her appearance but didn''t let it go to his head as he slightly shook his head, Adam on the other hand had an aloof look as he looked at the sight walls acting just like his character, a master of a rich family. The girl came to them and asked with smile that was hard to decipher whether it was real or not as she said, "I''m sorry for stopping you, young sirs. But if you want to go inside the auction house then you need to have an invitation card which the auction house itself had made for this special asion." Carl nodded as he took out a golden brown card with glitters on them and showed it to her, "It''s this one, I presume." The girl looked at it before smiling at them, "It certainly is, Young Sirs of the Trust Family. I''m sorry for the extensive wait and thank you for being so patient with me." "Wee to the Heaven upying Auction House." In contrast to the girl''s confirmation, the big guard moved aside and even shed them a smile which they awkwardly returned. The girl gave them the card back and said, "Sirs, My name is Jonna. Why don''t youe with and let me bring you to your destined table." Both of them nodded as they walked inside with the girl. As they walked inside the huge door, they were greeted by a long hallway with a dark red color to it. The hallway had doors to both sides of its walls and a guard beside every door there was. The hallway wasn''t empty as they weren''t the only ones who were walking on it as other guests were on it with a girl to guide them as well. As they were walking on the hallway, Adam decided to ask a question to the girl. "I thought that you didn''t need to have a invitation card to get inside the auction house." The girl nodded, "Hmm¡­ You''re right. But that was until tomorrow. When the time of the auction had changed so did some of the rules of it as well." "Oh! What rules of it did change?" "I''m sorry sir, but that was a slip of the tongue, other than the time of the auction nothing much had changed." Adam wasn''t so sure that what this girl had said werepletely true. Chapter 189 - 189 - The Auction [ Part 2 ] After walking for only a few moments the trio had arrived before arge doubleyered door with the same dark red color to it. Pushing the door open, Jonna reintroduced the duo to the auction house before them, "Wee, Young Sirs, to the Heaven Defying Auction Houses Auction Room." Adam and Carl walked a slightly inside to see a different scene than what they thought it would be. The room itself was quiterge,rge enough topletely upy all the levels that the auction house had. The whole room was painted in a red color as well but instead of dark red like the hallway behind them, this room had a winish red to it that was simple yet elegant to the eyes. The room''s center was filled with small tables with a name on it that signified which group sat where. The room''s sides had different setting than the one on the center. Both sides itself had a second floor on them with the lower side having been closed off by a wall. The second floors weren''t open like one should be to see what was happening outside but it was also closed off by a paper wall that could be open and shut if the bearer wanted to. Also another benefit of the paper wall was that even if the it was shut tight the sound from outside could be clearly heard by the one inside, So privacy wise it was the best ce to be if one wanted to hide their identity from everyone''s curious minds. The front of the room was where the real thing happened. In the front was a big stage like structure with it having wooden floors underneath it for something of this generation. One could also take it in another way with the wood being old it could only mean that it cost a lot more than the inexperienced eye could see. Besides the stage were two big doors that was the pathway to bring the items out from the storage and showcase it to the important guest attending the event. The stage itself didn''t have the same red color as the room had but it was painted in a bright brown color that brought a different taste to the whole room if one saw it from a far standing point. Just like the duo were standing as they looked agape at the beautiful spectacle in front of them. Jonna smiled at the expression the guest she brought with had on their faces. She spoke with a honeyed tone to them. "Sirs, I hope that our auction house''s room were to your liking?" She asked knowing that it was a foolish question if anyone looked at their facial expression. But she took it a step further and asked as if she didn''t know what kind of facial expression they were making and asked in innocent curiosity. Adam was quick to understand the game she was ying over here and immediately fixed his expression and wanted to say something casual that wouldn''t make them look any foolish then they already looked. But unfortunately he was beaten to it by Carl, who absentmindedly answered the girl, "It''s beautiful." He said as he was still enamored in the beauty of it all. Then suddenly he changed his expression to a smirking and slightly arrogant one, as he smiled and said to Jonna, "But not as beautiful as the employees they have here." Adam listening to him wanted to face palm himself but stopped before he could do that. ''This guy¡­ of all the time he could have been a little braver this is the moment he chooses. He can''t do what is expected of him when the time arises but now with a girl in front of him, His character took a 180 Degree change.'' The girl Jonna knowing what he was getting but not falling for it, gave a realistically fake smile as she said, "Oh! Thank you sir, for the greatpliment. Coming it from a handsome man like you only brightens my heart even more than it should." Hearing her, Carl had an even nastier smile on his face as he answered, "I said it because it was only well deserved." Adam''s face soured up like he had bitten into a age old lemon which still had juice flowing into it. He couldn''t believe the shamelessness of this guy. He keeps a good face in front of the kid and does this behind them. ''I seriously think this guy over here is doing this on purpose, He might even know that the girl is acting as well but is still going on with his act.'' Unfortunately, Carl was simply too stupid when ites to matters like this so he actually didn''t know that Jonna was just toying with him and he was about to continue talking with her again. But seeing that Adam quickly cut him off as he said, "Jonna Lady, can you show us to our table?" Hearing the word ''Lady'' made Jonna immediately fired up as she thought. ''WHO THE F*CK YOU CALLING A LADY, YOU OLD FUC*ING GEEZER'' ''Girl. I am a young girl for fu*ks sake. I am only 24 years old dammit, Treat me like one.'' ''Can''t you see this gentle face, which cost me thousands of dors'' worth of surgery to remake into this beautiful young goddess?'' ''I see¡­ He might have problem seeing with his old eyes that''s why he is saying that. No matter, I am nothing if not amiable. I shall forgive this fool for his insolence.'' Even though she was going through many range of emotions inside her mind she didn''t show it on the outside, she just smiled at them both with closed eyes as she said with a slightly different tone, "Oh! Forgive me, Young sirs. I will bring you to your seat in just one moment." Saying that she walked inside without telling them to follow her as she walked off. Seeing her like that, Adam and Carl naturally thought to only follow her so they did. They arrived at a seat as she pulled the chair and said, "Please sit here, Sirs. This is your designated table. Before I leave, tell me if both of you need anything?" Adam didn''t take her slightly changed aura to mind and casually said, "Give me the alcohol you guys have." "Yes, Bring me one too but make sure that it''s not too bitter." Carl said. "Alright, Sirs. If you need anything else please press the button on the table and one of the employees woulde to help you guys as fast as they can." Saying that she walked off with a brisk swing of her cloths. After she had walked off a little further, Adam looked towards Carl and said. "What is wrong with you?" "What?" "Why were you flirting with that girl over there?" "¡­ I thought that I should be¡­ character." "Character? More like an idiot. You should thank me for stopping you before you did something stupid again." Carl wanted to say something but both of them were shocked by a sudden voice. "I wonder Adam." "¡­ Boss?" "Whether you''re the bigger idiot or Carl''s the one in matters like this." Chapter 190 - 190 - The Auction [ Part 3 ] "What do you mean by that?" "You seriously didn''t see the way she was looking at you?" Adam became curious at what he meant, "No, I think she looked at me with a normal look. She just smiled at me and talked, there was nothing wrong with the way she looked at me." "Really? So when you called her ''Lady'', You didn''t find anything wrong with her face?" "¡­ No." "¡­" "¡­" "Okay, now I confirmed it¡­ You are one of those that are helpless in the matters of women." "Just what happened? Tell me why are you saying stuff like that?" Adam said as he couldn''t understand what William was talking about. "Forget about it, It would be too much to teach what had happened back there and we don''t have the time to do such a thing." William said and they could hear a sighing out from their earpieces. Carl suddenly paled a little bit as he remembered something, "Boss, Were you able to hear us from the beginning?" "Yes, The earplugs started working the moment you guys wore them." "¡­ So you could even hear us when we had walked inside the auction room?" Carl asked and he prayed to the gods that the answer would be ''No''. "Yeah, we heard." Carl felt like he had been embarrassed to the core of his being as William continued talking. "We even heard the things you said to the girl ''Jonna'' back there. It was let''s say quite educational." Carl hid his face in his hands as he tried to hide himself from this guys and erase what had happened before. "Truth be told, I''m a little impressed actually." Carl looked up from his hands as he was a little shocked and Adam was no different. They thought that William would scold the man intensely for his actions but what he just said contradicted that thought. "¡­ Really, Boss?" "Yeah, I could clearly hear thedy bing enamored in your words. You''re a clear Romeo, Carl." Carl smiled widely as he was praised like that and Adam beside him didn''t know whether the kid was joking or was all of this just some big joke. Fortunately for him, it was thetter. "Yeah, it would have been great¡­ if this was a mission that needed your skills for flirting. Fortunately it wasn''t and even if it was God forbid, We won''t send you for missions like that." Carl didn''t understand what had just went. One time his boss was singing praises and the next he was demeaning him. "Wh- What do you mean, Boss?" "I mean that get a grip, man. She clearly wasn''t flirting with you and even if she was it''s definitely not because of your talking skills." Carl was angry at such a tant insult and even tried to fight back. "Hey! She was flirting with me. You didn''t see it but I did and she was." "Oh! Really?" "Yes" Carl said without hesitation. "Adam?" William called Adam for judgment who shook his head and denied it. "Nope. She wasn''t at all. She was just doing the courtesy she needs to do for EVERYONE whoes in here and you were not a special case." "B- But she clearly spoke with me with a gentle and loving tone." "She does that with all people. It''s her job. Seriously¡­ Grow Up." Adam said with a no nonsense tone. "Alright, there''s no point in wasting our time with this senseless talk. Tell me of your current situation?" "Well first of all we are in the auction room where they would disy the items and sell it and the girl ''Jonna'' has guided us to our table." Adam said as he saw Carl sulking beside him. "And what of your table. Where have you been ced?" Adam nudged Carl from the side who woke up from his dire state and spoke, "We are in the second row from the front." "Which side?" "Middle" "Hmm¡­ What do you guys think about the seating arrangement?" "I think it''s good." Carl said. "No, it''s not just that." Adam said as he broke in the conversation. "This is actually much better than what I thought it would be. The table is situated at a good ce." "Why do you think that?" Carl asked. "Because we are in front that''s why. Obviously this not the best seating arrangement we could have gotten but it''s still quite better. You could say that they look at us as second in the ranking." "Isn''t that bad? I mean being second?" Carl asked as he didn''t understand. "No no, Not at all. You need to understand something. This seating arrangement was made for the Trust Family and even though we could have gotten a better seating arrangement, this is perfect for us." Delmar said through the earpieces. "Care to borate, Sir?" "As I said, this table is for the Trust Family and even though we are doing quite well in the banking business. We are still rtively new and don''t have much connection. So to get such a arrangement is actually much better than getting a first seat." "I''m sorry for asking this many questions but why wouldn''t it be better to get a first row seat?" Delmar sighed as he said, "What is it with and your idiotic questions today?" "Alright, I''ll exin it to your mediocre brain." "Tell me something first, If the Trust Family is new in the business but still it gets such a good seating arrangement from a great and prestigious auction house, what could it entail?" Carl thought about what he said and after thinking for a while he said, "Well they could be trying to make some kind of connection with them or gain the bosses favor by doing such a gesture." "Yes. But why us? When there are countless better and bigger than us. Because right now, the trust bank is increasing in its poprity with the lower ss subjects and even its not a massive amount yet. They know that it won''t be the same in the future." "And one other reason is our interest rate is second to none. So they are trying to make an investment here." "But I still don''t get why they won''t give us a front row seat?" "Because of the other families." "Not only are we new but because we don''t have much connection, we don''t have enough strength. Without enough political power, it would be a shame to mix us with the front row people. So they did a much better option and gave us a second row table and that way they would gain our favor and also not antagonize the people who have more political power." Carl had a face on him like he had learned something groundbreaking. "I get it now." Saying that they waited for a while as an employee came and gave them their drinks. "Why is the auction not starting yet, It''s already past the time they said it would be." "It''s because of those people." Adam said and pointed at the second floors. "Yeah, I''ve been meaning to ask, who are the people that are given rooms like that?" Adam took a small gulp of the drink in his hand before saying in a bored tone. "They? They are the ones that this auction is really for." "The Great Houses" Chapter 193: Chapter 193 - The Auction [ Part 4 ] [ Inside the Auction House ] In the Auction Hall where the guests are waiting for a long time. Adam and Carl were still waiting for the auction to start but they knew that the auction itself could start itself by now if it had wanted to. The Great Houses were someone who were at the highest ranking in this, only ranking below the royal families but still the connections they had and the hidden power was something not even the royal families would ignore. So the auction house remained quiet, waiting for the groups of people from different houses. Even though the auction house had some power and connections that could pull a lot of strings but they still waited as a show of respect to the great houses and some others simr to them. Carl was drinking his third ss of high quality alcohol and as he was going for another gulp, he looked down to see that he had finished this one as well. ''Damn! This is the third ss, I had finished by now. Just how long are this people gonna make us wait for the real thing?'' He wanted toin but looked at other people beside him. They too were waiting for the auction and some were like him, Irritated at being waited so long for the event. But he noticed that not even one of them were going toin about it. Even though they wore much finer clothes and he could see some high valued target among them, they still were as quiet as they can be. Only sometimes getting angry at the time but the only thing they did were order more drinks or food to keep them upied. Carl looking at them also thought about refilling his drink. He raised his hands to the waiter and was about to call him. Right before he could call the guy, Adam who was leaning on his chair and had been taking a rest, opened his eyes and spoke, "They''re Here." Carl didn''t understand what he meant and was about to ask, "What do you mea-" but before he could he was interrupted. Suddenly all the lights of the whole auction hall turned off. Carl and the guests started to murmur and look around for some kind of exnation. Carl asked, "What do you think happened? Did the fuse blow off or did someone do it intentionally?" Adam who was still looking at the auction''s stage said in a calm tone, "It was intentional." "What! Does that mean the auction house is under some attack or is being looted?" "No. It''s because those people had finally arrived." "Wha-" Carl could not finish his sentence as he was again cut off. The stage where the auction house is going to showcase the items suddenly lit up as all the attention was directed towards it. Carl, Adam and everybody else looked at the stage to see that there was a lone man standing there with a cane which stood in front of the man who supported is whole upper half of the body on the cane. One look and the audience knew that it was all just for show. The lights turning off, the stage, the man in dark green clothes and even the cane was for show as the man didn''t need the cane at all. The man smiled under the intense light that hid his face. He saw that the effect he wanted to have happened as the crowd now looked only at him and all the attention was either towards him or on the stage. The unknown man then used his cane to knock on the floor as a ''Thud'' sound appeared and the lights that were turned off immediately lit up as the auction house''s hall was once again filled with bright colors. Suddenly being shed by the lights made everyone close their eyes and rub them as to numb the effect it had on their eyes. But Adam, the groups in the second floor and some special person were able to shield their eyes from the sh of lights and could see what happened on the stage. Carl also rubbed his eyes as he wasn''t prepared for being shed like that and as he opened his eyes, they were still a little hazy from the previous effect and slowly wore off. "What the-" Carl said as he looked at the stage to see that there were now three people on it. The unknown man was still on the stage as he were but behind him were two girls on the left and right side. What was even stranger were that the girls were wearing bunny girl outfits. The top part was in night ck color with bright sparkles on it and the pants were a tight cloth which was rabbit white. Even more captivating was that the outfit had tworge bunny ears and a small tail behind them, making the already beautiful girls much more attracting to the groups of middle aged people. Carl looked at the girls and blurted out, "The costume¡­ Truly Heavenly." William immediately broke the guy from his dreams as he said, "Carl! Focus on the mission." Hearing his boss''s clear voice from the small earplugs made Carl shiver as he straightened himself. "You can ban* girlster in your apartment. For now focus on what''s happening and not on the beautiful girls." Carl didn''t notice thest words but immediately replied, "Sorry Boss. I didn''t know what got over me." Adam from his side reprimanded him, "Quite man. Others might hear you and that will bring us a lot of problems so shut!" Carl shut up as he looked at thedies again. In the hotel room, William and everyone''s attention were on the tv screen as he said, "Carl should really be focusing on the job." Delmarughed from his side as he said, "Yeah but still the curves on thedies¡­" "Yeah, they are something." William said as he looked at the butts of thedies. The man on the stage smiled as he started talking. "Good Evening, Ladies and Gentleman. I am Nigel De Null and this beautifuldies behind me are my assistants Bunny 01 and Bunny 02." Nigel spoke with a french tone as his middle aged visage was shown. "Say hi to the crowd,dies." Both girls in the bunny outfits said in a unified tone. "Wee, Masters and Madam. We are Bunny 01 and Bunny 02 and I hope that our appearance might be as appealing to you as we hope it is." Hearing the beautiful voice and the unified acts of thedies made the men smile lecherously as they spoke to their malepanions about some very nasty details. Nigel could see the disgusting faces that most of the middle aged rich fat asses were making but didn''tment on it as he gave a smile and said. "First of all, Wee to Heaven Defying Auction House. And we thank you beautiful people for attending to our prestigious event, Which I can say for certain will satisfy everyone in this hall." Adam thought with a smirk on his face, ''Someone is very sure of himself.'' Nigel then said with another knock off his cane. "Without wasting any more of your time, let''s start the show now, shall we?" Chapter 194: Chapter 194 - The Auction Starts [ Part 1 ] "Without wasting any more of your time, let''s start the show now, shall we?" Nigel didn''t find any kind of disregard to his words so he took that as eptance and hit with his cane on the stage again and said, "Alright then, Gentlemen before we begin showing you the fine items that I will be selling to special guests like I would like to say a few words." "First a thanks to the wonderful and courageous team of Frontiers that have gone on many dangerous paths for the sake of finding many magnificient items that I will be showing you today. Please give a warm thanks to the frontier group called ''Gang Jack''." Nigel said and pointed towards the second floor on the left side. Adam and Carl looked to their left to see a room on the second floor which was being lit by a huge shlight and a group of people who were waving their hands dismissively as if they wanted the shlight to be turned off quickly. The guests invited to the auction house gave their pleas no attention as they pped like they were taught to in asions like this. Carl also pped to the huge rhythm as he looked at the frontier group while Adam just sipped on his drink to find out that it was finished so he called the waiter to refill his drink. "Now on the second matter, Another thanks to the Sypmore Great House for helping us by sponsoring this event and also our thanks to the Lieti Family for helping us with the security for today''s event." The huge shlight that was on the frontier group shut off as two lights of the same caliber turned on a room on the right side of the second floor and a table besides Adam and Carl which was the one in front of them in the first row. Except this time the two people on the second floor waved heavily towards the crowd as they felt the shlight and heard the ps of the people. While the Lieti Family that was being pped for helping with the security merely just smiled a little before they tuned out the thunderous ps being generated by many people. Adam looked at the two groups of people as he thought. ''Well the Sypmore Great House acted like the rumors surrounding them said. A very strong house made of many mana users that had helped in some matters, mostly political and the family which likes to stay in the spotlight.'' Then he looked at his front as Adam''s eyes securitized the back of the man who was giving of a strong aura. ''The Lieti Family¡­ the only thing that I know about them is that they are a strong family ranking in the top 10 of the families in the Tudor Kingdom.'' ''Besides their obviously strong ranking, they are very loyal to their birth kingdom. Almost all male members of their family had either participated in some war or had joined the military and some might even say that they are in cahoots with the royal family.'' Adam suddenly looked at the man with a dark look on his face. ''So I''m 99% Percent sure that they also work like a spy for the royal family too. Best to stay away from this loyal fanatics.'' Nigel hit his cane on the stage as both the huge lights turned off as the auction hall''s natural light turned on and he said. "With that done, I will now officially start this year''s grand auction for the special people invited to this event." William hearing that had a strange look on his face as he said, "So this auction they are having is something so grand that they do only once a year?" Delmar nodded, "Yes, It is a tradition of most sessful auction houses to do this every year when they get something crazy rare in their hands." "And they also decided to invite us to this event and not only that but also give us quite the privilege¡­ now doesn''t that smell fishy, Delmar?" Delmar also believed his words, "Yeah I also thought that it was quite strange of them to invite us and give an edge to us,ter didn''t think much of it but now that you put it like that it does smell fishy, boss." Then he smiled dangerously and said, "Still¡­ something tells me that whatever the reason they invited us will only turn out to be a profit for us." William looked at him, "I suppose you know something that''s making you give that judgment." Delmar nodded slightly, "I do, but it''s notpletely factual so I am going to keep it to myself until I am absolutely sure that it was what I heard it is." "Alright but tell me before something happens." "Will Do." Nigel inside the auction house turned back as he pointed to his assistants, "Now for the first item that I will show to you guys." Nigel pointed towards the two bunny girls who were holding on to something which was hidden by a white cloth that seemed to hover above the item. "But before I show it to you guys, I would like to take a simple precaution." Nigel then pushed on the head of the cane he was holding and banged it on the stage. "As a security measure because of the unfortunate event that had taken ce onst year, the Heaven Defying Auction House has decided on a new safe that would guarantee the items safety from unseen events." The cane gave a dark glow as it enveloped the stage and a blue barrier appeared around the stage as it blocked off any kind of spells or machines that would get close to the barrier. "Ladies and Gentlemen, this over here is the Baloi Gew Cane. A cane that has the ability to erect a small barrier but very effective one that would block off any kind of spells or electronic device from getting inside the barrier." "Now the item that I will be showcasing to you is¡­" The bunny girls didn''t have to do anything as the white cover automatically floated off as it revealed an item sitting on a silver te. It was a four inch ss bottle with some pills inside it. "What I am showing to you is the miracle pills called Mudhorns Speed. As some of you might know that the Mudhorn is a ferocious beast which is known for two things. One, They have strong offensive power that is able to prate through a steel wall with very little force and Second is it''s meats highly valuable effects." "The effect is scientifically proven to be very effective in fastening the speed of any mana user under the level of FOUR and also has slight effects on the FOUR''th level." "The item we have right now is the pills that is made from the Mudhorns which has the same effects one would get from a mudhorns meat but much easier to digest." "The price of the pill bottle starts at 28 Million Dors and will increase by 1 Million in each bid." "Alright I will start the bid now. If anyone is interested please raise your table number." Carl looked at the price tag and thought, ''Who would but such an overpriced ite-'' Chapter 195: Chapter 195 - The Auction Starts [ Part 2 ] Carl looked at the price tag and thought, ''Who would but such an overpriced ite-'' But a whileter he was shocked. Not because of just someone buying the item. No, there were people but it was way too many. "Table 55 for 28 Million Dors." "Table 94 for 29 Million Dors." "Table 51 for 30 Million Dors." "Table 57 for 31 Million Dors." "Table 23 for 32 Million Dors." "Table 7¡­" "¡­" Just like that the bids only went up and up until it hit a staggering number of 149 Million Dors. It was also the first person who bid that won. Apparently it looked like that person wanted the item very very much to stick to the very end. "Going once¡­ going twice and ''Bang'' Sold to the gentleman''s in table 55 for 149 Million Dors." He banged the cane he had in his hand at the stage as the bunny girls took the item and left it back in their inventory. The item wouldter at the end of the event would be given to the seller after he or she had paid the amount. As Carl saw the bottle of pills being lifted away by the proti- Bunny Girls, he didn''t know what the heck just happened. Why did a bottle that was only worth 28 Million Dors sold for a high amount that is almost six times its original price? Back in the room, William too was confused so he asked, Delmar. "Hey, Delmar. I don''t know if it''s strange to you or not but I don''t get why did that bottle of pill go for such a huge amount?" "Didn''t you hear the effects it would have on someone''s cultivation?" "Yes, I did. But the mana pools also have the same effect so why so much attraction?" Delmar had a thoughtful expression on his face as he said, "How do I exin this¡­ Ha¡­ It''s Time." "Hmm?" "How long does it for a person in level ONE to full master his level? Two years or maybe longer but for the ones with high potential it doesn''t take that much time¡­ close to a year and sometimes even less." "The rich people that are invited in that auction and others that didn''t get invited all want the same thing¡­ Respect." "How does getting that bottle of pills give them more respect?" "It''s not that bottle that will give them reputation. It''s what it will bring. Normally if someone of mediocre potential uses both the mana pool and even the pills at the same time the effects won''t be that different and the person will still take two years or slightly lesser time to master their level." "But what if the person had huge potential? What if bybining the mana pool and the pools would give them huge advantage? Wouldn''t that increase their speed? And if they had the said potential and speed then that person would be able to level up much faster than other of his peers." "It might take that person a year or even significantly less time to master that level. It''s not the power that person gets that''s special it''s the timing. If that person is able to learn the first level even slightly faster than his peers than¡­" William continued as he understood what Delmar was getting at. "Then that person would be faster in the next level and the next too, right?" Delmar clicked his fingers as he said, "Yep! You got it. It''s not the power but the timing. If the timing is faster than you get more power than your peers and that is both power and respect." William nodded as he added more words, "Even if it takes a long time for the next and the next level to master, the person would still have an edge over others of the same age." "Yes and if that person has strength and respect then he will also get connection too. So that''s why both timing and potential is regarded highly. Potential much more than timing." "Potential is the core point rted to mana for a living being. Without that, what other is there to mark a person for?" Potential can clearly write someone''s future very clearly and how far that person could go. Without potential¡­ what value is there for anyone?" William said in somber tone as he remembered some things. Delmar nodded beside him as well as he thought about his past. After a while he looked confused and asked, "Boss isn''t this something that you should have known already? No disrespect, just asking." "Well I was one of those ''Unloved'' children, if you may. So I wasn''t that much looked after nor cared to a great deal that they would give valuable items like that to help me." "Then how are you¡­" Delmar trailed off but he noticed his boss''s distant expression and realized that it was not something he could learn now nor in the near future. William ignored Delmar''s words as he looked at the tv screen. "Now our second item that the Gang Jack Frontier group is also the ones to procure is this." Nigel unveiled the item that the bunny girls were holding on to for a while. What he unveiled confused most people. Not because of how rare it was but how peculiar the item looked and also because they didn''t know what it was. It was a pink bunny that one dark brown eye and another one a blue button. It looked like it was a toy for some children. "Our second item is an item that would make most of you curious about its peculiar nature but fear not as I shall make you know about it." "It is called the Bunny Striker. This strange but very rare item is a kind of battery if you may. It can store electricity up to 1500 Million Volts. Yes, Ladies and gentleman this strange but effective item can store electricity up to not just 1 or 2 but 5 Lighting Strikes." "I suppose, That is enough for at least some of you to light your firece for a year or two." His light joke brought outughter''s all over the auction hall. "But that is not the only thing that it can do. It can also store that power and also unleash it into a devastating attack that would leave some one of even highly leveled mana user to a critical state." William looked at the pink bunny from the tv screen and had a glint over his eyes. "Except for its strange look this item is of high value and would be helpful for some of the people in this room. "The item will start at the price of 32 Million Dors and like before will increase its price by one million in each bid." "Now then I am starting the bid, so whoever buy this rare item please raise your table number." At the end of his sentence some people raised their numbers. "I want that." William spoke from the hotel. All three of the people were shocked at this new revtion as Adam asked, "You¡­ want that?" "Yes, I need it for something very special. Carl buy that item at all costs." Carl was still shocked but after a moment raised his table number as well. "Hmm¡­ Yes Table 69 for 56 Million Dors, anyone else?" Chapter 196: Chapter 196 - The Auction Starts [ Part 3 ] "Hmm¡­ Yes Table 69 for 56 Million Dors, anyone else?" Nigel spoke and his voice wasn''t loud but it sounded like the voice itself travelled down to everybody''s ears as they heard his voice clearly. In answer to his question another person raised his hands as a table number was written on it. Nigel caught the attention of the number as he said in his ever so small voice. "Table 37 for 57 Million Dors." "Table 68 for 58 Million Dors." Just like that the bid went along until it reached a high amount that nobody else wanted to buy it anymore or had just lost their interest in it. "Table 27 for 91 Million Dors, Are there anyone else?" Carl raised his hands quickly as the words were told. He had been doing that all the time someone says their bid. If someone said a higher bid he would go higher and this went on and on until this words came. "Ahh, as I thought the gentlemen in Table 69 bids again for 92 Million Dors, Is there going to be anyone else or do I get this as that the gentlemen finally wins his doll?" Nigel said in a joking tone. William or anyone else in his entourage didn''t take that in mind as it was just harmlessughter so they alsoughed a little to his words as other guests alsoughed. "Alright, then I am hearing no other bids so I shall start the countdown, my special guests. Remember, after the countdown ends it doesn''t matter how much you bid, the auction for that item will be over and that my fellow people will not be negotiable." "Okay then, Going once¡­ Going Twice¡­ Going Thrice." Nigel looked at the crowd as he looked for anyone that wanted to bid anymore or not. As he looked at the crowd with a hawks gaze he didn''t find anything that would signify someone wanting to buy it so as he counted to the final moments he banged his cane on the floor. ''BANG'' "Alright then this concludes the bid for the Bunny Striker is finished and this very rare item goes to the gentlemen''s in table 69." Nigel said as the bunny girls took the pink bunny and went backstage until a slight momentter they came from the opposite door with another veiled item in their beautiful hands. "Now our next item is also some that is very rare and has not been seen by the likes of many for centuries. Though this one has been found by a frontier group other than Gang Jack and unfortunately we can''t thank them for this very fine piece of antique item as they are not with us anymore. So before I show this rare item to you guys I would like a moments silence for the brave souls that had lost their lives trying to find this rare piece of history." Saying those words Nigel closed his eyes and brought his cane to his chest as he started to chant a few words that seemed like he was praying to the gods. Seeing his example everyone in the crowd quieted down as they also mourned very slightly for the frontier group and some like Nigel were also praying to their gods and some were even stranger as they started to cry at the thought of someone losing their lives for just a few pieces of paper. Adam and Carl weren''t among them but they still stayed quite as doing otherwise would get them on everyone''s radar and not in a good way. After a while as Nigel prayed and some joined him while some let their sorrow out by crying slowly, Nigel opened his eyes as he said in a somber tone, "Okay, Thank you everyone for joining me in praying to the gods for giving salvation to the souls of the frontier group." Then after a moment of silence he showed his previous grin that seemed to shine lights out to crowd in front of him as he said in a joyous tone, "Now with that done, Let''s turn that frown upside down now, shall we?" "The next item that those brave people lost their lives to unravel was¡­" Nigel said in a dramatic tone as the bunny girls behind him slowly bend down and jumped up as the cloth hiding the item flew away revealing the rare item. The item this time was a scroll. It was a white scroll with some unique shallow hazy white patterns on it making the item look very good then it already looked. "Now this looking at this item would puzzle some people and most would think that it is just some pretty looking scroll that young master''s from back in the ancient item would write his debauchery stories." Nigel''s words brought with him another set ofughter that seemed to epass any that listened to those words. "But this scrolldies and gentlemen is not normal by any means in contrary this scroll is much much more valuable than the items that were sold previously." "This is a Dragon Arts Scroll." Nigel''s words seemed like something that was unbelievable to hear as everybody in the auction house could be seen gasping as they listed to those words and some even closed their gaping mouths with both their hands. Carl and Adam were no exception either as they also were shocked at them, Carl much more than Adam who was slightly interested in it but not enough to generate overall attraction. "And not only that Ladies and Gentlemen but this item which has been lost in annals of history is not only a rare one but a very rare one which is a skill scroll our appraisers has found to be in Level FOUR." Like his words were utter from a forbidden book everybody on that hall erupted in chaos. There were words being spoken loudly like ''AAH'' and ''OOH''s but there were also some people thatpletely disregarded their candid and just straight out seemed to curse with words like ''What the F*ck'' and ''My Lily Dic*''. This time not even Carl and Adam were an exception as they also heard his words and like before Carl''s actions were more bizarre than Adam''s. Carl hearing those words almost fell of his chair as he heard those words while Adam was shocked but he calmed down by draining both the sses of high ss alcohol. Even Delmar was also shocked as he heard those words and eximed, "F*ck to think that they found something like that also." William didn''t understand what all the attention was about as he asked, "Delmar why are they and even you behaving like you found the pages of the holy book that had been lost in time?" Delmar looked at William in shock as he said, "What! Boss! You don''t know!" William shook his head, "No" "Alright, The thing that is so strange is that the Dragon Item as always had been an item that is very very valuable. Even though it is very hard to use it is still an item of great value that is the envy of everyone and more so if it is like a high level like the one they are showcasing now." "Boss, why not buy that one it will be a great investment for you." "Nah, I don''t need to." "I already have a lot of scrolls like that." Chapter 197: Chapter 197 - Unbelievable Words "I already have a lot of scrolls like that." "Oh! Good. What type of scrolls are they?" "If I''m right then they are most likely spell scrolls. Who knows maybe there are other scrolls like enhancements and other types scrolls too I think." William said as he thought while holding his chin. "Good and what kind are they? Are they special ones like the Dragon Arts?" "What! No. I already told you that they are the same scrolls?" "What scrolls are you talking about?" Delmar asked as he didn''t understand what William was talking about. "I''m talking about Dragon Arts." The whole room went silent again but this time you could hear the faint sound of crickets around the environment. "¡­" Delmar didn''tpletely understand what his new boss meant so he asked again, "The same ones showing on the tv screen." "Yep the same one." "And you''re saying that you have one?" "Oh! No that''s not what I meant." Delmar nodded as he thought that his boss might have misunderstood what he meant but that was quickly corrected by what he said next. "I have a collection of them." Delmar had a nk look on his face as the cricket just sounded on inside the room creating a strange atmosphere but time he was not the only one who was like that as the others in the room also had a simr expression like him. They couldprehend the fact that their boss had a very rare spell that was cost millions of dors and could be used for many things. And the fact that their boss also said that he had a collection of that simr category was even more stranger to their eyes. They knew that the boss had a lot of money but even with so much money one cannot easily get lots of dragon art items and more so a collection of them. One has to have both Money and Connection which rivalled that of a royal family or many royal family''s to actually have a collection of them. But that might evene at the cost of dering bankruptcy. Delmar was both confused and shocked and as he thought about his bosses words for a long time he finally asked. "You have collection of them?" "Yes" "Dragon Arts?" "Really?" "Yes" "REALLY Really?" "YES" William screamed out the words as it seemed like the man wasn''t believing in them. Even though William had to scream out the words Delmar still couldn''t ept the fact that William actually had a collection of them. So he did what was naturally something a man in his position would have done. HE LAUGHED. Heughed hard as he did not ept the words of his boss and thought of them purely as joke. He thenughingly said to him. "WOW What a funny joke Boss. I didn''t know that you could also joke like that." "You got me boss. The joke truly was something that took me by surprise. Collection. Like that is even possible." The guards and tech people who also didn''t believe the words that wereing out of William also thought that this was a joke. But the look that William had on his face was not one of jokester or even anger. He just looked at Delmar with a look that didn''t have any emotion in them and asked, "Delmar, Does this face look like the face of someone telling a joke?" Delmar then looked at William''s face before he coughed a couple of times as he straightened his posture and said, "Sorry boss. I think I might have said something too much just now." "But in my defense, What your saying is something that is not believable to me and I can also say with certainty that nobody else believe what you said a while ago." William thought about his words and looked at everyone around him and asked, "Are you guys also with him. What he said about my words not being believable?" Nobody said anything to him as they looked at anywhere but his face as they couldn''t do what he asked. William understood what they were doing so he sighed and said to them again. "You guys won''t be wrong fully judged because nor am I going to take your words in anger. Just tell me what you believe. Those that won''t be answering and behave like an idiot will have their pay cut for this month." They didn''t trust his words about not being wrong fully judged but in the face of getting their pay cut, they couldn''t keep their mouth shut anymore. One guy who was a guard slowly walked in front and said with bravery but with a hint of fear, "I''m sorry, boss. I just can''t believe what you said. It''s not because I don''t trust you have the capacity but it''s just the thing is just¡­ impossible." "Are you guys also with him?" William as he looked around the room. This time after seeing that someone had actually said the truth, all of them also said their true thoughts and some murmured out some words. "It''s not really possible." "I can''t trust somethingpletely impossible." "I just don''t trust you." "¡­" A lot of simr words were said as William nodded and said. "Alright thanks for telling me about what you guys really think and you." William said and pointed to the guy who had first spoke to him. The guy walked in front and hesitatingly asked, "M- Me Boss?" "Yes you. You were the first one who said it, right?" The guy just nodded as he didn''t say anything else. "Good. I like people who are loyal, listen to words and are brave. I am doubling your pay for this month." The guy was first shocked before he became very excited as he said, "Thanks Boss." Some people grumbled quietly as they thought about their pay getting doubled too. "I know that you guys are also thinking about your pays getting doubled." Nobody said a word but their facial expression said everything he needed to know. "But I won''t give you that. I will only give bonuses to people who are brave and can do their job skillfully. So if you can do those two things then you will be very happy for the rest of your life. Next time think about what I said right now and try to be more active." His employees took his words as encouragement as they nodded and said in unison, "Yes, Boss!" William nodded at their spirit and then asked, "Alright now tell me how can I make you guys believe that?" Delmar said as he thought about his sentence, "Boss, Just do one Dragon Arts Spell and We''ll believe you." "That''s it?" "Yes, Boss. We''ll know that you actually have a collection of them as you already have the money." William thought about what spell to use and said, "Alright, The spell I''m about to use is an offensive spell so be prepared." William thought about what spell to use and the only thing he came up with was one that was the most easiest to recognize as he casted. Chapter 198: Chapter 198 - Showing Sorry William thought about what spell to use and the only thing he came up with was one that was the most easiest to recognize as he casted. William took a deep breath as he bend back and put a hole shaped hand in front of his mouth before spewing out all the air that was in his lungs as his body bend forward. But instead of airing out of his mouth, what came out were mes. Not just any mes, mes with thebination dark red and yellow color. The mes were a lot hotter than normal mes were. The mes wererge enough for it to fill the center of the room but nothing were burned by it because of the skillful handling William had over the spell which he had practiced for a while. The Spell Dragon Boy''s me was a Dragon Arts spell which was only at the first level. Even still the potency of spell was undeniable on par with level TWO and some spells even THREE. Just from being beside the mes everybody could feel the heat emanating from it, They were sweating profusely from the heat of it. But none of it mattered to them as they looked at the mes of destruction with mesmerized eyes. They knew a fire spell when they saw one and because it''s the mostmon one they also had a few fire spells and knew what they actually felt like. But this mes in front of them were in a another level for them, It felt like they were inside a oven with the highest settings on and they were quite a distance away from the fire spell. Delmar also looked at the mes like this was the first time he had seen mes like this. He now had confirmed that those were indeed a Dragon''s mes. Because none of the fire spell in the world could rival that of a dragons and the mes in front of him was a never ending beauty of chaos that seemed to devour everything. William breath out a all the air that he could and spewed out tons of mes and finally when he was done, he stopped spewing out and the spell automatically got cancelled. He took a slightly deep breath as he quickly got back hisposure as he didn''t want to show any weakness in front of this people. Getting back up and looking on to their faces, he only saw shocked faces. Faces that seemed to resemble someone that saw a ghost for the first time in their lives. William smirked as he knew that the spell had done the job and now he would just reaped the benefits. "So anything else I need to do for you guys?" Everybody shook their heads slowly as they still haven''t forgotten about the beautiful spectacle a moment earlier. They now looked at their boss with a new found respect in their eyes. Like they were proud to work under him. Delmar too nodded like them before asking, "Boss, do you truly have a collection of dragon art scrolls?" William had a tick mark on his face as he answered, "Of Course, I do. What? You still don''t believe me or something?" Delmar shook his head and said, "No Boss, It''s just just¡­" Then he immediately bend down to the floor and kowtowed in front of William as he said, "I''m sorry, Boss for not trusting your words and I hope that you would believe me." William became shocked at the new found scene. But before he could answer him something even more stranger happened. The guards and everyone else that had doubted his words before took Delmar as an example and all quickly bend down like him and kowtowed in behind him and said in unison. "We are sorry, Boss for not trusting your words and We hope that you would believe me." William looked at the scene with a slight shock before he felt a little better. The scene was something out of a movie for him and even though they might not have done it because they were really sorry, it still felt very good to see something like this. William quickly straightened his body and tried to look stern before saying, "As Insolent as you guys were, you still had the capacity to know your mistake and speak out those words. That''s why I am forgiving you for the previous matter." Everybody except Delmar felt satisfied as they felt that a weight had been lifted from their body as they sighed in relief. "But if something like this were to happen again. Next time it won''t be me giving you an example of just showing the spell to you." "Next time, I will use that spell on you." Every employee thought about what he said and a picture of being forcefully bend in front of him and being devoured by mes came to their minds. The sweat they previously had couldn''te close to what they were feeling now as the fear for disobedience came to their mind as they kowtowed again. "We Will Be Loyal" They spoke out those words three times in unison like they were making a vow as they hit their heads heavily on the floor at the end of each sentence. William nodded as felt like they were showing a level of loyalty on a higher level and truly felt satisfied. "Alright, that''s enough. Get up and quickly get back to your work station. The job is not over yet and we can''t begging behind by doing stuff like this." Delmar nodded as he finally got back up and went back to seat in the sofa and continued working on it. The employees looked at that and also took a look at their boss who seemed to be focusing on the huge tv screen in front of them. So they also slowly got up and went back to their stations. After a few moments, Delmar spoke out, "Boss, Can I ask you something?" "Yeah, say it." William said that while looking at the tv. "This may seem very rude but¡­ Can you give me one of the dragon scrolls?" This caught the attention of not only William but also the other subordinates as they looked at Delmar with eyes so wide it seemed like they would fall off any moment. William too became curious as he turned back to look at Delmar who was smiling weirdly as all of his teeth seemed to show. He thought that something was very wrong with the man and he should reprimand him for it. But as he was about to do that something about Delmar''s smile told him that his words were not what his face was indicating. So he thought for a moment before he understood what he meant. "You want a dragon scroll?" "Yes, Boss. Any would do." "Hmm alright." All the subordinates became shocked at what he said before hearing the next part. "How about you work very hard and do something about it that would satisfy me very much and I will give you a dragon scroll." "Oh! And that goes for all of you too." The subordinates were even more shocked. "Like I said before, Hard Work will be paid in full." Hearing that the subordinates quickly went back to their work. Seeing this, William smiled as Delmar''s trick worked and the fearful and respectful subordinates became respectful and encouraged subordinates. He nodded towards Delmar who smiled and looked back to the huge screen. Chapter 199: Chapter 199 - The Auction Starts [ Part 4 ] "Well thendies and gents, Before we start the bid for this item, let me tell you a few things about this special item." "The price of the Dragons Arts scroll, Will start at 250 Million Dors. Normally we would increase the bid of item by 1 million but for this specially rare item, the increasement of the bid will be 10 million dors in each bid." "So beware before you raise that table number of yours and find out that this item would run you dry." A few smallughter''s and snickers could be heard from the special guests but as always the second floor was still as quiet as the night. "Alright then, are you ready, you special people for this special item?" Nigel asked and looked at the crowd. There were some approvals as some heads could be seening up and down while most were quiet and were impatient for the bid to start. Nigel nodded as he tipped his hat and lifted his cane, "Okay then the bid starts¡­ NOW!" "BANG" He stomped on the stage with his cane as a bang sound came out and the crowds became ready. "Well Well, We seem to be in quite the odd predicament." Nigel said as his eyes tuned to a crescent turn. Carl didn''t understand what he meant so he leaned close to Adam and asked, "Pis Pis¡­ Hey what does he mean by that?" Adam didn''t look at him as his eyes were still on the Dragon Arts Scroll that was covered by a transparent ss. "Look back and you''ll see." Carl had a awkward look on his face as he didn''t get what Adam meant by that but still turned to look behind him. As he looked at the back, his face first morphed into curiosity then into uneptance and finally it went to bewilderment as his mouth hung open looking at all the people behind him. What he saw was, a crowd of hands being lifted up with their being a table card in all the hands. But what was truly strange was that not just one but all the people were lifting their table numbers as all of them wanted to buy it. Carl now understood what Nigel meant but still the scene was a little too shocking for him but he was not the only one as William and his entourage were also shocked. Delmar had a calcting look on his face as he thought, ''Well this is truly a strange scene but not one that isn''t out of the realm of possibilities.'' ''All I can say is that, Something like this doesn''t happen when the bid for that broken swordes. But most likely my words won''te true as fate always had a way to bite myrge ass.'' While Delmar was thinking about that William had only one thought, ''Did that bunny girls jiggle affect the gravity of the room or was it the gravity of the room that made it like that?'' Coming back to the auction house, Nigel had a calctive look on his face as he seemed to look for a solution that would get him out of this mess. "Now what to do. We can''t get everybody to be looked as the first to bid so what now?" Nigel''s thoughtful stayed for a second before it morphed into a crazy looking smile as he said, "Fear not my special guests, for an oue like this was something that our auction houses specialists had already thought of.'' Nigel looked into his expensive coat as he brought a green colored monocle and flung it high up in the air before he catches it in a dramatic fashion. "This is the solution." The guests didn''t understand what he meant by a green monocle. They were expecting something else entirely and what they got not only cease their worries but only brightened them. "What I have in my hand is the Green Counter 7.0. This is item that lets the wearer see things clearly even from a faraway point with pin point uracy but its greatest features is not that buy the speed." "After being upgraded to version 7.0, the Green Counter is said to have a new feature in it. The feature made its stock go crazy as not even one day was spent and all the items were sold." "Fortunately we were able to procure one from the manufacturingpany and even got a little upgrade to it." "But forget about that let''s talk about its new special feature that made its sale go crazy since the ck Duck Event." "It has a new feature that is to speed up the wearer precision and also increase brain activity and let the wearer be able to see things much more faster than a normal human should." "With that special feature we may not be able topletely erase the problem but we will be able to see the person who bids first." "So for this bid it is not only about the money but also about timing of not us but you guests. So those that want to buy this very rare item that may not be seen again for years toe please raise your table number before the person next to you or someone from another distance does it." "Well only, Do that if you want to buy it otherwise please stay quiet like our friends from Table No. 69." The moment those words were uttered all the attention diverted from the scroll and were pointed towards Adam and Carl. Adam just felt the attention and shrugged it off while trying to not act suspicious as SOME people might notice him. Carl though acted like an idiot in some previous situations but in the face of this test he stood with a calm look on his face as he didn''t show any hesitation or the panic that he was feeling inside. William looked at this from the hotel and clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, "We are not doing anything and we are still being targeted like that." Delmar had another point, "Sometimes not doing anything is a bigger crime than actually doing some harm. We might need to change our strategy on settings like this." William nodded, "Yeah, But still the guy is pissing me off with that strange attitude of his." Delmar agreed with him, "You''re not the only one that is pissed by that guy, Boss. I''m sure some of the guests on the first floor and most likely almost all the people in the second floor are also with you." Nigel tipped his hat as he apologized, "I''m sorry if I had offended you, Dear Guest. It was not my intention. I like to jest as often as I could, as life could end without a moment''s notice." Adam nodded with a nonchnt look, "its okay, you don''t need to apologize for something like that." "Ah! Such a generous guest. You sure you don''t want to bid to this item, I could give you an advantage if you want." Nigel tones became quiet as he said thest part with a wink. Adam denied it as he thought, ''Yeah, Like I''m stupid enough to ept that and risk angering all this people who are suddenly looking at me with killing intant.'' Chapter 200: Chapter 200 - The Auction Starts [ Part 5 ] "So the bid for the Dragon Scroll willmence in one moment." "I again warn you that if you want the item then you would have to be fast. Oh! And no cheating. This establishment doesn''t harbor things like that for your information." "So if someone cheats over here, believe me when I say that we would know. What happens to the cheater that I don''t but thest person final moments were not that much fun so don''t do something you would regret very much." His words of caution didn''t bring any fear to the crowd, they were from rich families and houses that uphold honor and such things so they would definitely not do something as cheating in an auction house having fame for their security and catching the biggest of thieves. Nigel then smiled as he said, "The bid for the Dragon Art Scroll begins¡­ NOW!" As soon as his words came it went like fire as all the hands in the auction hall went up again this time. But Nigel too was prepared as he used the green counter to see the first person to get his hands up. "Table 34 for 250 Million Dors." But Nigel was not finished as he started to stack the bids one by one as the hands wereing up and down in a fast piston motion. "Table 21 for 260 Million Dors." "Table 28 for 270 Million Dors." "Table 86 for 280 Million Dors." "Table 38 for 290 Million Dors." "Table 32 for 300 Million Dors." Like that the bid only went up and up until Carl saw it go up to the point of 800 Million Dors. And it seemed like the bid was at its end with the crowd now losing interest in it because of the high price. Now only three people were interested in the item. Table 43, Table 57 and Table 35. Nigel voice rang out through the auction hall which was edible for all to hear. "Table 43 for 810 Million Dors." "Table 35 for 820 Million Dors, is this it or is there going to be another be-" Nigel couldn''t finish his sentence as someone again put up their hands. "Oh it''s Table 57 again with the bid of 830 Million Dors." And a few bids past before this happened. "Table 43 for 860 Million Dors." "Table 57 for 870 Million Dors." "Again Table 43 fo-" Nigel stopped as he saw that Table 43 weren''t raising their number so he straightened himself slightly and asked. "Is this it? Does Table 43 not want to bid anymore?" Table 43 shook their heads as they didn''t want to waste that much capital on it. "Alright then, Its Table 57 for 870 Million Dors, is this it or is there anyone else who wants to bid more, anyone¡­ Alright then." "Going Once¡­ Going Twice¡­ Going Th-" Nigel stopped counting as he saw a hand go up. He looked at the hand and smiled mischievously as he said, "Table 11 for 880 Million Dors." Hearing his words the people gasped in the auction hall as they looked at the right side of the hall on the second floor. There was a light being beeped on the first room of the second floor. The crowd gasped slightly this time as they gossiped among themselves and thought about many things among the second floor residence. "Did a great house member finally have interest in an item?" "Wow to think that they would start with high amount as 880 Million Dors, God knows I don''t have that much money on me." "But why would they start at the very end if they were interested in it? Did they get interested after seeing so many people fight for it?" "Idiot! Of Course they would start at the end, Why would someone powerful and rich from a great house bid at the start. They can just wait for thepetition to lower itself beforeunching their final attack." "Wow! Indeed clever like a great house members are im to be. They waited for the perfect moment when the people were cut off and then strikes at the opportune moments." "But I wonder will Table 57 be able to handle it?" The aforementioned Table 57 were in a panic as they looked at the second floor where a white light was beeping on and off. The family head looked at the light in anger and thought. ''F*ck! That bastards waited until the end before that person bid.'' ''What is so great about a Great House Heh. Those people are the same as us and might even be worse if they are willing to do such a despicable task.'' ''Now with them on the bid too, should I stop or push forward?'' The guy thought before looking towards the Dragon Arts Scroll and made a decision. ''Yes! I''m going to fight on. I am not going to let some fcking bastad juste in and take what I have been clearly fighting gravelly for a fck ton time.'' The family head in Table 57 raised his table number in anger. "OH! Table 57 still hasn''t given up as they just bid for the scroll again." The crowd gasped again as the family head of table 57 smiled as he looked at the scroll in great envy. "Does anyone else want to bid or is it over again?" Nigel asked everyone but he was looking at only one ce. That ce didn''t answer or show any signs as Nigel waited for a moment before saying. "Going once¡­ Go-" A Deep and Inaudible voice came as it startled everyone in hall. "Ten Billion Dors" The voice said as its heavy motion stayed for a moment before fading into the wind. The crowd didn''t understand what just happened and before long they widened their eyes as they remembered what number the voice said a while ago. Nigel too was confused before he quickly collected himself as he said loudly to everyone. "Room 11 for 10 Billion Dors." Nigel said and looked at Table 57 or more specifically towards the family head. The family head on the end was sweating buckets as he saw everyone looking at him and he thought about the huge price as well. He clenched his teeth''s in anger as he didn''t know what to do. The pressure from the crowd and the huge amount was getting to him. After a long moment of silence which Nigel didn''t prevent as they all wanted to see his reaction too. William and his entourage were also interested in it as some of the employees started to bet that he would continue and that he would give up. "Boss, What do you want to bet? The guy continuing or him giving up?" "What''s more popr?" "The popr one is him giving up, Boss you should also bet on continuing. I am also on that side too." William looked towards the screen before he shook his head and said. "No point in betting someone who has already given up." The family head finally made a decision as he looked up. Nigel looked at that face and understood what it meant as he said. "Going Once¡­ Going Twice¡­ Going Thrice" ''BANG'' "SOLD! To Room 11 for 10 Billion Dors." Chapter 201: Chapter 201 - The Auction Starts [ Part 6 ] "SOLD! To Table 11 for 10 Billion Dors." The crowd was quiet as they saw the beloved dragon scroll fading away in front of their eyes but they didn''t argue norment on the matter. They were even quieter than a whistle as an odd air seemed to permit through the air. Even Carl the asionally talkative one was quiet as he too sensed something but could not help but wonder about it. He slowly moved towards Adam and asked in a quiet tone, "Hey, What was that about?" Adam as nonchnt as he could be, took his ss of alcohol and said while spinning the drinks inside it, "That¡­ was a power move." "Really?" "That guy in the second floor just showed the guy to not talk anymore." "But the guy didn''t talk at all. He was just bidding for the scroll like he always was." Carl asked as he still didn''t understand. "No, not that talk. He was bidding at wrong item against the wrong person?" Carl still had a face that didn''t understand what that had to with this situation. Adam sighed as he looked at Carl with condescending eyes. "Something tells me you were one of those guys who was a bullheaded person when they were young." "So¡­ what if I was? No, can you just exin this stuff to me in a normal sense." "¡­ Alright, In a NORMAL sense, A person can bid however they want but that is not the case over here." "Why not?" "Because no matter how much money and power a family has, they are still a small baby in front of the real yers on this rigged game." "And the great houses are the real yers?" "Look at that, I figured you weren''t just all braw- Stick." "Thanks, I sometimes know what to sa-" Carl was about to praise himself before he realized that he was just mocked right now. "Hey! What do you mean by stick, hah? I am not stick?" "So you want to be all brawns, then?" Adam asked as he took another sip of his drink. "Yea- NO. I don''t. That was not what I meant. What I was tryin-" Carl tried to say but was stuttering many times in this small exchange. "You guys having a good talk." A sound came from the small earplugs clearly. Both Adam and Carl identified it as Delmar''s voice. The next moment a younger tone was heard this time that of their boss. "As much as I would like to see you develop this camaraderie. We have work to do and you guys are trying to cause more problems that would bring unnecessary attention." "I''m sorry, boss. I was just trying to get more information I could get before something happe-" Carl wanted to say more but was cut off by William. "Alright, Just don''t waste the time like that and look at your surroundings as I''m sure people are already paying more attention to you then before." Carl and Adam took a small nce to their sides and as they did some heads were turned as what William said was true. "Alight boss, I''ll be more careful no-" "Okay, Don''t do anything stupid anymore and talk to us if find anything strange." William said and cut of themunication line before both of them could say another word. "Okay, just like the boss said we should be more careful and focu- What are you doing?" Carl asked as he saw Adam calling for the waiter again. "What? I am trying to get more drinks for me." "The boss just told us to focus on the mission to get you the sword and you''re getting yourself drunk." Adam drank a mouthful from the new ss of alcohol as he said, "What? I am not getting myself drunk, Just trying to dry my throat." "Trying to dry your throat with more than 8 sses of alcohol." Carl looked towards him with a cloudy gaze. "Well the alcohol is quite better than what I have been drinking nowadays." "Of Course, It will be better than street dirt, Its from a extinguished facility. The drink in your hand itself cost hundreds of dors just for one ss." Adam smirked and said, "Oh! Really you think you should be telling me that, Mr. Righteous who was flirting with a young girl and also was drinking more than 5 sses of the same alcohol I am drinking." Carl didn''t know what to say so he just looked the other way while Adam smirked at the small victory and continued drinking the alcohol in his hand. William from the hotel scene looked at it and could only shake his head with his hands covering his face while Delmarughed sneakily at theedy duo. The bunny girls entered from the back door of the stage as they brought a new item that was again covered by a white veil. Nigel waited for the girls toe and announced the new item. "The new Item that I will be showing to you now is a special specimen. This is one of the legendary ck dic-" Like that Nigel introduced the item which was then bided and sold for an astonishing number. Not only that but a lot more items were sold like that and some of the items were also bid by a great house member which was then sold to that person as no one was insane enough to want to anger a great house. There were also some situations where more than one great house was bidding for the same item and its final oue turned out to be quite¡­ normal. The one with the bigger check won. There were no cursing, no fighting and not even the famous technique of using ones aura to intimidate other and show them who the more superior among them was. People were scared and some were also excited to see what the oue may be but they were disappointed as no one from the great houses wanted to rumble in this auction house. Even if they were the mighty Great Houses, They were still people who had to obey the rules and they definitely didn''t want to break one from the famous Heaven upying Auction House that had a fame of beating anyone to a pummel if they were to break the rules of the house. "Alright, the Fuckanator was sold for the price of 5.32 Billion Dors to the gorgeousdy from table 20." Ady from behind the front row with a massive figure and an overall 290 pound body weight gave a sharp smile as she looked at her new doll. The bunny girls went inside as they brought a new item out. The item this time was a little different as it had longer size than the items before. Nigel smiled as he looked at the veiled item behind him. "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, Finally the time hase." He said with a loud roar. "The item that you have been waiting for. The item that most of you had to cross boarders to arrive here. The item which has been revered in the history as one of the best swords." "It''s The BROKEN HEAVEN" Chapter 202: Chapter 202 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 1 ] Rejoice I havee bearing gifts dor the first ten to see this. Seriously i actually have 10 FP''s that i am giving away to the forst ten who see this chapter. So quickly go and type in the redeem code below to get your free 10 FP''s. "It''s The BROKEN HEAVEN" The crowd gasped slightly before their whole demeanor changed as they looked at the stage with hawk like eyes, waiting for the item to reveal itself in front of their eyes. There were some people in the crowd who came here especially for the sword and some came here to see if it really was the real sword or not. The people who came to verify the sword brought out a set of binocrs and other necessary items to see through the crowd and onto the sword as clear as one can in front of an item. And those that came here especially to buy that sword clenched onto their table number tightly as they were ready to buy it the moment the bid would start. This people were so excited about the sword that they seemed to forget that it wasn''t even unveiled yet. Adam too looked at the sword as he brought his table number and clenched hard on it, then he thought about something as he looked around him and became irritated. Not because they were looking at him or his foolishpanion but because they were also looking at the sword intently like him and some even more as drool came out just from the excitement of it. As he looked on the crowd his concentration was broken by a jab in the arm as he quickly turn to hear Carl''s voice. "So what do you think, is it real?" "What''s real?" Adam asked as he was still confused because his full concentration was on something else previously. "The Sword, Obviously." Carl said in an exaggerated manner and thenposing himself before anyone saw him like that. "It''s got to be." "But what if it''s not." "An auction house of this caliber does not do business on maybe''s or second hand stuff. This is as legitimate as it could get. If the auction house said that it is the broken heaven then it will be the broken heaven." "But the sword had been missing for a lot of years. Surely it had got decayed in the hundreds of years it was gone." Adamughed slightly as he looked at Carl like he was a fool. While Carl became a little offensive, he did not make a scene as their boss was listening on to them. "If you really think that a legendary sword like the broken heaven would get decayed so easily then you need to get some knowledge about mostly everything legendary items." Carl nodded slightly as he said, "Will do." Adam snickered quietly as the man didn''t know that he had just insulted him even if it''s slightly. ''BANG'' Nigel brought the attention back to himself by stomping the floor with the cane with slight strength as a sound appeared and some air flew away in all direction. "If you guys are being like that when I still haven''t unveiled the sword yet, I wonder what it would be like when I unveil it." Nigel didn''t wait for the crowd''s reaction to his slightly offensive words as he looked back and nodded towards the bunny girls. The bunny girls getting their signal unveiled the item as the white cloth flew off but immediately caught on fire before it got evaporated by it. The people in the auction hall were interested looking at the sudden fire but their attention was quickly diverted to the ss case below. The item like all other was in a ss case but because of its big size it looked like the bunny girls were having trouble holding on to it. But their faces said something else or it was because of their professionalism. Everyone in the hall was immersed in the beauty of the sword that was rumored to be the strongest before it got cut in half. Adam was the most quiet one on the in the hall as his eyes glittered looking at the sword that seemed to be his childhood dream. The sword was a Falchion, a single edged sword in the shape of a saber. Adam looked at the handle that was a very old bone with white color from a dignified beast of the old age. He looked at the swords middle point as light glimmered on it and was reflected back with clear rity. Finally he looked at the sword''s main point which was its edge, even from where he was he could clearly see that the edge hadn''t decayed nor was it any less sharper than he thought, What''s more is that the edge looked even sharper than he had previously heard or imagined. As he looked at the sword with full concentration like he had only been on life or death situation, his concentration was broken by a static sound from the earplug. "Adam don''t raise your table number at the start of the bid." Adam became shocked as he stammered, "What? Wh- Why shouldn''t I?" "Are we giving up on the sword?" Adam asked as desperation etched in his voice. "Yes" Delmar''s voice came from the earplug as Adam felt an exhaustioning to him. Then William voice came from the earplugs. "Rx, We are not giving up on the sword." "Bu- But he said¡­" "Yeah I know what he said, Do you really think after so much I will really back out on the deal?" "Then was it¡­" "Yes, it was a joke from him. Which couldn''te at any worse time." William said as he looked at Delmar with deadpan eyes whoughed sneakily as he looked at the face that Adam had. Adam gave a huge sigh of relief as the feeling of exhaustion seemed to slowly leave from his body. "So why shouldn''t I bid at the start?" "Why should you?" Adam had a question mark above his head which William fulfilled. "Why would you start at the beginning when you can bid at the end and easily be able to get the sword." Adam nodded as Carl thought that it was a good idea too before a thought came to his head. "But boss, Wouldn''t that bring some attention to us?" "Buying the sword will bring attention to us whether we want it or not. At least leave a cool expression behind which might increase some of our poprity." "And also our business." Delmar added. "Yeah and that too. Think about it¡­" "A new and flourishing family that didn''t seem to be any moremon than the others in this hall suddenly turned out to be the ck horse at the end that stole the show." William said as Adam and Carl seemed to imagine apletely dark ce around them and suddenly a huge shlight lit on them as it brought a sense a fame in it. But Delmar was quick to pop that bubble as he said, "But will the Great Houses let us get that fame though?" All four of them fell into deep thoughts as William said, "Yeah, they are the ones that will be the most problematic but even they won''t do anything inside the auction." "What about outside?" "We''ll think about itter." "And what if they bid let''s say¡­ 100 Billion Dors?" "If the great houses even bet a trillion dors you can still bid for it, which you don''t have to." "Seriously Don''t" Chapter 193 - 193 - The Auction [ Part 4 ] [ Inside the Auction House ] In the Auction Hall where the guests are waiting for a long time. Adam and Carl were still waiting for the auction to start but they knew that the auction itself could start itself by now if it had wanted to. The Great Houses were someone who were at the highest ranking in this, only ranking below the royal families but still the connections they had and the hidden power was something not even the royal families would ignore. So the auction house remained quiet, waiting for the groups of people from different houses. Even though the auction house had some power and connections that could pull a lot of strings but they still waited as a show of respect to the great houses and some others simr to them. Carl was drinking his third ss of high quality alcohol and as he was going for another gulp, he looked down to see that he had finished this one as well. ''Damn! This is the third ss, I had finished by now. Just how long are this people gonna make us wait for the real thing?'' He wanted toin but looked at other people beside him. They too were waiting for the auction and some were like him, Irritated at being waited so long for the event. But he noticed that not even one of them were going toin about it. Even though they wore much finer clothes and he could see some high valued target among them, they still were as quiet as they can be. Only sometimes getting angry at the time but the only thing they did were order more drinks or food to keep them upied. Carl looking at them also thought about refilling his drink. He raised his hands to the waiter and was about to call him. Right before he could call the guy, Adam who was leaning on his chair and had been taking a rest, opened his eyes and spoke, "They''re Here." Carl didn''t understand what he meant and was about to ask, "What do you mea-" but before he could he was interrupted. Suddenly all the lights of the whole auction hall turned off. Carl and the guests started to murmur and look around for some kind of exnation. Carl asked, "What do you think happened? Did the fuse blow off or did someone do it intentionally?" Adam who was still looking at the auction''s stage said in a calm tone, "It was intentional." "What! Does that mean the auction house is under some attack or is being looted?" "No. It''s because those people had finally arrived." "Wha-" Carl could not finish his sentence as he was again cut off. The stage where the auction house is going to showcase the items suddenly lit up as all the attention was directed towards it. Carl, Adam and everybody else looked at the stage to see that there was a lone man standing there with a cane which stood in front of the man who supported is whole upper half of the body on the cane. One look and the audience knew that it was all just for show. The lights turning off, the stage, the man in dark green clothes and even the cane was for show as the man didn''t need the cane at all. The man smiled under the intense light that hid his face. He saw that the effect he wanted to have happened as the crowd now looked only at him and all the attention was either towards him or on the stage. The unknown man then used his cane to knock on the floor as a ''Thud'' sound appeared and the lights that were turned off immediately lit up as the auction house''s hall was once again filled with bright colors. Suddenly being shed by the lights made everyone close their eyes and rub them as to numb the effect it had on their eyes. But Adam, the groups in the second floor and some special person were able to shield their eyes from the sh of lights and could see what happened on the stage. Carl also rubbed his eyes as he wasn''t prepared for being shed like that and as he opened his eyes, they were still a little hazy from the previous effect and slowly wore off. "What the-" Carl said as he looked at the stage to see that there were now three people on it. The unknown man was still on the stage as he were but behind him were two girls on the left and right side. What was even stranger were that the girls were wearing bunny girl outfits. The top part was in night ck color with bright sparkles on it and the pants were a tight cloth which was rabbit white. Even more captivating was that the outfit had tworge bunny ears and a small tail behind them, making the already beautiful girls much more attracting to the groups of middle aged people. Carl looked at the girls and blurted out, "The costume¡­ Truly Heavenly." William immediately broke the guy from his dreams as he said, "Carl! Focus on the mission." Hearing his boss''s clear voice from the small earplugs made Carl shiver as he straightened himself. "You can ban* girlster in your apartment. For now focus on what''s happening and not on the beautiful girls." Carl didn''t notice thest words but immediately replied, "Sorry Boss. I didn''t know what got over me." Adam from his side reprimanded him, "Quite man. Others might hear you and that will bring us a lot of problems so shut!" Carl shut up as he looked at thedies again. In the hotel room, William and everyone''s attention were on the tv screen as he said, "Carl should really be focusing on the job." Delmarughed from his side as he said, "Yeah but still the curves on thedies¡­" "Yeah, they are something." William said as he looked at the butts of thedies. The man on the stage smiled as he started talking. "Good Evening, Ladies and Gentleman. I am Nigel De Null and this beautifuldies behind me are my assistants Bunny 01 and Bunny 02." Nigel spoke with a french tone as his middle aged visage was shown. "Say hi to the crowd,dies." Both girls in the bunny outfits said in a unified tone. "Wee, Masters and Madam. We are Bunny 01 and Bunny 02 and I hope that our appearance might be as appealing to you as we hope it is." Hearing the beautiful voice and the unified acts of thedies made the men smile lecherously as they spoke to their malepanions about some very nasty details. Nigel could see the disgusting faces that most of the middle aged rich fat asses were making but didn''tment on it as he gave a smile and said. "First of all, Wee to Heaven Defying Auction House. And we thank you beautiful people for attending to our prestigious event, Which I can say for certain will satisfy everyone in this hall." Adam thought with a smirk on his face, ''Someone is very sure of himself.'' Nigel then said with another knock off his cane. "Without wasting any more of your time, let''s start the show now, shall we?" Chapter 194 - 194 - The Auction Starts [ Part 1 ] "Without wasting any more of your time, let''s start the show now, shall we?" Nigel didn''t find any kind of disregard to his words so he took that as eptance and hit with his cane on the stage again and said, "Alright then, Gentlemen before we begin showing you the fine items that I will be selling to special guests like I would like to say a few words." "First a thanks to the wonderful and courageous team of Frontiers that have gone on many dangerous paths for the sake of finding many magnificient items that I will be showing you today. Please give a warm thanks to the frontier group called ''Gang Jack''." Nigel said and pointed towards the second floor on the left side. Adam and Carl looked to their left to see a room on the second floor which was being lit by a huge shlight and a group of people who were waving their hands dismissively as if they wanted the shlight to be turned off quickly. The guests invited to the auction house gave their pleas no attention as they pped like they were taught to in asions like this. Carl also pped to the huge rhythm as he looked at the frontier group while Adam just sipped on his drink to find out that it was finished so he called the waiter to refill his drink. "Now on the second matter, Another thanks to the Sypmore Great House for helping us by sponsoring this event and also our thanks to the Lieti Family for helping us with the security for today''s event." The huge shlight that was on the frontier group shut off as two lights of the same caliber turned on a room on the right side of the second floor and a table besides Adam and Carl which was the one in front of them in the first row. Except this time the two people on the second floor waved heavily towards the crowd as they felt the shlight and heard the ps of the people. While the Lieti Family that was being pped for helping with the security merely just smiled a little before they tuned out the thunderous ps being generated by many people. Adam looked at the two groups of people as he thought. ''Well the Sypmore Great House acted like the rumors surrounding them said. A very strong house made of many mana users that had helped in some matters, mostly political and the family which likes to stay in the spotlight.'' Then he looked at his front as Adam''s eyes securitized the back of the man who was giving of a strong aura. ''The Lieti Family¡­ the only thing that I know about them is that they are a strong family ranking in the top 10 of the families in the Tudor Kingdom.'' ''Besides their obviously strong ranking, they are very loyal to their birth kingdom. Almost all male members of their family had either participated in some war or had joined the military and some might even say that they are in cahoots with the royal family.'' Adam suddenly looked at the man with a dark look on his face. ''So I''m 99% Percent sure that they also work like a spy for the royal family too. Best to stay away from this loyal fanatics.'' Nigel hit his cane on the stage as both the huge lights turned off as the auction hall''s natural light turned on and he said. "With that done, I will now officially start this year''s grand auction for the special people invited to this event." William hearing that had a strange look on his face as he said, "So this auction they are having is something so grand that they do only once a year?" Delmar nodded, "Yes, It is a tradition of most sessful auction houses to do this every year when they get something crazy rare in their hands." "And they also decided to invite us to this event and not only that but also give us quite the privilege¡­ now doesn''t that smell fishy, Delmar?" Delmar also believed his words, "Yeah I also thought that it was quite strange of them to invite us and give an edge to us,ter didn''t think much of it but now that you put it like that it does smell fishy, boss." Then he smiled dangerously and said, "Still¡­ something tells me that whatever the reason they invited us will only turn out to be a profit for us." William looked at him, "I suppose you know something that''s making you give that judgment." Delmar nodded slightly, "I do, but it''s notpletely factual so I am going to keep it to myself until I am absolutely sure that it was what I heard it is." "Alright but tell me before something happens." "Will Do." Nigel inside the auction house turned back as he pointed to his assistants, "Now for the first item that I will show to you guys." Nigel pointed towards the two bunny girls who were holding on to something which was hidden by a white cloth that seemed to hover above the item. "But before I show it to you guys, I would like to take a simple precaution." Nigel then pushed on the head of the cane he was holding and banged it on the stage. "As a security measure because of the unfortunate event that had taken ce onst year, the Heaven Defying Auction House has decided on a new safe that would guarantee the items safety from unseen events." The cane gave a dark glow as it enveloped the stage and a blue barrier appeared around the stage as it blocked off any kind of spells or machines that would get close to the barrier. "Ladies and Gentlemen, this over here is the Baloi Gew Cane. A cane that has the ability to erect a small barrier but very effective one that would block off any kind of spells or electronic device from getting inside the barrier." "Now the item that I will be showcasing to you is¡­" The bunny girls didn''t have to do anything as the white cover automatically floated off as it revealed an item sitting on a silver te. It was a four inch ss bottle with some pills inside it. "What I am showing to you is the miracle pills called Mudhorns Speed. As some of you might know that the Mudhorn is a ferocious beast which is known for two things. One, They have strong offensive power that is able to prate through a steel wall with very little force and Second is it''s meats highly valuable effects." "The effect is scientifically proven to be very effective in fastening the speed of any mana user under the level of FOUR and also has slight effects on the FOUR''th level." "The item we have right now is the pills that is made from the Mudhorns which has the same effects one would get from a mudhorns meat but much easier to digest." "The price of the pill bottle starts at 28 Million Dors and will increase by 1 Million in each bid." "Alright I will start the bid now. If anyone is interested please raise your table number." Carl looked at the price tag and thought, ''Who would but such an overpriced ite-'' Chapter 195 - 195 - The Auction Starts [ Part 2 ] Carl looked at the price tag and thought, ''Who would but such an overpriced ite-'' But a whileter he was shocked. Not because of just someone buying the item. No, there were people but it was way too many. "Table 55 for 28 Million Dors." "Table 94 for 29 Million Dors." "Table 51 for 30 Million Dors." "Table 57 for 31 Million Dors." "Table 23 for 32 Million Dors." "Table 7¡­" "¡­" Just like that the bids only went up and up until it hit a staggering number of 149 Million Dors. It was also the first person who bid that won. Apparently it looked like that person wanted the item very very much to stick to the very end. "Going once¡­ going twice and ''Bang'' Sold to the gentleman''s in table 55 for 149 Million Dors." He banged the cane he had in his hand at the stage as the bunny girls took the item and left it back in their inventory. The item wouldter at the end of the event would be given to the seller after he or she had paid the amount. As Carl saw the bottle of pills being lifted away by the proti- Bunny Girls, he didn''t know what the heck just happened. Why did a bottle that was only worth 28 Million Dors sold for a high amount that is almost six times its original price? Back in the room, William too was confused so he asked, Delmar. "Hey, Delmar. I don''t know if it''s strange to you or not but I don''t get why did that bottle of pill go for such a huge amount?" "Didn''t you hear the effects it would have on someone''s cultivation?" "Yes, I did. But the mana pools also have the same effect so why so much attraction?" Delmar had a thoughtful expression on his face as he said, "How do I exin this¡­ Ha¡­ It''s Time." "Hmm?" "How long does it for a person in level ONE to full master his level? Two years or maybe longer but for the ones with high potential it doesn''t take that much time¡­ close to a year and sometimes even less." "The rich people that are invited in that auction and others that didn''t get invited all want the same thing¡­ Respect." "How does getting that bottle of pills give them more respect?" "It''s not that bottle that will give them reputation. It''s what it will bring. Normally if someone of mediocre potential uses both the mana pool and even the pills at the same time the effects won''t be that different and the person will still take two years or slightly lesser time to master their level." "But what if the person had huge potential? What if bybining the mana pool and the pools would give them huge advantage? Wouldn''t that increase their speed? And if they had the said potential and speed then that person would be able to level up much faster than other of his peers." "It might take that person a year or even significantly less time to master that level. It''s not the power that person gets that''s special it''s the timing. If that person is able to learn the first level even slightly faster than his peers than¡­" William continued as he understood what Delmar was getting at. "Then that person would be faster in the next level and the next too, right?" Delmar clicked his fingers as he said, "Yep! You got it. It''s not the power but the timing. If the timing is faster than you get more power than your peers and that is both power and respect." William nodded as he added more words, "Even if it takes a long time for the next and the next level to master, the person would still have an edge over others of the same age." "Yes and if that person has strength and respect then he will also get connection too. So that''s why both timing and potential is regarded highly. Potential much more than timing." "Potential is the core point rted to mana for a living being. Without that, what other is there to mark a person for?" Potential can clearly write someone''s future very clearly and how far that person could go. Without potential¡­ what value is there for anyone?" William said in somber tone as he remembered some things. Delmar nodded beside him as well as he thought about his past. After a while he looked confused and asked, "Boss isn''t this something that you should have known already? No disrespect, just asking." "Well I was one of those ''Unloved'' children, if you may. So I wasn''t that much looked after nor cared to a great deal that they would give valuable items like that to help me." "Then how are you¡­" Delmar trailed off but he noticed his boss''s distant expression and realized that it was not something he could learn now nor in the near future. William ignored Delmar''s words as he looked at the tv screen. "Now our second item that the Gang Jack Frontier group is also the ones to procure is this." Nigel unveiled the item that the bunny girls were holding on to for a while. What he unveiled confused most people. Not because of how rare it was but how peculiar the item looked and also because they didn''t know what it was. It was a pink bunny that one dark brown eye and another one a blue button. It looked like it was a toy for some children. "Our second item is an item that would make most of you curious about its peculiar nature but fear not as I shall make you know about it." "It is called the Bunny Striker. This strange but very rare item is a kind of battery if you may. It can store electricity up to 1500 Million Volts. Yes, Ladies and gentleman this strange but effective item can store electricity up to not just 1 or 2 but 5 Lighting Strikes." "I suppose, That is enough for at least some of you to light your firece for a year or two." His light joke brought outughter''s all over the auction hall. "But that is not the only thing that it can do. It can also store that power and also unleash it into a devastating attack that would leave some one of even highly leveled mana user to a critical state." William looked at the pink bunny from the tv screen and had a glint over his eyes. "Except for its strange look this item is of high value and would be helpful for some of the people in this room. "The item will start at the price of 32 Million Dors and like before will increase its price by one million in each bid." "Now then I am starting the bid, so whoever buy this rare item please raise your table number." At the end of his sentence some people raised their numbers. "I want that." William spoke from the hotel. All three of the people were shocked at this new revtion as Adam asked, "You¡­ want that?" "Yes, I need it for something very special. Carl buy that item at all costs." Carl was still shocked but after a moment raised his table number as well. "Hmm¡­ Yes Table 69 for 56 Million Dors, anyone else?" Chapter 196 - 196 - The Auction Starts [ Part 3 ] "Hmm¡­ Yes Table 69 for 56 Million Dors, anyone else?" Nigel spoke and his voice wasn''t loud but it sounded like the voice itself travelled down to everybody''s ears as they heard his voice clearly. In answer to his question another person raised his hands as a table number was written on it. Nigel caught the attention of the number as he said in his ever so small voice. "Table 37 for 57 Million Dors." "Table 68 for 58 Million Dors." Just like that the bid went along until it reached a high amount that nobody else wanted to buy it anymore or had just lost their interest in it. "Table 27 for 91 Million Dors, Are there anyone else?" Carl raised his hands quickly as the words were told. He had been doing that all the time someone says their bid. If someone said a higher bid he would go higher and this went on and on until this words came. "Ahh, as I thought the gentlemen in Table 69 bids again for 92 Million Dors, Is there going to be anyone else or do I get this as that the gentlemen finally wins his doll?" Nigel said in a joking tone. William or anyone else in his entourage didn''t take that in mind as it was just harmlessughter so they alsoughed a little to his words as other guests alsoughed. "Alright, then I am hearing no other bids so I shall start the countdown, my special guests. Remember, after the countdown ends it doesn''t matter how much you bid, the auction for that item will be over and that my fellow people will not be negotiable." "Okay then, Going once¡­ Going Twice¡­ Going Thrice." Nigel looked at the crowd as he looked for anyone that wanted to bid anymore or not. As he looked at the crowd with a hawks gaze he didn''t find anything that would signify someone wanting to buy it so as he counted to the final moments he banged his cane on the floor. ''BANG'' "Alright then this concludes the bid for the Bunny Striker is finished and this very rare item goes to the gentlemen''s in table 69." Nigel said as the bunny girls took the pink bunny and went backstage until a slight momentter they came from the opposite door with another veiled item in their beautiful hands. "Now our next item is also some that is very rare and has not been seen by the likes of many for centuries. Though this one has been found by a frontier group other than Gang Jack and unfortunately we can''t thank them for this very fine piece of antique item as they are not with us anymore. So before I show this rare item to you guys I would like a moments silence for the brave souls that had lost their lives trying to find this rare piece of history." Saying those words Nigel closed his eyes and brought his cane to his chest as he started to chant a few words that seemed like he was praying to the gods. Seeing his example everyone in the crowd quieted down as they also mourned very slightly for the frontier group and some like Nigel were also praying to their gods and some were even stranger as they started to cry at the thought of someone losing their lives for just a few pieces of paper. Adam and Carl weren''t among them but they still stayed quite as doing otherwise would get them on everyone''s radar and not in a good way. After a while as Nigel prayed and some joined him while some let their sorrow out by crying slowly, Nigel opened his eyes as he said in a somber tone, "Okay, Thank you everyone for joining me in praying to the gods for giving salvation to the souls of the frontier group." Then after a moment of silence he showed his previous grin that seemed to shine lights out to crowd in front of him as he said in a joyous tone, "Now with that done, Let''s turn that frown upside down now, shall we?" "The next item that those brave people lost their lives to unravel was¡­" Nigel said in a dramatic tone as the bunny girls behind him slowly bend down and jumped up as the cloth hiding the item flew away revealing the rare item. The item this time was a scroll. It was a white scroll with some unique shallow hazy white patterns on it making the item look very good then it already looked. "Now this looking at this item would puzzle some people and most would think that it is just some pretty looking scroll that young master''s from back in the ancient item would write his debauchery stories." Nigel''s words brought with him another set ofughter that seemed to epass any that listened to those words. "But this scrolldies and gentlemen is not normal by any means in contrary this scroll is much much more valuable than the items that were sold previously." "This is a Dragon Arts Scroll." Nigel''s words seemed like something that was unbelievable to hear as everybody in the auction house could be seen gasping as they listed to those words and some even closed their gaping mouths with both their hands. Carl and Adam were no exception either as they also were shocked at them, Carl much more than Adam who was slightly interested in it but not enough to generate overall attraction. "And not only that Ladies and Gentlemen but this item which has been lost in annals of history is not only a rare one but a very rare one which is a skill scroll our appraisers has found to be in Level FOUR." Like his words were utter from a forbidden book everybody on that hall erupted in chaos. There were words being spoken loudly like ''AAH'' and ''OOH''s but there were also some people thatpletely disregarded their candid and just straight out seemed to curse with words like ''What the F*ck'' and ''My Lily Dic*''. This time not even Carl and Adam were an exception as they also heard his words and like before Carl''s actions were more bizarre than Adam''s. Carl hearing those words almost fell of his chair as he heard those words while Adam was shocked but he calmed down by draining both the sses of high ss alcohol. Even Delmar was also shocked as he heard those words and eximed, "F*ck to think that they found something like that also." William didn''t understand what all the attention was about as he asked, "Delmar why are they and even you behaving like you found the pages of the holy book that had been lost in time?" Delmar looked at William in shock as he said, "What! Boss! You don''t know!" William shook his head, "No" "Alright, The thing that is so strange is that the Dragon Item as always had been an item that is very very valuable. Even though it is very hard to use it is still an item of great value that is the envy of everyone and more so if it is like a high level like the one they are showcasing now." "Boss, why not buy that one it will be a great investment for you." "Nah, I don''t need to." "I already have a lot of scrolls like that." Chapter 199 - 199 - The Auction Starts [ Part 4 ] "Well thendies and gents, Before we start the bid for this item, let me tell you a few things about this special item." "The price of the Dragons Arts scroll, Will start at 250 Million Dors. Normally we would increase the bid of item by 1 million but for this specially rare item, the increasement of the bid will be 10 million dors in each bid." "So beware before you raise that table number of yours and find out that this item would run you dry." A few smallughter''s and snickers could be heard from the special guests but as always the second floor was still as quiet as the night. "Alright then, are you ready, you special people for this special item?" Nigel asked and looked at the crowd. There were some approvals as some heads could be seening up and down while most were quiet and were impatient for the bid to start. Nigel nodded as he tipped his hat and lifted his cane, "Okay then the bid starts¡­ NOW!" "BANG" He stomped on the stage with his cane as a bang sound came out and the crowds became ready. "Well Well, We seem to be in quite the odd predicament." Nigel said as his eyes tuned to a crescent turn. Carl didn''t understand what he meant so he leaned close to Adam and asked, "Pis Pis¡­ Hey what does he mean by that?" Adam didn''t look at him as his eyes were still on the Dragon Arts Scroll that was covered by a transparent ss. "Look back and you''ll see." Carl had a awkward look on his face as he didn''t get what Adam meant by that but still turned to look behind him. As he looked at the back, his face first morphed into curiosity then into uneptance and finally it went to bewilderment as his mouth hung open looking at all the people behind him. What he saw was, a crowd of hands being lifted up with their being a table card in all the hands. But what was truly strange was that not just one but all the people were lifting their table numbers as all of them wanted to buy it. Carl now understood what Nigel meant but still the scene was a little too shocking for him but he was not the only one as William and his entourage were also shocked. Delmar had a calcting look on his face as he thought, ''Well this is truly a strange scene but not one that isn''t out of the realm of possibilities.'' ''All I can say is that, Something like this doesn''t happen when the bid for that broken swordes. But most likely my words won''te true as fate always had a way to bite myrge ass.'' While Delmar was thinking about that William had only one thought, ''Did that bunny girls jiggle affect the gravity of the room or was it the gravity of the room that made it like that?'' Coming back to the auction house, Nigel had a calctive look on his face as he seemed to look for a solution that would get him out of this mess. "Now what to do. We can''t get everybody to be looked as the first to bid so what now?" Nigel''s thoughtful stayed for a second before it morphed into a crazy looking smile as he said, "Fear not my special guests, for an oue like this was something that our auction houses specialists had already thought of.'' Nigel looked into his expensive coat as he brought a green colored monocle and flung it high up in the air before he catches it in a dramatic fashion. "This is the solution." The guests didn''t understand what he meant by a green monocle. They were expecting something else entirely and what they got not only cease their worries but only brightened them. "What I have in my hand is the Green Counter 7.0. This is item that lets the wearer see things clearly even from a faraway point with pin point uracy but its greatest features is not that buy the speed." "After being upgraded to version 7.0, the Green Counter is said to have a new feature in it. The feature made its stock go crazy as not even one day was spent and all the items were sold." "Fortunately we were able to procure one from the manufacturingpany and even got a little upgrade to it." "But forget about that let''s talk about its new special feature that made its sale go crazy since the ck Duck Event." "It has a new feature that is to speed up the wearer precision and also increase brain activity and let the wearer be able to see things much more faster than a normal human should." "With that special feature we may not be able topletely erase the problem but we will be able to see the person who bids first." "So for this bid it is not only about the money but also about timing of not us but you guests. So those that want to buy this very rare item that may not be seen again for years toe please raise your table number before the person next to you or someone from another distance does it." "Well only, Do that if you want to buy it otherwise please stay quiet like our friends from Table No. 69." The moment those words were uttered all the attention diverted from the scroll and were pointed towards Adam and Carl. Adam just felt the attention and shrugged it off while trying to not act suspicious as SOME people might notice him. Carl though acted like an idiot in some previous situations but in the face of this test he stood with a calm look on his face as he didn''t show any hesitation or the panic that he was feeling inside. William looked at this from the hotel and clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, "We are not doing anything and we are still being targeted like that." Delmar had another point, "Sometimes not doing anything is a bigger crime than actually doing some harm. We might need to change our strategy on settings like this." William nodded, "Yeah, But still the guy is pissing me off with that strange attitude of his." Delmar agreed with him, "You''re not the only one that is pissed by that guy, Boss. I''m sure some of the guests on the first floor and most likely almost all the people in the second floor are also with you." Nigel tipped his hat as he apologized, "I''m sorry if I had offended you, Dear Guest. It was not my intention. I like to jest as often as I could, as life could end without a moment''s notice." Adam nodded with a nonchnt look, "its okay, you don''t need to apologize for something like that." "Ah! Such a generous guest. You sure you don''t want to bid to this item, I could give you an advantage if you want." Nigel tones became quiet as he said thest part with a wink. Adam denied it as he thought, ''Yeah, Like I''m stupid enough to ept that and risk angering all this people who are suddenly looking at me with killing intant.'' Chapter 200 - 200 - The Auction Starts [ Part 5 ] "So the bid for the Dragon Scroll willmence in one moment." "I again warn you that if you want the item then you would have to be fast. Oh! And no cheating. This establishment doesn''t harbor things like that for your information." "So if someone cheats over here, believe me when I say that we would know. What happens to the cheater that I don''t but thest person final moments were not that much fun so don''t do something you would regret very much." His words of caution didn''t bring any fear to the crowd, they were from rich families and houses that uphold honor and such things so they would definitely not do something as cheating in an auction house having fame for their security and catching the biggest of thieves. Nigel then smiled as he said, "The bid for the Dragon Art Scroll begins¡­ NOW!" As soon as his words came it went like fire as all the hands in the auction hall went up again this time. But Nigel too was prepared as he used the green counter to see the first person to get his hands up. "Table 34 for 250 Million Dors." But Nigel was not finished as he started to stack the bids one by one as the hands wereing up and down in a fast piston motion. "Table 21 for 260 Million Dors." "Table 28 for 270 Million Dors." "Table 86 for 280 Million Dors." "Table 38 for 290 Million Dors." "Table 32 for 300 Million Dors." Like that the bid only went up and up until Carl saw it go up to the point of 800 Million Dors. And it seemed like the bid was at its end with the crowd now losing interest in it because of the high price. Now only three people were interested in the item. Table 43, Table 57 and Table 35. Nigel voice rang out through the auction hall which was edible for all to hear. "Table 43 for 810 Million Dors." "Table 35 for 820 Million Dors, is this it or is there going to be another be-" Nigel couldn''t finish his sentence as someone again put up their hands. "Oh it''s Table 57 again with the bid of 830 Million Dors." And a few bids past before this happened. "Table 43 for 860 Million Dors." "Table 57 for 870 Million Dors." "Again Table 43 fo-" Nigel stopped as he saw that Table 43 weren''t raising their number so he straightened himself slightly and asked. "Is this it? Does Table 43 not want to bid anymore?" Table 43 shook their heads as they didn''t want to waste that much capital on it. "Alright then, Its Table 57 for 870 Million Dors, is this it or is there anyone else who wants to bid more, anyone¡­ Alright then." "Going Once¡­ Going Twice¡­ Going Th-" Nigel stopped counting as he saw a hand go up. He looked at the hand and smiled mischievously as he said, "Table 11 for 880 Million Dors." Hearing his words the people gasped in the auction hall as they looked at the right side of the hall on the second floor. There was a light being beeped on the first room of the second floor. The crowd gasped slightly this time as they gossiped among themselves and thought about many things among the second floor residence. "Did a great house member finally have interest in an item?" "Wow to think that they would start with high amount as 880 Million Dors, God knows I don''t have that much money on me." "But why would they start at the very end if they were interested in it? Did they get interested after seeing so many people fight for it?" "Idiot! Of Course they would start at the end, Why would someone powerful and rich from a great house bid at the start. They can just wait for thepetition to lower itself beforeunching their final attack." "Wow! Indeed clever like a great house members are im to be. They waited for the perfect moment when the people were cut off and then strikes at the opportune moments." "But I wonder will Table 57 be able to handle it?" The aforementioned Table 57 were in a panic as they looked at the second floor where a white light was beeping on and off. The family head looked at the light in anger and thought. ''F*ck! That bastards waited until the end before that person bid.'' ''What is so great about a Great House Heh. Those people are the same as us and might even be worse if they are willing to do such a despicable task.'' ''Now with them on the bid too, should I stop or push forward?'' The guy thought before looking towards the Dragon Arts Scroll and made a decision. ''Yes! I''m going to fight on. I am not going to let some fcking bastad juste in and take what I have been clearly fighting gravelly for a fck ton time.'' The family head in Table 57 raised his table number in anger. "OH! Table 57 still hasn''t given up as they just bid for the scroll again." The crowd gasped again as the family head of table 57 smiled as he looked at the scroll in great envy. "Does anyone else want to bid or is it over again?" Nigel asked everyone but he was looking at only one ce. That ce didn''t answer or show any signs as Nigel waited for a moment before saying. "Going once¡­ Go-" A Deep and Inaudible voice came as it startled everyone in hall. "Ten Billion Dors" The voice said as its heavy motion stayed for a moment before fading into the wind. The crowd didn''t understand what just happened and before long they widened their eyes as they remembered what number the voice said a while ago. Nigel too was confused before he quickly collected himself as he said loudly to everyone. "Room 11 for 10 Billion Dors." Nigel said and looked at Table 57 or more specifically towards the family head. The family head on the end was sweating buckets as he saw everyone looking at him and he thought about the huge price as well. He clenched his teeth''s in anger as he didn''t know what to do. The pressure from the crowd and the huge amount was getting to him. After a long moment of silence which Nigel didn''t prevent as they all wanted to see his reaction too. William and his entourage were also interested in it as some of the employees started to bet that he would continue and that he would give up. "Boss, What do you want to bet? The guy continuing or him giving up?" "What''s more popr?" "The popr one is him giving up, Boss you should also bet on continuing. I am also on that side too." William looked towards the screen before he shook his head and said. "No point in betting someone who has already given up." The family head finally made a decision as he looked up. Nigel looked at that face and understood what it meant as he said. "Going Once¡­ Going Twice¡­ Going Thrice" ''BANG'' "SOLD! To Room 11 for 10 Billion Dors." Chapter 201 - 201 - The Auction Starts [ Part 6 ] "SOLD! To Table 11 for 10 Billion Dors." The crowd was quiet as they saw the beloved dragon scroll fading away in front of their eyes but they didn''t argue norment on the matter. They were even quieter than a whistle as an odd air seemed to permit through the air. Even Carl the asionally talkative one was quiet as he too sensed something but could not help but wonder about it. He slowly moved towards Adam and asked in a quiet tone, "Hey, What was that about?" Adam as nonchnt as he could be, took his ss of alcohol and said while spinning the drinks inside it, "That¡­ was a power move." "Really?" "That guy in the second floor just showed the guy to not talk anymore." "But the guy didn''t talk at all. He was just bidding for the scroll like he always was." Carl asked as he still didn''t understand. "No, not that talk. He was bidding at wrong item against the wrong person?" Carl still had a face that didn''t understand what that had to with this situation. Adam sighed as he looked at Carl with condescending eyes. "Something tells me you were one of those guys who was a bullheaded person when they were young." "So¡­ what if I was? No, can you just exin this stuff to me in a normal sense." "¡­ Alright, In a NORMAL sense, A person can bid however they want but that is not the case over here." "Why not?" "Because no matter how much money and power a family has, they are still a small baby in front of the real yers on this rigged game." "And the great houses are the real yers?" "Look at that, I figured you weren''t just all braw- Stick." "Thanks, I sometimes know what to sa-" Carl was about to praise himself before he realized that he was just mocked right now. "Hey! What do you mean by stick, hah? I am not stick?" "So you want to be all brawns, then?" Adam asked as he took another sip of his drink. "Yea- NO. I don''t. That was not what I meant. What I was tryin-" Carl tried to say but was stuttering many times in this small exchange. "You guys having a good talk." A sound came from the small earplugs clearly. Both Adam and Carl identified it as Delmar''s voice. The next moment a younger tone was heard this time that of their boss. "As much as I would like to see you develop this camaraderie. We have work to do and you guys are trying to cause more problems that would bring unnecessary attention." "I''m sorry, boss. I was just trying to get more information I could get before something happe-" Carl wanted to say more but was cut off by William. "Alright, Just don''t waste the time like that and look at your surroundings as I''m sure people are already paying more attention to you then before." Carl and Adam took a small nce to their sides and as they did some heads were turned as what William said was true. "Alight boss, I''ll be more careful no-" "Okay, Don''t do anything stupid anymore and talk to us if find anything strange." William said and cut of themunication line before both of them could say another word. "Okay, just like the boss said we should be more careful and focu- What are you doing?" Carl asked as he saw Adam calling for the waiter again. "What? I am trying to get more drinks for me." "The boss just told us to focus on the mission to get you the sword and you''re getting yourself drunk." Adam drank a mouthful from the new ss of alcohol as he said, "What? I am not getting myself drunk, Just trying to dry my throat." "Trying to dry your throat with more than 8 sses of alcohol." Carl looked towards him with a cloudy gaze. "Well the alcohol is quite better than what I have been drinking nowadays." "Of Course, It will be better than street dirt, Its from a extinguished facility. The drink in your hand itself cost hundreds of dors just for one ss." Adam smirked and said, "Oh! Really you think you should be telling me that, Mr. Righteous who was flirting with a young girl and also was drinking more than 5 sses of the same alcohol I am drinking." Carl didn''t know what to say so he just looked the other way while Adam smirked at the small victory and continued drinking the alcohol in his hand. William from the hotel scene looked at it and could only shake his head with his hands covering his face while Delmarughed sneakily at theedy duo. The bunny girls entered from the back door of the stage as they brought a new item that was again covered by a white veil. Nigel waited for the girls toe and announced the new item. "The new Item that I will be showing to you now is a special specimen. This is one of the legendary ck dic-" Like that Nigel introduced the item which was then bided and sold for an astonishing number. Not only that but a lot more items were sold like that and some of the items were also bid by a great house member which was then sold to that person as no one was insane enough to want to anger a great house. There were also some situations where more than one great house was bidding for the same item and its final oue turned out to be quite¡­ normal. The one with the bigger check won. There were no cursing, no fighting and not even the famous technique of using ones aura to intimidate other and show them who the more superior among them was. People were scared and some were also excited to see what the oue may be but they were disappointed as no one from the great houses wanted to rumble in this auction house. Even if they were the mighty Great Houses, They were still people who had to obey the rules and they definitely didn''t want to break one from the famous Heaven upying Auction House that had a fame of beating anyone to a pummel if they were to break the rules of the house. "Alright, the Fuckanator was sold for the price of 5.32 Billion Dors to the gorgeousdy from table 20." Ady from behind the front row with a massive figure and an overall 290 pound body weight gave a sharp smile as she looked at her new doll. The bunny girls went inside as they brought a new item out. The item this time was a little different as it had longer size than the items before. Nigel smiled as he looked at the veiled item behind him. "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, Finally the time hase." He said with a loud roar. "The item that you have been waiting for. The item that most of you had to cross boarders to arrive here. The item which has been revered in the history as one of the best swords." "It''s The BROKEN HEAVEN" Chapter 202 - 202 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 1 ] Rejoice I havee bearing gifts dor the first ten to see this. Seriously i actually have 10 FP''s that i am giving away to the forst ten who see this chapter. So quickly go and type in the redeem code below to get your free 10 FP''s. "It''s The BROKEN HEAVEN" The crowd gasped slightly before their whole demeanor changed as they looked at the stage with hawk like eyes, waiting for the item to reveal itself in front of their eyes. There were some people in the crowd who came here especially for the sword and some came here to see if it really was the real sword or not. The people who came to verify the sword brought out a set of binocrs and other necessary items to see through the crowd and onto the sword as clear as one can in front of an item. And those that came here especially to buy that sword clenched onto their table number tightly as they were ready to buy it the moment the bid would start. This people were so excited about the sword that they seemed to forget that it wasn''t even unveiled yet. Adam too looked at the sword as he brought his table number and clenched hard on it, then he thought about something as he looked around him and became irritated. Not because they were looking at him or his foolishpanion but because they were also looking at the sword intently like him and some even more as drool came out just from the excitement of it. As he looked on the crowd his concentration was broken by a jab in the arm as he quickly turn to hear Carl''s voice. "So what do you think, is it real?" "What''s real?" Adam asked as he was still confused because his full concentration was on something else previously. "The Sword, Obviously." Carl said in an exaggerated manner and thenposing himself before anyone saw him like that. "It''s got to be." "But what if it''s not." "An auction house of this caliber does not do business on maybe''s or second hand stuff. This is as legitimate as it could get. If the auction house said that it is the broken heaven then it will be the broken heaven." "But the sword had been missing for a lot of years. Surely it had got decayed in the hundreds of years it was gone." Adamughed slightly as he looked at Carl like he was a fool. While Carl became a little offensive, he did not make a scene as their boss was listening on to them. "If you really think that a legendary sword like the broken heaven would get decayed so easily then you need to get some knowledge about mostly everything legendary items." Carl nodded slightly as he said, "Will do." Adam snickered quietly as the man didn''t know that he had just insulted him even if it''s slightly. ''BANG'' Nigel brought the attention back to himself by stomping the floor with the cane with slight strength as a sound appeared and some air flew away in all direction. "If you guys are being like that when I still haven''t unveiled the sword yet, I wonder what it would be like when I unveil it." Nigel didn''t wait for the crowd''s reaction to his slightly offensive words as he looked back and nodded towards the bunny girls. The bunny girls getting their signal unveiled the item as the white cloth flew off but immediately caught on fire before it got evaporated by it. The people in the auction hall were interested looking at the sudden fire but their attention was quickly diverted to the ss case below. The item like all other was in a ss case but because of its big size it looked like the bunny girls were having trouble holding on to it. But their faces said something else or it was because of their professionalism. Everyone in the hall was immersed in the beauty of the sword that was rumored to be the strongest before it got cut in half. Adam was the most quiet one on the in the hall as his eyes glittered looking at the sword that seemed to be his childhood dream. The sword was a Falchion, a single edged sword in the shape of a saber. Adam looked at the handle that was a very old bone with white color from a dignified beast of the old age. He looked at the swords middle point as light glimmered on it and was reflected back with clear rity. Finally he looked at the sword''s main point which was its edge, even from where he was he could clearly see that the edge hadn''t decayed nor was it any less sharper than he thought, What''s more is that the edge looked even sharper than he had previously heard or imagined. As he looked at the sword with full concentration like he had only been on life or death situation, his concentration was broken by a static sound from the earplug. "Adam don''t raise your table number at the start of the bid." Adam became shocked as he stammered, "What? Wh- Why shouldn''t I?" "Are we giving up on the sword?" Adam asked as desperation etched in his voice. "Yes" Delmar''s voice came from the earplug as Adam felt an exhaustioning to him. Then William voice came from the earplugs. "Rx, We are not giving up on the sword." "Bu- But he said¡­" "Yeah I know what he said, Do you really think after so much I will really back out on the deal?" "Then was it¡­" "Yes, it was a joke from him. Which couldn''te at any worse time." William said as he looked at Delmar with deadpan eyes whoughed sneakily as he looked at the face that Adam had. Adam gave a huge sigh of relief as the feeling of exhaustion seemed to slowly leave from his body. "So why shouldn''t I bid at the start?" "Why should you?" Adam had a question mark above his head which William fulfilled. "Why would you start at the beginning when you can bid at the end and easily be able to get the sword." Adam nodded as Carl thought that it was a good idea too before a thought came to his head. "But boss, Wouldn''t that bring some attention to us?" "Buying the sword will bring attention to us whether we want it or not. At least leave a cool expression behind which might increase some of our poprity." "And also our business." Delmar added. "Yeah and that too. Think about it¡­" "A new and flourishing family that didn''t seem to be any moremon than the others in this hall suddenly turned out to be the ck horse at the end that stole the show." William said as Adam and Carl seemed to imagine apletely dark ce around them and suddenly a huge shlight lit on them as it brought a sense a fame in it. But Delmar was quick to pop that bubble as he said, "But will the Great Houses let us get that fame though?" All four of them fell into deep thoughts as William said, "Yeah, they are the ones that will be the most problematic but even they won''t do anything inside the auction." "What about outside?" "We''ll think about itter." "And what if they bid let''s say¡­ 100 Billion Dors?" "If the great houses even bet a trillion dors you can still bid for it, which you don''t have to." "Seriously Don''t" Chapter 203: Chapter 203 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 2 ] "The Broken Heaven everyone." Nigel said as he quickly left from the center and waved his towards the ss container. A huge shlight shed above the sword as peoples gasped in Ohh''s and Ahh''s. Nigel walked towards the sword as he said quietly towards that was not heard by anyone, even the bunny girls. "To lose such a beauty when I have just gotten a slice of it¡­ It is a loss¡­ truly a loss." Nigel exhaled as he turned towards the hall his previous sorrowful face reced to the crazy smiling one. He said loudly as his voice seemed to be a speaker themselves as everyone heard what he said. "Well, Then my special guests. The moment you have been waiting for is finally in front of you. The Sword from history, the sword capable of massive achievements and the half sword that was able to make an ordinary man reach heights unbelievable by men." "THE BROKEN HEAVEN." Even though he announced the sword previously this time he made it sound like the guests were in a fighting ring as some pped out loud and most felt invigorated on the inside. Adam and Carl were no exception as the first clenched the number stick with great force seemingly wanting to break it. "Patience" The sound of William came from their earplugs as both calmed down and Adam looked at the ss case in nostalgia. "You will get that sword, I promise. Just hang on their for a while before the real bid starts and get everyone by surprise, You Get Me?" Adam nodded resolutely as he slowly put down the number stick and looked towards the second floor where the Great House were situated in. ''The biggest problem won''t be me agitating for bidding but the people over there.'' "Before we start the bid let me tell you guys something about this bid." "As most of you know that the bid for the sword is 25 Billion Dors. But there is a slight change in the bid." Worry could be seen on the guests as they thought about increased price. But Nigel was quick to dissuade that thought from their heads. "No, The price of the sword hasn''t changed if that''s what some of you were worrying about, What changed was its style of bid." "Normally the items we had sold previously had an increase of either 1 Million Dors or 10 Million Dors and some were even more. But this one won''t be like that." Nigel slowly walked while facing front and said, "The bid would be a free increase. Not one that is regted." The guests were relieved by the first announcement but the second one took them by surprise. "YES! That means that you increase your bid to any number you want. It can be 1 Million or a billion or a trillion or even the small amount of 1 dor." Everyone were confused by this slight change and William and his entourage were not an exception to this. William asked, "Did you know about this?" "No¡­ This was not in the pamphlet nor in the website and even the ones I am getting inside information from." Delmar shook his head while saying. "Maybe this was added a few moments earlier." "But Why?" William asked as the huge tv showed a slightly quite hallway with some murmuring here and there. Many were not either courageous enough or cared enough to stand up and ask for information. Fortunately one was curious enough to stand up and ask. The guy who stood up was from a table far behind in ranking, He stood up and coughed for attention. Nigel quickly turned to see figure in the distance as he asked, "Yes, Sir. Do you need something?" The guy replied hesitantly, "Yeah¡­ Can you tell us why you made such a change?" Others also agreed with him as they nodded and some voiced their concern. Nigel smiled as he hid his face behind the top hat he was wearing and said. "Well, Sir. It''s very simple, really." "For Chaos" Confusion was etched on everyone''s face as the man standing asked again, "But Why?" "Why¡­" Nigel had a thoughtful look before it turned into a dangerously crazy smile, "Because if we don''t experience fun even in such a grand event, what is the point of it all?" Everyone became even more confused as they didn''t know what to say anymore to those words. The guy asking the questions wanted to ask ''Why do you want chaos'' But was quickly sidelined as Nigel spoke. "Okay, Anymore questions? No, Alright then let''s start the show then." Nigel said quickly as he didn''t want to answer idiotic questions. William just looked at the screen with his mouth slightly open, "What the hell was that?" Delmar shrugged his shoulders, "Who knows, Boss? I bet nobody knew that they were going to pull this stunt." "Somebody knew" William and Delmar looked at the screen to see it was Adam. "Who?" "Who else can it be other than them?" Adam said in a mysterious voice before William knew that he was talking about the Great Houses. William said in agreement, "No wonder those guys are silent even after hearing such a ridiculous agreement." "Yes, they would be the ones who would get thetest information." Delmar nodded as he thought about the matter. "So, you''re telling me you don''t have a goodwork then?" "Boss. I know that you are spending billions of dors in me but still they have been here for thousands of years. I can''t just get a better or even the same amount ofwork as them." "I figured that but still to be thumped like this is not a good feeling." "I''ll try to reach out more, boss." William only nodded as he saw the next scene. "The bid for this great sword will start in Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­" ''BANG'' As soon as the bang sound came out hands were lifting themselves up with a double number on all hands. Nigel pointed towards the first row as he said, "Table 32 for 25 Billion Dors, anyone else?" Hands were stretched out again but this time a odd thing happened. "Table 48" The crowd was silent for the next bid but Nigel waited for a moment before asked the person who bid in Table 48. "Sir¡­ your bid." "Didn''t you just pick me?" The guy asked in confusion. Nigel nodded as he rified. "Friends as I have said before you would have to tell your bid to me. Just being chosen by me doesn''t work. I would choose the fastest and then you would have to tell me your bid. Otherwise your bid wouldn''t count." "Just like the man who was chosen earlier, Because he didn''t bid immediately after getting chosen his bid is going to automatically get cancelled." The crowd was a dissatisfied with this new change but they didn''t object, the man who had just lost his bid was very dissatisfied and wanted to curse the guy but Nigel continued the bid. "Table 37" "26 Billion Dors" Nigel immediately called out another person. "Table 45" "27 Billion Dors" "Table 420" "27 Billion Dors and 1 dor" Chapter 204: Chapter 204 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 3 ] "Table 420" "27 Billion Dors and 1 dor" Hearing the amount of the bid made everyone curious as they turned to look at the one who made the strange bid. At thest row in the veryst table sat an old man with a antique cane which was younger than him. One look at him and one would know that the man was obsolete and not right in the mind and that was even more made true by thement the man said. "What are you all looking at! I can make the amount as much as I want, That green guy said to me that I can, so stop looking at me like that before I get angry." The old man said with anger in his tone as he swung his cane in the air as a show of defiance. The guests turned to look back at the stage as they didn''t want to deal with someone old and crazy. They also thought that if the bid is this strange then it would be problematic for most of them. Thankfully the next few were a normal one. "Table 57" "28 Billion Dors" "Table 96" "29 Billion Dors" "Table 85" "31 Billion Dors" "Table 98" "32 Billion Dors" Like that the bid continued on as the price of the bid increased to a great amount. Some increased the bid by 1 Billion, while some increased it by two billion only for it to be increased by 500 Million or more. Time seemed to pass by as the bid normally increased until 10 minutes passed and something happened. "Table 65" "152 Billion Dors" Nigel said and waited for someone else to outbid this bid. But the only thing he got was the sound of crickets, which seemed to amplify this setting. "Will there be no bid then? Shall I start my count?" Carl then quickly turned to Adam and said, "This is our moment. Now we should bid for the sword." But Adam denied by shaking his head and saying, "No¡­ They still haven''t started yet." "Would they really even bid now? They haven''t even bid once in the entire bid, surely they don''t have interest on it?" "Oh! But they do." "How can you be so sure?" "Aren''t we also doing the same thing." Carl thought about it as he nodded and stepped back, curiosity increasing. "Besides your still forgetting about something." Carl turned his head and asked, "What?" "We still didn''t get the bosses permission yet." Carl realized as he nodded and spoke, "Oh!... yeah." Both of them then stayed quiet as Nigel continued. "Going Once¡­ Going Twic-" "200 Billion Dors." Everyone in the auction hall immediately looked towards the left side as a light beeped on a room on the second floor as some were slightly perplexed seeing it. Most of them thought that the Great Houses didn''t have any interest on it as they didn''t bid at all, but they seemed to forget what happened with the dragon scroll. But the ones that remembered knew that this is just the start of the real bid. "Well¡­ Finally the bid starts." Adam said as Carl internally nodded to his words. Nigel smiled as he saw the beeping light before saying, "Room 5 for 200 Billion Dors." Even though most families were scared to try and outbid a Great House, they seemed to forget that fear as they looked at the sword in the ss case. Nigel immediately spotted someone in the hall as he said, "Table 98" "201 Billion Dors." "Table 85" "202 Billion Dors." As the bid continued on the Great House who ce the bid before bid again. "250 Billion Dors." "Room 5 for 250 Billion Dors." Carl noticed something about it as he asked, "Hey is it just me or does it seem like the great houses don''t have to be picked by that guy to bid?" Adam scoffed, "Of Course they don''t. Why are you lumping them with normal folks like us. We are the earth and they are the sky. What we shit is the thing we eat and all they shit is gold." "So¡­ they will get more precedence than us?" Carl asked with visible anger in voice. "Yes, They will. But there is a good thing about this too." Carl asked curiously, "And What''s that?" "When this ends, we will get a lot of publicity." "Good or Bad?" "Don''t you know? Any publicity is good publicity." The crowd listening to the high increase of bid became sour as their limit were reaching and some started to think whether it would be good or not to continue with this bid. But some were still adamant on getting that sword as they quickly raised their numbers to get pick. "Table 58" "251 Billion Dors." Hearing the normal increase of the bid made the popce feel slightly relieved as they felt that they still had a chance. But that was immediately thwarted by the next scene. "300 Billion Dors" Nigel looked at the right side and said, "Room 14 for 300 Billion Dors." Hearing those words made the crowd lower their hope but they still hold on. Which changed because of the next bid. "350 Billion Dors" "Room 18 for 350 Billion Dors." With those words, any hope that the crowd had was quickly diminished. They now knew that the ones who will be bidding would be the Great Houses and not them anymore. Adam looked at the right side before asking someone distant. "Boss¡­ should we start now?" The earplug had some static noise before a clear tone came in. "No, Wait a while. Let them y their little game a while more and then we''ll bid." Adam smiled as he said, "Alright" As the crowd waited for the next great house to increase the bid, someone from the lower halls made the idiotic move to bid for the sword, "Table 45" The crowd looked at the one who made it and saw that it was a young man without any distinct features, someone who would get lost in a crowd and bepletely invisible the next moment. What they didn''t know was that the man was a scapegoat and not just any. But one nted by a great house member to increase their fame a little more in the eyes of the normal families in here. So by making a normal member bid and then biddingter by a higher amount would make anyone wonder in awe about the person who made the bid, Something that the great house member thought as they made the next bid. "450 Billion Dors" "Room 14 for 450 Billion Dors." Just like the great house member had thought, his n had worked wonders as the people looked at the second floor on the right side and thought out loud. "Wow! A 100 Billion increase, just what you would expect from a Great House." "To be able to even bid with such intensity, ''Sigh'' What power." "Only a Great House is capable enough to pull such a stunt. As always" "Fcking backstards! They always do stuff like this." "They should stop making this people attend a event like this. Otherwise we won''t be able to get the good stuff at all." Among the many good and badment, Adam heard the earplug say. "Now We Strike" Chapter 205: Chapter 205 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 4 ] As Adam and Carl were listening to thements being thrown with good and bad intentions, a buzzing noise was heard from their earplugs. Immediately knowing that it was a signal from their new boss, both men diverted their attention from the auction halls noise and listened in to the earplug. Not even a secondter as both were prepared, William delivered the message. "Now We Strike" Adam and Carl hearing it took a moment to understand their situation before looking at each other and giving a understanding nod as Carl asked. "We are finally going to bid for the sword?" "Yes" "How much do I bid then?" Adam asked. "How much is the current bid?" Adam didn''t take a moment as he answered, "450 Billion. It''s at 450 Billion Dor right now." "And how much did the price increase from the previous bid?" "By a 100 Billion" "Hmm" William nodded as he thought about it for a moment before replying, "Then bid 550 Billion Dors." Adam, Carl and also Delmar was shocked as they heard the astronomical amount. Delmar couldn''t stop his curiosity as he ended up asking, "Are you sure boss? That''s a 100 Billion Dor increase." William nodded as he exined, "We need to put a strong front if we want to get acknowledged by those people out there. Otherwise we would be like the one''s in the auction hall who can only scream out their outrage in silent tones." Delmar understood what he meant but he still said, "I get what you are getting at boss, But if the price of the bid increased like this in every bid then it would quickly eat away our finances." "And without the money" Delmar leaned in closer to his ear, "How are we going to pay this people and more importantly¡­ How are you going to pay me?" "You don''t have to worry about my money being emptied so quickly. I still have some money stored away that I can get anytime I want but" William looked at skeptically and said, "Why are you worried about your pay? Didn''t I already pay for the whole year!" Delmar smiled cheekily as he said, "Just thinking about the future boss, Don''t want you to get worried over paying for someone as low as me." ''Yeah right'' William thought skeptically before turning his attention back to the screen, "Any other questions?" Carl thought for a moment before asking, "What about the amount of money we increase in each bid? 100 Million, 1 Billion or 10 Billion." "Hmm¡­ Go for 100 Billion in each bid." His words surprised the trio again as they didn''t know what to say, But Adam thought about something as his face darkened. "Doing that would bring us some problems." "What problems?" "First of all, Attention. I know that you are not worried about it as the sword will bring a lot of attention itself but increasing the price in each bid by 100 Billion will bring us a lot more attention. Attention that might bring you troubles that won''t just be vocal. Might be physical enough to warrant big caution." William nodded towards his words and said, "Next problem" Adam continued on from where he left off, "Second is the biggest problem you might get." "The Great Houses" Except for Carl, all of them knew where he was getting at. But for the sake of the guy who kept looking at him with a look that said ''Bestow some knowledge to me'', Adam had to exin. "The Great Houses might take our increasing of such high amount as a challenge and might even further the price. If that''s not the problem then, they might hold a grudge of you and will harm you when they get a chance. Even if they don''t do it on the surface, they will surely do it when you are at your weakest or at an opportune time." William nodded again and stayed quiet as he didn''t have any solution to those questions. Not hearing any sounding from the earplugs made both Adam and Carl know that their new boss was either stumped or thinking about the situation. Seeing that the boss wasn''t able to find any solution, Delmar searched for one and remembered something as he spoke, drawing the attention of all. "I don''t know what we can do about the first one but I may have a solution for the second one." William immediately beamed up as he said, "Oh! You do, Say it." Delmar looked at the screen and at his surroundings before saying it to him, "I can''t say the details to you right now." William understood where he was getting at before remembering a past conversation and asking, "Is it about that thing about the auction?" Delmar nodded, "Yes, All I can tell you right now is if the thing goes well then we won''t have to worry about the great houses for some time." William nodded before he said, "You heard him, guys. Start the bid." Adam smiled as he raised his table number and didn''t wait for Nigel to pick him as he said loudly, "550 Billion Dors!" The crowd and even Nigel seemed to look at both sides of the second floor to see who it was to call out the number but didn''t find any. As Nigel kept on looking, suddenly his eyes caught a brief nce of someone waving their table number so he looked at it and went quiet. Nigel was silent a while before giving a crazy smile as he spoke louder than ever and said, "TABLE 69 FOR 550 BILLION DOLLARS EVERYBODY" The crowd that was searching for the great house were stumped when they heard what Nigel said as they looked at second row to see the number 69 being shown in the air. Besides the people in the front row, all other guests in the hall went quiet for a moment before they all said in unison, "WHAT!" But Nigel didn''t answer them and only just smiled shadily as he looked at Adam with a glint in his eyes. The ones in the front row were shocked too but they were quickly able to control that emotion and all had thoughts simr to ''What an interesting development''. But Room 14¡­ Room 14 did not take it lightly. [ In Room 14 on the Second Floor ] In a luxurious room filled with many refreshments and other entertainment facilities sat a man with a gorgeous young women beside him. The man had a height of 5.5 foot with good looks on him and clothes that spoke of how high he was in position. This man was Fraic Freiggart, House Master of the Freiggart Great House. He had came here especially for the Broken Heaven Sword. There was that other thing too but he didn''t have the finances nor enough power to take such a fall. Right now he had just said his bid which started at 450 Billion Dors. A 100 Billion increase then the previous bid. He did this because he wanted to show to the peasants that kept on barking for a long time to quiet down but it seemed to have the opposite effect. But that did not anger him as it was all in good humor. He felt quite happy at the moment with a girl in his arms and the murmurs of lower subjects but that was immediately shattered the moment he heard this. "550 Billion Dors!" Chapter 206: Chapter 206 - A Great Houses Shock Fraic Freiggart was eating a grape that was being fed by the beautiful youngdy that was one of his son''s close friends. The girl was young, but not too young. She was 19, right above the legal age. He liked young girls but because he was the house master of a Great House, Some things had to be looked. Even though he liked those below 18¡­ They had the innocence that he liked to eat up and see their expressions. Still he couldn''t be annoyed, he had the best life. Money ¨C He had a lot, Wives ¨C Too many beautiful wives that cared too much about his money to think about living him, Friends ¨C Awful but useful, Sons ¨C A Few but worthless, Daughters ¨C Beautiful but dumb, Useful for future marriage proposals. He had some problems but those were not big enough for him to worry about so he casually took care of the house master''s position and slightly took note of the responsibilities. Today he hade here with one goal and that was to buy the Broken Heaven Sword. Which would increase his reputation among the other houses and also allow his father who was still alive and holding onto some power to relinquish them to him. But who knew that something like this would happen today. "550 Billion Dors!" Fraic who was being fed a single piece of grape was annoyed as his attention was semi-diverted towards the noise. "Which ba*tard of a house made that bid now?" The young girl in his arms moved the cluster of grapes from his mouth and said, "Why don''t I go and see, who it was darling?" Saying that she turned her body and was about to get off his body but was quickly caught by the waist and was brought even closer to his body. "No, Stay here, I am still not ravished yet and" Fraic looked at her semi clothed body from chest to waist with a lecherous look as he said, "Will need something more energizing to fulfil that." The girl faked a shy look and asked, "B- But Darling, We shouldn''t do somethi- Something like that here, What if they hear us?" "Don''t worry about that. This rooms are made to be sound proof for out pleasure. So we can do whatever we want and nobody will be able to hear your screams." The girl genuinely became embarrassed as she hit his chest with little to no strength as sheined, "I on- only do that because you are so rough." "Oh! But that is where the real fun is." Fraic said with a dark smile before turning his head and saying towards the empty wall. "Turn on the screen" Immediately after his words were said, the ck and empty wall lit up as the auction hall was shown to the duo. Friac looked at the screen and tried to look at which house had outbid him. But even after looking for a while he couldn''t find any sign of beeping on the houses or anything that would say that one of them was the bidder. He said in frustration as he looked at the screen, "Where is it? Which house was it that outbid me?" The girl that was sitting on hisp also looked at the screen with focus and she answered, "I think it''s that one." "Where?" Fraic looked towards where she pointed and saw it was the auction hall. "Right there, It''s that guy." The girl again pointed towards the same direction. This time Fraic was able to see what it was and saw that it was Adam. He was about to deny her words, "No, that''s not a Great Hous-" But stopped at mid-sentence as he saw the table number being raised up high in the air. "But I''m sure that it''s hi-" She was quickly stopped by the sign of Fraic''s Hand. Even though angry at that movement, she didn''t say anything as she could clearly see the range of emotions that were going through his face. Fraic looked at Adam and couldn''t think clearly. The guy was clearly sitting at the lower floors so why did he try to outbid him? Was it clear stupidity? Or did he identally raised his hands? Fraic took hold of thetter thought as no family was insane enough to meddle into a Great Houses Business. But that thought too was shattered by the next words. "TABLE 69 FOR 550 BILLION DOLLARS EVERYBODY" Friac was shocked by the revtion which was quickly reced by anger as he tried to make sense of this. But no matter what he thought he couldn''t find any logic in this. As he kept on thinking like this, he stopped a momentter as he calmed himself. ''Yeah, It''s only a peasant family. This might be their way of showing to other peasants their wealth. This might even be the amount of money they all have.'' ''Why worry about some peasant, I am a king. I need not think about this fool.'' ''But being the gracious person I am, I will forgive this idiot for this mistake.'' Fraic smiled slightly while having narcissistic thoughts and then pushed the button on the floating chair he was sitting on and said, "600 Billion Dors" "Room 14 for 600 Billion Dors." Fraic saw Nigel speaking those from the screen as he leaned down on the chair and opened his mouth as the girl started feeding him again. But not even a moment had went before this happened. "700 Billion Dors" "Table 69 for 700 Billion Dors." Friac''s eyes widened as he shot up from the chair and screamed out loud, "WHAT!" The girl who was sitting on hisp fell because of his quick motion. She couldn''t help clutching her butt in pain and say "Hey! Why did you do that?" Fraic already angry became even more angrier as he screamed towards her. "Shut up you fcking bich, Before I turn you and your whole family to a group of ves." The girl on the floor shivered under the red light that was visible in his eyes and stayed quiet while looking down on the floor as she feared for her life. Fraic on the other hand waspletely furious, he didn''t understand why a small family that he couldn''t even recognize would outbid him. For him it was a futile effort which wouldn''t bring anything other than misfortune so why do it. He also thought about how a small family which was unknown could gather so much money but immediately threw it to the back of his head as they might be involved in dirty matters like most were like him. "720 Billion Dors" "Room 5 for 720 Billion Dors." This time it was another great house spoke the bid so Nigel even though angry was a little about it. He wasn''t happy that he was outbid, he was happy that now it was a great house that outbid him, Like only a great house should. "730 Billion Dors" "Table 14 for 730 Billion Dors." Fraic didn''t try to unt his wealth anymore as it might be a problem for him if he used too much of his finances. But his happy demeanor was broken again by the next words. "830 Billion Dors" Chapter 203 - 203 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 2 ] "The Broken Heaven everyone." Nigel said as he quickly left from the center and waved his towards the ss container. A huge shlight shed above the sword as peoples gasped in Ohh''s and Ahh''s. Nigel walked towards the sword as he said quietly towards that was not heard by anyone, even the bunny girls. "To lose such a beauty when I have just gotten a slice of it¡­ It is a loss¡­ truly a loss." Nigel exhaled as he turned towards the hall his previous sorrowful face reced to the crazy smiling one. He said loudly as his voice seemed to be a speaker themselves as everyone heard what he said. "Well, Then my special guests. The moment you have been waiting for is finally in front of you. The Sword from history, the sword capable of massive achievements and the half sword that was able to make an ordinary man reach heights unbelievable by men." "THE BROKEN HEAVEN." Even though he announced the sword previously this time he made it sound like the guests were in a fighting ring as some pped out loud and most felt invigorated on the inside. Adam and Carl were no exception as the first clenched the number stick with great force seemingly wanting to break it. "Patience" The sound of William came from their earplugs as both calmed down and Adam looked at the ss case in nostalgia. "You will get that sword, I promise. Just hang on their for a while before the real bid starts and get everyone by surprise, You Get Me?" Adam nodded resolutely as he slowly put down the number stick and looked towards the second floor where the Great House were situated in. ''The biggest problem won''t be me agitating for bidding but the people over there.'' "Before we start the bid let me tell you guys something about this bid." "As most of you know that the bid for the sword is 25 Billion Dors. But there is a slight change in the bid." Worry could be seen on the guests as they thought about increased price. But Nigel was quick to dissuade that thought from their heads. "No, The price of the sword hasn''t changed if that''s what some of you were worrying about, What changed was its style of bid." "Normally the items we had sold previously had an increase of either 1 Million Dors or 10 Million Dors and some were even more. But this one won''t be like that." Nigel slowly walked while facing front and said, "The bid would be a free increase. Not one that is regted." The guests were relieved by the first announcement but the second one took them by surprise. "YES! That means that you increase your bid to any number you want. It can be 1 Million or a billion or a trillion or even the small amount of 1 dor." Everyone were confused by this slight change and William and his entourage were not an exception to this. William asked, "Did you know about this?" "No¡­ This was not in the pamphlet nor in the website and even the ones I am getting inside information from." Delmar shook his head while saying. "Maybe this was added a few moments earlier." "But Why?" William asked as the huge tv showed a slightly quite hallway with some murmuring here and there. Many were not either courageous enough or cared enough to stand up and ask for information. Fortunately one was curious enough to stand up and ask. The guy who stood up was from a table far behind in ranking, He stood up and coughed for attention. Nigel quickly turned to see figure in the distance as he asked, "Yes, Sir. Do you need something?" The guy replied hesitantly, "Yeah¡­ Can you tell us why you made such a change?" Others also agreed with him as they nodded and some voiced their concern. Nigel smiled as he hid his face behind the top hat he was wearing and said. "Well, Sir. It''s very simple, really." "For Chaos" Confusion was etched on everyone''s face as the man standing asked again, "But Why?" "Why¡­" Nigel had a thoughtful look before it turned into a dangerously crazy smile, "Because if we don''t experience fun even in such a grand event, what is the point of it all?" Everyone became even more confused as they didn''t know what to say anymore to those words. The guy asking the questions wanted to ask ''Why do you want chaos'' But was quickly sidelined as Nigel spoke. "Okay, Anymore questions? No, Alright then let''s start the show then." Nigel said quickly as he didn''t want to answer idiotic questions. William just looked at the screen with his mouth slightly open, "What the hell was that?" Delmar shrugged his shoulders, "Who knows, Boss? I bet nobody knew that they were going to pull this stunt." "Somebody knew" William and Delmar looked at the screen to see it was Adam. "Who?" "Who else can it be other than them?" Adam said in a mysterious voice before William knew that he was talking about the Great Houses. William said in agreement, "No wonder those guys are silent even after hearing such a ridiculous agreement." "Yes, they would be the ones who would get thetest information." Delmar nodded as he thought about the matter. "So, you''re telling me you don''t have a goodwork then?" "Boss. I know that you are spending billions of dors in me but still they have been here for thousands of years. I can''t just get a better or even the same amount ofwork as them." "I figured that but still to be thumped like this is not a good feeling." "I''ll try to reach out more, boss." William only nodded as he saw the next scene. "The bid for this great sword will start in Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­" ''BANG'' As soon as the bang sound came out hands were lifting themselves up with a double number on all hands. Nigel pointed towards the first row as he said, "Table 32 for 25 Billion Dors, anyone else?" Hands were stretched out again but this time a odd thing happened. "Table 48" The crowd was silent for the next bid but Nigel waited for a moment before asked the person who bid in Table 48. "Sir¡­ your bid." "Didn''t you just pick me?" The guy asked in confusion. Nigel nodded as he rified. "Friends as I have said before you would have to tell your bid to me. Just being chosen by me doesn''t work. I would choose the fastest and then you would have to tell me your bid. Otherwise your bid wouldn''t count." "Just like the man who was chosen earlier, Because he didn''t bid immediately after getting chosen his bid is going to automatically get cancelled." The crowd was a dissatisfied with this new change but they didn''t object, the man who had just lost his bid was very dissatisfied and wanted to curse the guy but Nigel continued the bid. "Table 37" "26 Billion Dors" Nigel immediately called out another person. "Table 45" "27 Billion Dors" "Table 420" "27 Billion Dors and 1 dor" Chapter 204 - 204 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 3 ] "Table 420" "27 Billion Dors and 1 dor" Hearing the amount of the bid made everyone curious as they turned to look at the one who made the strange bid. At thest row in the veryst table sat an old man with a antique cane which was younger than him. One look at him and one would know that the man was obsolete and not right in the mind and that was even more made true by thement the man said. "What are you all looking at! I can make the amount as much as I want, That green guy said to me that I can, so stop looking at me like that before I get angry." The old man said with anger in his tone as he swung his cane in the air as a show of defiance. The guests turned to look back at the stage as they didn''t want to deal with someone old and crazy. They also thought that if the bid is this strange then it would be problematic for most of them. Thankfully the next few were a normal one. "Table 57" "28 Billion Dors" "Table 96" "29 Billion Dors" "Table 85" "31 Billion Dors" "Table 98" "32 Billion Dors" Like that the bid continued on as the price of the bid increased to a great amount. Some increased the bid by 1 Billion, while some increased it by two billion only for it to be increased by 500 Million or more. Time seemed to pass by as the bid normally increased until 10 minutes passed and something happened. "Table 65" "152 Billion Dors" Nigel said and waited for someone else to outbid this bid. But the only thing he got was the sound of crickets, which seemed to amplify this setting. "Will there be no bid then? Shall I start my count?" Carl then quickly turned to Adam and said, "This is our moment. Now we should bid for the sword." But Adam denied by shaking his head and saying, "No¡­ They still haven''t started yet." "Would they really even bid now? They haven''t even bid once in the entire bid, surely they don''t have interest on it?" "Oh! But they do." "How can you be so sure?" "Aren''t we also doing the same thing." Carl thought about it as he nodded and stepped back, curiosity increasing. "Besides your still forgetting about something." Carl turned his head and asked, "What?" "We still didn''t get the bosses permission yet." Carl realized as he nodded and spoke, "Oh!... yeah." Both of them then stayed quiet as Nigel continued. "Going Once¡­ Going Twic-" "200 Billion Dors." Everyone in the auction hall immediately looked towards the left side as a light beeped on a room on the second floor as some were slightly perplexed seeing it. Most of them thought that the Great Houses didn''t have any interest on it as they didn''t bid at all, but they seemed to forget what happened with the dragon scroll. But the ones that remembered knew that this is just the start of the real bid. "Well¡­ Finally the bid starts." Adam said as Carl internally nodded to his words. Nigel smiled as he saw the beeping light before saying, "Room 5 for 200 Billion Dors." Even though most families were scared to try and outbid a Great House, they seemed to forget that fear as they looked at the sword in the ss case. Nigel immediately spotted someone in the hall as he said, "Table 98" "201 Billion Dors." "Table 85" "202 Billion Dors." As the bid continued on the Great House who ce the bid before bid again. "250 Billion Dors." "Room 5 for 250 Billion Dors." Carl noticed something about it as he asked, "Hey is it just me or does it seem like the great houses don''t have to be picked by that guy to bid?" Adam scoffed, "Of Course they don''t. Why are you lumping them with normal folks like us. We are the earth and they are the sky. What we shit is the thing we eat and all they shit is gold." "So¡­ they will get more precedence than us?" Carl asked with visible anger in voice. "Yes, They will. But there is a good thing about this too." Carl asked curiously, "And What''s that?" "When this ends, we will get a lot of publicity." "Good or Bad?" "Don''t you know? Any publicity is good publicity." The crowd listening to the high increase of bid became sour as their limit were reaching and some started to think whether it would be good or not to continue with this bid. But some were still adamant on getting that sword as they quickly raised their numbers to get pick. "Table 58" "251 Billion Dors." Hearing the normal increase of the bid made the popce feel slightly relieved as they felt that they still had a chance. But that was immediately thwarted by the next scene. "300 Billion Dors" Nigel looked at the right side and said, "Room 14 for 300 Billion Dors." Hearing those words made the crowd lower their hope but they still hold on. Which changed because of the next bid. "350 Billion Dors" "Room 18 for 350 Billion Dors." With those words, any hope that the crowd had was quickly diminished. They now knew that the ones who will be bidding would be the Great Houses and not them anymore. Adam looked at the right side before asking someone distant. "Boss¡­ should we start now?" The earplug had some static noise before a clear tone came in. "No, Wait a while. Let them y their little game a while more and then we''ll bid." Adam smiled as he said, "Alright" As the crowd waited for the next great house to increase the bid, someone from the lower halls made the idiotic move to bid for the sword, "Table 45" The crowd looked at the one who made it and saw that it was a young man without any distinct features, someone who would get lost in a crowd and bepletely invisible the next moment. What they didn''t know was that the man was a scapegoat and not just any. But one nted by a great house member to increase their fame a little more in the eyes of the normal families in here. So by making a normal member bid and then biddingter by a higher amount would make anyone wonder in awe about the person who made the bid, Something that the great house member thought as they made the next bid. "450 Billion Dors" "Room 14 for 450 Billion Dors." Just like the great house member had thought, his n had worked wonders as the people looked at the second floor on the right side and thought out loud. "Wow! A 100 Billion increase, just what you would expect from a Great House." "To be able to even bid with such intensity, ''Sigh'' What power." "Only a Great House is capable enough to pull such a stunt. As always" "Fcking backstards! They always do stuff like this." "They should stop making this people attend a event like this. Otherwise we won''t be able to get the good stuff at all." Among the many good and badment, Adam heard the earplug say. "Now We Strike" Chapter 205 - 205 - The Auction Truly Starts [ Part 4 ] As Adam and Carl were listening to thements being thrown with good and bad intentions, a buzzing noise was heard from their earplugs. Immediately knowing that it was a signal from their new boss, both men diverted their attention from the auction halls noise and listened in to the earplug. Not even a secondter as both were prepared, William delivered the message. "Now We Strike" Adam and Carl hearing it took a moment to understand their situation before looking at each other and giving a understanding nod as Carl asked. "We are finally going to bid for the sword?" "Yes" "How much do I bid then?" Adam asked. "How much is the current bid?" Adam didn''t take a moment as he answered, "450 Billion. It''s at 450 Billion Dor right now." "And how much did the price increase from the previous bid?" "By a 100 Billion" "Hmm" William nodded as he thought about it for a moment before replying, "Then bid 550 Billion Dors." Adam, Carl and also Delmar was shocked as they heard the astronomical amount. Delmar couldn''t stop his curiosity as he ended up asking, "Are you sure boss? That''s a 100 Billion Dor increase." William nodded as he exined, "We need to put a strong front if we want to get acknowledged by those people out there. Otherwise we would be like the one''s in the auction hall who can only scream out their outrage in silent tones." Delmar understood what he meant but he still said, "I get what you are getting at boss, But if the price of the bid increased like this in every bid then it would quickly eat away our finances." "And without the money" Delmar leaned in closer to his ear, "How are we going to pay this people and more importantly¡­ How are you going to pay me?" "You don''t have to worry about my money being emptied so quickly. I still have some money stored away that I can get anytime I want but" William looked at skeptically and said, "Why are you worried about your pay? Didn''t I already pay for the whole year!" Delmar smiled cheekily as he said, "Just thinking about the future boss, Don''t want you to get worried over paying for someone as low as me." ''Yeah right'' William thought skeptically before turning his attention back to the screen, "Any other questions?" Carl thought for a moment before asking, "What about the amount of money we increase in each bid? 100 Million, 1 Billion or 10 Billion." "Hmm¡­ Go for 100 Billion in each bid." His words surprised the trio again as they didn''t know what to say, But Adam thought about something as his face darkened. "Doing that would bring us some problems." "What problems?" "First of all, Attention. I know that you are not worried about it as the sword will bring a lot of attention itself but increasing the price in each bid by 100 Billion will bring us a lot more attention. Attention that might bring you troubles that won''t just be vocal. Might be physical enough to warrant big caution." William nodded towards his words and said, "Next problem" Adam continued on from where he left off, "Second is the biggest problem you might get." "The Great Houses" Except for Carl, all of them knew where he was getting at. But for the sake of the guy who kept looking at him with a look that said ''Bestow some knowledge to me'', Adam had to exin. "The Great Houses might take our increasing of such high amount as a challenge and might even further the price. If that''s not the problem then, they might hold a grudge of you and will harm you when they get a chance. Even if they don''t do it on the surface, they will surely do it when you are at your weakest or at an opportune time." William nodded again and stayed quiet as he didn''t have any solution to those questions. Not hearing any sounding from the earplugs made both Adam and Carl know that their new boss was either stumped or thinking about the situation. Seeing that the boss wasn''t able to find any solution, Delmar searched for one and remembered something as he spoke, drawing the attention of all. "I don''t know what we can do about the first one but I may have a solution for the second one." William immediately beamed up as he said, "Oh! You do, Say it." Delmar looked at the screen and at his surroundings before saying it to him, "I can''t say the details to you right now." William understood where he was getting at before remembering a past conversation and asking, "Is it about that thing about the auction?" Delmar nodded, "Yes, All I can tell you right now is if the thing goes well then we won''t have to worry about the great houses for some time." William nodded before he said, "You heard him, guys. Start the bid." Adam smiled as he raised his table number and didn''t wait for Nigel to pick him as he said loudly, "550 Billion Dors!" The crowd and even Nigel seemed to look at both sides of the second floor to see who it was to call out the number but didn''t find any. As Nigel kept on looking, suddenly his eyes caught a brief nce of someone waving their table number so he looked at it and went quiet. Nigel was silent a while before giving a crazy smile as he spoke louder than ever and said, "TABLE 69 FOR 550 BILLION DOLLARS EVERYBODY" The crowd that was searching for the great house were stumped when they heard what Nigel said as they looked at second row to see the number 69 being shown in the air. Besides the people in the front row, all other guests in the hall went quiet for a moment before they all said in unison, "WHAT!" But Nigel didn''t answer them and only just smiled shadily as he looked at Adam with a glint in his eyes. The ones in the front row were shocked too but they were quickly able to control that emotion and all had thoughts simr to ''What an interesting development''. But Room 14¡­ Room 14 did not take it lightly. [ In Room 14 on the Second Floor ] In a luxurious room filled with many refreshments and other entertainment facilities sat a man with a gorgeous young women beside him. The man had a height of 5.5 foot with good looks on him and clothes that spoke of how high he was in position. This man was Fraic Freiggart, House Master of the Freiggart Great House. He had came here especially for the Broken Heaven Sword. There was that other thing too but he didn''t have the finances nor enough power to take such a fall. Right now he had just said his bid which started at 450 Billion Dors. A 100 Billion increase then the previous bid. He did this because he wanted to show to the peasants that kept on barking for a long time to quiet down but it seemed to have the opposite effect. But that did not anger him as it was all in good humor. He felt quite happy at the moment with a girl in his arms and the murmurs of lower subjects but that was immediately shattered the moment he heard this. "550 Billion Dors!" Chapter 207: Chapter 207 - A Great Houses Threat "830 Billion Dors" The cluster of grapes that Fraic was eating flew out of his mouth as he said the words, "What the F*ck." Fraic thought about who was crazy enough to increase the bid so frugally, in his mind the same guy (Adam) came to mind but he thought the guy might have learned his lesson so he didn''t pay him any heed. But his nightmares came to fruit as Nigel said. "Table 69 for 830 Billion Dors." "Well this is quite odd, It seems like someone is very interested in acquiring this fine piece of history, today." Nigel had a sick smile on his face as he said that. "Well then is this thest bid or is there going to be any other one?" A silence roamed the hall as both the crowd and Nigel thought what would happen next. Would the Great Houses continue their assault or will someone new emerge from the darkness? Fraic thought as he clenched his teeth was about to smash the items in the room from just his leaking mana. ''Just what the fu*k is this guy thinking of doing? Can''t he see that this is not something a peasant like him should be involved in.'' ''I might have to do something if this guy keeps outbidding me, This is an embarrassment that I cannot let be allowed to smear the good name of the Friggart Great House.'' Fraic thought and was about to outbid Adam but someone had already beat him to it. "850 Billion Dors" Nigel looked at the left side and said "Room 5 for 850 Billion Dors." "This night is truly bing something that we might not have initially thought of bing but nevertheless it is something we are weing by open arms." Nigel said as his words were mostly directed to Adam. The guest hearing his words nodded to them. They too came here bid and buy something''s that would get their attention and also to look at the sword and try to bid and see if luck was on their side or not. They did not think that something like this would happen and the sword which was originally only 25 Billion Dors woulde to an astonishing price of 850 Billion Dors. 850 Billion Dors! That is 34 times more than its original price. What''s more astonishing to them wasn''t that it was the Great Houses that were buying the item with so much money but it was a family. A Family that had only just surfaced a year ago. A family so young that their property size couldn''t amount to the real age of their own family''s roots. Even with all of that, This New Family didn''t just had the courage to bid with the Great House but also had the capability to outbid them. Which by all means was simply impossible to aplish. At least for them it was. Even though almost everybody had their hands in some kind of dirty work and all of them figured that the new family was in it too but to be able to have such a huge cash flow from it was still a huge feat. Which could only be aplished if that family either had a massivework in the ck market or had a source of ie that was bringing in billions from doing almost all dirty work a Kingdom could handle. And that meant a lot of power. So in the eyes of all those that were in the auction, The Trust Family was someone they now respected and even started to fear for. Even though what they thought was notpletely false, it was just not to that extent. Fraic had a dark look upon him as his anger was only increasing as the moments passed and then he heard a small voice. "Si- sir¡­ please¡­ stop." He looked down to see the young girl who he was fooling around with having troubles with breathing because of his violent mana that was leaking out of him. So he sighed and tried to calm himself as he stopped the flow of mana that was wreaking havoc everywhere. The girl who was finally able to breath out the air thanked him, "Thank you, sir." Fraic didn''t stop his mana because he cared about the girl or her life, But he had to do it. If he did not then the girl might have died and someone dying on the auction hall was not something that sat well with the auction house. Fraic sat on the floating chair as he gave out a dark sigh before making a decision. He got up from the chair and walked slowly towards the wall. Then magically the wall of the room vanished as a crystal clear ss appeared instead of it with the view of the whole auction house. Fraic looked through the ss and on to the table 69 before saying, "900 Billion Dors" "Room 14 for 900 Billion Do-" Nigel couldn''t finish his words as Fraic started saying. "You over there in table 69" Adams attention was called as he looked to the second floor on the right side and saw a person of simr height, with expensive clothes that weren''t much better than his but his experienced eye saw the guy emitting a dark aura around him that spoke of bad things. "I am very impressed that you actually have been able to reach this far in the bid and I even p your effort for it." "But let''s be honest, you won''t be able to go much further so why not give up and let me take this item. I will even grant you one favor from the Friggart House." "So what say you?" Adam on the outside looked like he waspletely calm and didn''t have anything on him but inside he was under heavy pressure as he thought about what to do. So he slowly spoke to the earplug, "What''s the n?" After a moment of silence the earplug started buzzing alive, "The n is this, Simply say in the most respectful words that¡­ Fu*k You." Adam smiled at his words before he rearranged them in his. He stood up and bowed slightly to him which the guy was satisfied looking at before saying. "I am very grateful that the House Master of the Great Friggart House is bestowing favor from he himself and I would very much like to ept this offer." Fraic smiled as he thought that the peasant was scared out of his wits by just those simple words of his. He was very satisfied until he heard thetter part of this words. "But for the sake of honor and my bosses wishes, I simply can''t ept your offer." Gasps were heard on the auction house as most people looked at Adam like he was a fool to deny a offer like that from a Great House while some looked at him with respect in their eyes. Fraic was silent before he said with a quiet voice which surprisingly was heard by all, "So you are declining my offer." "Unfortunately, My Boss is." Adam said with fake sincerity. "Do you know the consequences of doing that?" Chapter 208: Chapter 208 - A Great Houses Outrage "Do you know the consequences of doing that?" Fraic said with a tone that seemed to breed anger as his eyes narrowed in on Adam. The atmosphere around the auction hall seemed to crackle with silent warnings as the guest were bing increasingly rmed as each moment passed. They didn''t know what would happen or what they should do, but they knew that at the very moment all of them should stay quiet. They stayed quiet looking at the exchange of words that would change the whole fate of both houses. Adam even under the pressure of someone of higher ranking than him didn''t show any fear nor hesitation. He mostly didn''t care and the stakes were too high while the thing he was waiting so much for was right in front of him so he held on. He promised himself no matter what happens in here he would held on so he answered the question with no fear and instead with slight excitement. "Ahhh¡­ Will the consequences be so dire that I might not even be able to imagine it?" Adam asked but his questions were not answered as Fraic looked at him with dark eyes. "Okay, so I guess that would mean no more favors from the Great Friggart House, then?" The guests were gob smacked and didn''t know whether to look with admiration at the man''s bravery or shame him because of it. But they knew one thing, This man, This new family was something interesting. Fraic ever in his angry moment remained silent for a while before he showed a row of teeth as his face morphed into an angry smile, "How funny¡­ Unfortunately the answer was not even close." Adam faked a look false shame as he said, "Oh!... then I''m sorry, that I won''t be able to figure it out. But it was very good to have this talk with you, sir." Adam said and tried to end the conversation but he was stopped, "Wait!" He knew that was supposed to happen so he just gave a sigh before saying, "Yes?". "Did I gave you the permission to end this conversation?" Fraic asked as anger oozed his voice. This time even Adam became angry, "I am sorry if I offended you before Mr. Friggart, But I am not under your service or in your gratitude for you to speak to me like that!" The crowd gasped as they looked at this new turn of events, which made the people in the back row gossip more and more about the idiocy of Adam while the front row families saw this as an interesting show and their curiosity about this new family only seemed to grow. Fraic''s face darkened to a great degree at this show of defiance as he barked out loudly, "HOW DARE YOU FCKING BASTAD! YOU DENY MEEE! A GREAT HOUSE''S HOUSE MASTER AND THEN YOU SHAME BY SAYING THOSE WORDS! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?" Fraic''s voice contained anger as his power flowed out and was spread through the hall as most guest had trouble breathing and being in that position. But Adam and all of the families in the front row had no problems as they seemed to be fine. Adam because he was at a higher level than barking fool and the families in the front row because they were powerful and also had some items that seemed to lower any effecting towards them. Carl on the other hand was not in a good state as it seemed like he might either copse or vomit on the floor. Adam was able to see that and quickly ced a hand shoulder while spreading his mana which covered his bodypletely, stopping him from doing anything. Carl gave a silent ''Thank You'' to which Adam nodded before saying to Fraic with the previous fake sincerity gone, "Mr. Friggart, stop saying things that are totally exaggerated and get your mana under control before something bad happens to someone. And you seem to forget that this is a very well known auction house, not a street where you would have a brawl whenever you might want." Adam then looked towards Nigel who nodded and quickly turn to Friac, "Sir, What Mr. Butlick''s saying is correct." Adam visible shivered at the name, "Please stop your anger before I have to call in security sir." Nigel''s voice had the opposite effect as Fraic became angrier and screamed at Nigel, "SHUT UP YOU GREEN CLOWN! THIS IS MY MATTER AND MY MATTER ALONE SO DON''T GET INVOLVED IN SOMETHING WHICH YOU CLEARLY CAN''T DO ANYTHING ABOUT!" Nigel was angry at his words but he still said calmly, "Mr. Fraic Friggart sir, I know that you are angry and are having with not being able to bid for the sword and for that we are ready topensate you as well." Then his eyes turned cold as he said, "But you seem to forget that this is Heaven Defying Auction House''s Ground. Not a Street like Mr. Butlick said. Don''t do something that will have an effect on not just you¡­ but also on your family." Fraic shivered looking at those eyes but he seemed to be in a juiced state at the moment as he forgot about any repercussions and straight out cursed at Nigel. "Who the fck you think you are to tell me about having an effect on my family?" "I am the House Master of the Friggart Great House, I AM NOT SCARED OF A AUCTION HOUSE AND I WON''T BE BULLIED INTO LISTENING TO YOUR WORDS." Fraic seemed to have lost his mind as his words were bing more and more perverse. Which was understood by the families in the auction hall as most had trouble breathing. The families on front row had no fear on their face as they knew on that exact moment that Fraic would lose no matter happens. Nigel took no care for his words as a voice appeared in the earplug he had worn, "Should wee in yet?" "No, wait a moment." William on the other hand was also quiet and no fear was on his or Delmar''s face but it was on everybody else''s face in that room. William took a close look at Fraic and seemed to thought of his words and asked, "He''s out right?" Delmar nodded, "Yeah" Adam was about to hold on to his de to see that he had none at the moment and cursed before slightly reinforcing his mana for the most optimal killing uracy. But the next words changed that, "Adam don''t confront him inbat, If he attacks just use your powers to defend yourself and don''t worry about the people beside you." Came the words of William from the earplugs. Adam who was about to kill the guy was confused as he asked, "Why? He is clearly out of his mind?" "Precisely because of that. No need to make a enemy out of everyone when he is doing it all by himself. And anyway the guy is not going to be a problem anymore." Adam nodded as he withdrew most of his mana. Seeing that made Fraic satisfied as thought that Adam was scared of him. So he tried to make use of that. "Now you die, fool" Chapter 209: Chapter 209 - A Great Houses Demise "Now you die, fool" Friac said and held up his hands as mana started to gather towards it. The mana then took the form of a purple light and it changed its shape to a slowly revolving ball. Adam looked at it and knew that the guy was about to use a spell which had a strange effect to it, which if was hit then might not do a lethal damage but it would still hurt like hell. But not like he was about to give the man that chance to do that him. He readied himself for a counter strike that would cut through the spell and also not do any damage to the guy as per instructions. But he really wanted to hit him. Fraic finished preparing the spell as heughed with an evil smile and said, "Behold, A Level SIX Spell. Something the likes of you never should have seen." "You know, nobody has ever spoken like you have to me." "And with respect, You speak a lot more than you should." Adam said in retort. Fraic''s face had a crack on it as he gave a small snicker, "Yes, say what you want now. Not like you will be good health or¡­ in any health for that matter so say yourst words." Adam had a thoughtful face on him as he said, "Last words?... Nah, I''m good." Fraic''s dark smile broke as he talked to Adam and he finally couldn''t take it anymore, "Alright then, You can die now." Then he threw the ball towards Adam. Time seemed to slow down, as everyone in the auction hall looked at the ball of destruction that would mean only devastation for them if even a small amount of its power hit them. Some tried to run away, some became unconscious in fear, some looked at like it was the most beautiful thing they had seen and some¡­ just looked like that ball was the most foolish Fraic could have done at that moment. Adam slowly reinforced his body with mana and put a lot more of it in his right hand as he tried to coat his hand full of mana. Then he repositioned his hand in a pping position so that he may direct that small ball of destruction right towards its maker. Carl beside him simply chose to ignore this as he has already given up on hisst thread of life when he saw the ball being thrown towards them. William and Delmar looked at the screen with such precision it would make even the most astute observer in shame. All of this was happening in slow motion as the purple ball was slowly hurling towards Adam and the fellow tables. As the ball of purple light was going, suddenly time itself stopped. Everything and everyone inside the auction hall was frozen in its ce with no sign of either of them ever moving anymore. But strangely the time outside the building was still moving as the guards positioned outside the auction house guarded and the streets itself was vibrant with the colors of many cars running around. Inside the auction houses hall where the bids were taking ce, time was still frozen. In this frozen time, suddenly a sigh could be heard, but there was no one who had moved or had been unfrozen. Then a moment ater, a cackle could be heard as it followed with a inaudible voice. "Such a foolish man." Then another said, "Foolish and ipetent." "Most in this hall are both." The First said. "Not all" Then a new one joined in, "There are certainly some who are quite interesting." "Who are talking about?" The second asked. "The new family." The Second affirmed, "Yes, it certainly seems interesting. At least this one kid does. Who knows what its real leader is like." The First said, "What else could it be like? Other than most of them being Rich and Fat, I don''t see any other difference." "For you they may be like that and you may even correct on most of them. But not all of them are like that. Simply look at the top 12 and you''ll see." The Third One said. The First One immediately rebutted, "But they are a different matter altogether, Then are elite but the others are not elite. They are fools and Idiots and pompous bast*rds who only know how to swindle people out of money." The Second One said, "And most people are like that. Its their greed that''s made them like that. But its our responsibility as a sovereign to look after them and show them the right path." The First One spitted in repulse and said, "Take care of¡­ them! Like I have nothing else to do in my leisure. At least they could learn from an elite and strive to achieve something bigger." "And what is your idea of an elite?" "Someone that never gives up or strives to stay at a single position. Always aiming for the top and doing anything that needs to be done for that to happen." "So a Backstabber then?" The First One snickered, "Who are you calling about a Backstabber? You yourself are no better." "Neither are you." "At least I have the decency to be front." "That''s not decency, that''s cruelty." "And I suppose life is a fairnd then?" The Third one interjected, "We are going out of topic, We must decide what must be done of that fool." "What else? Just kill him already." "I say give him another chance." The Second One said. The First One immediately screamed out in disbelief, "What! Are you stupid? The guy''s clearly out of his mind and even more so did you see how poorly that girl was being used by him." "The girl was a who*e and you know that someone who does that would be treated like that." "Yeah I know, I just don''t like the guy." "But it''s not our decision on what to make of that person." The Third One said as all quiet down. A Frozen momentter, A new voice emerged, this one inaudible as the previous one''s as well. "I don''t know what to do. But I think we should call in a vote- A vote to either To Forgive or To Kill." "Alright, lets do it." The others agreed as the First One spoke first, "I vote to Kill." The Second One then said, "I vote for Forgiveness." The Forth One said, "So it''s a tie then. The Final Vote will be the tiebreaker." Silence descended on the frozen zone, before the Third One said, "Kill" "The vote is finished and the judgment is Death, Any Words?" None said any as the Forth One said, "So it shall be done." With its final words, The figure of Fraic Fraiggart came to view as the frozen figure seemed to crack little by little until cracks appeared all above the body before breaking apart and then disappearing into nothingness. The purple ball of destruction that was hurling towards Adam and Carl too disappeared, Not only that but the women that was inside room 14 also disappeared. Like that the Friggart Great House''s Current House Master was ''Removed''. Chapter 210: Chapter 210 - Internal Observation As the True Ones had giving their judgment, William on the other hand knew not. He was looking at the screen not understanding what was going go. He didn''t know whether the camera malfunctioned and the screen froze or whether the purple ball of destruction actually hit them and coincidentally also hit the camera for it to behave that way. He waited for a while but nothing seemed to change so he asked Delmar who was rapidly typing on theptop, "Have you figured out what went wrong?" Delmar shook his head and sighed while saying, "Sorry Boss. Nothing seems to be the problem, at least when ites to the cameras I ced. But when ites to the servers it feels like a wall. A wall that''s stopping me from getting inside." Telling up to that point, Delmar stopped talking and went into deep thought which was noticed by William, "What is it?" "I am getting a certain feeling that something is not right over there." William wanted to rebuke him by saying that ''Of Course, Adam and a Great House''s Master are about to fight'' but didn''t as he understood what he meant. So he said slowly. "You''re thinking it might be some outside interference." William guessed and asked in return. Delmar shook his head as he added, "More like an inside one." William didn''t understand thia time but Delmar spoke out for him. "I had been monitoring the outside cameras and even some of the inside. So I know that nobody new hade in or anything also." "It could also be that you didn''t notice someoneing in." William said. "It could. But I also put the camera in overdrive facial recognition/alerting mode so even if I had missed it the cameras certainly couldn''t have." "Who knows, there may be some spells out there that might be able to hide from electronic devices." Delmar said after much thought, "Yeah that could be it too. But something in my gut tells me whatever it was¡­ It was not from the outside." "So from the inside then." "Noooo¡­ It doesn''t look like that too." William asked confusedly, "So if it''s not from the inside or the outside then what is it?" Delmar said as he looked at the frozen things on the monitor, "I don''t know that but whatever it is, it certainly is very powerful." "Why is that?" "Look at that for a moment." William came and saw Delmar pointing to the watch that flew off from Carl''s hand and seemed to be on the air frozen. "I had been looking at that watch for a while and right before the screen stopped as it slowly turned to stop, I saw a sh of colors in the reflection of the watch." "So it could be that the lights are reflecting it?" "NO. No. I clearly saw that it was a range of colors sporting many vibrant things." "What things?" Delmar typed on theptop with ferocity as the screen increasingly zoomed in and the screen blurred for it to only turn clearer the next moment. After a few moments of zooming in, some things could be seen. Things that seemed like words but because of the amazing amount of zooming in the words couldn''t be seen that clearly, But still William was able to see them. He looked at those words that were like scratches that would be drawn on ancient caves. "They seem like broken scratches from the photo being zoomed a lot." Delmar was about to say otherwise but William wasn''t finished. "But if I look closely then they seem like ancient words or symbols from back thousands of years or so." "Try hundreds of thousands." William looked at Delmar who continued. "When I first looked at them, I thought they were symbols from a few thousand year of scratch on the wall but I searched them and was able to find that they were some kind of ancient texts that were used for powerful spells back then." "How powerful?" "Powerful enough to stop any kind of interference or strong enough to blow up a country in a blink." William thought about his words and asked, "Powerful enough to stop time in a small location as that?" He said while pointing towards the screen. "Yes" Delmar only gave that answer and they became quiet. After a long moment, William spoke, "Sooo¡­ whoever it was, it certainly is powerful then right?" "Yeah" "Quiet powerful enough for us to not be able to do anything." "Unless you can find someone who is strong enough to reverse ancient spells then I don''t think so, Boss." "Well that only means one thing then." William said and Delmar looked at him for understanding. He walked towards the bed and jumped on it and then rolled around for a bit before finding a good ce and resting in that position. "Find a good spot and rest in." Delmar looked at William sleeping in the bed and waited for a moment but did not see any changes on him. He looked at the guys next to him who also looked back at him with a questioning look so he asked, "Boss?" "Yeah" "Are you really sleeping?" "Yeah" "Aren''t we not going to do something about it?" William turned to look at him and said, "What can we do about it? Didn''t you say that without someone strong enough to do something about the time spell, we can''t do anything? So we don''t do anything about it." Delmar looked for desperation or fear in his voice but did not found any and only found boredom. So after thinking for a moment, he could only sigh and say, "So what do WE do now boss?" William said while yawning, "Call in room service and order whatever you guys want, I''ll pay for them." Delmar went silent for a while before smiling and looked back at the guys who had the same face as him, "You heard the boss guys, Call the room service and order a buffet for us." All the guys quickly went to get the one screen on the wall that connected them to room service but were fighting on the way to get that. As they were fighting on what to eat, a guy who was still sitting in his position, looked at the screen and said, "Second boss, you need to look at this." Delmar being called asked, "What is it? If it''s not that important than forget about and take some time off." He said as hezed on the huge couch which was having trouble amodating such a huge man. "I think it''s pretty important boss." The guy insistently said. Delmar grumbled about ''Work'' as he slowly got out from the sofa he been on for some time and stretched his body before going towards the guy. "What is it?" "Here, see this." Delmar looked at the screen and saw the same image of the purple ball, "Yeah and?" "Now look at this." He said and changed the screen to the same image but without the ball in it. "What happened?" "I don''t know but the screen blurred for a moment before it showed this one." "Hmm¡­ Something feels like its missing here." Chapter 211: Chapter 211 - Unfrozen After the ''Erasure'' of Friac Friggart of the Friggart Great House, time seemed to slowly start by itself as people started moving on their own. People started to run as they were going to before the ''Reset''. Some ran, some went unconscious in fear and some looked at the scene as they wanted to see pure destruction. And with those people and others in the front row were stumped as they waited and waited for it to happen. But nothing happened, No explosion, no screaming other than the already fleeing ones nor any new thing that would add disappointment or excitement to others. Carl closed his eyes in fear and waited for the ball of destruction to hit him, but as he waited there didn''t seem to be anything that hit him so he opened his eyes to find a Adam who was frantically looking for something. Adam was looking here and there for the purple ball with strange effects. Even though he didn''t see it after the ''Reset'', he thought that the guy must have hidden in from his vision and would use it when he deemed satisfactory. Adam waited for a while and when he didn''t find anything that tried to kill him, he looked towards the second floor in search of the culprit, who also seemed to be gone. Adam released his aura as others who had the same thought like him did and searched for Fraic who couldn''t be found no matter how much they tried to search. On the hotel room, A gracious buffet was going on in the room where William and his other entourage stayed. Half the guards and most of the employees on electronic devices were enjoying a variety of foods that didn''t seem to know where it started and where it ended. All they knew was that the foods were quite delicious and it was their time off so most of them joined in on the work. While the other half guards were working in their station, all of them too had at least a fried chicken leg or some kind of huge burger in their hands as they looked outside with hawk like eyes, which if anyone saw would be in a dilemma as they have to think of whether to be scared looking at it orugh their ass off as the scene was quite bizarre. William too was eating a piece of a fried chicken with tomato sauce as he was having a very serious conversation with Delmar. "What do you think, is the best part then?" William asked. "It either has to be the Breast or the Thigh." Answered Delmar. "Well it seems we are quite alike but notpletely." "Weall dhen yo tell me wha is tha best par of yoys?" Delmar said as he bit into a thigh of fried chicken. "I think it has to be either the Breast or the Butt." "Seriously? The Butt?" Delmar asked in confusion. "Not everyfoby hass the shane taste." William said as he was eating into the another chicken breast as part of the sauce was about to fall on his clothes for it to quickly disappear in his mouth. "But I don''t think that it will have that good of a taste." "On the contrary, I believe that when I bite into her, she would truly taste good." Delmar looked at him strangely as he said, "Boss, don''t take this in the wrong way but¡­ your strange." "Why?" "You''re talking like you want to bite the butt of a alive one." "But I do." Delmar became quiet for a while before he asked, "Do you really want to eat a alive chickens butt?" William coughed as the food in his mouth flew out, "WHAT! What are you talking about, Man!" "What do you mean, You just said that you want to bite a alive one." "I was talking about a WOMEN. What did you think it was?" "A Chicken." William had a incredulous look on him as he looked at Delmar. "Seriously man, Where were you going with this conversation?" Before Delmar could answer to that question, A beeping noise sounded as one of the employees working in aptop screamed out, "The Feed is alive. The video is starting to show." Both William and Delmar looked back to the huge screen which was showing a live feed at its natural speed but no sound seemed toe out of it. Delmar turned his head and said, "Somebody turn on the sound." "On it, Second Boss." The sound to the camera opened asrge sound of people screaming and running around was being yed. William and Delmar looked at the scene with a odd expression on their face as they didn''t understand what was going on for a moment William said, "It feels like they don''t know that they were frozen on time." Delmar nodded as he looked on it. As Adam was looking on the hallway, looking for the guy, his ears started buzzing as he looked into it. "Hello hello, 123 123 mic testing, mic testing, Can you hear me Butlick?" Adam brows creasing in anger but he still responded, "Yes, I can." "Good, I thought we lost you guys over there?" Adam''s attention was diverted to the earplug as he asked, "Lost? Why do you say that?" "Well I don''t know if you know this but you guys were frozen in tim- Mmf MMF" The words seemed to be muffled as Adam couldn''t hear theplete sentence. "Hello? Is everything alright there?" A whileter came Delmar''s voice, "Yeah, everything''s fine. What the boss was about to say to you was that yourmunicators seemed to freeze for a moment and we couldn''t get any info of you guys." "But it could only have been for a while, so why the worry?" Adam asked as his seemed to be in a thought. "Well you were about to be hit by a death ball so of course, we would get worried. Now we don''t want our newest employee to die like that so we were feeling very worried." Delmar''s words seemed quite convincing but Adam''s intuition told him otherwise so he asked, "Where''s the kid? Why are you talking to me?" "Well hismunicators seemed to malfunction when he was talking to you so I am talking to you." Adam didn''t trust a word of this guy as he continued asking "And where is he?" "His right beside me." "Care to let me talk to him." Adam asked but it came out as a ''I want to talk to him'' but Delmar didn''t deny as he immediately responded, "Sure, here you go." After a brief shuffle in the plugs, a young voice could be heard, "Adam, I''m here." "You okay?" "¡­ Yeah, I''m fine. Why don''t you tell me what is happening there? I can hear a lot of noise but can''t seem to figure out whether it''s yours or others." Adam knew that he was diverting the topic but still said, "Yeah we are fine, Nothing happened. The Death Ball just disappeared." "Disappeared huh." William quiet for a moment before asking another one, "And about the guy, did they detain him or something?" "I can''t say, the guy seemed to have vanished." Chapter 212: Chapter 212 - Good Guys, Bad Guys "I can''t say for certain, but it seems like the guy haspletely vanished." "What! Him too?" William eximed, a hint of shock in his voice. He paused, contemting the situation before saying, "So that means he managed to escape, then." "It would have been quite the spectacle to see that annoying guy fail." William said with a dejected sigh. "I want to say that too," Adam replied, his gaze drifting to the room on the second floor, which remained eerily intact, with nothing visibly disturbed except for the absence of its upants. "But something tells me it''s not as straightforward as it appears." "Hmm¡­ What makes you think that? Is there something more to it?" "The room doesn''t look like someone stayed there and then left in a hurry. It looks like someone stayed, and that''s it¡ªthere''s no sign of an exit, if you get what I mean." "Yeah, I see what you''re saying," William said thoughtfully. "But he could''ve used some sort of skill or another method to make a quick escape." "Yeah, that thought crossed my mind too. That''s why I''m not entirely sure what really happened. But there''s something else about him that keeps nagging at me." "What else?" "His demeanor," Adam said, reflecting on the man''s behavior before his disappearance. "The guy was unbearably haughty and arrogant right up until the end. Even when heunched that death ball at me, I could feel his genuine intent to kill." "And at that moment¡ªor at any point before it¡ªI didn''t sense any fear in him. Not enough for him to flee like that, anyway." "Hmm¡­ Alright, let''s set this aside for now and focus on the situation at hand. We''ll get in touch if anything new arises." "Okay," Adam agreed. William ended the call and turned to Delmar, who was watching him closely. "Why did you stop me when I was about to tell him?" William asked, recalling the moment when Delmar had silenced him by covering his mouth and cutting thems. "There''s a valid reason for that," Delmar replied. William gestured for him to continue. "What if they''re still here?" "Who?" William asked, puzzled. "THEM," Delmar emphasized. William didn''t immediately grasp his meaning, but then his eyes widened slightly. "Oh¡­ THEM Them?" Delmar nodded. "Yeah, and what if they''re eavesdropping on our conversation? I don''t think they''d want their time-freezing trick to be exposed so soon. Whatever they did in there must be a significant secret, or something close to it, to warrant freezing time like that. If we reveal it, we might end up as their next targets." William nodded, recognizing the gravity of the situation. "Yeah, that''s possible. I think they did it for one reason." "And what''s that?" Delmar asked. "To deal with that Fraic guy." Delmar appeared contemtive. "You really think that''s what happened?" "Yeah. The guy fires a purple ball, time suddenly stops, and then hepletely vanishes when time resumes. Tell me that''s just a massive coincidence." "It could be. You never know," Delmar said, though his tonecked conviction. William shot him a deadpan look. "Alright, alright. I know what you''re saying sounds convincing, but why would they need to stop time for that? They could''ve done it openly, in front of everyone, to set an example, right?" William shook his head. "I don''t know. Your guess is as good as mine." Delmar suddenly looked up, then quickly moved to hisptop, typing furiously as William watched with growing curiosity. "So that''s what happened here, huh," Delmar muttered, as if he had just uncovered something significant. "What did you find?" William asked, stepping closer. Delmar swiveled theptop toward him. "Take a look at this." William saw an image of the Fraic guy from before. The apanying text painted him in a positive light, calling him things like "A Great Person" and "Helper of the Poor," among other des. "This guy isn''t just a member of a Great House; he''s the Master of the Friggart Great House." William nodded. "Yeah, I think he mentioned that during his viinous entrance." Delmar continued, "Exactly. So you know what that implies." William shook his head. "It means the guy isn''t just well-connected; he''s a highly respected pioneer of his generation." "And?" "And they can''t let someone like thatmit such reckless actions without tarnishing their reputation." William considered this. "But don''t they do things like this all the time? At least, that''s what I''ve heard about them." Delmar nodded. "Yeah, they do, but you''re missing the point. This isn''t a routine situation. It''s a very special one." "One where all the influential families, Great Houses, and even the Royal Families of the kingdoms are in attendance." William finally understood where Delmar was going with this. "And losing control in a setting like this was sure to earn him a red card." Delmar smiled. "Exactly. And, even better, it worked in our favor." "How so?" "Not only did we avoid acting like that guy, but Adam also showed remarkable bravery in front of him, even when faced with the threat of death or serious injury." "But couldn''t they also interpret that as him being disrespectful?" William asked. "They could," Delmar acknowledged. "But I don''t think they will." William''s curious expression urged him to borate. "Sure, plenty of people respect and fear them, but only a few can look them in the eye without flinching. Someone like that always catches their attention." William''s expression darkened as a thought crossed his mind. "What you just said makes a lot of sense, but it brought up a troubling thought." Delmar looked at him, waiting. "Your words reminded me that no matter how good a guy is, he can never truly win a girl''s heart like a bad boy can. Those scumbags swagger in with their rude attitudes and sweep the girl off her feet." "Even worse, if a good guy does manage to get the girl, it takes him ages to reach second base, while the bad guy has already rounded all the bases and done... things." Delmar nodded, understanding. "Boss, it sounds like you''ve been through something like that before." "You could say that," William replied. "Do you remember the first time we met¡ªwhen I really met you?" "Yeah, you were wearing a different mask back then, right?" William nodded. "Yeah¡­ well, that was a lie. What you saw back then was actually my real face." "So¡­ is this your fake face now?" "No, this is real too. It just changed after I broke through to a new level." "A Breakthrough Transformation¡­ Cool." William continued, "As you saw, my previous face wasn''t exactly popr. Now that I have this one, I can clearly see the difference¡ªit''s like night and day. Even though I''m at a huge advantage now, it still feels wrong to see how things work like this." Delmar nodded, speaking in a somber tone. "Yeah, boss, I get what you mean. I''ve been there too. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get a girl to notice me when my heart was set on them." William looked at him skeptically. "What the f*ck are you talking about? You''re the bad guy I''m talking about!" Chapter 213: Chapter 213 - The Auction at its End CLAP CLAP As those who had been attempting to flee in terror and those who were scanning the area in bewilderment for the source of the disturbance heard the sharp ''pping'' sound, they halted their actions and directed their gaze toward the noise. They looked back and saw it was none other than Nigel. Nigel, who had been pping his hands, ceased as he observed the crowd''s attention gradually shifting toward him. Normally, a person pping from such a distance, even with considerable force, wouldn''t be heard amid the cacophony of chaos. However, Nigel had employed a technique to amplify the sound¡ªby enveloping his hands entirely in mana and pping with it. This method magnified the usual sound tenfold, effortlessly cutting through the surrounding noise. He used the method knowing this will work wonderfully and he wouldn''t have to exert anymore energy. Nigel''s eyes swept across the guests, noting the myriad of emotions etched on their faces: fear, anger, curiosity, submission, repression, excitement, and more. He addressed them in a manner that might not fully appease everyone but would suffice for the moment. "Esteemed Guests, it is with deep regret that I extend my apologies for the grave mishap that has transpired within our establishment. I humbly request your forgiveness for this significant disruption on such a grand asion," Nigel intoned, bowing to the crowd, who seemed more intrigued than understanding. Looking at his bowing stance made many of the guests quiet as they waited to see the next spectacle. After a moment of silence, when no response came from the crowd, Nigel straightened and continued, "Regrettably, on this momentous night, a madman''s hubris has robbed us of an evening of wonder." The crowd reacted with a collective gasp at the audacious insult Nigel had directed toward the Master of A Great House. They braced themselves for another confrontation, their eyes instinctively turning toward the second floor. Yet, they saw no sign of the man who had instigated such chaos, nor any trace of him anywhere in the auction hall, which only deepened their curiosity. It was almost like the person had vanished in thin air. Driven by a need for answers, one man in the crowd shouted, "Hey! What happened to Mr. Friggart? Where is he?" Nigel, his expression tinged with sorrow, replied, "Regrettably, he is no longer among us." "So he ran away then?" another voice spected. The crowd reacted with a mix of emotions¡ªmost were relieved that such a troublesome figure had vanished, while some were disappointed that the drama had ended before it had truly begun. "No, he didn''t run," Nigel rified, reiming their attention. "He was punished for his folly." This deration only fueled the crowd''s curiosity as Nigel pressed on, "We all know that the Great Houses are the most esteemed institutions and the pride of our kingdoms. Their work, research, and unparalleled support have benefited us in countless ways and will continue to do so in the future. But even so, no one is above thew¡ªnot even the Great Houses." "So, following a thorough assessment of his crime, he was judged and executed with the full agreement of all four sovereigns." Nigel''s words rippled through the crowd like wildfire. They fell silent for a moment, absorbing the gravity of what had been said. Those who had previously been arrogant and self-assured now began to sweat profusely, straightening their postures as much as possible. Even those seated in the front rows were no longer at ease; their once-casual expressions had transformed into ones of serious contemtion as they listened intently to Nigel''s words. Among them were Adam and Carl, who stood motionless as though under the scrutiny of unseen eyes, sensing that even the slightest misstep could prove disastrous. William, still not fully grasping why everyone had be so tense, turned to Delmar for an exnation. Delmar, equally tense, was focused intently on the speech. "Boss, if what that guy said is true, then we might need to proceed with extreme caution from here on," Delmar whispered. "What is it that''s got you all so worried?" William asked, still struggling to piece it together. "If what he''s saying is urate, then it means the four sovereigns are inside this hall." "Four Sovereigns?" William''s mind raced as he tried to connect the dots, and then his eyes widened as realization dawned. "Does that mean¡­?" "Yes," Delmar confirmed, "It''s the Four Kings and Queens." William finally understood. The true Kings and Queens, the rulers of the Four Kingdoms, were present in real-time and were inside the rooms. No wonder everyone was on high alert, anyone would have. They were terrified that their past behavior might have been noticed by the Kings and Queens of their respective Kingdoms. One word. One word was all it would take for them to lose their heads as easily as a casual gesture. Now, they were all consumed with the fear that the Kings and Queens had taken note of them as well. If they could so swiftly and discreetly dispose of a Master of a Great House in the midst of such arge crowd, then they¡ªmere small fry¡ªcould be eliminated without anyone, not even their wives, knowing. Nigel watched their faces, understanding the turmoil in their minds. He didn''t attempt to quell their fears, but he did offer some sce with his next words. "I regret to inform you, dear guests, that due to the unfortunate event that has just urred, the auction house has decided that it would be prudent to close the auction for tonight and resume it at ater date. I thank you for attending this grand event of ours, and I apologize once again that it has been marred by such an inauspicious incident." Upon hearing his words, the guests quickly rose and turned to leave without a word to one another. There was only one thought on their minds: to exit the auction as swiftly as possible, before they made any misstep in the presence of their sovereigns. "WAIT!" Nigel called out, and the guests halted in their tracks. "Even though the auction has been halted, the items that have already been sold are still avable for collection. Please follow our employees, who will guide you to your designated items. You will simply need to settle the fees before collecting them." The guestsplied, following the employees who led them to various rooms. Adam and Carl trailed behind ady, also an employee, and noticed that others around them were being escorted to different rooms as well. Oddly, each guest was taken to a room that seemed to be reserved solely for them, with table numbers in the hundreds. Despite the need for arge number of rooms, the auction house had managed to amodate each guest individually. Adam and Carl entered a small, simply furnished room with two sofas and a steel table at its center. The female employee bowed to them and said, "Gentlemen, please take a seat on the sofas and wait for a moment while I retrieve your items." Adam and Carl nodded and sat down. Thedy exited through the door, and no sooner had she left than a man entered and said, "Well, isn''t this interesting!" Chapter 214: Chapter 214 - Remuneration [ Part 1 ] "Well, isn''t this interesting!" A strange voice tinged with a haughtiness said. Both Adam and Carl turned toward the voice, only to be rendered speechless. They remained frozen as the figure approached, extending a hand with a polite smile. "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Nigel." The men were momentarily stunned but quickly regained theirposure. Adam stood up, offering his hand, "I''m Ada¡ªShod. Shod Butlick." He couldn''t help but twitch his eye at the absurdity of the alias. Adam felt embarrassed saying the words and could not help but get angry every time he had to say the name. He wondered whether it was done by the kid but his mind quickly drifted to that figure shrouded in mystery whose voice was the only thing he heard about that annoying person. Carl, seemingly unfazed, chimed in, "And I''m Mish Trigger. It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Mr. Nigel." To him it didn''t matter much whether he got a bad name or a good one, He wouldn''t be meeting this person ever again. Nigel nodded as both men settled back into their seats, eyeing each other with a mix of caution and curiosity. Nigel was fairly certain the names were fabricated, but he chose not to press the matter. While it was umon to use pseudonyms at an auction of this caliber, it wasn''t unheard of¡ªsome preferred anonymity to avoid being targetedter if they acquired something of significant value. But to use such oundish names¡­ Nigel was torn between seeing them as either brilliant or absurd. The names were so crude that one might forget the entire encounter while struggling to stifleughter. Out of politeness, Nigel decided to give them the benefit of the doubt. "Quite the spectacle out there today, wasn''t it?" Nigel remarked, attempting to break the ice. "Yes, indeed it was. But I assure you, it was never my intention for things to escte like that," Adam responded, with Carl nodding in agreement. "Yes, we came here specifically for the sword and didn''t anticipate things would spiral out of control over something so seemingly trivial." Nigel interpreted their words with a different understanding. "So, you were only after the sword?" Adam resisted the urge to reprimand Carl for his bluntness. After all, it was entirely reasonable for someone to attend solely for such a coveted item. "Yes, that''s correct. However, along the way, something else caught our eye, so we ced a bid on that as well." Nigel nodded, choosing to steer the conversation in a different direction. "Regarding the incident with the previous house master, there''s no need for concern. The man was clearly deranged, and his actions reflected poorly on both you and this establishment. The me lies squarely with him." "So we won''t face any repercussions for what happened?" Carl inquired, seeking reassurance. "No, you won''t. The man is already dead, so you can expect no further issues from me or my establishment." Carl nodded, visibly relieved, but Adam detected the underlying implication in Nigel''s words. He had mentioned that no trouble woulde from "them," but there was the unspoken possibility of retribution from another quarter¡ªperhaps the Friggart Great House. This was Nigel''s subtle way of conveying that if something did urter, they would wash their hands of the matter, denying any involvement. Adam forced a smile, masking his unease. "It''sforting to hear that. Thank you." Nigel, recognizing that Adam had grasped the subtext, decided not to dwell on the issue. Instead, he shifted the focus of the conversation. "Could you tell me more about who you both are? Specifically, in rtion to the Trust Family. I couldn''t find any information on you two, so I''m curious." Adam smiled and delivered the prepared response, "I''m a close confidant of the family. The master is a dear friend of mine, and since he was preupied today, he entrusted me and his ountant to attend the event in his stead." Nigel scrutinized Adam and Carl, his gaze lingering on Adam before he smiled. "Ah, a trusted friend indeed. It''s rare to see such confidence in a friend these days." Adam understood that Nigel was implying disbelief in their story. "I once had a friend like that as well. She and I were inseparable, willing to do anything for each other. But as time passed, we drifted apart, and the relentless march of time revealed the true value of genuine friendship." As Adam listened, he couldn''t determine if Nigel was being sincere or ying a game. One moment, the man seemed to use them of deceit, and the next, he was sharing a personal anecdote. Carl, however, oblivious to the subtleties, simply nodded and said, "Yeah, I know exactly what you mean. True friendship is simple yet profoundly valuable, though few truly appreciate it." "When I was in the forces, I had friends like that too. But in our line of work¡­ it wasn''t easy to maintain friendships. They faded away quickly." Nigel''s interest was piqued. "Oh, you were in the forces? Would you mind sharing a story?" Adam shot Carl a warning nce, sensing he was about to divulge too much. "A-Ah, perhaps another time. We really need to report back to my boss about today''s events." Nigel nodded understandingly. "Yes, today''s events were certainly unexpected, but life has a way of surprising us, doesn''t it?" Adam and Carl nodded in agreement, careful not to betray their true thoughts. "Would you like some tea or perhaps a ss of our finest alcohol?" Nigel offered. "Yeah, sur¡ª" Carl began, but Adam swiftly interrupted. "No, it''s probably best that we don''t. We''ve already had more than we should. Thank you, but we''ll pass." Nigel nodded, then nced toward the door. "Your items have arrived." Adam and Carl turned as they heard a knock at the door. "Come in," Nigel called out. The door opened to reveal the same female employee who had escorted them earlier. She carried a tray with two items, which she ced on the table before them. Nigel nced at the objects, each wrapped in pristine white cloth, and said, "If I''m correct, your full estimation is 92 million dors for the Bunny Striker, correct?" "Yes. Should we pay in cash or by check?" Carl asked, adjusting his gold monocle. "Neither. As a gesture of goodwill for what transpired today, we''re giving you the Bunny Striker and something else entirely free of charge." "Free?" Both men asked in unison, to which Nigel nodded. "Yes, free. Consider it our apology." Adam smiled graciously. "You really didn''t have to do that; we bear some responsibility for what happened as well." "But you didn''t fire the death ball, did you?" "No, we didn''t." "So please, ept our apology, and I hope today''s events won''t tarnish your opinion of us." Adam nodded, epting the small item and unwrapping it to reveal a purple bunny, which he handed to Carl. "Alright, I think we should be on our way then. It''s getting quitete, and we have a flight to catch." "Oh! But you haven''t taken the final item yet." Adam looked at the long-wrapped object, then at Nigel, who gestured for him to proceed. As Adam unwrapped it, his eyes widened in astonishment. "But this is!!!" Chapter 214 - 214 - Remuneration [ Part 1 ] "Well, isn''t this interesting!" A strange voice tinged with a haughtiness said. Both Adam and Carl turned toward the voice, only to be rendered speechless. They remained frozen as the figure approached, extending a hand with a polite smile. "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Nigel." The men were momentarily stunned but quickly regained theirposure. Adam stood up, offering his hand, "I''m Ada¡ªShod. Shod Butlick." He couldn''t help but twitch his eye at the absurdity of the alias. Adam felt embarrassed saying the words and could not help but get angry every time he had to say the name. He wondered whether it was done by the kid but his mind quickly drifted to that figure shrouded in mystery whose voice was the only thing he heard about that annoying person. Carl, seemingly unfazed, chimed in, "And I''m Mish Trigger. It''s a pleasure to meet you too, Mr. Nigel." To him it didn''t matter much whether he got a bad name or a good one, He wouldn''t be meeting this person ever again. Nigel nodded as both men settled back into their seats, eyeing each other with a mix of caution and curiosity. Nigel was fairly certain the names were fabricated, but he chose not to press the matter. While it was umon to use pseudonyms at an auction of this caliber, it wasn''t unheard of¡ªsome preferred anonymity to avoid being targetedter if they acquired something of significant value. But to use such oundish names¡­ Nigel was torn between seeing them as either brilliant or absurd. The names were so crude that one might forget the entire encounter while struggling to stifleughter. Out of politeness, Nigel decided to give them the benefit of the doubt. "Quite the spectacle out there today, wasn''t it?" Nigel remarked, attempting to break the ice. "Yes, indeed it was. But I assure you, it was never my intention for things to escte like that," Adam responded, with Carl nodding in agreement. "Yes, we came here specifically for the sword and didn''t anticipate things would spiral out of control over something so seemingly trivial." Nigel interpreted their words with a different understanding. "So, you were only after the sword?" Adam resisted the urge to reprimand Carl for his bluntness. After all, it was entirely reasonable for someone to attend solely for such a coveted item. "Yes, that''s correct. However, along the way, something else caught our eye, so we ced a bid on that as well." Nigel nodded, choosing to steer the conversation in a different direction. "Regarding the incident with the previous house master, there''s no need for concern. The man was clearly deranged, and his actions reflected poorly on both you and this establishment. The me lies squarely with him." "So we won''t face any repercussions for what happened?" Carl inquired, seeking reassurance. "No, you won''t. The man is already dead, so you can expect no further issues from me or my establishment." Carl nodded, visibly relieved, but Adam detected the underlying implication in Nigel''s words. He had mentioned that no trouble woulde from "them," but there was the unspoken possibility of retribution from another quarter¡ªperhaps the Friggart Great House. This was Nigel''s subtle way of conveying that if something did urter, they would wash their hands of the matter, denying any involvement. Adam forced a smile, masking his unease. "It''sforting to hear that. Thank you." Nigel, recognizing that Adam had grasped the subtext, decided not to dwell on the issue. Instead, he shifted the focus of the conversation. "Could you tell me more about who you both are? Specifically, in rtion to the Trust Family. I couldn''t find any information on you two, so I''m curious." Adam smiled and delivered the prepared response, "I''m a close confidant of the family. The master is a dear friend of mine, and since he was preupied today, he entrusted me and his ountant to attend the event in his stead." Nigel scrutinized Adam and Carl, his gaze lingering on Adam before he smiled. "Ah, a trusted friend indeed. It''s rare to see such confidence in a friend these days." Adam understood that Nigel was implying disbelief in their story. "I once had a friend like that as well. She and I were inseparable, willing to do anything for each other. But as time passed, we drifted apart, and the relentless march of time revealed the true value of genuine friendship." As Adam listened, he couldn''t determine if Nigel was being sincere or ying a game. One moment, the man seemed to use them of deceit, and the next, he was sharing a personal anecdote. Carl, however, oblivious to the subtleties, simply nodded and said, "Yeah, I know exactly what you mean. True friendship is simple yet profoundly valuable, though few truly appreciate it." "When I was in the forces, I had friends like that too. But in our line of work¡­ it wasn''t easy to maintain friendships. They faded away quickly." Nigel''s interest was piqued. "Oh, you were in the forces? Would you mind sharing a story?" Adam shot Carl a warning nce, sensing he was about to divulge too much. "A-Ah, perhaps another time. We really need to report back to my boss about today''s events." Nigel nodded understandingly. "Yes, today''s events were certainly unexpected, but life has a way of surprising us, doesn''t it?" Adam and Carl nodded in agreement, careful not to betray their true thoughts. "Would you like some tea or perhaps a ss of our finest alcohol?" Nigel offered. "Yeah, sur¡ª" Carl began, but Adam swiftly interrupted. "No, it''s probably best that we don''t. We''ve already had more than we should. Thank you, but we''ll pass." Nigel nodded, then nced toward the door. "Your items have arrived." Adam and Carl turned as they heard a knock at the door. "Come in," Nigel called out. The door opened to reveal the same female employee who had escorted them earlier. She carried a tray with two items, which she ced on the table before them. Nigel nced at the objects, each wrapped in pristine white cloth, and said, "If I''m correct, your full estimation is 92 million dors for the Bunny Striker, correct?" "Yes. Should we pay in cash or by check?" Carl asked, adjusting his gold monocle. "Neither. As a gesture of goodwill for what transpired today, we''re giving you the Bunny Striker and something else entirely free of charge." "Free?" Both men asked in unison, to which Nigel nodded. "Yes, free. Consider it our apology." Adam smiled graciously. "You really didn''t have to do that; we bear some responsibility for what happened as well." "But you didn''t fire the death ball, did you?" "No, we didn''t." "So please, ept our apology, and I hope today''s events won''t tarnish your opinion of us." Adam nodded, epting the small item and unwrapping it to reveal a purple bunny, which he handed to Carl. "Alright, I think we should be on our way then. It''s getting quitete, and we have a flight to catch." "Oh! But you haven''t taken the final item yet." Adam looked at the long-wrapped object, then at Nigel, who gestured for him to proceed. As Adam unwrapped it, his eyes widened in astonishment. "But this is!!!" Chapter 215: Chapter 215 - Remuneration [ Part 2 ] "But This Is!!!" Shock was inly visible not only on Adam''s face but also on Carl''s. Both men stared at the newly unveiled artifact as if it were an object straight out of legend. For it was one, One that was long lost in time and only after such a huge skip of time has it finally been found and that too was not easy to do. In Adam''s hands was a longsword, still encased in its sheath. The sheath itself was a lustrous silver-white, adorned with the image of a dragon, its head sculpted at the sword''s handle. Adam looked at the sword and remained silent for a moment as he let the moment blend in with him and remain in him for eternity before giving out a sigh of relief. He remained incredulous as he gazed at the sheathed sword, unsure of what to do with it. Turning to Nigel, he asked, "Why?" Nigel''s smile was one of amusement as he replied, "Because you bid for it fair and square, unlike some others. The sword was destined to be sold anyway, so why not give it to the person who yed the game most honorably, right?" "Besides you were about to pay for it anyway and the sword would inevitably gotten to your hands so why not make the process much easier." "And you''re just going to give this to us for free?" Carl inquired, his toneced with suspicion. He couldn''t believe that an item that was worth close to a trillion dors was being given to them for free without any consequences. "Yes." While Adam grinned at the news, Carl remained skeptical, sensing something amiss. He pressed further, "Why? We''re willing to pay for the sword; there''s no need to gift it to us." Nigel leaned back into the sofa and said, "If it''s about money, you can see we already have plenty flowing in from every bid. It''s not your money we''re after. Well, not entirely." Hisst words were delivered with a sly smile that didn''t escape the attention of either man. Both men became curious at the strange man''s odd smile as they felt something was amiss. Adam, initially ted, regained hisposure and asked, "If it''s not the money, then what do you want?" "Well, if it''s not too much to ask, I want to¡ª" Nigel chuckled lightly as he corrected himself, "My boss wants to meet with the Trust Family Head." Adam and Carl exchanged a nce, then Carl asked, "Is that all?" "Yes." "Nothing more?" "No, nothing more." Nigel replied casually. "And you''re willing to give us this sword just for that?" Adam asked the same question again in assurance. "No, no." Adam and Carl''s confusion deepened as Nigel rified, "We''re not giving you the sword and the bunny just to secure a meeting with the family head. We''re offering them as a gesture of apology for what happened earlier with the deceased." Nigel let out a mockingugh. "If you suspect we have some ulterior motive, feel free to decline our invitation. You''re wee to cancel at your convenience." The two men pondered this before Carl asked, "And we can still take the sword for free?" Adam let out a small groan upon hearing this. "As I said before, it''s a token of our apology. So yes, you can take it with you right now. But I''d advise keeping this under wraps for the time being. The situation is delicate, and anything could tip it over the edge." Adam nodded, "Of course. Thanks for the advice. We dly ept your apology. As for the matter with the family head..." He paused, waiting for a signal from his earpiece. "Tell him the family head will attend." Adam refocused on Nigel, who noticed the subtle change in his demeanor, and said, "My friend might ept your invitation. He''ll be pleased that you extended it personally and will eagerly await your response." Nigel acknowledged the exchange of pleasantries. "We should be the ones thanking you. Please let your friend know that he can expect our response within a few days, after... we''ve tidied up a few matters." Adam nodded, and they continued their conversation for a while longer before both men rose to leave. "Well then, it''s been a pleasure talking with you, Mr. Nigel." Nigel also stood and shook hands with both men, correcting them, "As I mentioned earlier, please call me Nigel. We''re on the verge of bing good friends, especially if the discussions between my boss and your friend go well, which I''m confident they will. So why not start being friends now?" Adam smiled, "Alright, Nigel. Thank you for the hospitality, but time has passed quite a bit, and it''s probably best we wrap this up. We''ll talk again soon." "If fate permits." "Yes, if fate permits." Adam and Carl exchanged goodbyes before Nigel escorted them out of the room and led them to the exit. "Please inform your friend that we''re expecting him. And if he wishes, he''s wee to bring his son along." Adam gave a peculiar smile as he replied, "Sure." Suddenly, an employee approached Nigel and whispered, "Sir, there seems to be an issue with the... uh," the man nced at Adam and Carl before subtly adding, "the Caged Items." Nigel frowned as he turned to the duo. They said, "Go ahead. We''re already near the door, so we can see ourselves out." "Are you sure?" "Yes, don''t worry about us. It sounds like something urgent requires your attention, so it''s better if you handle it before things escte." Carl said with a smile, making it seem as though he was genuinely speaking to a friend. Nigel smiled back, "Thanks for understanding. May we meet again." Adam and Carl nodded as Nigel quickly headed in the opposite direction. As soon as he was out of sight, Carl''s expression shifted dramatically. He looked in the direction Nigel had gone with a look of disgust. "Ugh! That guy gives me the creeps." Adam was taken aback by Carl''s sudden change, "Whoa! What happened to you? You were just talking to the guy like he was an old friend." "Of course, I had to act that way. I couldn''t show my true feelings in front of him. But in reality, that guy gives me really strange vibes." Carl shuddered at the memory of Nigel''s smile. "Well, I have to admit, you really fooled me¡ªand probably him too. I didn''t see you break character even once," Adam remarked, genuinely impressed. "Yeah, I know." Carl said, flicking his hair back. "I was in the drama club back in high school. I yed the lead role in *Gomeo and Wholiet*." "What character did you y? Wholiet?" "Haha. But seriously, I was quite the actor back then." "I even had offers to star in some well-known TV shows, you know." Adam nodded before asking, "So why did you stop acting?" His tone was genuinely curious. Carl sighed deeply before responding, "Well... as I was ying lead roles in many famous productions, one day I met the love of my life." Carl fell silent, prompting Adam to ask, "And then?" "What do you think? I married her. End of story." Chapter 216: Chapter 216 - Destroying Traces Exiting the auction house, Adam and Carl scanned their surroundings cautiously. Suddenly, their earplugs began buzzing. A voice instructed, "Wait a moment; a ck car will be arriving shortly." "It''s a safe car, someone you can trust if something were to happen." "What if someone were to happen?" Carl asked with slight hesitation. "Listen to what the driver says. He will not only guide but also try to steer you away from danger." They stood by, and just as promised, a sleek ck car pulled up within moments. Without hesitation, they slipped inside, and the vehicle promptly sped away. As the car hurtled through the streets, Carl exhaled deeply, slumping into his seat. He inhaled again, this time more steadily, and muttered, "Finally, it''s over. That took more out of me than I expected." Adam, however, wasn''t asposed. Before he could voice his concerns, their earplugs buzzed again. "Don''t assume it''s over just yet," the voice warned. "The time is still not good enough for any of you to rx right now." Carl, still reclining, looked bewildered as William''s voice continued. "It''s not over until both of you have safely crossed into the Tudor Kingdom or, at the very least, are aboard the train to Wiseburn." Carl furrowed his brow, asking, "Are we about to be targeted?" "Of course you are," William responded, the bluntness of his reply leaving little room for doubt. Carl''s eyes widened in surprise. Before he could formte a response, the earplugs buzzed once more. "The only priority now is the safety of the sword¡ªand your own. But if the situation bes untenable, abandon the sword and focus on your survival." Carl was momentarily taken aback, but a faint smile touched his lips at thest remark. Adam, still on edge, asked, "When will we meet again?" "When the timing is advantageous for both of us," William replied, his tone pragmatic. Adam nodded, and William added, "In the meantime, keep a low profile, reach a secure location, and above all, stay alive." Adam and Carl exchanged confused nces at William''s final words. "Alright, I have to go now, so goodbye," William concluded abruptly, cutting off theirmunication. Carl fiddled with his earplugs, trying to reestablish the connection. "Hello? Hellooo? Boss? 123 Boss?" he called out, but the line was dead. Adam ced a hand on Carl''s shoulder. "Stop. Thems have beenpletely severed. We won''t regain contact until we''re on the train." Carl sighed in resignation. "Okay¡­ Did you understand what the boss meant by thatst part?" he asked. Adam shook his head. "Not exactly. Maybe we''re expecting an ambush from gangs or assassins after the sword, or it could be something entirely different." Carl nodded, seemingly undisturbed by the possibility. "Well, that much was to be expected." Adam cast a sidelong nce at Carl, noting his unruffled demeanor. ''This guy gets rattled by the smallest things, but when ites to gangs and assassins, he doesn''t show an ounce of fear,'' Adam mused. ''He''s ex-military, so I suppose that exins his calmness in situations like this. But I wonder how he''ll react when things really start to heat up.'' A slight smile yed on Adam''s lips as he thought, ''This guy might be moreplex than he lets on.'' Unaware of Adam''s thoughts, Carl turned to the driver. "Hey! When will we be arriving at the train station?" The driver, his eyes fixed on the road, replied, "We''re not heading to the train station." Carl frowned. "Then where are we going?" "To the airport," the driver answered curtly. Meanwhile, back in avish room at the hotel behind the auction house, chaos reigned. People hurriedly packed up equipment, while others peered out the windows, on the lookout for anything suspicious. In the midst of the frenzy, William maneuvered through the crowd, narrowly avoiding colliding with the workers as they frantically worked to erase data and remove any traceable evidence. He observed the scene with growing impatience, irritated by the noise and the time it was consuming. He turned to Delmar, who was hunched over hisptop, intently focusing as he erected a digital firewall to fend off hackers attempting to breach theirwork. "Delmar, is all this really necessary?" William inquired, his voice tinged with unease. Delmar looked up, taking a slow drag from his cigar before responding, "Absolutely. If anyone tries to locate us, they could easily trace this room and use any remnants of data to track us down." "But they already know it''s the Trust Family, don''t they?" William pressed. "Yes, they do. But they''re unaware that you''re right on their heels. If they knew that, they might make a move directly against you." Delmar''s tone grew harsher as he added, "And recent events have made it painfully clear that your security isn''t as impervious as it should be." The guards in the room averted their eyes, clearly chastened by the criticism. "So, until we''ve gotten you out of this kingdom¡ªor at least a considerable distance away¡ªwe''re taking every precaution necessary," Delmar finished decisively. William nodded, acknowledging the validity of Delmar''s concerns. "I get that, but is all this really essential? I mean, isn''t there a faster way to handle this?" Delmar deflected another hacking attempt as he replied, "Time is definitely against us. The only faster option I can think of is to burn everything. But that would be expensive, given the value of this equipment." William surveyed the room, his gaze lingering on the various devices. "Is there any critical information on them?" "Yes, there is," Delmar confirmed. "Information we don''t already have?" "No." "Then destroy them. We can rece the equipmentter. Time is slipping away, and we don''t know how soon someone mighte knocking on our door." Delmar hesitated momentarily before conceding. "Alright, boss, if that''s your call." He stood up and addressed the team. "Alright, everyone, change of ns. We''re destroying every piece of equipment in here. Make sure to eliminate anything that might have your fingerprints or DNA on it, and do it swiftly." William interrupted, "Why don''t we just burn the whole room down?" The room fell into a stunned silence as Delmar looked at him in disbelief. "...Seriously?" "Yes. It''ll be more efficient and ensure that no trace is left behind. Just make sure the hotel doesn''te after us for damages," William replied. A grin spread across Delmar''s face. "Don''t worry about the hotel. We can throw them some extra cash to keep them quiet." He looked back at William, still grinning. "Are we really doing this, Boss?" William nodded. "Yes, but how do you n to do it?" "We''ve got some people who can use fire spells. They''ll incinerate everything," Delmar exined. William nodded in approval as Delmar called over a bodyguard, handing him a thick stack of cash. "Take this down to the hotel management. Tell them there was a small incident in the room, but assure them it''s all taken care of. Make sure they keep quiet, and if they push back, offer them more." The bodyguard nodded. "What should I say if they ask what caused the incident?" Delmar smirked. "Just tell them you and your girlfriend had a bit of a disagreement." Chapter 215 - 215 - Remuneration [ Part 2 ] "But This Is!!!" Shock was inly visible not only on Adam''s face but also on Carl''s. Both men stared at the newly unveiled artifact as if it were an object straight out of legend. For it was one, One that was long lost in time and only after such a huge skip of time has it finally been found and that too was not easy to do. In Adam''s hands was a longsword, still encased in its sheath. The sheath itself was a lustrous silver-white, adorned with the image of a dragon, its head sculpted at the sword''s handle. Adam looked at the sword and remained silent for a moment as he let the moment blend in with him and remain in him for eternity before giving out a sigh of relief. He remained incredulous as he gazed at the sheathed sword, unsure of what to do with it. Turning to Nigel, he asked, "Why?" Nigel''s smile was one of amusement as he replied, "Because you bid for it fair and square, unlike some others. The sword was destined to be sold anyway, so why not give it to the person who yed the game most honorably, right?" "Besides you were about to pay for it anyway and the sword would inevitably gotten to your hands so why not make the process much easier." "And you''re just going to give this to us for free?" Carl inquired, his toneced with suspicion. He couldn''t believe that an item that was worth close to a trillion dors was being given to them for free without any consequences. "Yes." While Adam grinned at the news, Carl remained skeptical, sensing something amiss. He pressed further, "Why? We''re willing to pay for the sword; there''s no need to gift it to us." Nigel leaned back into the sofa and said, "If it''s about money, you can see we already have plenty flowing in from every bid. It''s not your money we''re after. Well, not entirely." Hisst words were delivered with a sly smile that didn''t escape the attention of either man. Both men became curious at the strange man''s odd smile as they felt something was amiss. Adam, initially ted, regained hisposure and asked, "If it''s not the money, then what do you want?" "Well, if it''s not too much to ask, I want to¡ª" Nigel chuckled lightly as he corrected himself, "My boss wants to meet with the Trust Family Head." Adam and Carl exchanged a nce, then Carl asked, "Is that all?" "Yes." "Nothing more?" "No, nothing more." Nigel replied casually. "And you''re willing to give us this sword just for that?" Adam asked the same question again in assurance. "No, no." Adam and Carl''s confusion deepened as Nigel rified, "We''re not giving you the sword and the bunny just to secure a meeting with the family head. We''re offering them as a gesture of apology for what happened earlier with the deceased." Nigel let out a mockingugh. "If you suspect we have some ulterior motive, feel free to decline our invitation. You''re wee to cancel at your convenience." The two men pondered this before Carl asked, "And we can still take the sword for free?" Adam let out a small groan upon hearing this. "As I said before, it''s a token of our apology. So yes, you can take it with you right now. But I''d advise keeping this under wraps for the time being. The situation is delicate, and anything could tip it over the edge." Adam nodded, "Of course. Thanks for the advice. We dly ept your apology. As for the matter with the family head..." He paused, waiting for a signal from his earpiece. "Tell him the family head will attend." Adam refocused on Nigel, who noticed the subtle change in his demeanor, and said, "My friend might ept your invitation. He''ll be pleased that you extended it personally and will eagerly await your response." Nigel acknowledged the exchange of pleasantries. "We should be the ones thanking you. Please let your friend know that he can expect our response within a few days, after... we''ve tidied up a few matters." Adam nodded, and they continued their conversation for a while longer before both men rose to leave. "Well then, it''s been a pleasure talking with you, Mr. Nigel." Nigel also stood and shook hands with both men, correcting them, "As I mentioned earlier, please call me Nigel. We''re on the verge of bing good friends, especially if the discussions between my boss and your friend go well, which I''m confident they will. So why not start being friends now?" Adam smiled, "Alright, Nigel. Thank you for the hospitality, but time has passed quite a bit, and it''s probably best we wrap this up. We''ll talk again soon." "If fate permits." "Yes, if fate permits." Adam and Carl exchanged goodbyes before Nigel escorted them out of the room and led them to the exit. "Please inform your friend that we''re expecting him. And if he wishes, he''s wee to bring his son along." Adam gave a peculiar smile as he replied, "Sure." Suddenly, an employee approached Nigel and whispered, "Sir, there seems to be an issue with the... uh," the man nced at Adam and Carl before subtly adding, "the Caged Items." Nigel frowned as he turned to the duo. They said, "Go ahead. We''re already near the door, so we can see ourselves out." "Are you sure?" "Yes, don''t worry about us. It sounds like something urgent requires your attention, so it''s better if you handle it before things escte." Carl said with a smile, making it seem as though he was genuinely speaking to a friend. Nigel smiled back, "Thanks for understanding. May we meet again." Adam and Carl nodded as Nigel quickly headed in the opposite direction. As soon as he was out of sight, Carl''s expression shifted dramatically. He looked in the direction Nigel had gone with a look of disgust. "Ugh! That guy gives me the creeps." Adam was taken aback by Carl''s sudden change, "Whoa! What happened to you? You were just talking to the guy like he was an old friend." "Of course, I had to act that way. I couldn''t show my true feelings in front of him. But in reality, that guy gives me really strange vibes." Carl shuddered at the memory of Nigel''s smile. "Well, I have to admit, you really fooled me¡ªand probably him too. I didn''t see you break character even once," Adam remarked, genuinely impressed. "Yeah, I know." Carl said, flicking his hair back. "I was in the drama club back in high school. I yed the lead role in *Gomeo and Wholiet*." "What character did you y? Wholiet?" "Haha. But seriously, I was quite the actor back then." "I even had offers to star in some well-known TV shows, you know." Adam nodded before asking, "So why did you stop acting?" His tone was genuinely curious. Carl sighed deeply before responding, "Well... as I was ying lead roles in many famous productions, one day I met the love of my life." Carl fell silent, prompting Adam to ask, "And then?" "What do you think? I married her. End of story." Chapter 217: Chapter 217 - Fast News Tudor Kingdom A flying machine was soaring at an altitude of 4,000 feet above the ground. Yet, what stood out wasn''t merely its height but its peculiar design. The design was not something that would have beenmon in William''s previous world but in this new world what seemed peculiar to him before was but allmon here. The aircraft resembled an unusual amalgamation of a helicopter and a jet fighter. The nose was as sizable as that of a helicopter, while the overall structure echoed the sleek, aerodynamic form of a jet fighter. The fusge was nearly asrge as a private jet, but with a design leaning more towards military aesthetics. It was cloaked in an ominous ck, ented by rugged streaks of crimson. Arge rotor de spun rapidly atop the aircraft, working in tandem with the propellers to keep it aloft. However, the machine''s menacing appearance didn''t end there. It was armed to the teeth. Visible on its nks and tail were machine guns and re dispensers. Yet, these were only a fraction of its defensive capabilities. Concealed within the aircraft were rockets, missiles, small heat-seekingsers, and other sophisticated weaponry, ready to be deployed at the press of a button. These hidden arsenals could be unleashed in an instant, capable of obliterating anything in their path. Seated within this formidable array of weaponry was our protagonist, engrossed in his phone, typing furiously. His face was a picture of frustration, asionally punctuated by muttered expletives. "F*ck." He cursed once. "God damn it!" He cursed again in a matter of seconds. "Damn it, not again." He med again as he looked like he would crush the phone at his hands. Curious about what was troubling his superior, Delmar inquired, "Boss, what''s going on?" William typed a few more times, only to be met with the same frustrating oue. He sighed deeply before replying, "I lost again." Delmar was shocked for a moment before he nodded in understanding. "I get it. Happens to the best of us." Delmar didn''t know his newly acquired boss was also interested in things like this but now that he seemed to think about it, it didn''t feel that odd. He was a very rich kid, so of course he would have eventually been caught by some of those matters. William looked at him, bewildered. "You y too?" "Yeah, I do. Everyone here does." Delmar said casually as it was a universal truth. William''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, everyone in this security team ys too?" Delmar nodded. William continued, "I had no idea. I always thought they were too old for games." "Nobody''s too old for games, boss. It''s for everyone... So, how much did you lose?" William sighed again before answering, "Something very expensive." "Let me guess, a few thousand? Hundreds of thousands, maybe?" "Not even close. It was worth a few billion." Delmar''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Whoa! I''ve never lost that much in a game." "Well, not only that, but I also lost a few elixirs, magical items, and¡ªworst of all¡ªa legendary sword." Delmar squinted in confusion. "I didn''t realize you could wager items in these games." Hearing this, William looked at him with a mix of disbelief and amusement. "What are you talking about? Wagering?" "Didn''t you just say you lost all those things in a bet?" "What? No! I wasn''t ying cards or anything like that. It was a video game." "So, about losing all that money and those items...?" "It was in-game currency and items my character had. I lost them because I was killed by the th goth viiness." An awkward silence filled the room before Delmar finally spoke. "Well, at least you didn''t lose millions of real dors by betting on the wrong thing like I did, so that''s something." William shook his head before changing the subject. "So, anything worth telling me?" "Actually, yes," Delmar replied, swiping the screen on his tablet. The page he was viewing expanded into arge holographic disy in front of them. The screen showed an image of an auction hall alongside a picture of the Broken Heaven Sword. Delmar continued, "The news spread even faster this time. They''ve figured out that we''re the ones who now possess the sword." "Weren''t the auction house officials supposed to keep this confidential? How did they find out so quickly?" Delmar scrolled down on the tablet, and the holographic disy mirrored the movement. "The page doesn''t specify where they got their information, but they im it''s highly likely that we''re the ones with the sword." "So they''re making assertions without any concrete evidence?" William asked, eyeing the screen, which only mentioned the Trust family without offering any substantial proof. "Yeah¡­ at least that''s what the article implies. But anyone with half a brain will know this is either a red herring or it''s the truth." "If they don''t know what the distraction is for, then the only logical conclusion is that the spection is urate," William concluded. Delmar nodded in agreement. "Yes, and if that''s the case, we''ll need to ramp up your security measures considerably." The mention of increased security made William''s head ache. He rubbed his temples and said, "Seriously, Delmar, you''ve done excellent work since joining me, but¡­ what''s with thisckluster security?" Delmar looked a bit embarrassed as he nced at a photo of Carl on the tablet. "Believe me, I had no idea the guy was like that. I received his information from a trusted source that assured me he was reliable and highly skilled. That''s why I made him your top security officer." "But who knew he was so unreliable? Either my source didn''t give me updated information, or the guy was reced by a double." William remembered something and asked, "And what about his family? Did you check if they''re safe or if someone could exploit them for ckmail?" "Yes, I looked into it. They''re fine¡ªparents deceased, wife dead, and no children." William stared at him for a moment, trying to gauge if he was serious. "So you''re telling me that everyone in his family being dead is ''fine''?" "¡­ Well, at least there''s no one for others to exploit." Although William was slightly disturbed by Delmar''s reasoning, he had to admit that it made a certain twisted sense. "Alright, what about his social circle?" William asked, eager to move on from the morbid discussion. "This time, something feels off," Delmar replied. William, who had just lost interest, perked up again. "And?" "I looked into his friends and who he''s been associating with. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but when I investigated a woman he''s been seeing for a few months in a ''cough'' special ce, I was able to link her to someone concerning." Delmar swiped the tablet again, and a new image reced the previous one on the holographic disy. The picture showed a middle-aged man in his 50s,pletely bald with a shrewd, calcting expression. "Meet Mr. Hin He, the manager of the Vilet Boeil Bank. They''re our current rivals, and the bank we''re currently undermining with our low-interest rates." "What''s particrly interesting is that the woman our guy has been seeing is also involved with Mr. He." Chapter 218: Chapter 218 - Speculations "What''s intriguing is that the girl our boy is currently involved with is also engaging in some brief rendezvous with Mr. He." Delmar said with dark smile as his words had some revtional meaning to them. William understood the implication but failed to see how it connected to Adam. For a women of such profession would sleep with many people and some of them could be connected in the most bizarre way possible and it would still be just a coincidence. "A man could sleep with a prostitute, and that prostitute would be with several other men. It''s a reality that''s quitemonce. A guy from onepany and a guy from another rivalpany sleeping with the same woman¡­ it could merely be a coincidence. Unless there''s irrefutable evidence, it''s just a cycle of casual encounters." William said with his extent of knowledge on the matter. "So what? I don''t see anything particrly wrong with that. The girl could sleep with the CEO of Violet Boeli Bank, and it still wouldn''t amount to anything more than a coincidence. Unless¡­ you have something that directly contradicts that assumption." William said and looked at Delmar scrutinizingly. "I don''t have any concrete proof that explicitly suggests they''re conspiring or anything of the sort." Delmar said with a dejected nod. William''s interest began to wane at those words, but Delmar pressed on. "But there are a few other details you should be aware of." "Like what?" "First, Mr. He, the manager of Violet Boeli Bank, didn''t start seeing the girl until a few months ago¡ªa period when our boy had already been with her for some time." "What''s noteworthy here is that Mr. He usually doesn''t stay with one woman for more than a few weeks, ording to my sources. But it''s been a few months, and he''s still with this girl." "Either her technique is extraordinary, or they''re both unusually smitten with her. But thetter seems less likely. Do you have a picture of her?" William asked as Delmar nodded, and the hologram changed. This time, it disyed a girl who appeared to be in her early 20s, with long blonde hair cascading down to her chest, which was notably ample. Her face had an air of innocence that would evoke sympathy from anyone with a shred ofpassion. The face was simr to a beautiful but enraptured bird. William instantly felt something, and after a moment of careful thought, he remarked, "It''s her face, isn''t it?" Delmar remained silent as William continued, "She looks like a fragile bird trapped in a cage, unable to escape no matter how hard she tries. I''m fairly certain it''s that, more than her technique¡­ though that could also be a contributing factor." "The man loses his parents, his wife, has no children or family, works in an environment where his closest friends, whom he once called brothers, are dying rapidly, and in the midst of all this remorse, desperation, and pain, he discovers this beautiful little bird who seems to be his only sanctuary." William spoke with deliberation, before breaking free from his heavy thoughts, noticing Delmar looking at him with a dangerous smile. "Well, boss¡­ you couldn''t have said it better than I could." "Sometimes I wonder whether you are who you appear to be, or if there''s someone much older within you." William didn''t take thepliment to heart. "Yeah, yeah,ter you''re going to say that I''m a genius who shouldn''t have been born in a lower realm like this and try to praise me to my grave." "I wouldn''t go that far." "Who knows what you''ll say in the future." William shrugged and subtly shifted the topic. "Still, these are merely spections without any tangible evidence." "Aspelling as the story is, without solid proof, I can''t, in good conscience, take any action against the guy." "Good conscience?" "Yeah, I have a good conscience. Anyone who knows me will tell you I have a good conscience." "But that''s from a distance. You''re just hiding your true nature from them, and only those closest to you know what you''re really like," Delmar said. "But isn''t that what good conscience is? Concealing your less attractive self from the world and only showing them the image they want to see¡ª that, in my mind, is an act of good conscience." Delmar gave a dark smile as he said, "Now those are words I can fully endorse. Seriously, boss, you should write a book or be a preacher. You might even be able to change a lot of minds." "If I were to do that, who would spend the vast amount of money my forefathers worked so hard for?" "True, but we''re here too. You could always consider us. We''ll help you spend your money and do our best to quickly bankrupt you." Williamughed and ended the small talk. "Alright, I''ll think about that when the timees, and I find my own fairy-tale princess." "Now tell me, is there anything else, or is this all you''ve uncovered?" "No, there''s something else that makes me even more inclined to suspect the guy." Delmar pulled out an item and ced it in front of him. William examined the small object and saw that it was a very old phone. For someone who had once lived in an earlier era, he recognized it as a touch-screen phone from his old world, though still more advanced than the ones he was ustomed to. "Now, this is what you call a SAT Phone." "SAT Phone?" "Phones that use old satellites to make off-the-grid calls that won''t be intercepted or traced by official forces or anyone else, for that matter." "Are there even any old satellites still operational?" "No, which is why they''ve modified the settings on these types of phones to use signals from Wi-Fi or otherworks with multiple connected devices, using that as cover to call others and remain under the radar." "But doing that also reduces the time they once had. If they ever talk longer than they should, every security system would lock onto them." William took the phone and scrutinized it before saying, "This looks new, like it was purchased just a few weeks or days ago." "Yeah, it is. The tech guys examined it and confirmed that the systems seem to have been active for a few months." "So Carl isn''t just involved with someone who could be a spy; he also has a SAT phone that might be used tomunicate with someone undesirable to us¡­ this is taking an unusual turn." Delmar nodded. "Not only that, but where did he find something so rare, and who is he using it to call?" "I''d wager it''s the girl." Delmar agreed. "Yeah, that''s what I think too. But our guys also discovered something else." He ced a small chip next to the phone. "Is this a tracker?" "And a listening device too. Not only was Carlmunicating with someone behind our backs, but he was also being eavesdropped on." William sighed. "Now I''m not even sure what''s happening. Who''s the real culprit here, and what the hell is going on?" "Don''t worry about that, boss. I have a n." Chapter 219: Chapter 219 - Weather Report "Don''t fret about it, boss. I have a n," Delmar said with confidence. Though he seemed like this matter didn''t matter much to him before, he had only pretended that way to make his newly young boss feel morefortable. When he knew that the situation if understood truly would be much worse than he had interpreted it as. For even having slight suspicion of your highest ranking personal was something that was not only dangerous but could be fatal. If Carl wanted to then he could have harmed or even had been able to kill William without much work. So for appearances and for the sake of his bosses mind, he appeared as calm as he could be. William regarded him for a moment before asking, "Will this n involve someone getting killed?" "Why, boss, are you having second thoughts?" "No, it''s just¡­ I know I''ve done things that aren''t exactlymendable, but I still don''t want to kill anyone unless it''s absolutely necessary." William though had some experience in it, still didn''t want to kill anyone without clear reason. "What if the person deserves it?" Delmar asks in intuitively. "And what exactly constitutes a ''Deserving'' person, Delmar?" William asked as he felt the question had many answers. "The answer to that isplex and subjective. There''s no absolute good or bad¡ªjust those who exploit and those who are exploited. But if I were to frame it in your terms¡­ sure, if you''re going to take a life, at least ensure your conscience is as clear as possible." William said while finishing it with Delmar''s own judgment. Delmar paused, considering his words. "Honestly, I''m not sure if anyone is going to get hurt or not. It all depends on how things unfold." Though he said that, Delmar knew that more than one person was about to get hurt in this matter, no matter what the results were. "Whatever the oue, keep me informed, and I''ll decide if the repercussions are justified." William sighed as he nodded to his words. "Understood." Delmar said ending this matter for the time being. William nced at a photo of Adam as he inquired, "So, what''s the n for my security?" "I don''t know if Adam is innocent or not, but I''m not willing to gamble my life on uncertainties." "Don''t worry, boss. I''m on it. When I find someone trustworthy, I''ll make contact." "Let me know about the guy before you hire him. I want to ensure he''s not too good-looking." "Good-looking, boss? Why would that matter?" "We can''t have the bodyguard stealing all the attention from thedies, can we?" Delmar paused momentarily before bursting intoughter. "HAHAHA! Ahh, you''ve got a point there." "That''s why I chose you as my first guy." "¡­" "¡­" "You''re joking, right?" "¡­" "...Boss?" "How''s the weather looking? We''re flying pretty high. Will the ne withstand damage if it gets struck by, say, a lightning bolt?" Delmar fell silent, observing William''s tant attempt to change the subject. He knew he wasn''t going to get the answer he sought, so he let it slide. "Yeah, it can handle it." "This hunk of metal is built to withstand even multiple nuclear bombs, so I''m confident it can take a few lightning strikes." "Really? Nuclear bombs?" William asked, clearly skeptical. "Please, tell me you didn''t buy this ne because of some over-the-top marketing pitch." "Of course not. But I know the guy who sold it to me, and he builds the best nes¡ªnot the fastest, but definitely the most resilient. So even if it can''t handle a nuclear bomb, it''ll definitely survive something close to it." "Did you also install that mana hime jigi or whatever it''s called?" "Mana st Proof? Yeah, I did. Not only that, but I also upgraded the ne''s machinery and boosters. When I first bought it, it was good, but now it''s a beast." William nodded, epting the exnation with a resigned understanding. "Well, there''s no need to worry. I checked the weather report; there won''t be any storms for at least a week." "You''re putting your trust in a weather app?" William asked, scrutinizing him. "I know most apps aren''t that reliable, but this new one is pretty urate. It has a 4.5-star rating, which is the highest I''ve ever seen for a weather app." William decided not to press the issue further. "As long as nothing happens." Delmar leaned back in his chair and said, "Rx. If the app is urate, we''ll only see blue skies for a long time." [ Half an Hour Later ] "Blue skies, huh?" William muttered as he gazed through the transparent walls at the ominously dark clouds encircling the ne. asional lightning strikes illuminated the sky, some perilously close to the aircraft. "Who would''ve thought an app with a 4.5-star rating could be so off?" Delmar remarked, eyeing the unusually menacing clouds. "Well, I''m definitely downgrading my rating from 4.9 stars to 1," William quipped, watching Delmar as he attempted to downy the situation. "Hey! Wai¡ª" BOOM The ne shuddered violently as a massive bolt of lightning struck it, triggering intense turbulence. rms red, systems malfunctioned, and chaos ensued with no prior warning. William was thrown around before managing to grab onto a chair. "DIDN''T YOU SAY THIS PLANE COULD WITHSTAND A NUCLEAR BOMB?!" he shouted. Delmar, who was faring better due to his heightened strength, pushed against the wall. "IT WAS SUPPOSED TO! I HAVE NO IDEA WHY THIS IS HAPPENING AFTER ALL THE MODIFICATIONS!" "WELL, ASK THE PILOT WHAT''S GOING ON! AND SEE IF WE NEED TO EVAC¡ª" BOOM Another lightning bolt struck, rocking the ne even harder. But this time, William was unscathed, having secured himself to a chair, though the chair was beginning to crack under the pressure. He was about to shout again when the lights, which had been shing red and yellow, suddenly returned to normal, and the rms ceased. With the turbulence subsided, William quickly moved to a sturdier seat and fastened his seatbelt. Delmar steadied himself, retrieved his tablet, and contacted the pilot. "HEY! What''s going on out there? Why are we experiencing so many issues?" A voice responded, presumably the pilot, "Sir, I''m not sure what happened earlier, but all our shields were temporarily disabled." "Even the electromaic ones?" "Yes." "Aren''t those systems only operable manually?" "That''s correct, sir. Which makes it even more bizarre that all our defensive measures were disabled at once." Delmar''s expression darkened as he asked, "What''s the status now? Is everything functioning properly?" "Yes, sir. All systems are back online." "How long until we reach our destination?" "An hour or two, sir." "Alright. Let me know if anything else goes wrong." "Yes, sir." Delmar ended the call and sat beside William, lost in thought. "What happened?" William asked. "Apparently, all the security systems went down for a moment." "All of them?" William asked, his suspicion growing. "Yes." "Right before the lightning struck?" "...Yes." "What did they say was the cause?" "They couldn''t specify. Perhaps a malfunction." "Haaah, a malfunction at such a critical moment." "Yeah, a great f*cking coincidence," Delmar said, clenching his fists. "Let''s hope the guys on the ground aren''t dealing with the same kind of trouble." Chapter 220: Chapter 220 - Ground Problems [ Part 1 ] On the streets of Baloerin City A sleek, ck car of premium craftsmanship cruised steadily along its route, drawing fleeting nces from passersby who couldn''t help but admire its steel-ck elegance. Inside the car were three individuals: Adam, Carl, and the driver. None of them had the faintest idea about what had just transpired 4,000 feet above them a moment ago. Had they known, the car would not have been moving so cidly, and the people on the streets would have witnessed something more akin to a high-speed chase. As the car glided forward, the tranquil silence was interrupted by Carl, who inquired, "What is your goal?" Adam arched an eyebrow, responding with a nomittal hum. "I said, what is your goal?" "What is my goal?" Adam repeated, as though contemting the question himself. "It''s to be the strongest." "And what about after that?" Carl continued, probing further. "After bing the strongest?" Adam asked in slight confusion. "Yes." Carl replied while remaining ignorant to his looks. "I... I don''t know. I haven''t really thought about it." "But what do you think you would do?" Carl persisted, his curiosity clearly piqued. "Maybe retire and spend the rest of my days on a serene farm," Adam answered, before turning his gaze to the car window and adding in a whisper, "With her." Carl, intent on deciphering Adam''sst words, asked, "What was it that you said at the end?" Adam didn''t answer and instead became annoyed by Carl''s relentless questioning and decided to turn the tables. "Why don''t you tell me, what is YOUR goal?" "M-My goal? I-I don''t really have any," Carl stammered, clearly caught off guard by the question, as though it struck at something he himself was uncertain about. "I''m a simple guy with simple needs. I just want to work through my days and eventually retire to a quiet life in a good old retirement home, I think," Carl said, his eyes focusing on the empty space between his hands. Even though Carl''s response seemed straightforward, Adam wasn''t convinced. It was evident that Carl didn''t truly believe what he was saying. "Hah¡­ what a mundane answer." Adam said in a monotone voice as if he knew what Carl said was false. Carl suddenly sat up, looking at Adam as if he had been caught in a lie, but quickly adjusted his expression when he realized Adam was being sarcastic. Yet, Adam, quick to catch on, noticed that brief flicker of difort. He wondered whether Carl was simply being nosy, or if someone had put him up to this. "Enough about me. I''m just a simple guy with not much going on in my life," Carl said, trying to divert the focus away from himself. "Tell me, what is it that you like?" "Like... Not much." "Any hobbies?" "No." "Any favorite foods?" "Meat." Grasping at something to keep the conversation going, Carl immediately asked, "What kind?" "Any meat." Carl''s brows knitted together as he replied, "Oh! Good. And what about your killer life?" Adam shot him a sharp look, making Carl quickly correct himself, "I-I meant your past life." Instead of answering, Adam posed a question of his own. "Tell me, is it the kid who put you up to this task of asking such inane questions, or is this your own venture?" "W-What are you talking about? Why would the boss¡­" Carl''s eyes widened in surprise before he quickly added, "Y-Yeah, you got me. It was the boss who told me to ask you these questions." "As you can imagine, anyone would be curious about such a mysterious new employee, so the boss instructed me to learn a few things about you, but nothing too personal," Carl said, scratching the back of his head, trying to appear innocent. His exnation was usible enough, and anyone else might have taken it at face value. Adam wanted to believe him too, but something felt off. Anyone given such an assignment wouldn''t reveal their boss so readily. Sure, it was a trivial task, and getting caught wouldn''t have been a big deal. But the ease with which Carl gave up his boss''s name felt odd. Adam couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. ''Is he telling the truth, or is there something concealed in those seemingly innocent words?'' Adam mused. ''But why would he try to hide something? And more importantly, why did he give up the kid so quickly?'' ''It almost seems like he wasn''t giving the kid up, but rather trying to use the kid as a smokescreen to cover something else.'' Adam was getting closer to uncovering the truth, but it seemed fate had other ns. BING The car jolted as the tires encountered something, but thanks to its durability, the car and they remained intact. Everyone in the car felt the jolt as it jumped high enough to attract attention. Carl immediately turned to the driver and asked, "Hey, what was that?" "That was a road spike." Hearing this made Adam and Carl frown, and Carl asked, "And I guess that wasn''t just there as a formality, right?" "Unfortunately, no. I suggest you guys buckle up; we might be encountering some issues shortly," the driver said as he pressed a few buttons on the car''s dashboard, causing the vehicle to elerate rapidly. "Alright," Carl said, nodding to Adam. Both men quickly fastened their seat belts. Seated opposite Adam in the back, Carl had a clear view of the rear. A few secondster, he spotted three cars making a sudden turn from a side street and elerating towards them. "Guys, I think we have somepany in the back." "Yeah, there''s some in the front as well," Adam said, noticing two identical cars maintaining a precise distance on either side of them. "So what are we going to do?" Carl asked, his voice tinged with urgency. "What else? Deal with those idiots," Adam suggested, but his words were quickly dismissed by the driver. "Unfortunately, sir, we can''t do that. We''re in a foreign kingdom and are prohibited from bearing arms against its subjects without clear justification." The Driver said and he too felt frustrated. "Then what are we supposed to do?" Carl asked, now clearly apprehensive. "We wait for them to attack us and then respond. Is that the n?" Adam asked, and the driver nodded at him through the rearview mirror. "So, you''re telling me we''re sitting ducks until they try to kill us," Adam said, his tone dripping with frustration. "Yes, and even then, we''ll have to wait for the attack to be severe enough to justify self-defense measures." "Ahh, f*ck, and now they''re pointing their guns at us," Carl eximed as he noticed the men in the ck vans behind them raising their assault rifles. "We should duck, NOW," Carl shouted, and not a momentter, a barrage of bullets struck the car. BANG BANG BANG When the gunfire stopped, Carl cautiously inspected himself and was relieved to find no injuries. The driver then spoke up, "Don''t worry, this car ispletely bulletproof. It would take even the highest-grade mana bullets to leave a scratch on this baby." Carl sighed in relief, "That''s a reli¡ª" "Is that a f*cking bazooka!!" Chapter 221: Chapter 221 - Ground Problems [ Part 2 ] "Is that a f*cking bazooka?" Carl eximed, his eyes wide with disbelief as he peered through the rear window of the car at the three ominous vans tailing them. The vans were filled with men, their faces cold and determined, peering out from the open side doors, weapons at the ready. They knew that their standard firearms wouldn''t put much of a dent in the fortified vehicle ahead. One of them sneered and said, "Time to bring out the big gun." The others exchanged grim nods, and the three vans spread out, with the middle one elerating slightly ahead of the others. The side door of the middle van slid open with a metallic nk, revealing two men struggling to hoist a massive hunk of metal¡ªa bazooka. One man took aim, while the other steadied the weapon, ensuring it didn''t topple off the speeding van. Carl and the others noticed the deadly threat, tension etched on their faces. Carl yelled at the driver, "Can the car handle that kind of firepower?" "Will we be okay? It wouldn''t blow up because of that thing now, would it?" He waited anxiously, but the driver''s silence only deepened his dread. Growing impatient, Carl shouted again, "HEY! MAN! I''m asking you a f*cking question!" "¡­" "¡­ Maybe." "Maybe? What do you mean, maybe? I need a definitive answer!" "Tell me if the car will be safe against that or not!" "I can''t give you one. We''ve never tested the car against something this heavy. My best guess is to hold on tight." The driver said as he quickly locked on to his seat belt. "¡­" "HOLD ON! What the fuc¡ª" Carl began, but Adam interjected sharply, "Shut up. The guy doesn''t know what''s going to happen, and it''s not his fault we''re in this mess. Stop taking it out on him." The driver, hearing Adam''s words, felt a sudden shift in allegiance from Carl to Adam. In moments of crisis, the friend who understands is the one you need. Not that his opinion would change their fate. He would be forgotten in almost the next one or two chapters. "So, what''s the n now?" Carl asked, his voice tinged with frustration. "We should have been better prepared for this." "We were warned," Adam reminded him coolly. "The kid told us they''d try to kill us. And quit griping. I bet you''re getting paid more than anyone else for this job. Stop acting like you are dealing more than what you are paid for." "No amount of money is worth dying for," Carl dered self-righteously¡ªa sentiment he''d likely discard in the very next moment. "Then why not hand over your job to someone who actually values it?" Adam retorted and immediately to Carl''s fear someone spoke up. The driver immediately volunteered, "I''ll take it. Of course that is if Carl would actually retire for real." "¡­" Carl fell into sullen silence. Meanwhile, in the middle van, the men who had stabilized the bazooka called over anotherrade. He scanned the target and nodded, giving them the green light. The man aiming the bazooka took one final, steadying breath before pulling the trigger as the rocket was released from its metallic cage. As the rocket propelled towards them, Carl''s eyes widened in sheer terror. "INCOMING!" he bellowed, and everyone in the car instinctively ducked. The missile would have narrowly missed its target, but the bazooka''s advanced AI aiming system ensured a direct hit, striking the rear of the car with precision. BOOM A thunderous explosion rocked the area, shrouding everything in thick, choking smoke. Onlookers, initially curious, were either blown back by the st or fled the scene in a frenzy. Chaos ensued as people screamed and stumbled through the dense, ashen fog that obscured everything from view. The five vans that had been encircling the ck car screeched to a halt. The gang members strained their eyes, peering through the billowing smoke, desperate to see if there were any survivors. "Are they dead?" One of the gang members asked. "They better be. That bazooka was expensive as hell, and it packs a hell of a punch." "Just goes to show, doesn''t matter how rich you are. Make the wrong enemies, and you''ll die like a dog in the street." His cynical remark drewughter from the others in the van as they reveled in what they assumed was the demise of someone wealthier than they could ever dream of being. If only they knew. One of the men, still chuckling, nced back at the smoke. Hisughter abruptly ceased as he said, "I think there''s a problem." The others followed his gaze, and as the smoke began to dissipate, they saw something that made their blood run cold. The ck car waspletely intact, not a single scratch marring its sleek surface. Surrounding it was a shimmering blue aura¡ªaplex web of interlocking shields. The gang members eyes widened in disbelief. "A Mana st Shield! Im¡ªImpossible." "Only the ultra-rich can afford something like that." "We weren''t told the car had that kind of defense. If we''d known, we would''ve brought heavier artillery." "Comining won''t do us any good now. Reload the bazooka. We''re going to st those bastards until they''re nothing but smoldering wreckage," the leadermanded. They scrambled to reload the weapon, but inside the car, Adam and the others were still shaking off the disorientation from the explosion''s shockwave. Adam, who had been closest to the st, groaned in pain before snapping, "Is this enough justification for using SELF-DEFENSE MEASURES?" The driver nodded grimly, just as Carl noticed something even more rming. "Guys¡­ there are five bazookas aimed at us right now." All eyes turned to the vans, where each one had a bazooka locked and loaded, aimed directly at them. "Shouldn''t we be doing something about that?" Carl asked, his voice edging on panic. "I''m on it," the driver replied, his voice steely, as he punched several buttons. The car began to shudder violently, as if gearing up for something big. Seeing the car''s sudden, erratic movements, the gang leader shouted, "FIRE! Now, before they run away from us!" All five bazookasunched their rockets simultaneously, streaking through the air toward the car. But the car''s defense systems responded with mechanical precision. Miniature submachine guns emerged from both the front and rear of the vehicle and unleashed a torrent of bullets. BANG! BOOM! BANG! BOOM! BANG! BOOM! Each rocket was intercepted mid-air, exploding harmlessly before it could reach its target. The gang leader''s face contorted with rage. "RELOAD! Quickly, before they start firing at us!" But it was toote. The car''s AI-guided guns had already locked onto the five vans and opened fire with ruthless efficiency. BANG! BANG! BANG! The bullets ripped through the vans, their flimsy exteriors offering little resistance. Most of the gang members were struck down instantly, their bodies slumping lifelessly. The few who survived fared no better. Stray bullets pierced the vans'' batteries, and one by one, the vehicles erupted in fiery explosions, incinerating thest of the gang members. The driver smirked as he watched the vans burn, the mes reflected in his eyes. "Now, let''s get you guys home." Chapter 222: Chapter 222 - Airport Nuts "Alright, everything you said checks out. You''re free to go," a Royal Officer dered as he scrutinized the documents before him. Another officer quickly removed the cuffs from Adam, Carl, and the driver, who were still processing the events that had just transpired. Earlier, after the chaotic gang assassination incident had concluded, the group had rushed to the airport, eager to board their flight. Unfortunately, the authorities caught up with them and swiftly detained them on suspicion of multiple homicides within the kingdom and without giving them a moment to actually tell them what had really happened there. However, after a thorough and meticulous investigation, the royal forces concluded that the killings were in self-defense¡ªa determination corroborated by several of the kingdom''s subjects who had witnessed the events firsthand. Without any evidence and with the kingdom''s own subjects being ready to testify, The Royal Officer couldn''t detain them any longer. Now, they found themselves in one of the airport''s holding cells, typically reserved for criminals attempting to flee the country. As they stood up, another officer entered the room and returned their belongings¡ªwatches, money, phones, and a few other items, which they hastily reimed. Adam sifted through his possessions but grew increasingly concerned when he couldn''t locate his sword. "Where is my sword?" he demanded looking at the officer who brought in their belongings. The officer in question shook his head and gave a brief nce towards his superior. The lead officer, still fixated on the paperwork, responded without lifting his gaze. "What are you talking about?" "The sword I had with me when you wrongfully apprehended us," Adam rified, his tone hardening. He knew that this guy was going to give them a hard time. He had been giving them the hard time since the first moment they met as if they had some personal enmity. But Adam was not in the mood to entertain the whims of some Royal Officer. "We didn''t find any sword on you. So stop wasting our time and get out of here," the officer retorted, his voiceced with irritation. Adam''s temper red as he advanced toward the officer. With each step, a palpable tension filled the room, causing the air to thicken. The lead officer, sensing Adam''s approach, felt a primal fear, as though he were being stalked by a predator ready to pounce. BANG Adam mmed his hands down on the officer''s desk, leaning in until their faces were inches apart. "I''m going to ask you onest time: WHERE IS THE SWORD?" The lead officer, who had been instructed by his superior to dy their release and confiscate the sword on behalf of some powerful and wealthy individuals, felt his resolve crumble under Adam''s menacing presence. Trembling, he stammered, "G¡ªGet the sword for them." The other officer, already on edge, bolted from the room as soon as he received the order. Adam didn''t move, his gaze locked on the lead officer. The silence in the room was suffocating, amplifying the officer''s difort with each passing second. Momentster, hurried footsteps echoed through the hallway. The officer who had fled returned, carrying a wrapped item in his hands. He quickly offered it to Adam, who continued to re at the lead officer. After a tense pause, Adam finally stepped back. "Was that so difficult?" he asked, his voice dripping with disdain. The lead officer shook his head vigorously, eager to appease him. Carl and the driver, who had been silent observers throughout the ordeal, remained passive, neither willing nor inclined to intervene. With his sword and other belongings now in hand, Adam led the way out of the holding cell, with Carl and the driver following closely behind. The officers remained where they were, visibly shaken by the encounter. Once they were out of sight, the lead officer, still trembling uncontrobly, copsed into his chair, overwhelmed by the experience. His hands shook as he tried to light a cigarette, but his fingers were too unsteady to manage it. Seeing his distress, his subordinate stepped forward and lit the cigarette for him. The lead officer took a deep drag, leaning back in his chair in a futile attempt to calm his nerves. "Sir, are you alright?" the subordinate asked cautiously. "Y¡ªYeah¡­ Whoever thought it was a good idea to provoke that b*stard clearly didn''t know what they were dealing with," the lead officer replied, wiping the sweat from his brow. The subordinate nodded in agreement, ncing nervously at the now-empty doorway. Meanwhile, Adam and the others stood in front of an airport agent, who was shaking her head for the third time. "I''m sorry, sir, but all flights to the Wiseburn Kingdom have already departed. If you need another flight, you''ll have to wait eight to nine hours for the next avable ne." Carl frowned, frustration evident in his voice. "Are you serious? You''re the ones who held us up for so long, and now you''re telling us we can''t even catch our flight? What are we supposed to do now? We bought Third-ss tickets, which weren''t cheap, and now you''re saying they''re worthless?" The agent offered a nervous smile. "I apologize, sir, but the airline isn''t responsible for the police dy." Seeing that Carl was about to continue his tirade, she quickly added, "However, regarding your Third-ss tickets, we can convert them into coins, which you can use to purchase anything within the airport." Carl''s interest was piqued. "Like what?" "Uh¡­ perhaps some nuts and choctes," the agent suggested hesitantly. Carl''s expression darkened, and he was about to vent his frustration when Adam intervened, cing a hand on his shoulder. "We''ll take the coins," Adam said calmly. The agent, visibly relieved, hurried off to make the exchange. Once she was gone, Carl turned to Adam. "Why the hell did you do that?" "Why were you yelling at the girl?" Adam countered. "Why shouldn''t I? She was saying things that only made me angrier," Carl shot back. "It wasn''t her fault. We were dyed by¡­ unpleasant forces," Adam replied, his tone measured. Carl crossed his arms, begrudgingly epting Adam''s reasoning. He nced around, searching for someone. "Where''s the driver?" "He said he went to find another way for us to get home," Adam replied. "Any idea when he''ll be back?" "Nope." They didn''t have to wait long. The driver soon returned, joining them with a look of mild satisfaction. "Did you find anything useful?" he asked as he approached. "No. They keep telling us we missed our flight and have to wait at least ten hours for the next one," Carl grumbled. "So, what about the tickets?" the driver inquired. "We''re trading them for airport coins," Carl replied. "Well, at least you''ll have some nuts to snack on," the driver quipped, eliciting a half-hearted chuckle from Carl. "But on the bright side, I found another way for you guys to get home. Here, take these," the driver said, handing them two train tickets. "We''re not flying anymore?" Adam asked. "No. The airport''spromised, so we''re changing ns¡­ again," the driver exined. Before they could respond, the airport agent returned, beaming. "Good news, gentlemen! I spoke with my superiors, and they''ve agreed to grant you lifetime free ess to our nuts." Chapter 220 - 220 - Ground Problems [ Part 1 ] On the streets of Baloerin City A sleek, ck car of premium craftsmanship cruised steadily along its route, drawing fleeting nces from passersby who couldn''t help but admire its steel-ck elegance. Inside the car were three individuals: Adam, Carl, and the driver. None of them had the faintest idea about what had just transpired 4,000 feet above them a moment ago. Had they known, the car would not have been moving so cidly, and the people on the streets would have witnessed something more akin to a high-speed chase. As the car glided forward, the tranquil silence was interrupted by Carl, who inquired, "What is your goal?" Adam arched an eyebrow, responding with a nomittal hum. "I said, what is your goal?" "What is my goal?" Adam repeated, as though contemting the question himself. "It''s to be the strongest." "And what about after that?" Carl continued, probing further. "After bing the strongest?" Adam asked in slight confusion. "Yes." Carl replied while remaining ignorant to his looks. "I... I don''t know. I haven''t really thought about it." "But what do you think you would do?" Carl persisted, his curiosity clearly piqued. "Maybe retire and spend the rest of my days on a serene farm," Adam answered, before turning his gaze to the car window and adding in a whisper, "With her." Carl, intent on deciphering Adam''sst words, asked, "What was it that you said at the end?" Adam didn''t answer and instead became annoyed by Carl''s relentless questioning and decided to turn the tables. "Why don''t you tell me, what is YOUR goal?" "M-My goal? I-I don''t really have any," Carl stammered, clearly caught off guard by the question, as though it struck at something he himself was uncertain about. "I''m a simple guy with simple needs. I just want to work through my days and eventually retire to a quiet life in a good old retirement home, I think," Carl said, his eyes focusing on the empty space between his hands. Even though Carl''s response seemed straightforward, Adam wasn''t convinced. It was evident that Carl didn''t truly believe what he was saying. "Hah¡­ what a mundane answer." Adam said in a monotone voice as if he knew what Carl said was false. Carl suddenly sat up, looking at Adam as if he had been caught in a lie, but quickly adjusted his expression when he realized Adam was being sarcastic. Yet, Adam, quick to catch on, noticed that brief flicker of difort. He wondered whether Carl was simply being nosy, or if someone had put him up to this. "Enough about me. I''m just a simple guy with not much going on in my life," Carl said, trying to divert the focus away from himself. "Tell me, what is it that you like?" "Like... Not much." "Any hobbies?" "No." "Any favorite foods?" "Meat." Grasping at something to keep the conversation going, Carl immediately asked, "What kind?" "Any meat." Carl''s brows knitted together as he replied, "Oh! Good. And what about your killer life?" Adam shot him a sharp look, making Carl quickly correct himself, "I-I meant your past life." Instead of answering, Adam posed a question of his own. "Tell me, is it the kid who put you up to this task of asking such inane questions, or is this your own venture?" "W-What are you talking about? Why would the boss¡­" Carl''s eyes widened in surprise before he quickly added, "Y-Yeah, you got me. It was the boss who told me to ask you these questions." "As you can imagine, anyone would be curious about such a mysterious new employee, so the boss instructed me to learn a few things about you, but nothing too personal," Carl said, scratching the back of his head, trying to appear innocent. His exnation was usible enough, and anyone else might have taken it at face value. Adam wanted to believe him too, but something felt off. Anyone given such an assignment wouldn''t reveal their boss so readily. Sure, it was a trivial task, and getting caught wouldn''t have been a big deal. But the ease with which Carl gave up his boss''s name felt odd. Adam couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. ''Is he telling the truth, or is there something concealed in those seemingly innocent words?'' Adam mused. ''But why would he try to hide something? And more importantly, why did he give up the kid so quickly?'' ''It almost seems like he wasn''t giving the kid up, but rather trying to use the kid as a smokescreen to cover something else.'' Adam was getting closer to uncovering the truth, but it seemed fate had other ns. BING The car jolted as the tires encountered something, but thanks to its durability, the car and they remained intact. Everyone in the car felt the jolt as it jumped high enough to attract attention. Carl immediately turned to the driver and asked, "Hey, what was that?" "That was a road spike." Hearing this made Adam and Carl frown, and Carl asked, "And I guess that wasn''t just there as a formality, right?" "Unfortunately, no. I suggest you guys buckle up; we might be encountering some issues shortly," the driver said as he pressed a few buttons on the car''s dashboard, causing the vehicle to elerate rapidly. "Alright," Carl said, nodding to Adam. Both men quickly fastened their seat belts. Seated opposite Adam in the back, Carl had a clear view of the rear. A few secondster, he spotted three cars making a sudden turn from a side street and elerating towards them. "Guys, I think we have somepany in the back." "Yeah, there''s some in the front as well," Adam said, noticing two identical cars maintaining a precise distance on either side of them. "So what are we going to do?" Carl asked, his voice tinged with urgency. "What else? Deal with those idiots," Adam suggested, but his words were quickly dismissed by the driver. "Unfortunately, sir, we can''t do that. We''re in a foreign kingdom and are prohibited from bearing arms against its subjects without clear justification." The Driver said and he too felt frustrated. "Then what are we supposed to do?" Carl asked, now clearly apprehensive. "We wait for them to attack us and then respond. Is that the n?" Adam asked, and the driver nodded at him through the rearview mirror. "So, you''re telling me we''re sitting ducks until they try to kill us," Adam said, his tone dripping with frustration. "Yes, and even then, we''ll have to wait for the attack to be severe enough to justify self-defense measures." "Ahh, f*ck, and now they''re pointing their guns at us," Carl eximed as he noticed the men in the ck vans behind them raising their assault rifles. "We should duck, NOW," Carl shouted, and not a momentter, a barrage of bullets struck the car. BANG BANG BANG When the gunfire stopped, Carl cautiously inspected himself and was relieved to find no injuries. The driver then spoke up, "Don''t worry, this car ispletely bulletproof. It would take even the highest-grade mana bullets to leave a scratch on this baby." Carl sighed in relief, "That''s a reli¡ª" "Is that a f*cking bazooka!!" Chapter 221 - 221 - Ground Problems [ Part 2 ] "Is that a f*cking bazooka?" Carl eximed, his eyes wide with disbelief as he peered through the rear window of the car at the three ominous vans tailing them. The vans were filled with men, their faces cold and determined, peering out from the open side doors, weapons at the ready. They knew that their standard firearms wouldn''t put much of a dent in the fortified vehicle ahead. One of them sneered and said, "Time to bring out the big gun." The others exchanged grim nods, and the three vans spread out, with the middle one elerating slightly ahead of the others. The side door of the middle van slid open with a metallic nk, revealing two men struggling to hoist a massive hunk of metal¡ªa bazooka. One man took aim, while the other steadied the weapon, ensuring it didn''t topple off the speeding van. Carl and the others noticed the deadly threat, tension etched on their faces. Carl yelled at the driver, "Can the car handle that kind of firepower?" "Will we be okay? It wouldn''t blow up because of that thing now, would it?" He waited anxiously, but the driver''s silence only deepened his dread. Growing impatient, Carl shouted again, "HEY! MAN! I''m asking you a f*cking question!" "¡­" "¡­ Maybe." "Maybe? What do you mean, maybe? I need a definitive answer!" "Tell me if the car will be safe against that or not!" "I can''t give you one. We''ve never tested the car against something this heavy. My best guess is to hold on tight." The driver said as he quickly locked on to his seat belt. "¡­" "HOLD ON! What the fuc¡ª" Carl began, but Adam interjected sharply, "Shut up. The guy doesn''t know what''s going to happen, and it''s not his fault we''re in this mess. Stop taking it out on him." The driver, hearing Adam''s words, felt a sudden shift in allegiance from Carl to Adam. In moments of crisis, the friend who understands is the one you need. Not that his opinion would change their fate. He would be forgotten in almost the next one or two chapters. "So, what''s the n now?" Carl asked, his voice tinged with frustration. "We should have been better prepared for this." "We were warned," Adam reminded him coolly. "The kid told us they''d try to kill us. And quit griping. I bet you''re getting paid more than anyone else for this job. Stop acting like you are dealing more than what you are paid for." "No amount of money is worth dying for," Carl dered self-righteously¡ªa sentiment he''d likely discard in the very next moment. "Then why not hand over your job to someone who actually values it?" Adam retorted and immediately to Carl''s fear someone spoke up. The driver immediately volunteered, "I''ll take it. Of course that is if Carl would actually retire for real." "¡­" Carl fell into sullen silence. Meanwhile, in the middle van, the men who had stabilized the bazooka called over anotherrade. He scanned the target and nodded, giving them the green light. The man aiming the bazooka took one final, steadying breath before pulling the trigger as the rocket was released from its metallic cage. As the rocket propelled towards them, Carl''s eyes widened in sheer terror. "INCOMING!" he bellowed, and everyone in the car instinctively ducked. The missile would have narrowly missed its target, but the bazooka''s advanced AI aiming system ensured a direct hit, striking the rear of the car with precision. BOOM A thunderous explosion rocked the area, shrouding everything in thick, choking smoke. Onlookers, initially curious, were either blown back by the st or fled the scene in a frenzy. Chaos ensued as people screamed and stumbled through the dense, ashen fog that obscured everything from view. The five vans that had been encircling the ck car screeched to a halt. The gang members strained their eyes, peering through the billowing smoke, desperate to see if there were any survivors. "Are they dead?" One of the gang members asked. "They better be. That bazooka was expensive as hell, and it packs a hell of a punch." "Just goes to show, doesn''t matter how rich you are. Make the wrong enemies, and you''ll die like a dog in the street." His cynical remark drewughter from the others in the van as they reveled in what they assumed was the demise of someone wealthier than they could ever dream of being. If only they knew. One of the men, still chuckling, nced back at the smoke. Hisughter abruptly ceased as he said, "I think there''s a problem." The others followed his gaze, and as the smoke began to dissipate, they saw something that made their blood run cold. The ck car waspletely intact, not a single scratch marring its sleek surface. Surrounding it was a shimmering blue aura¡ªaplex web of interlocking shields. The gang members eyes widened in disbelief. "A Mana st Shield! Im¡ªImpossible." "Only the ultra-rich can afford something like that." "We weren''t told the car had that kind of defense. If we''d known, we would''ve brought heavier artillery." "Comining won''t do us any good now. Reload the bazooka. We''re going to st those bastards until they''re nothing but smoldering wreckage," the leadermanded. They scrambled to reload the weapon, but inside the car, Adam and the others were still shaking off the disorientation from the explosion''s shockwave. Adam, who had been closest to the st, groaned in pain before snapping, "Is this enough justification for using SELF-DEFENSE MEASURES?" The driver nodded grimly, just as Carl noticed something even more rming. "Guys¡­ there are five bazookas aimed at us right now." All eyes turned to the vans, where each one had a bazooka locked and loaded, aimed directly at them. "Shouldn''t we be doing something about that?" Carl asked, his voice edging on panic. "I''m on it," the driver replied, his voice steely, as he punched several buttons. The car began to shudder violently, as if gearing up for something big. Seeing the car''s sudden, erratic movements, the gang leader shouted, "FIRE! Now, before they run away from us!" All five bazookasunched their rockets simultaneously, streaking through the air toward the car. But the car''s defense systems responded with mechanical precision. Miniature submachine guns emerged from both the front and rear of the vehicle and unleashed a torrent of bullets. BANG! BOOM! BANG! BOOM! BANG! BOOM! Each rocket was intercepted mid-air, exploding harmlessly before it could reach its target. The gang leader''s face contorted with rage. "RELOAD! Quickly, before they start firing at us!" But it was toote. The car''s AI-guided guns had already locked onto the five vans and opened fire with ruthless efficiency. BANG! BANG! BANG! The bullets ripped through the vans, their flimsy exteriors offering little resistance. Most of the gang members were struck down instantly, their bodies slumping lifelessly. The few who survived fared no better. Stray bullets pierced the vans'' batteries, and one by one, the vehicles erupted in fiery explosions, incinerating thest of the gang members. The driver smirked as he watched the vans burn, the mes reflected in his eyes. "Now, let''s get you guys home." Chapter 223: Chapter 223 - One Last Ride [ The train has reached its destination ] [ You have arrived in the Wiseburn Kingdom ] [ Please safely walk out from the train and do not forget to take your luggage with you ] [ We hope that you had a pleasant journey ] [ Goodbye ] The train''s multiple notifications echoed through the station as the long-anticipated journey from the Tudor Kingdom to the Wiseburn Kingdom finally reached its conclusion. After several hours, the train glided into the station, its arrival greeted with a sense of relief by weary travelers. As the doors slid open, a diverse array of passengers hurriedly disembarked, while others began boarding from the opposite direction with equal haste. At the veryst moment, just before the doors could close, Adam and Carl stepped out, each carrying a distinct object¡ª one a finely crafted sword, the other a doll, both still meticulously wrapped. Their presence didn''t go unnoticed. From a distance, schoolgirls and more mature women alike eyed them with a mix of curiosity and admiration, whispering amongst themselves. "Wow! Look at them, they''re so hot, aren''t they?" one of the girls murmured, her voice tinged with excitement. "Mmm-hmm, what I wouldn''t give to experience just a moment with those rugged, chiseled faces¡ª faces that clearly tell tales of countless hardships," another girl added, her tone filled with wistful longing. Her friend, feigning disapproval, yfully swatted her arm. "Cut it out! Don''t you have a boyfriend? Why are you saying things like that?" "What? It''s just harmless eye candy; there''s no harm in looking. And you shouldn''t be talking¡ª you''re the one who''s been staring at that guy''s butt when you''ve got a fianc¨¦." The friend fumbled for a response, blushing slightly. "W-well, as you just said, it''s just eye candy¡ª no harm in it." As the girls continued their yful banter, they remained blissfully unaware that their every word had been overheard by the two men they were gossiping about. While one of the men visibly bristled with annoyance, the other nonchntly flexed his muscles and shed a self-assured smile. "Aah, it''s good to be young and attractive," Carl quipped, exuding an air of exaggerated confidence. "Stop being such a scoundrel! We''re here on a mission, and you''re letting yourself get distracted by idle street chatter," Adam chastised, his eyes sweeping the surroundings, alert for anything amiss. He still didn''t believe that they were safe here, his instincts never waning. "What? You heard them. It''s just harmless flirting; it''s not like they''re actually going toe over and start a conversation. It''s one of the few pleasures we get in a job that''s so... grueling." "The only reason they''re even looking at us is because we''re dressed so well. Strip away those clothes and reveal your true self and the nature of our work¡ª then let''s see if they''re still so eager to flirt." "Hey! Don''t act so holier-than-thou. You''re no better than me, so don''t stop me from indulging in these minor pleasures." "It''s precisely because I''m aware of who I am that I keep my distance from them. At least let them live their ordinary lives without getting entangled in our troubles." Adam''sst words struck a nerve with Carl, causing his demeanor to shift as a shadow of some past memory clouded his expression. "Yeah... you''re right," Carl admitted, his voice tinged with a somber realization. Recognizing that his words had hit home, Adam quickly steered the conversation in a different direction. "Now that we''ve arrived in this kingdom, what''s our next move?" Carl was about to respond when a sudden buzzing noise interrupted their exchange. "You guys safely arrived at Wiseburn?" a voice crackled through their earpieces. Adam nced down at his dust-covered attire, remnants of their earlier confrontation with the Bazooka, and replied, "Not quite." "Tell me about it when you get here. For now, a ride is on its way for you. Just get in when it arrives." Both men nodded, replying in unison. "Alright." "Roger that." Their earpieces went silent as they exited the station and waited for their transport. Among the onlookers who continued to gossip about the two striking, affluent-looking men, many harbored questions but none were bold enough to approach. Finally, a teenage girl, whose beauty was just above average, gathered her courage after a couple of minutes of internal debate. She stood up and began walking toward them with a mixture of determination and trepidation. Adam groaned inwardly as he noticed her approach. ''Not this, not now.'' he muttered under his breath. The girl drew closer, her heart pounding with the anticipation of speaking to someone so clearly out of her league. But just as she was about to utter her first words, fate intervened in the form of a loud engine roar. A sleek, bright red sports car screeched to a halt in front of the men. Before the girl could fullyprehend what was happening, Adam grabbed Carl¡ª who had been eagerly anticipating the girl''s approach¡ª and pulled him into the car without a second thought as to whether this was their intended ride. "Go" Adammanded as soon as they were seated. The driver didn''t utter a word. He simply floored the gas pedal, elerating away from the station. The girl stood there, still trying to process the rapid turn of events, as she watched the car disappear into the distance. She remained rooted in ce until an elderly woman approached and gently patted her on the head. "It''s just not your day, dear," the olddy said sympathetically. The girl stared in the direction the car had gone and finally muttered, "What the f*ck?" [ Inside the Car ] "You know, we could have at least spoken to her for a moment. I saw how she froze at thest second," Carl said, ncing back wistfully. "I''ve encountered that type before. You engage them once, and suddenly they want your number, your hotel details¡ª everything. It''s better to keep your distance," Adam replied curtly. Carl wanted to argue, but Adam cut him off. "So, where do we need to go next?" "Home, apparently," Carl responded feeling satisfied after the long journey. "The boss mentioned you might have encountered some trouble getting here, so he prepared something for you," the driver interjected, nodding towards a basket beside them. Carl eagerly opened the basket and eximed, "Chicken!" Adam nced over, spotting the bounty of fried chicken. He couldn''t help but smile. "Now, this is how you win a man''s heart." The driver chuckled. "There''s more. The boss also had something else prepared for you. Check thepartment under your seat." Adam followed the instruction and opened thepartment, revealing a small freezer stocked with drinks and beer. "Nice," he said appreciatively. "Hand me one," Carl requested. Adam tossed him a beer and took one for himself. They both took long, satisfying sips of the cold beverage, letting out contented sighs as they rxed into their seats. Carl nced at the driver, who was focused on the road, and offered, "Hey, want one too?" The driver smiled but declined. "Thanks, but I''m driving. Maybe another time." Carl nodded, then reached for some fries, but something seemed off. "Why do these taste... smoky?" he asked, puzzled. Chapter 224: Chapter 224 - Finally Home "Here we are," the driver announced as the car rolled to a stop. The car stopped right in front of the vi. Because of its great poprity and thete timing, people were attracted to it. Mostly women who were in their pajamas. As the women saw the new and good looking men arriving at such an odd timing they thought of some strange things. But those thoughts were quickly washed away by a hunger as they changed their clothes to beautiful lingerie''s and sports attire that would get the two men''s attraction. Adam and Carl stepped out, hastily straightening their clothes. Both men had anticipated something vastly different from what they now encountered. For Carl, this was his first visit to his boss''s residence, and the experience was far from what he had envisioned. Before them stood not the grandiose mansion they had imagined but rather a well-organizedmunity. A societyposed of some of the wealthiest individuals, clustered together in an exclusive enve with expansive estates. As they cast a nce at the women d in sports attire, who eyed them with an unmistakable hunger, they turned their attention back to the vi ahead. They would have looked at the women a little longer but thought it best to brush those thoughts for the time being as they didn''t want their boss to wait for them any longer. A flicker of disappointment crossed their faces, but they quickly brushed it off, heading towards the vi. Before they could even knock, the door swung open automatically, as if anticipating their arrival. "Well, you guys finally made it," William greeted them, materializing almost out of thin air to usher them inside. He took a brief look outside, confirming what he had anticipated. Several older women were slowly making their way towards the vi, prompting him to immediately close and lock the door. He knew that if he were to let it stay open any longer something crazy might happen at such a time. "I know you have questions, and so do I, but it''ste. Why don''t you rest tonight? We can talk in the morning when the sun''s up." Adam and Carl nodded in agreement as Arthur appeared to escort Adam to his temporary quarters. Carl attempted to follow, but William stopped him. "Carl, where do you think you''re going?" Carl hesitated, trying to exin, "Well, I thought¡­" Then he remembered that he hadn''t been specifically summoned like Adam; he was merely hired as security. William sighed. "Alright, I suppose you''ve had a long day too. Get some rest tonight, and you can resume your duties tomorrow." "Thanks, boss," Carl replied with a grateful smile, turning to leave, only to be halted by William once more. "Carl." "Yes, boss?" "Could you hand me that item you''re holding?" Carl nced down at his hands and realized he was holding a doll that belonged to his boss. He gave an embarrassed smile, handed over the doll, and mumbled an apology before quickly retreating with another version of Arthur. No sooner had they gone than there was a persistent knock at the door. William looked towards it, feeling a headache brewing as he went to answer. After a prolonged effort to fend off the persistent women attempting to invade his home, William finally made his way to his room and copsed into a peaceful sleep. Which would have been peaceful if not for the many moaning sounds that were heard by him all through the night. The next morning, William struggled to move, but this had be a regr urrence. With his eyes still closed, he murmured, "wdia, could you move? I need to get up." ''A few more minutes, Master,'' she purredzily. William considered indulging in a few more minutes of sleep himself, but he remembered he had something special nned today. He pondered how to get therge tiger off his body. "I''ve got something for you." Hearing this, wdia''s ears perked up as she rose and began searching eagerly, ''Where? Where is it?'' Williamzily pointed to the pink doll on the floor. wdia picked it up, examining it with mild disappointment. ''Master¡­ I''m not a child.'' ''Then why do you act like one?'' William thought, exasperated. "It has a special feature. Why don''t you try biting into it?" wdia did just that, and instantly, a jolt of electricity surged through her, making her fur stand on end. ''This is¡­ INCREDIBLE. Thank you, Master. This toy is exactly what wdia was searching for.'' William smiled. "Are you satisfied now?" ''Very satisfied. wdia is extremely happy.'' ''As long as you''re happy, stay away from me, and refrain from destroying my furniture again, I''ll be content. But something tells me that''s wishful thinking,'' William thought dryly before getting up to freshen himself. After changing his clothes, he went downstairs to find Adam. Adam was nowhere to be found until William checked the balcony. There, he saw Adam meditating in a cross-legged position, with the half-legendary swordid out before him. "Do you like this view?" William asked casually, attempting to engage in conversation. Adam nodded, taking a deep breath. "Yes, this is the most tranquil ce I''ve found here." Rather than feeling proud, William asked, "Oh? Do you not like the vi?" Adam shook his head. "It''s not that I dislike it¡­ it''s just that my expectations were set too high." William nodded, beginning to grasp his meaning. "I apologize if my words were off-putting; it was just a feeling I had." William shook his head. "No need to apologize. It''s actually good that you''re being forthright, and you''re right about one thing." "I really do need to upgrade this house¡­ or perhaps find a better one." "If it''s any constion, let me say that this house is quite beautiful, and I''m sure most people would agree," Adam said as he opened his eyes and took a slow look out at the ocean. "That they might, but the people who truly matter won''t see it that way. After what transpired yesterday, I''m certain my name will be stered across the front pages of most news outlets. If they see that I live in such a modest vi, they''ll criticize me even more¡ªforget it, they''re already criticizing me." Though the vi was quite spacious, it was modestpared to the grand estates owned by wealthy tycoons. Adam got up, and they walked back into the vi. William showed him around before asking, "Have you seen Carl? Do you know if he''s up yet?" "I checked his room, but it was empty. I didn''t see him when I woke up either. He must have left early." William nodded but seemed lost in thought. "Yeah, that might be it." "Anything unusual happen on the way here?" Adam chuckled. "Well¡­" He then recounted the events, leaving William to ponder their significance. Was it meant to intimidate him? To scare him into giving up the sword? Or was it simply an act of vengeance? Whatever the intention, it didn''t make much sense to attack both of them and even hinder them at the airport. "At least you weren''t struck by two massive lightning bolts." "That doesn''t sound fun." "Yeah¡­ So, any questions?" Adam stopped walking, fixed William with an intense gaze, and asked, "What is my job?" Chapter 225: Chapter 225 - Forcefully Giving Someone Money "What exactly is my role?" Adam asked as William strolled into the living room, taking a seat on the sofa and gesturing for Adam to join him who followed him behind him as intended. Once they were bothfortably seated, William began, "You want to know what your main job is?" Adam nodded, prompting William to pause in contemtion before responding, "Well, it''s a bit challenging to define your overall responsibilities because, frankly, I haven''t fully devised them yet." Adam was taken aback by this revtion and asked, "You haven''t?" Adam thought that the kid in front of him must have had a lot for him to do as he went to such a high degree to hire him and even went to the length of actually buying the broken sword. So to hear that the kid didn''t have any n for him for him shocked him at the moment. William shook his head, leading Adam to press further, "Then why did you even hire me?" "To be honest," William confessed, "I wanted a strong subordinate who could prove invaluable in times of crisis. Maybe help out in ways that only strength could have a hand in." "So when I was looking for someone like that, you''re name came in quite high so here we are." William said as he added a little smile at the end. Adam sat in stunned silence for a moment before speaking again. "So, I''m essentially an emergency contingency?" "In a way, yes. There aren''t any significant issues at the moment that require someone of your expertise," William replied. Adam''s gaze drifted as he asked, "So¡­ what am I supposed to do then?" If he didn''t have anything to do then what was even the point in going to such lengths. "Well, I do have a few tasks in mind for you. But before we get into that..." William straightened his posture slightly before asking, "How much do you want?" Adam furrowed his brow, not immediately understanding. "How much do I want for what?" "Money. How much money do you expect for your ''special'' services each month?" Adam still looked perplexed but replied, "I don''t want any." "Excuse me?" "Yeah, I don''t want any money. I already told you that if you gave me the Sword of Broken Heaven, I''d work for you indefinitely. So, I really don''t want any money." Now it was William''s turn to be baffled. "You really don''t want any money?" Adam shook his head resolutely, leaving William even more confused. "So, if you don''t want any money, how do you n to sustain yourself? Oh, and let me be clear¡ªI''m willing to cover all of your expenses." "Well¡­ I figured I could take on some small ''jobs'' on the side to earn enough to support myself." William interjected, pointing out, "And that''s precisely what I want to discuss. I don''t want you working for anyone else. That''s one of the reasons I''m asking you to name a figure that would satisfy you." "Because, under no circumstances, do I want you working for someone else." Adam nodded, but remained steadfast. "Well, that still isn''t a reason for me to ask you for any money. I already told you that I''d work for you, and if that means exclusively for you, then it''s not a problem for me. Besides, if you''re covering my food expenses, I don''t see any need to receive a sry." William recognized the logic in Adam''s argument, but it didn''t alleviate the growing headache he felt. He sighed, his tone bordering on frustration. "Listen¡­ you never know when you might need money for personal expenses. Even if you don''t want to spend it now, you can save it in a bank¡ªhell, save it in my bank." Adam still seemed unconvinced, beginning, "Bu¡ª" but his words were swiftly cut off. "Just give me a number. At least if a tax officer shows up, I can prove that I''mpensating you for your services in a legitimate manner." After a brief pause, Adam finally relented. William mused, ''This is the first time I''ve had to practically force money on someone who''s working for me.'' "Alright, now tell me the amount." "Well, I really don''t want any, so I don''t think the figure needs to be too¡ª" Hearing this, William braced himself for another wave of frustration. After a lengthy session of persuading the former assassin to eptpensation, William finally seeded. "Alright, it''s settled. You''ll receive 1 million a month for your services." Adam nodded, albeit reluctantly. "Yes¡­ but I still don''t think¡ª" "Seriously, just stop," William interrupted, his demeanor growing serious. "Now that we''ve finally settled that, can we talk about your duties?" Adam leaned forward, ready to listen intently. "As I mentioned earlier, I don''t have an active role for you at the moment, but that doesn''t mean there''s nothing for you to do. In fact, I have two specific tasks in mind." "First, I want you to assist with security and other matters around here. Given your ''special status,'' we can''t have you going out frequently and attracting unnecessary attention. However, if something critical arises, I might need you to alter your appearance and provide assistance. There may also be times when I require you to carry out certain ''actions'' simr to those you''ve performed in the past. I know I said you would stop doing that, but your skills might be necessary in that area on asion. Will that be a problem?" Adam shook his head. "No, not at all. But I do have one condition." William nodded for him to continue. "I won''t kill any innocent people. No matter what, that is the one thing I refuse to do." William acknowledged this but was intrigued by Adam''s underlying statement. "You say you won''t kill any innocent people. But what about causing them harm? Are you willing to do that?" Adam sighed, not expecting William to pick up on the nuance. "As long as it doesn''t involve killing them, I''m okay with it. Still, I''d prefer it if you don''t ask me to torture innocent people without good reason." "Don''t worry, I''m not a sadist. I won''t ask you to kill or even harm an innocent person... not without justification." Adam nodded as William continued. "Now, the second thing I want you to do is¡­ teach." "Teach?" "Yes, I''ve heard you''re proficient with almost all types of weapons," William said, his tone inquisitive. Adam confirmed this. "Yes, I can, but only weapons that are portable and can be used with either hand." "And what aboutbat styles?" "I''m well-versed in most weapon-based martial arts, but I don''t have much knowledge when ites to hand-to-handbat. If you''re looking for someone skilled in weapon-basedbat styles, I''m your man¡ªunless, of course, you''re talking about secret family techniques." William nodded. "Exactly. That''s why I need you to instruct someone whocks any fighting skills or even basic knowledge of weapons." "Hmm¡­ before I take on this task, let me just say, it''s been a long time since I''ve taken on a student, so I might be a bit rusty." "No problem. I''m confident you''ll get back into the groove." "Alright then, who''s the unfortunate trainee?" "It''s me." Chapter 226: Chapter 226 - Vying For Top 10 "Alright, will this ce suffice?" William asked as he revealed the underground training area beneath the vi where they were currently residing. "Yeah, it will suffice for now. So tell me, do you truly not know any weapon arts?" Adam inquired, his brow furrowing in disbelief. William shook his head, replying, "Yeah¡­ I don''t know any. I realize it''s rather peculiar for someone like me,ing from a privileged background, to have had no formal training in this domain." "But let''s just say my parents weren''t particrly inclined to invest in me. When I was a child, they didn''t do anything special for me." "And add that to me being a privileged minded kid who was alsozy back then and you get the current me with no experience." Adam nodded, "Yeah, it struck me as odd when you told me I was supposed to train you. For a moment, I even thought you had hired me just for appearances." "Haha¡­ ha, how could I even do that? You''re one of the most formidable individuals I''ve ever known. How could I possibly deceive someone of your caliber?" William said with augh, though inwardly, he was grappling with a dilemma, aware that Adam had nearly uncovered his true intentions. Adam, noticing William''s words, smiled initially but then grew serious. "Boss¡­ there''s something you ought to know about me." Sensing Adam''s shift in demeanor, William put aside his internal thoughts and focused on him intently. "Yeah?" "I think I may have misled you about something." "About¡­?" "When I imed to be the strongest¡­ the truth is, I''m not. I don''t think I even rank among the top 10 in the criminal underworld, even if we exclude members of the great houses and royalty." William regarded him silently for a moment before responding, "I was aware of that." "Hmm?" "Did you really think I would believe you were the strongest out there? No, I can''t. Not by a long shot." William was quick to shoot his pride down as he continued. "There are far too many individuals out there who keep themselves concealed, biding their time for the right moment. Those are the ones who are truly formidable. They remain hidden, not out of fear, but because they''re waiting for the right opportunity." "Those are the people who are the real deal, at least that''s what I believe." Adam felt a twinge of hurt hearing those words, but he knew they were entirely urate. "But I''m not saying you''re not strong. In fact, you are strong¡ªexceptionally strong. But you probably fall somewhere in the middle of the spectrum, perhaps even a bit higher. I believe that if you had trained with greater intensity, you might have surpassed your current strength. Who knows, you might have even been qualified to im one of the top 10 spots." William said, and both men shared a smile at the thought, which felt surprisingly genuine. ''Yeah¡­ yeah, I might have. Not the top 10, but close.'' Adam thought about the future possibilities that fate had taken from him. "The primary reasons I couldn''t achieve that were because of the ''most wanted''bel¡ªI was severely restricted in many ways, particrly in terms of the ces I could go." Adam said as the ''Most Wanted''bel had their advantages. "The other reason was the prohibitive cost of the items I needed. Without them, it was nearly impossible for someone to advance naturally." "Back then, I didn''t have a name for myself, so the work I got didn''t pay enough to buy even one of the items I needed. And inter years, I just lost interest in training and focused mostly on jobs." "And just like that, I who once adhered to great training and principals¡­ went to such a state." Adam stated as he gave a dreadful sigh. William nodded thoughtfully, "Well, that''s unfortunate. But something fortuitous has happened to you now." Adam asked, "Such as?" "You''re working for me, so now you don''t need to ''work'' anymore¡­ aside from training me and handling some other non-essential tasks, you''ll mostly be free to do as you please. You can dedicate that time to training." William said as Adam nodded internally thinking about his words. "Yeah, that''s a good n. But the issue of securing training materials still remains. I may need to resort to¡­ less ethical means of training to reach the next level." Adam said, contemting some of the dark methods employed by notorious criminals and shuddering inwardly at the thought. "What are you talking about? I''m going to cover all your expenses, including training items and advancement materials." William said suddenly to Adam''s surprise. Adam stared at him in disbelief, "Seriously? Do you evenprehend how exorbitant those training items are?" This time, William looked at him as if he were na?ve, and Adam quickly grasped why. If William could casually purchase a sword worth nearly a trillion dors and gift it to him, then it wasn''t far-fetched for him to also finance his training. "But for me to do that, you''d need to promise me something." William suddenly said. Adam looked at him inquisitively as William continued, "I want you to train with utmost dedication and not skip even a single day." He said and listed more. "I don''t just want you to be stronger than you are now¡ªI want you to be the absolute strongest you can be." "I realize this may sound like a lofty ambition, but if youmit with all your conviction, and with my resources, I can provide you with the very best of everything you need. And I''m confident that one day, you''ll be able to contend for that top 10 spot." Initially, Adam regarded it as a nice dream, something not easily attainable. But as he continued to listen to William''s words, the idea began to seem increasingly usible. He unconsciously smiled as he envisioned standing before the most powerful individuals, holding his ground against such formidable adversaries. ''To actually vie for the top 10 spot¡­ it doesn''t seem so imusible now.'' Adam felt the future had brighter possibilities now. William observed Adam deep in thought, wondering if he would truly ept the offer. But his doubts vanished when he saw Adam''s genuine smile, realizing that it was indeed possible. Adam deliberated for a while longer, weighing the dangers and other critical factors, before making his decision. He opened his eyes and told William with unwavering conviction, "I ept your condition." "If you''re willing to invest so much in me, then I can promise you that no matter what happens, I won''t just strive to be the strongest¡ªI''ll also remain loyal to you until death." William smiled at that and replied, "I appreciate that, but be careful not to say something you might regretter." But Adam was resolute now as he said, "No! I''m certain about this." "Alright, that''s good." "But there''s something else I''d like to mention about myself." "Hmm?" "When I said I wasn''t the strongest, that remains true. But there''s a reason why I''m so highly valued." "And that reason is that I''ve mastered every weapon fighting style a person can learn by hand." Chapter 227: Chapter 227 - Trusting With Information "The reason being that I''m proficient in all the weapon-fighting styles one can master with their hands." Adam said with a flicker of a smile that had a lot of pride in it. "Well, that''s advantageous for me then. Even if you''re not the most exceptional teacher, you''ll still be able to impart more weapon styles to me than any other master could. Although it may not be entirelyparable, it''s still far superior in other aspects," William remarked, his gaze shifting around Adam''s body before he asked, "Adam, where''s the sword? You don''t seem to have it with you." Adam nodded, ncing at his right side, where the sword should have rested, but now it still conspicuously absent. "Yeah, the bald guy named Delmar took it. He said he was going to verify its authenticity and ensure it''s still¡­ up to standard, I think." "But he mentioned something about experimenting with the sword. Should I be concerned?" Adam asked, a hint of unease creeping into his voice. "I don''t think so," William replied, as Adam''s his brow furrowed slightly. William quickly added, "At least this way, you''ll know if it''s the real deal or not. Don''t stress over it too much¡ªhe might look a bit peculiar, but his work is generally reliable¡­ for the most part." Adam wasn''t entirely sure whether to feel reassured or to worry, but for now, he chose to let it slide and inquired, "Before we proceed, tell me about your strengths, your level, and which realm you''re currently in. That is, if you''re following the modern power system or if you''re still adhering to the ancient method of cultivating over eons?" Adam added a light in the end. William shook his head with a slight smile. "Yeah, I don''t think anyone''s insane enough to use the ancient cultivation method anymore. It''s far too time-consuming, and the level of difficulty is exponentially higherpared to mana training." "That may be true, but the ancient method is actually a more economical way for most to train. Mana training, while superior in many respects, has one significant drawback: its cost." Adam said in counter. "It''s prohibitively expensive to train that way. Only those born into wealth or with substantial backing can afford mana training or they have to apply to military which will quickly lock out their freedom." Adam said in dread. "That''s one of the reasons why the ancient cultivation method is still prevalent among the general popce." William nodded, acknowledging the validity of Adam''s argument. He also understood the otherpelling reason the old cultivation method persisted: Raw Strength. Even though mana training excels in numerous ways, it may alwaysg behind in terms of sheer, unadulterated power. Mana training allows for the casting of multiple spells, which helps to offset this deficiency, but without mana, an individual is left to rely solely on their physical strength. When ites to Pure Physical Power, only a Cultivator can truly dominate. Even if that cultivator were to face multiple adversaries, the odds would still tilt in their favor. One of the reasons why the old stories were able to be so legendary and still remain true to their words. Flying Swords, Pulling a mountain with bare hands, killing of thousands with just a swift of their hands and even being able to sleep with the king''s wives. All of them had one thingmon about them and that was their validity. Clearing his mind, William continued, "Well, my current level is TWO, my realm is Peak, and my highest attribute... hmm, I''d say it''s strength." William didn''t feel the need to conceal his true power level because there was no reason to. Although their bond might not be foolproof, it was strong enough to foster a rtionship where he could genuinely learn everything Adam had to offer. Even if this information were to leak, what would happen? Perhaps the media would have a brief field day, and his fame would skyrocket as people hailed him as an extraordinary prodigy, the likes of which are seen only once every few millennia. ...Perhaps he should leak it himself. As William weighed the pros and cons of increased poprity, particrly among the opposite gender, Adam was taken aback, thinking, "Is he serious? Or is he just trying to make himself look better? But judging by his expression, he''s not lying. But... seriously, Level TWO Peak Realm?" "Are you really at such a high level?" Adam asked, snapping out of his thoughts. William refocused and replied, "Yeah, I know it sounds a bit far-fetched, but I''m inexperienced inbat, so that evens it out." William said trying to be modest. ''This kid... I don''t think he realizes the gravity of his situation,'' Adam thought. ''He might be one of the few young people in all of Escana to reach such a high level.'' Then he reconsidered, ''No. He isn''t one of the few; he''s the only one at such a high level who seemspletely unaware of it. Is it just me, or have I been so out of touch that the next generation is just built so differently?'' These thoughts raced through Adam''s mind before he shook them off, noticing William still waiting for him. "Alright... You said your strongest attribute is strength, right?" William nodded, and Adam continued, "But you also mentioned that youckbat experience, so how is strength your highest skill?" William was caught off guard by the question, realizing he hadn''t fully understood the connection betweenbat and one''s attributes. All of his attributes were roughly equivalent, with none standing out more than the other. The reason he had cited strength was that it felt marginally superior to him. Perhaps the Dragon Breathing skill yed a role in this. Without fully grasping the implications, he had simply spoken his mind. "By what ismonly known people are only strong in categories that have a connection with their lives." "Ahh... I''m not entirely sure," William admitted. "But whenever I run, punch, or do anything physical, I always feel like my strength is slightly better than my speed or defense." Adam nodded thoughtfully. "Your body might be an anomaly. Most people in your situation would find their speed or agility to be their strongest attributes, but some are different." "But let''s not dwell on that. Let''s return to the primary issue. You''ve told me about your skills and power, but I can''t urately assess what I''m dealing with until I evaluate them firsthand. So here''s what we''re going to do now: First, you''lle at me with your full strength, and I''ll only dodge or defend without retaliating. Then, I''lle at you, and you''ll need to defend against my attacks or, if possible, counterattack." "The first scenario will allow me to gauge your strength and skill level, and the second will help me assess your speed and reaction time. With bothbined, I''ll be able to identify your weaknesses. Does that make sense?" William thought to himself, "He said he hasn''t done this training thing for a while, but based on how he just exined it, it was actually quite well-structured." He nodded in agreement. "Alright then,e at me with your full strength." Chapter 228: Chapter 228 - Snaky Guy Adam concluded his exnation and took a step back, gesturing towards me with a nod. "Alright then,e at me with everything you''ve got. Hold nothing back." "Can I use spells too?" William inquired, to which Adam responded with a nod. "Yes, use anything and everything in your arsenal tond a hit on me. Treat this as a real life-or-death battle, where it''s kill or be killed. So, approach me with the intent to kill." Upon hearing this, William felt a twinge of unease. ''Isn''t he taking this sparring session a bit too seriously? But then again, he is a professional killer.'' ''Should I really unleash my spells on him? Maybe I''ll start with hand-to-handbat and only resort to spells if necessary. Still, I need to be cautious¡ªmy spells have the Prate trait. I don''t want to identally kill the new instructor before learning something valuable.'' "What are you waiting for? Your enemy won''t wait for you on the battlefield, nor will you have the luxury of time to think. So,e at me NOW!" Adam barked, his gaze sharpening with a palpable intensity that sent a shiver down William''s spine. ''Whoa... Is this what they call killing intent? Now I understand why it''s both useful and dangerous.'' William took a moment to crack his knuckles and stretch, loosening up before focusing on Adam, who stood 15 meters away. ''How should I approach this? Should I employ tactics, or just charge straight at him? For now, let''s stick to the basics.'' Abandoning his internal debate, William sprinted towards Adam at more than half of his full speed. ''Hmm. He''s opting for a direct attack. A bit predictable, but there''s room for improvement. His speed isn''t particrly impressive, but I can see he''s holding back,'' Adam mused as he observed William''s approach. Within three seconds, William was upon him. Instead of delivering a straightforward punch, he slid forward, attempting to tackle Adam. But Adam quickly anticipated the move and sidestepped to the right. Before William could recover, Adam delivered a light chop to his right hand and remarked, "You just lost your right hand." William looked at him in confusion. "I told you I would dodge and defend, not attack. But I didn''t say I wouldn''t point out your mistakes," Adam rified. William nodded, reying his actions in his mind. Before he could fully process what had gone wrong, Adam interrupted. "HEY! The fight isn''t over yet. Why are you getting lost in thought?" Adam barked at him. William quickly swiped at Adam''s legs, but Adam nimbly jumped back, repositioning himself 10 meters away. William stood up and assessed Adam''s stance before charging at him once more. ''He''sing straight at me again... but this feels like a diversion. He''s likely going to veer left or... RIGHT.'' As Adam predicted, William sprinted directly towards him but suddenly leaped to the right, aiming a kick at Adam''s face. Adam caught his leg mid-air and effortlessly tossed him aside, sending William sprawling 20 meters away. Undeterred, William got to his feet and ran in a circr pattern, elerating to 90% of his full speed. To an ordinary observer, it would have seemed fast, but to Adam, it was still rtively slow. ''Not too fast, but impressive for someone at his level. Let''s see if he''s concealing any other tricks.'' William dashed forward at nearly top speed, swiftly pivoting andunching himself at Adam. But Adam intercepted his punch and threw him once more. "You didn''t fully capitalize on that turn. The spin was a good idea¡ªif you were up against someone inexperienced. But against a seasoned opponent, you need to be much faster." Frustration began to simmer within William as he stood up and charged again, this time at full speed. ''Now this is more like it. He''s not fast by my standards, but for someone at his level, his speed could be overwhelming.'' William reached Adam in a sh and aimed directly for his face. ''Don''t be so predictable,'' Adam thought as he prepared to dodge. But William swiftly redirected his punch towards the ground. Although the floor remained intact, the impact caused the room to tremble slightly. As it was a surprising move, Adam wasn''t able to keep his position straight for a moment and William took advantage of that and strike at his chest to only get blocked and thrown back right where he was. Without pausing, William lunged forward, attempting to head-butt Adam. But Adam deftly jumped over him and, using William''s own momentum, tossed him aside once more. William tumbled nearly 40 meters beforeing to a stop, groaning in pain. After being thrown around several times, his anger began to re. ''Alright! To hell with holding back. I''m going to make him pay.'' William got to his feet and charged again, this time casting a Light Bullet spell. Small, bullet-like orbs shot towards Adam with impressive speed, but Adam dodged them with movements as fluid as a snake''s. ''Light spells, huh? They''re quick butck power. Excellent for healing, but less so for offense.'' ''But if used by the right mind, even something like a small knife can be fatal.'' As Adam continued to evade the projectiles, he noticed William closing in. Instead of attacking with his fists, William conjured a sword made of pure light. ''Good, he''s adapting mid-fight. But he''s forgotten something crucial.'' William swung his sword at Adam repeatedly, but Adam dodged each strike with ease. Suddenly, Adam caught William''s hands, halting the attack. "You should know better than to challenge a sword master in his own domain." William struggled to free himself, but Adam''s grip was unyielding. When William tried to apply more force, Adam deftly turned it against him, releasing him in a way that sent William stumbling backward. "Once again, you''ve put yourself in a position where your opponent could easily end your life¡ª" Before Adam could finish, he had to leap to avoid a barrage of light bullets. "Okay, not exactly honorable, but clever. And staying clever is what keeps you alive." Adammented, but William was too frustrated to listen. His thoughts were clouded as he desperately searched for a way to turn the tide in his favor. ''But how on earth do I do that when he''s dodging so quickly and effortlessly? I''ve got to hand it to him¡ªhe''s incredibly fast.'' ''Maybe I should use that.'' William stood up, bending slightly as his right hand began to glow. ''What''s he nning now?'' Adam wondered, his eyes narrowing as he observed William. Suddenly, William unleashed a beam of light¡ªcasting the spell Light Beam¡ªdirectly at Adam. The spell was so swift that Adam, unprepared for such an attack, couldn''t dodge it in time. The beam struck its target, causing a small explosion. ''I didn''t kill him, did I?'' William thought as he peered through the dissipating smoke, searching for any sign of Adam. As the smoke cleared, Adam''s slightly battered figure emerged. He coughed a little, then straightened up. "Cough, cough... I have to admit, that was well-executed. But..." Adam fixed his gaze on William, his eyes gleaming with resolve as his face etched a dark smile. "Now it''s my turn." Chapter 229: Chapter 229 - Punching Bag [ Adam''s POV ] { A moment before the spell had hit } Adam sprang back multiple times, deftly dodging the barrage of light bullets that William suddenly unleashed. After retreating, he halted, a faint smirk ying on his lips as he observed William. ''So, he''s quick to lose hisposure too. That''s another thing I''ll need to correct.'' ''Predictable for someone in his age but also something that needs to be changed unless he makes a fatal mistake in the future.'' "Not exactly honorable, but clever. And staying clever is what keeps you alive," Adam remarked, his tone tinged with irony as he waited for William''s next move. Adam''s eyes narrowed as he watched William rise to his feet. William bent slightly, muttering something under his breath that Adam couldn''t quite discern. ''What''s he scheming now?'' Adam thought looking at William''s new move. Their gazes locked, and Adam noticed a newfound determination in William''s eyes. ''He''s definitely nning something. Now, what could it be¡ª'' Adam''s thought process was abruptly interrupted as he noticed a beam of pure white light racing toward him. The beam emerged suddenly, moving with formidable speed¡ªenough to overwhelm most opponents. But Adam wasn''t just any opponent; he was a high-level assassin, with speed as his defining attribute. Speed was his domain, the very skill that allowed him to dominate the assassin''s realm. So, even though the beam was swift and dangerously close, he could easily evade it if he chose. However, out of a mix of curiosity and confidence, he thought, ''Yes, its fast, and this would be a perfect moment to counterattack too.'' ''Unfortunately for him, this won''t do much against someone of my caliber. But should I allow it to strike me?'' ''Why not? It''s not like it can prate my defenses and actually harm me.'' Adam thought with overconfidence as saw the level ONE spell speeding towards him. With a sense of unshakable confidence, Adam crossed his arms in front of him, deeming that sufficient to block a Level ONE spell. Little did he know, William''s spells harbored a unique trait. As Adam prepared for the imminent impact, fully convinced he could withstand it, his danger instincts suddenly red, warning him to evade. For the first time, it seemed as if the beam might actually pose a threat. Although Adam had unerring faith in his speed, and could have evaded countless attacks, this beam was different. It was already upon him when his danger sense kicked in. Unable to dodge or mount a more effective defense, Adam had no choice but to brace himself as the beam collided with him. He expected to deflect it for a moment beforeunching a counterattack, but to his shock, the light beam shattered his defenses as though they didn''t exist, striking him with its full intensity. A small explosion ensued, and smoke billowed around him as Adam coughed amid the thick haze. The damage wasn''t severe enough to incapacitate him, but it did inflict pain¡ªan oue he hadn''t anticipated. Surprised, perplexed, and slightly irritated that a Level ONE spell could cause him difort, Adam realized there must have been some anomaly in the spell to break through his defenses so effortlessly. But that was a matter to analyzeter. He chuckled quietly as the smoke began to clear. Straightening up, he coughed lightly before speaking, "Cough, cough... I must admit, that was well-executed. But..." Adam fixed his gaze on William, his eyes glinting with renewed resolve, a dark smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Now it''s my turn." [ 3RD POV ] Before William even heard those words something inside him told him that the next few moments were not going to be something he was going to like. William saw the fierce determination in Adam''s eyes and instinctively took a step back. He wondered, ''Is he really that angry over such a low-powered spell hitting him?'' The answer came swiftly. Adam vanished from his spot and reappeared in front of William, delivering a powerful kick to his chest that sent him crashing into the wall of the training room. THUD ''Yep, he''s definitely furious,'' William thought, groaning in pain as he struggled to his feet. His stance was lower now, the lingering ache from the kick evident in his posture. ''Damn, that kick felt like getting hit by a sledgehammer,'' he mused and looked towards his stomach where he could feel a legs shadow being tattooed by the pain. Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately for him¡ªAdam didn''t immediately follow up with another attack. Instead, he dered, "Alright, now the second stage of training begins. This time, I''ll beat you, and you... will try to survive." ''Did he seriously just say that?'' William thought in disbelief as he watched Adam close in on him at an even greater speed. This time, William was more prepared. He crossed his arms to block the iing punch, but the force still sent shockwaves of pain through his body as he wondered whether the punches would break his bones or not. Adam wasn''t finished. He unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes, and William could only manage to block or evade a few before he was battered around like a ragdoll. After a series of punishing blows, Adam delivered a direct punch to William''s gut. The impact knocked the wind out of him, sending him flying at a sharp angle and crashing into the wall once more before crumpling to the floor. BANG THUD ''Fu¡ª Fu*k. Is he trying to kill me, or is he really that pissed off about getting hit by a basic spell?'' William wondered as hey on the floor, groaning from the intense pain. It took him a full minute to regain his breath and stagger back to his feet. Getting up he looked towards Adam and wondered whether he should give up before shaking that thought out of his head. Adam watched him closely, giving a brief nod of approval, though William didn''t notice. Adam thought, ''The kid is not only incredibly powerful for his age, but his resilience is extraordinary. Anyone else at his level would be out cold from that punch.'' ''But this kid not only got back up, he did it quickly.'' Adam cut his internal musings short andunched himself at William once again. William hadn''t fully regained his breath, but he managed to prepare himself. He conjured a Light Shield, but to his dismay, it shattered instantly as Adam''s punch continued unabated, striking him once more. He staggered, and before Adam could deliver another blow, William shed at him with a Light Sword, but Adam dodged it with ease. The battle resumed in this manner¡ªWilliamunching attacks that Adam effortlessly evaded, while Adam countered with strikes that William could only partially block or dodge. Finally, as William''s stamina began to wane, Adam delivered a decisive blow, intending to end the fight. William was sent flying several meters back. For a moment, it seemed as if the battle between an elephant and an ant had reached its inevitable conclusion. But William, against all odds, held on. Slowly but surely, he rose to his feet once more, sweat pouring down his face, his eyes burning with unyielding resolve. Chapter 230: Chapter 230 - A Useful Skill William rose to his feet once more, sweat cascading down his face, his eyes aze with unyielding resolve. His movement staggering but his eyes showed defiance against the storm in front him. Even while knowing that he probably- NO, He can''t do anything against him but still having the strength in him to stand tall in front of it. Which was another testament of his skill altogether. ''Look at that. The kid''s got some grit in him. Let''s see just how far that''ll take him,'' Adam mused. He crouched slightly, then propelled himself toward William, aiming a strike at his face. But just before the blow couldnd, a shimmering shield of light materialized, halting his advance. He thought that William would have punched him or tried to defend like he had done before but this new and improved approach of defense was better, Which showed he was learning and he was learning fast. Adam''s fist collided with the barrier, expecting it to shatter on impact. To his astonishment, the shield held firm, momentarily stopping him in his tracks before it inevitably broke apart into thousands of light shards. But that fleeting moment was all William needed. ''A chance'' William thought. His mind emptied of all distractions, focusing solely on delivering a straight, full-force punch. He drew back his right hand and struck with every ounce of strength he could muster. His fist connected, eliciting a brief cough from Adam as he was driven back several feet. Yet, Adam''s resilience was extraordinary. He quickly regained his footing, assuming his stance as though nothing had happened. William narrowed his eyes, thinking, ''That was my hardest punch, and he absorbed it like it was nothing.'' ''What''s it going to take to make this guy feel some real pain?'' ''I might have to do something unexpected before I can actually be able to do anything to him like with that light beam.'' "It was a good punch. You actually made me feel a little something," Adam said from where he stood. "Really?" William asked, skepticismcing his voice not believing Adam''s words. "No, just trying to distract you for a while." Adam replied with a wry smile. Something about Adam''s words set off rm bells in William''s mind, but before he could fully process it, a sudden blow from his left side sent him sprawling towards the cold hard ground. He hit the ground hard, rolling several times beforeing to a stop. "What the hell was that?" William groaned, scanning the area but seeing nothing where the punch had originated. He nced back at Adam, who remained stationary, showing no sign of having moved. ''That guy hadn''t moved a single step from where he had been standing but still I got hit by something that I couldn''t even see.'' ''If Adam was still there when I got hit, then what on earth struck me?'' William thought, searching for an answer that eluded him. ''Was it some kind of air attack or spell? No, If it was I would have been able to feel the air when it hit me.'' Slowly, painfully, William pulled himself to his feet. The cumtive damage from the relentless assault was taking its toll; every movement sent fresh waves of agony coursing through his battered body. But his ordeal was far from over. Another kick, this time to his back, sent him crashing to the floor once more. William, unable to see or predict where the attacks wereing from, was helpless to defend himself. ''Seriously! What the hell is that move? Why can''t I see it?'' William thought, lying prone on the ground, taking a momentary respite from the relentless onught. Adam, observing from a distance, pondered, ''Should I let him catch his breath? Why not? The kid''s taken a lot of hits; he must be in excruciating pain by now. Let him have a minute. Then I''ll finish this quickly.'' ''He hasn''t managed to surprise me with anything else like that light beam. If he were a bit more ruthless¡­ No, its better that he isn''t.'' ''That kind of fighting only suits the weak, those that know that anything other than dishonorable lifestyle wouldn''t suit them, those who will never reach true strength. But he¡­ he has potential.'' Suddenly, William''s eyes widened as a realization dawned on him. ''Yes! It might be some kind of double or clone technique. Or maybe it''s an invisible attack.'' ''I hope it''s not thetter, or I won''t be able to defend against it no matter what I do¡­ But even if it''s just a clone, I still can''t defend against it.'' ''Not without a skill that could help me in this precise moment.'' William frantically searched his mind for a solution, and after a few agonizing seconds, his eyes lit up. ''Yes! I have that skill. Let''s see if it can get me out of this.'' The skill William was thinking of was one he had acquired long ago but never had the opportunity to use: [ Enhanced Senses - Skill - Physical - Rare - Cost (14 Bronze) ] It was a skill he had considered invaluable, something he believed would be crucial in certain situations, though he hadn''t expected to need it until now. William slowly rose again, careful not to strain his body unnecessarily and aggravate his injuries. He looked toward Adam, who was still standing there with a faint smile, then closed his eyes. To an outside observer, it might have appeared that William had surrendered, resigned to his fate. But Adam knew better. He watched with a brief smile as invisible wavelengths began to emanate from William. ''So, he''s using the Enhanced Senses skill. But it looks like it''s still at its basic level,'' Adam thought. ''Let''s see if he can actually make use of it.'' Adam conjured another double, this one visible but moving at such a speed that it became a blur to the naked eye. This was a technique Adam had used to dispatch many enemies, a lethal tactic that had earned him significant notoriety in the underworld. It was the same attack that had struck William twice before. This time, Adam instructed the double to move at a slightly reduced speed. He wanted to see if William could defend against it, knowing that at full speed, William would stand no chance. Even at this diminished speed, the double moved faster than most could perceive, quickly closing in on William''s right side with a punch. In his near-meditative state, William could sense slight fluctuations when something moved close to him, though his skill was still in its infancy. However, as the double approached, a massive disturbance rippled through the fluctuations, alerting him to the iing punch. The punch was lightning-fast, and William doubted he could avoid it. But almost instinctively, his body shifted, and he narrowly managed to dodge the blow. The result astonished William. For the first time, he had sessfully evaded one of Adam''s attacks. But there was no time to revel in his sess¡ªanother punch came, and again, he dodged it before countering and destroying the double. Staring at his hands, William allowed himself the briefest of smiles before clenching his fists tightly. "Yes! I can do this." Chapter 231: Chapter 231 - Great Progression Gazing intently at his hands, William permitted himself the briefest of smiles before tightening his fists with resolve. "Yes! I can do this." He drew in a deep breath, then turned to Adam, his confidence revitalized. Rather than waiting to be struck, he charged at Adam, attempting tond a punch. Adam was slightly surprised at his new tactics but thought of it as him bing too overconfident with his newfound abilities. But Adam didn''t say that and instead he also answered his enthusiasm by fighting with him. As was typical, Adam effortlessly deflected William''s strikes, but this time, William managed to hold his ground. While he couldn''t parry all of Adam''s blows, he seeded in ensuring that he wasn''t hit too hard or in particrly vulnerable areas. Every time he would almost get hit by a heavy attack or almost get caught in Adam''s arms, his body moved automatically and moved out of harm''s way without William wasting too much energy. Unbeknownst to William, he was subconsciously tapping into his enhanced senses skill. The skill wasn''t constantly active, but when a particrly forceful blow was about tond, it would automatically trigger, causing his body to dodge instinctively. William remained oblivious to this phenomenon, but Adam was keenly aware. He observed the scene unfolding before him and thought, incredulously, ''Incredible! Simply astounding! He''s instinctively activating the skill just before one of my heavy strikes connects. Not only once but it happened multiple times and it doesn''t even look like it is taking too much of his energy too.'' ''He''s not even conscious of it, and yet his body is instinctively guided by the skill to evade critical damage.'' ''What''s even more remarkable is that he wasn''t using this skill before¡ªor if he was, it was at a much lower capacity. But now, in mere moments, he''s absorbed so much, so quickly¡ªit''s truly remarkable. It almost seems like the skill itself was created just for him, it suited him perfectly.'' ''Or more precisely, his body was able to quickly learn it.'' Adam''s thoughts raced as his eyes gleamed with admiration. He attempted another heavy punch, but once again, William''s innate ability activated, enabling him to evade a blow that could have ended the match. ''Though I''m not moving at full speed, the pace I''m maintaining is far beyond what anyone at his power level should be able to counter. Yet here he is, not only defending but actively seeking openings to strike me.'' ''I''m now certain¡ªthis kid is undoubtedly the one.'' ''He must be. I can''t believe anyone else could achieve such rapid progress at this stage.'' Thinking about the One, Adam''s eyes had a quick glint to it before he refocused himself on the fight. ''But let''s see if this is just a fleeting moment of brilliance or the dawn of a new legend.'' With a smirk, Adam''s punch was narrowly dodged by William, and to the astonishment of both men, one of William''s punches broke through Adam''s defense,nding squarely on his face. Though Adam barely felt any pain, the force of the punch was no trivial matter. He slid back a few steps, his eyes widening in surprise before his expression softened into a smile. "GOOD! You actually managed to breach my defense and punch me." William stood in stunned silence, staring at Adam, who was now a few steps away. He couldn''t fullyprehend what had just transpired. Adam''s words snapped him out of his daze. "Did I¡ªDid I really just punch you?" he asked, still grappling with disbelief. "Yes, you did," Adam replied, rubbing his face. "And right on my face, too." It took a moment for William to process this. "Yes, I did. I really did punch you," he repeated, his face breaking into a triumphant smile. He felt exhrated, almost invincible, as if he had just won a world championship. Seeing William''s tion, Adam couldn''t help but smile as well. The scene reminded him of his own past, when another prodigy had trained with him. He recalled the unbridled joy that came after finally achieving something previously thought unattainable. Adam shared in William''s happiness but decided it was time to refocus. "Alright, enough daydreaming." William cut short the celebration in his mind and redirected his attention to Adam. He assumed a boxing stance, his smirk barely concealing the excitement surging within him, and charged at Adam again. "Stop!" Before he could reach Adam, he was halted by a simple hand signal. The thrill of the fight paused as he stopped in his tracks, looking at Adam with puzzled eyes. "We can stop the fight now," Adam said calmly. "I''ve seen your capabilities and experienced them firsthand, so there''s no need to continue." "Oh! So, can you tell me about my fighting style and point out my weaknesses?" William asked eagerly, but Adam shook his head. "Not yet. There''s still something I haven''t seen or experienced firsthand¡ªyour spell-casting abilities." "While I have a solid grasp of your strengths and weaknesses, I want to observe your spellcasting before I can offer a full evaluation." William nodded in understanding as Adam continued, "First, show me the Light Sword spell you used earlier." William promptly cast the spell, and Adam scrutinized it closely. "It''s effective and quick, but itcks power and durability. But then again, most Level One spells are like this." "I can make it much stronger," William interjected with confidence. "Spell enhancement? Alright, show me," Adam responded, intrigued. William conjured another Light Sword, but this time the process took slightly longer. The previous sword had been short and somewhat t, but the new one was nearly the size of a longsword and appeared significantly sturdier. Adam took the sword, inspecting its edges meticulously before nodding in approval. "Yes, this is impressive¡ªvery impressive. Not only is it much stronger than the previous version, but it''s also considerably more resilient." He swung the sword around for a moment beforementing, "And it''s still light enough for swift attacks. Combined with your speed and strength, you could deal serious damage to someone at your level, or even injure someone above." He nced at the solid sword again, pondering, ''But it seems like it consumes a substantial amount of mana to create something so simple.'' Then he took a quick look at William, ''But he doesn''t seem overly fatigued, despite the beating he took.'' "I''m going to step back a bit, and I want you to shoot at me with those Light Bullets again, okay?" Adam instructed. William nodded, ready toply. With a single leap, Adam positioned himself 15 meters away. "Alright, fire at me now, but make sure to use your maximum power." William wasn''t entirely sure what Adam had in mind, but he charged up the spell and unleashed a torrent of Light Bullets in his direction. Despite the overwhelming number of projectiles, Adam skillfully wielded the sword, cutting down most of the bullets before the barrage ceased. ''Hmm¡­ Unlike the Light Sword, the Light Bullets don''t increase in size or power, but their speed and quantity are significantly greater.'' ''If utilized correctly, and with mastery of higher-level spells, he could be a formidable force on the battlefield.'' Chapter 232: Chapter 232 - Evaluation [ Part 1 ] ''If he could harness his powers correctly and master higher-level spells, he could be a formidable force on the battlefield¡ªone unlike anything seen since the days of darkness,'' Adam mused, casting brief nces at William, who stood silently, awaiting his assessment. While Adam was processing the future events with low rity, William on the other hand was still excited as he thought about the previous battle they had a moment ago. ''Damn! I didn''t think the fight would actually be so aggressive suddenly. Without much notice, Adam just punched me around like I was his personal punching bag.'' ''But still even though the match was basically one sided, It was something I enjoyed very much.'' ''Not the getting beat part, NO. I am not a masochist. I can leave that to other much more deserving people.'' ''I am talking about the fun. The exhrating feeling I felt when I was able to dodge that punch that Adam threw at me, the moment when I was able to dodge not just one but also other many that didn''t stoping after me, the time when I was able to punch him.'' ''Especially that time, Not only was it the most shocking but it was also the most fun I ever had since that time I blew up the Nierman gang members.'' Thinking about the Nierman Gang Members, William suddenlt felt his face darkening as he thought, ''Did I really just put the execution of those people and punching Adam at the same category.'' After a prolonged silence, Adam exhaled deeply before addressing William. "Alright, you can stop casting spells now. I''ve got a fairly urate estimation of your abilities¡ªand your weaknesses." William''s anticipation grew as he moved closer, eager to hear Adam''s evaluation. "Let''s start with your weaknesses," Adam began, focusing on what he deemed most critical. "To put it bluntly, you''re reckless. Not only that, but you''re also easily angered." "Take, for instance, the times I struck you. I could see your anger re up, clouding your judgment and overtaking you. In that state, you foolishly charged at me without considering the repercussions." "Repercussions that had dangerous results. Not ones you could have easily escaped from." William listened, understanding Adam''s point, but responded, "I know, but it was just a sparring match. I didn''t think much of it. And, honestly, you did hit me a bit too hard. I can still feel the pain from those hits," he said, rubbing several sore spots on his body. He was able to feel the pain coursing through his body as he slightly touched the several spots on his body where he was hit. Adam nodded but countered, "You''re right, but that doesn''t mean you should take it lightly. I told you from the start to treat this like a real life-or-death situation." "Now, consider what might have happened if this had been a real fight and you made such impulsive decisions. What do you think? Would your opponent have shown mercy?" "Would you have been able to defend against something like that?" "Would your opponents have given you the time to heal yourself from such a damage?" Before William could respond, Adam continued, "No, they wouldn''t have. They would''ve exploited the opening, and you''d likely be dead. So, next time, think carefully about the consequences of your actions before you act. Do you understand?" William nodded but added, "I know what you''re saying is true, and my actions were rash, but¡­ I''ve never been in a serious fight, so I didn''t think about those things while sparring with you." Adam understood and reflected, ''Yeah, I need to see it from his perspective, too. Not everyone grows up in an environment where survival instincts are second nature,'' Adam thought, recalling the darker times of his past. ''Man, I need to get a grip before my past starts to consume me again. I could really use a cigarette,'' Adam concluded before turning back to William. "I understand where you''reing from, and I''ll let it slide this time. But remember, from now on, every action you take could have serious consequences," Adam said sternly, as William nodded and asked, "So, is that all of my weaknesses?" "No, there are more, but for now, I''ll focus on the two most significant: your recklessness, and your overconfidence." William looked puzzled, unsure of what Adam meant by overconfidence. To him it didn''t seem like he had done anything that could be called overconfident. "You know exactly what I mean. Remember when you dodged my first attack?" Adam asked, and William immediately recalled the moment, realizing what Adam was getting at. Embarrassed, he looked away. "That''s it. You got cocky after dodging that first move, and that arrogance could be deadly in a real fight." "Yeah, I''m really embarrassed about that," William admitted sincerely, but then he tried to defend himself. "But you have to admit, even though I was cocky, I fought much better afterward." He paused, sensing something was off, then asked, "Actually, why was I able to fight so much better after that?" "So, you finally noticed," Adam said with a smirk, recognizing William''s confusion. "Before I exin, was the skill you activated around that time called ''Enhanced Senses''?" William nodded. "I don''t need to exin what that skill does since you''re already familiar with it. But after activating it, your body entered an adrenaline-fueled state after dodging my punch. Something unexpected happened." "For a few moments, your body subconsciously triggered that effect whenever a punch or kick from me could have caused you serious harm." "What? But I don''t recall anything like that happening," William said, bewildered. "Of course, you wouldn''t. Your body was reacting instinctively, entering a survival mode. That''s why you managed to dodge most of my attacks without even realizing it," Adam exined. William fell silent, processing this new insight. It felt as though a new world had opened up before him, disguised as a mere dodging skill. "So, I can dodge any attack now?" he asked, hopeful. "No, not exactly," Adam corrected him. "What happened earlier was due to the adrenaline-like effect your body experienced. Without that, I don''t see any reason for it to happen again." "So¡­ I can''t do that anymore?" William asked, crestfallen. "Not necessarily," Adam said, piquing William''s interest. "If you upgrade that skill to a higher level, there''s a possibility you could replicate that feat. But even then, it would still be quite challenging." William felt encouraged, contemting the idea of enhancing the skill to its maximum potential. Adam noticed the determination in William''s eyes and thought, ''Yeah, that look tells me he''s going to push that skill to the limit.'' ''But if he can truly master that effect¡­ who knows how powerful he might be.'' "So, that sums up your weaknesses," Adam said, drawing William''s attention. "Now, let''s discuss your strengths." "There don''t seem to be many," William interjected, expecting the worst. "Well, it''s not that there aren''t any. It''s just that what you have can only be utilized in limited ways," Adam exined. "For example, your Light Attribute is something rare, and even then, only a select few can master it." "If used for healing, it could be incredibly valuable. But itcks the raw strength you seem to favor." Chapter 233: Chapter 233 - Evaluation [ Part 2 ] "For example, your Light Attribute is exceptionally rare, and even among those who possess it, only a select few can truly master it," Adam remarked, pausing to allow the weight of his words to register. "It has many properties in it that can be used for many useful purposes, like being able to aid someone in the midst of a fight." "If employed for healing, it could prove incredibly valuable. However, itcks the raw power you seem to favor." He waited, observing William, giving him time to absorb the crux of his statement. Adam could have exined that with further refinement and mastery of his spell enhancements, the Light Attribute could offset its deficiencies in strength. But he held back. He wanted William to experience a bit of disappointment, ensuring that his immense potential didn''t inte his ego, leading to overconfidence and ultimately, ruin. Adam chose not to reveal the full extent of William''s potential¡ªhow prodigious his capabilities truly were. For William''s sake, he decided to downy it. He simplified his assessment, knowing that only when William learned to control his emotions and resist the lure of power would he reveal the true depth of his abilities. But little did Adam realize, William had already downyed his own strengths, particrly in the realm of attributes, out of a sense of humility. He too had other secrets about him that if Adam were to learn than he would scream at the gods and say ''HOW IS THIS FAIR!''. But not like William was going to tell that anybody. Hearing Adam''s words, William mused, ''But doesn''t the spell enhancement ability mitigate the weaknesses of Light spells? By expanding the power of the spells by using my mana that kind of weakness can easily be closed but I''ll hear him out first.'' "So, what exactly does that mean?" William asked, seeking rity. "It means you can''t be the legendary or extraordinarily powerful warrior you might have envisioned, close but not enough to be exceptionally strong." Adam responded, his tone matter-of-fact. "Is that really solely because of my Light Attribute?" William questioned, his eyebrow arching in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that a attribute can have such a huge effect on someone''s future. Potential? Yes, But not attribute. If someone''s potential was big than it would have been enough to close the weakness of the attribute. "Yes. You possess remarkable speed and formidable power, and your vitality is quite high as well, but even those assets can only carry you so far. It''s the potency of your spells that truly matters." "No matter how physically strong someone may be, if theyck the right spells¡ªor in your case, if their spells aren''t sufficiently powerful¡ªthey won''t be strong enough to aplish most things." "If you''re considering the path of a healer, you could certainly climb to a prominent position. But as a warrior? I wouldn''t have too much hope." William sensed that Adam was withholding something, but he couldn''t fathom what or why. After all, Adam''s role was to train him, so why would he conceal anything? ''If my Light Attribute is the only issue, it''s not insurmountable. I have other attributes that canpensate for theck of strength,'' William reasoned. He deliberated internally: ''Should I reveal this, or should I keep it to myself? There''s no harm in sharing. If I don''t, it might hinder my training. If I do, he could provide more tailored instruction and help me broaden my skills even further.'' Having resolved his internal debate, William turned to Adam and decided to disclose the truth. "If the problem is just my Light Attribute, then it''s not really a significant issue. I have another attribute that canpensate for that," William said, his tone casual. "Yeah, it may not be a big¡ªwait, what did you just say?" Adam''s attention sharpened, needing confirmation of what he thought he heard. "I said I have another attribute that can address that weakness." "¡­You possess another attribute?" "Yeah." Adam took a moment to process this revtion, his mind racing. ''If he''s telling the truth, this kid isn''t just strong¡ªhe''s on track to be extraordinarily powerful. But that will depend on the nature of this attribute and whether he can truly master it.'' "Alright, show me," Adam said, intrigued and eager to see the truth for himself. William quickly conjured a spell, and before Adam''s eyes, a katana materialized¡ªformed entirely of pure darkness. The weapon wasn''trge¡ªslightly smaller than the light sword Adam held¡ªbut its mass was significantly greater. "¡­" Adam stared at the de, his mind momentarily nk. He blinked, as if trying to make sense of what he was seeing, but inside, his thoughts were a maelstrom. ''Is that¡­a Dark-Attributed Katana? It certainly appears so. Which means¡­this kid has the Dark Attribute!'' ''Is he serious? Not only does he possess the Light Attribute, which is exceedingly rare and notoriously difficult to master, but he also wields the Dark Attribute¡ªthe absolute antithesis of Light! How is that even possible?'' ''I can understand someone mastering the Light Attribute¡ªchallenging, but achievable with a serene mind. But how on earth did he manage to master the Dark Attribute? That requires an entirely different mindset. Did he master the Light Attribute first and thenpletely reverse his mindset to master the Dark?'' A torrent of questions flooded Adam''s mind, but he swiftly pushed them aside, concluding, ''Well, whatever the case, it''s not my ce to pry. All I know is that I''ve got an exceptionally talented student on my hands, and I''m going to mold him into a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield.'' As Adam wrestled with his thoughts, William observed the myriad emotions ying across his face and wondered if Adam might be experiencing a stroke. Finally, Adam refocused and examined the dark katana closely. "Is this after spell enhancement, or is this its base form?" "This is the base form¡ªthe one I typically use," William replied. Adam scrutinized the dark de, feeling its weight. ''This katana might not match the maximum power of a fully enhanced light sword, but it''s close¡ªand this is just its base level. At full power, it would be formidable.'' ''But the issue is its weight.'' Adam noted the heaviness of the de, trying to gauge its mass. ''It''s significantly heavier than the light sword, possibly even heavier than a conventional de.'' He then nced at William, shaking his head slightly. ''It might be cumbersome, but the kid has extraordinary strength, which I''m certain will only increase. So, this won''t be a major issue.'' Handing the sword back, Adam said, "Yes, this will suffice. The strength your Light Attributecks will bepensated by the Dark Attribute. Just keep in mind that the dark de is much heavier than a light sword, so when you switch to it, make sure to adapt to its weight before attacking, or you might lose your bnce." William nodded, recognizing the significance of Adam''s advice. "Alright, let''s end this session for now. You should rest¡ªyou took quite a beating today." "Don''t worry, I can handle more," William insisted, though he sensed that something was off about his words. "That''s what you think now, but you might feel differentlyter," Adam responded knowingly. Chapter 234: Chapter 234 - Productivity Increasing Plan William rose from his bed, a broad yawn stretching his lips as his thoughts drifted back to the events of the past week. Why reflect on the past week, in particr? Because it had been exactly seven days since William had been thoroughly beaten to a pulp by his new master¡ªhis sensei. And it hadn''t gone by the way he thought it would. He thought that the training would be normal and he would just casually learn many types of weapon fighting skills but he was wrong¡­ he was very very wrong. The week that followed had been a challenging yet transformative period, during which William had absorbed a considerable amount of knowledge from the man. Chiefly, he had be adept at enduring a brutal thrashing and still managing to stand tall. It was clear that his new master hadn''t merely been testing his abilities with those initial blows. No. This was simply the man''s method of teaching. A way that would have been way too much for anybody, even William. Had he not actually learned some valuable lessons. On several asions, William found himself wondering whether Adam harbored a sadistic streak, using him to satiate some perverse pleasure by beating him senseless. These thoughts apanied him as he made his way to the bathroom to freshen up. As he sshed cold water on his face, William caught sight of his reflection in the mirror. Curious, he lifted his T-shirt to examine his torso. As expected, he found nothing¡ªno bruises, no scars¡ªjust the athletic physique he had honed after his most recent leveling up. Still, despite the apparent normalcy, William found something disconcerting about theck of any visible injuries. Why? Because after each session of training with Adam, he would return home covered in cuts and bruises. But by the next morning, all traces of his injuries would vanish, leaving his body unscathed, as if he had never been beaten at all. He researched and looked to see if he had idently gained some kind of regeneration skill or not but he found nothing, So he could only thought of this being the side of effect of his dragon breathing arts or his godly potential. Letting the fabric fall back into ce, William shook off the lingering unease and continued his morning routine. He changed into his full training suit, a garment crafted from a specialized fiber that clung to his body, designed to wick away sweat and regte his temperature. The suit also possessed the unique capability of adding extra weight, thereby intensifying the physical demands of his training. Fully dressed, William left his room and descended into the secret underground facility beneath the vi. As he strolled calmly through the hallway, a sudden disturbance caught his ear, prompting him to investigate. When his eyes fell upon the scene, he adopted the exasperated demeanor of a man well beyond his years and sighed, "wdia, how many times do I have to remind you not to eat the workers down here?" Before him was a chaotic scene: a group of workers frantically attempting to restrain an oversized tiger. The unfortunate worker beneath the tiger''s massive paws was desperately trying to distance himself from its wide maw, filled with rows of sharp, gleaming teeth that promised nothing short of excruciating pain. Upon hearing William''s voice, the ever-loyal wdia backed away from the group with a graceful sweep of her muscr frame. The workers, who had been struggling mightily to budge the enormous tiger, had aplished nothing. But when wdia moved of her own ord, they were effortlessly tossed aside,nding in groaning heaps on the floor. Observing wdia''s movements, William barely managed to suppress augh. Instead, he adopted a more instructive tone, saying gently, "wdia, you can''t behave this way with the workers. You need to understand that they are the backbone of our operations. If they stop working, or if any of them get hurt, it would inevitably be our loss." Hearing his words, the workers who had been writhing on the floor, initially angered by the tiger''s aggression, suddenly felt a wave of appreciation. Thoughts like, ''The boss really cares about us,'' began to circte among them. Another worker mused, ''A boss who pays us well and actually thinks about our well-being... this is definitely better than any official job.'' Completely unaware of their musings, William continued, "They''re just ordinary people like me, working hard and staying loyal. So, no more scaring them, okay?" wdia lowered her gaze, appearing chastened, and responded through their telepathic link, "Okay, Master." "And if you''re really that hungry, don''t worry. I have a group of workers who''ve been cking off and haven''t met their quotas. I''ll let you have some of them¡ªyou can feast to your heart''s content." wdia immediately brightened, responding with enthusiasm, "Thank you, Master!" With that, master and pet shared an affectionate embrace,pletely oblivious to the shocked expressions of the workers, whose eyes were wide and mouths agape. The workers who had just moments ago misjudged William''s intentions quickly reevaluated their opinions. ''Yeah, definitely not going to ck off anymore,'' one worker thought, mirroring the sentiments of many others as they watched the pair leave. As William and wdia entered another room, their expressions shifted to one of yful mischief. William turned to wdia with a smirk. "That was pretty clever, wdia." "Thank you, Master. I hope it pleased you." "Oh, it did indeed," William replied, savoring the memory of the workers reactions when he delivered his final words. The entire episode had not been a mere ident or coincidence. It was a meticulously nned operation. Yes, William had orchestrated the scenario some time ago. In recent weeks, he had noticed that while most of the workers were diligent, some had growncent, doing only the bare minimum and frequently taking unnecessary sick leaves. So, with wdia''s assistance, William devised this little "motivational" event to reinvigorate the workforce. And, as expected, after staging the spectacle, he observed a marked increase in productivity. William allowed himself a few more viinous chuckles before he and wdia arrived at the training room. He paused for a moment in front of the closed door, his mind filled with memories of being pummeled and waking up with no recollection of how he had lost consciousness. Finally, he exhaled deeply and pushed the door open. To his surprise, the sight that greeted him was quite unexpected. Adam and Delmar were deep in conversation, which was unusual considering they usually bickered like cats and dogs. But today, they seemed to be engaged in a meaningful discussion. What on earth had happened while he was asleep? "So¡­ what''s going on?" William asked, his curiosity piqued. Both men turned to him and greeted him, "Boss." "What''s so interesting that you two are actually having a civil conversation?" he inquired. "Well, Boss," Adam began, "after a long dy, Delmar finally gave me my sword, and we were just discussing it." "Oh! Really? Can I see it?" William asked, intrigued. "Yeah, of course," Adam said, handing him the unwrapped sword. William took the sword, but before he could fully appreciate its craftsmanship, something unexpected happened. [A New Item Has Been Unlocked in the Shop] [A New Skill Has Been Unlocked in the Shop] Chapter 235: Chapter 235 - Price or Specialty [ A New Item Has Been Unlocked in the Shop ] [A New Skill Has Been Unlocked in the Shop ] William stood there for a moment, uncertain how to process the new development. It was unexpected, enigmatic, and he had no idea where it might lead. He pondered whether the system had indeed added something new, as the notification suggested. But why now? He hadn''t leveled up or done anything remarkable. All he had done was nce at the swo¡ª!!! William''s eyes widened as he focused on the sword, thinking, ''Could this be the reason?'' His reaction didn''t escape the notice of the two men beside him, who exchanged bewildered nces, each forming their own conjectures. One thought, ''Has the price of the sword, or perhaps the sword itself, driven him mad?'' The other spected, ''Does he have such an intense fixation on the sword that he can''t take his eyes away from it?'' Both men concocted their theories,pletely oblivious to the true dilemma guing William. Delmar was fixated on the sword''s exorbitant cost, while Adam was captivated by the weapon''s remarkable attributes. However, one of them was distinctly more concerned than the other. Adam''s anxiety deepened as he considered, ''Could he want the sword for himself¡­?'' Unable to suppress his curiosity any longer, Delmar inquired, "Boss¡­ is something wrong?" "Huh?" William responded, still lost in thought, before turning his attention to Delmar. "I thought¡­ this¡­" His voice trailed off, his mind still preupied. ''The boss seems genuinely troubled by the price'' Delmar thought to himself. ''The boss must really want the sword'' Adam mused. The two men continued to misinterpret the situation, one fixated on the price, the other on the sword''s allure. But only one of them was genuinely worried. Adam, his gaze fixed on the sword in William''s hand, thought with increasing concern, ''He might be so enamored with the sword that I think he wants it for himself.'' Delmar, unable to withstand the suspense any longer, asked again, "Boss¡­ are you alright?" Hearing his words, William looked at him nkly. "Yeah¡­ I¡­" He paused, then continued a momentter, "I thought¡­ this is¡­" Delmar''s concern grew. "Boss¡­ seriously, are you okay?" William paused again, then regained hisposure and responded more clearly, "Yeah, I''m fine. What were you saying?" "My mind was on a different ce a while ago so I didn''t listen." Still oblivious to the true nature of the situation, both men voiced their assumptions. "Boss, is the price of the sword really bothering you that much?" Delmar asked. "Boss, do you really want the sword that much?" Adam queried. William gave them both a perplexed look, confused by their questions. Before he could respond, the two men turned to each other with puzzled expressions, speaking simultaneously. "He''s worried by the price." "He wants the sword." They stopped, ring at each other in frustration, then spoke in unison once again. "He hate the sword." "He''s likes the sword." Delmar shook his head. "No, he''s troubled by the price." Adam countered, "No, I think he wants the sword itself." Delmar insisted, "No, no, Mon ami, he''s dismayed by the outrageous price." Adam retorted, "No, no, he''s so taken with the sword that he wants it for himself." Delmar, now irritated, snapped, "No, no, no! Do you really believe the boss is so selfish that he''d want that piece of metal to this extent?" Adam, equally frustrated, shot back, "No, no, no! I don''t think he''s selfish, but he might want that PIECE OF METAL because it''s one of the finest swords ever made!" William watched the duo, realizing their argument was spiraling into absurdity. Meanwhile, wdia, standing beside him with her imposing stature, observed the scene with keen interest, curious to see who would throw the first punch. Though William found the exchange mildly entertaining, he didn''t want to squander any more time. He decided to step in before things escted. "Alright, alright, calm down, both of you. You''re blowing this way out of proportion," William interjected. "But boss, he''s the one making baseless assumptions," Adam protested. "No, boss, he''s the one drawing ridiculous conclusions," Delmar argued. "You''re both jumping to the wrong conclusions," William said loudly, capturing their attention. "So, you''re not concerned about the high price?" Delmar asked. "And you don''t want the sword?" Adam inquired. William shook his head and sighed, looking at Delmar first. "I''m not bothered by the cost because I didn''t have to pay for it." Then he turned to Adam. "And I don''t want the sword because it''s yours, and I don''t take what I''ve already given to someone." Both men exchanged bewildered nces before asking the same question, "Then why were you acting like that?" "I¡­ Ah." William hesitated before quickly fabricating an exnation. "I was merely admiring the craftsmanship. It felt like that I might have seen a simr sword somewhere else." Adam and Delmar''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What! But that sword was crafted 3,000 to 6,000 years ago. Finding something simr is virtually impossible." "Yeah, I thought so too," William said, maintaining his fa?ade. "Then how?" they asked in unison. "I don''t know. Maybe it was something else. Who knows?" William shrugged. "Yeah, it must have been," Delmar agreed, and the trio shared a smallugh. Unwittingly, William had deftly steered the conversation away from the awkward moment. "So, regarding the price¡­ Did you receive any notifications or messages from the auction house? They said they''d contact me." Delmar shook his head slowly. "No, boss. Nothing yet. But I think they''re waiting for the media frenzy to die down before sending you the invitation." William''s expression darkened at the mention of the media. "Are those dogs still hounding us?" he asked, his toneced with irritation. Delmar sighed and nodded. "Unfortunately, yes. It''s like they don''tprehend the meaning of ''We don''t want an interview'' or ''Shut the f*ck up and let us ''Game in peace.''" William nodded in agreement. "Game in peace?" Delmar shrugged. "You''re not the only one who enjoys gaming." William smiled before addressing both men. "So, is there anything else I should know about?" "Nah¡­ but the weather is nice today," Delmar replied. "Are you still using that app?" William asked, eyeing him suspiciously. "No, no, I''ve learned my lesson. I''m not going back to that¡­ again," Delmar said, avoiding William''s deadpan stare. Suddenly, an idea popped into William''s head. "Why not just create one?" "Create what?" Delmar asked. "A weather app." Delmar looked at him with a half-crazed grin. "Do you even realize how much it takes to build one?" "I don''t, but you do. So, just buy everything you need," William replied. "Haha, just buy everything¡­ Do you know how much¡ª" Delmar stoppedughing and went silent for a moment before saying, "A great idea that is." "I know," William said confidently. "Alright, I''ll create one then," Delmar said as he slowly walked out, murmuring about the differentponents he would need. "Make sure it''s urate," William called after him, to which Delmar responded with a thumbs-up. William then turned to Adam, who smirked and said, "Ready for a world of pain?" "Do I have to answer that?" William replied with a resigned expression. Chapter 236: Chapter 236 - Unlocking New Possibilities "Alright, I think that''s sufficient for today," Adam said as he exhaled slowly, weariness evident in his voice. He was sweating profusely as he had a heavy training session with William. Just a few steps in front of himy William, sprawled t on the floor, his chest heaving with every breath. Sweat cascaded from his body as though he were a fountain. It seemed like he was dead and anyone would have made that judgment to, if they didn''t see the heavy breathing he was exhailing. William himself felt that he was going to die and whenever he would think like that his body would miraculously heal him so that he can withstand the pain and take even more of it. Hearing Adam''s words felt like a salvation. For William, it was as though he had just received the greatest news of his life. Still prone on the floor, he gasped between fragmented words, "What!... Oh!... Yeah¡­ Good¡­ to¡­ know..." His voice was weak, his speech halting, each word eked out betweenbored breaths. With his message conveyed, William allowed his head to rest against the cool floor, closing his eyes. His body seized the opportunity to finally rx after the grueling training session. As hey there, he pondered whether this decision¡ª enduring such an intense regimen¡ª was a stroke of genius or a reckless mistake. Adam gazed down at him, a small smile tugging at his lips. ''Well, he should be this exhausted,'' Adam mused. ''In fact, the kid should probably be unconscious by now.'' ''Not everyone can endure five consecutive hours of training while carrying an additional 10 kilograms strapped to their body. Yet not only did the kid survive¡ª he actually managed to fight back, albeit with faltering steps and took more than a few beatings.'' ''Still, it''s a remarkable feat.'' Adam concluded his thoughts, walked over to William, and gave him a firm pat on the shoulder. "Same time tomorrow, boss?" William gave a weak nod, his joints creaking audibly with the slight movement. ''Yeah, I should probably stop pushing him so hard,'' Adam reflected as he headed toward the door, shrugging it off. ''Something tells me I might regret it someday.'' After Adam exited the room, William remained still for a long while, silent and unmoving. Eventually, he forced himself to his feet, his movements slow and deliberate, each motion eliciting another painful crack from his strained joints. Grimacing, he groaned inwardly, ''One day, when I''ve grown strong enough, I swear I''ll settle this score with Adam.'' As another joint popped painfully, he muttered under his breath, ''I get that the guy''s training me, but damn! Does he even think about what he''s doing to my poor body?'' Letting out a long, drawn-out sigh, William sank into a kneeling position, finding it a slight relief for his aching muscles. "Alright," he murmured, "Adam''s probably long gone by now. Let''s take a look at that notification from earlier." Earlier today, William had received a notification from his system, but he had been in thepany of others and didn''t want to draw attention, so he quickly dismissed it. Now, with no one around and the room free from security cameras, he figured it was the perfect time to investigate. This rare moment of solitude was precious. Between overseeing work, dealing with wdia''s constant interruptions, training with Adam, and copsing into a nap after training, time for himself was scarce. William nced around the room onest time to ensure he was truly alone. Satisfied, he summoned the system, and the two notifications from earlier materialized in front of him, hovering in the air. [ A New Item Has Been Unlocked in the Shop ] [ A New Skill Has Been Unlocked in the Shop ] He considered the two options briefly before selecting the first notification, which glowed with an ethereal brilliance. [ A New Item Has Been Unlocked in the Shop ] The words expanded, then disappeared with a soft hum, reced by a new screen. [ A Special Rare Item Has Been Unlocked In The Shop ] William''s eyes widened as he stared at the screen in disbelief, his jaw going ck. He could hardly process what he was seeing. "This¡­ This can''t be real!" he stammered, astonished. Disyed before him was an image of the legendary sword he had once acquired for Adam, apanied by a detailed description. [ The Broken Heaven Sword ] [ Rank: Special Rare ] [ ssification: Weapon ] [ Description: This is the fractured half of the legendary de known as The Sword of Heaven and Hell. Though only a remnant of the once-mighty weapon, it remains a force that cannot be easily disregarded. Those who have wielded it know it as a sword destined for the strongest of warriors. ] [ Effects: The Swordsmith: A skill that grants the user the ability to discern a sword''s strength, durability, weight, and more, with nothing more than a nce. Prodigy of the Sword: This skill turns the wielder into a sword prodigy, elevating their swordsmanship potential to its peak. Any sword technique or style attempted will be learned at an elerated pace and executed with unparalleled precision than anyone. ] [ Location: Currently in the possession of a retired assassin named Adam, located at the Elysium Vi of William Trust, in the Golden Arey Society, Halborough City. ] [ Price: 750 Gold Coins ] William''s eyes remained wide in shock as he stared at the details. He couldn''t believe what he was reading. Was this some sort of system glitch? Or could this actually be real? A momentter, his shock gave way to excitement. His eyes lit up, and he leapt into the air, shouting, "YES! THIS IS WHAT I''M TALKING ABOUT!" He continued his celebration for a few moments before settling down, his gaze returning to the screen. "To think this is actually possible¡­ This opens up so many new opportunities." His mind began racing with possibilities, imagining countless scenarios¡ª both usible and fantastic¡ª that could arise from this discovery. "This means I could theoretically purchase any sword¡­ or¡­" William hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Or perhaps this is a one-time offer, exclusive to this specific sword, or to rare items not usually avable in the system." He thought back to the times he had scoured the system for legendary and rare items, only to find them inessible. Although he could unlock them, the cost had always been too much. Now, with his resources expanded, he could afford much more. But back then, he had been cautious, avoiding splurging on anything that didn''t offer immediate benefits. Now, however, this new development was a game changer. What he had unlocked was an item that had previously been unavable, and now, if he so desired, he could purchase it for a fraction of what he had expected. The level of detail in the location information was another surprising revtion. ''Good thing I''m the only one on this with a system like this,'' William thought, momentarily putting the sword out of his mind. He clicked on the second notification, and another prompt materialized before him. [ A New Skill Has Been Unlocked in the Shop ] [ A Bundle Skill Has Been Unlocked In The Shop ] [ The Weapon Prodigal - Skill - Sword Arts - Legendary - Cost: 500 Gold Coins ] William''s lips curled into a dangerous grin as he read the skill''s name. "Now this... this is exactly what I need." Chapter 237: Chapter 237 - Legendary Skill William''s lips curled into a menacing grin as he read the skill''s name. "Now this... this is exactly what I need." His face contorted through a spectrum of unsettling expressions, each one more disturbing than thest. Anyone observing from a distance would find themselves deeply unnerved by the bizarre disy. "With this... I can finally do something about it," William murmured, his voice low and tinged with a sinister edge, his eyes locked on the new skill''s description. [ The Weapon Prodigal - Skill - Sword Arts - Legendary - Cost: 500 Gold Coins ] [ Description ¨C Derived from the Sword of Broken Heaven, this skill is a fusion of two ancient abilities once inscribed upon the de. Combined, these skills have transcended their original forms, bing far more formidable than their predecessors. ] [ Effect ¨C This skill, born from the union of the sword''s powers, has ascended to a higher echelon. The bearer of this skill will benefit from two constant passive effects: First ¨C The user will instantly discern a weapon''s true strength and value with a mere nce. If any hidden attributes exist within the weapon, they will be revealed to the wielder Second ¨C The user will possess an unparalleled aptitude for mastering any weapon or its associated skills at an elerated pace. Even when wielding an unfamiliar weapon, the user will quickly grasp its intricacies. Should the user already possess knowledge ofparable fighting styles, they will be able to seamlessly apply it, rendering the weapon even more lethal and elevating their proficiency beyond that of the most seasoned masters ] William meticulously read through the description and effects, his eyes devouring every word. As the full magnitude of the skill sunk in, a dark chuckle escaped him, his aura growing palpably malevolent as his mind teemed with devious possibilities. "Finally, after all this time¡ªwell, more like a week¡ªI can have my revenge on Adam. I''ll show him who the real prodigy is, even if it means by using a shortcut," he mused, his voice trailing off into a low chuckle before spiraling into full-blownughter. "Ahahaha... haha... ha!" As William cackled like a madman, he failed to notice wdia observing him from a distance. She nonchntly licked her massive paws, her thoughts idling. ''It seems Master has finally lost it. Well, finding a mate was always a challenge.'' ''Of course, not for me it isn''t,'' she mused, continuing to watch William without the slightest inclination to intervene or inquire. "Ahahaha..." "Haha... haha... haha..." "Ahaha... Oh! My back!" William''sughter came to an abrupt halt as a sharp pain shot through his spine, causing him to wince. A bone in his back had popped, putting an end to his viinous mirth. He decided to purchase the skillter that night, when he would be alone. This way, if there were any unexpected aftereffects, they would manifest in the solitude of night, far from prying eyes. After taking a moment to collect himself, William finally rose from the floor and made his way toward the door. As he neared the exit, arge shadow loomed over him. wdia had silently came beside him, her presence imposing. William nced at wdia, momentarily startled, before the memory returned to him. ''I must''ve blocked wdia from my thoughts while I was scanning the area. So she might''ve seen what I¡ª'' He cut off the thought, mortified as recollections of his earlier actions surfaced. ''But it doesn''t seem like she knows anything,'' William reassured himself, noting wdia''s typical, disinterested yawn. He quickly dismissed his concerns. ''No matter. Even if she did see something, I trust her. There''s no need for worry,'' he thought, exhaling in relief. Even when someone you trust witnesses one of your most embarrassing moments, it''s difficult to shake the lingering humiliation. That truth was no less painful for William. He cast one final nce at wdia before leaving the room, with her following closely behind. William proceeded to bathe, methodically scrubbing away the blood and grime that clung to his body. Emerging from the bathroom, he surveyed the scars and cuts that adorned his skin, mentally cataloging each one and recalling the stories behind them. Once dressed, he set about starting his day, adhering to his usual routine. He headed to the kitchen and requested that the chef prepare his breakfast. Yes, William had a personal chef. And not just any chef¡ªone of the most renowned in the region, with a reputation that had flourished over the past few years. He had hired this woman during a period when he was working on various ventures with Delmar. She was not only a culinary virtuoso but also a woman of striking beauty. For William, it was the perfect arrangement¡ªexquisite food and thepany of a captivating presence. It was certainly a wee improvement over the fast food deliveries he had once relied upon. After breakfast, William scanned the day''s news. Some papers heaped praise upon him, while others chose to ridicule him. Recently, the mockery had be more prevalent, though William didn''t let it bother him too much. "The media will always find something to yap about," he muttered to himself with a shrug. It was a nuisance, but hardly worth his time¡ªexcept for the nagging suspicion that someone was behind the negative press. Whoever it was, they seemed intent on tarnishing not just William''s name but the reputation of the entire Trust family. Still, William wasn''t overly concerned. Despite his suspicions, Delmar had been unable to uncover the mastermind orchestrating the smear campaign. But they had their guesses. It had to be those wretches. The Freiggart Great House. They were far from "Great" these days. Their prestige had been steadily eroding, their once-dominant influence copsing under the weight of recent scandals and setbacks. In the past few days alone, their power had diminished at an astonishing rate. Unlike the fabrications circting about William, the Freiggart House''s decline was all too real, and the speed of their downfall was undeniable. At first, William couldn''tprehend what had happened. But then it dawned on him¡ªthey hadn''t merely lost an individual; they had lost their House Master. The House Master, the figure meant to shield and uphold the family''s honor, was gone. Without him, the Freiggart House''s authority had crumbled like a house of cards. Yet despite their own crisis, they still thought it wise to target William. Even though his strength was presently diminished, he would not forget their actions¡ªand he would make sure they regretted them. The folly of trying to degrade and bully those who are just and righteous would eventuallye at a steep price. Shaking off thoughts of the news, William spent the rest of the day gaming, taking asional breaks to eat. He returned to the chef for lunch before indulging in a brief nap to rest himself. Later, he went to the underground facility to review documents that required his attention. He spent some time scrutinizing and signing papers, ensuring everything was in order. Before long, the day had passed, and night had fallen. William retired to his bed, his eyes scanning the room for any signs of disturbance. Once satisfied that all was in ce, he opened the system shop again, his focus narrowing in on the skill he had coveted. Chapter 238: Chapter 238 - Gift Opening the system shop, William honed in on the skill he sought, his fingers itching with anticipation. But an unexpected hurdle stood in his way¡ª he kinda forgot the name. "Ahh, f*ck," he muttered, frustration simmering beneath the surface. "Of all the times to forget something this important... Dam* it!" He cursed himself under his breath, trying desperately to recall the elusive title. For the next 25 minutes, William wracked his brain, asionally knocking the side of his head as if that might somehow jog his memory. The minutes stretched out painfully, but then¡ª like a sudden sh of lightning¡ª something clicked. "Yes! Got it," he eximed, his fingers racing across the keyboard as he typed the name into the search bar. The skill reappeared on the screen in all its glory. [ The Weapon Prodigy - Skill - Sword Arts - Rare - Cost: 500 Gold Coins ] William scrutinized every detail on the screen, ensuring nothing was amiss before his finger hovered over the ''BUY'' button. He didn''t hesitate even for a fraction of a second, and clicked. A new prompt materialized, oveying the menu. [ Are you sure you want to spend 55 gold coins to purchase this skill? ] His eyes widened slightly as theynded on the number 500. A cold breath escaped him involuntarily. It was a steep price¡ªone that could have made him nch in the past.But now, not to his surprise, it was manageable. He calcted quickly, recalling that the 500 gold coins amounted to 500 million dors. Years ago, he would have balked at such a number, maybe even stopped himself from making the purchase. But now, with his wealth secure and privacy safeguarded, he no longer had to think twice. In the past, drawing even the slightest bit of attention would have summoned Leopold¡ª the vulture who preyed on every opportunity, ever the ruthless opportunist. But those days were long gone. Now, William stood on his own terms. His mood darkened as thoughts of Leopold resurfaced, anger welling up inside him. "I don''t care how happy you are, you motherf*cking sadistic *astard," William fumed silently. "When I get the chance¡ªI will fc*k you up." With a deep breath, William forced his anger to dissipate and refocused on the task at hand. He pressed the ''YES'' button, and the system immediately responded with a series of notifications. [ You Have Purchased The Weapon Prodigy Skill ] [ 500 Gold Coins Deducted From Your Personal Wealth ] [ Congrattions! You Have Acquired Your First Legendary Skill ] [ To Celebrate Your Purchase, The System Shop Has Decided To Present You With A Complimentary Gift Package ] William raised an eyebrow at the sudden mention of a gift. This was unexpected. ''A gift package? For acquiring my first legendary skill? That never happened when I bought super rare breathing techniques and other high-tier items'' he mused. ''Maybe it''s something reserved for legendary-tier acquisitions. But where''s the package?'' He didn''t have to search long. A small, square box, neatly wrapped in blue paper, appeared out of thin air andnded softly on hisp. William eyed the box curiously. Before he could delve deeper into its contents, a sharp, searing pain shot through his skull. He clutched his head tightly, his mind reeling. The pain was far more intense than anything he had ever experienced¡ª more like a drill boring into his very thoughts than the usual difort. After what felt like an eternity, but in reality was only a few agonizing moments, the pain subsided. Panting, William took a deep breath and regained hisposure. Once he felt grounded again, his attention drifted back to the box resting in hisp. The wrapping paper was crisp and blue, and the box itself was norger than his hands. Without further dy, William tore open the wrapping, revealing the contents inside. To his surprise, it wasn''t a weapon, a potion, or anything else he might have expected. Instead, nestled within the box was a dark red dreamcatcher. He stared at it, dumbfounded. "Huh? But why this?" he muttered aloud. As if in response to his confusion, a screen materialized before him, disying the item''s stats: [ Dark Hold Dreamcatcher ] [ Rank: Legendary ] [ ssification: Item ] [ Description: The Dark Hold Dreamcatcher was forged by a long-forgotten man named Virl, who had lost his daughter to a malevolent demon known as Faros. Consumed by rage and grief, Virl anticipated that Faros would soone for him as well. Driven by vengeance, he delved into the arcane arts, eventually using dark magic to craft this dreamcatcher and imprison the demon within ] [ Effects: The Dark Hold Dreamcatcher possesses the power to protect its bearer from any spells, curses, or malicious spirits that threaten to invade their dreams or physical being. It also shields against mental invasion and corruption. Additionally, it holds the capacity to capture and imprison powerful demonic entities ] As William read the description, his initial skepticism gave way to realization. A grin slowly spread across his face as the implications of this legendary item became clear. "To think the system would reward me with something this valuable¡ªand for free, no less. This isn''t just a powerful tool, it''s a legendary artifact. A real game changer." He chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. "I don''t care why it was given to me, what matters is that it''s mine now¡ªand it''s useful." William wanted to hang the dreamcatcher above his bed or somewhere nearby, but there wasn''t a suitable spot to ce it. Shrugging, he set it beside his pillow for now. With a final nce at the legendary item, Williamid back and closed his eyes. wdia, his loyalpanion, soon followed. She leapt onto the bed with feline grace, shrinking down to the size of a kitten and curling up beside him. Just as he was about to sleep, something remarkable happened. The dreamcatcher sensed its purpose and gently floated into the air, hovering just above William and wdia like a vignt sentinel. "Cool," William thought with a sleepy smile. "That''s one neat ability¡ªhovering above me while I sleep, ready to protect me when I''m most vulnerable. This is exactly what a legendary item should be." Content and feeling secure, William let himself drift into a deep, dreamless sleep. The next morning, as the first light of dawn filtered into the room, William awoke feeling utterly refreshed. He stretched his limbs, slipped into his training gear, and prepared himself for the day ahead. As usual, wdia was reluctant to leave the warmth of the bed, grumbling about how "Master feels warm." But after a few yful nudges, William managed to coax the big tiger into waking up. Descending the stairs, William briefly checked in on the workers to ensure everything was running smoothly before heading directly to the training room. As he stood before the door, a sense of excitement coursed through him¡ªa stark contrast to the usual apprehension that greeted him in the mornings. Today, he was eager. Eager to test his new abilities. Eager to show Adam what he had gained. Pushing open the door, William strode towards Adam, who stood patiently at the center of the room, awaiting him. "You look energized today," Adam observed with a slight smile, noting the confident gleam in William''s eyes. ''This is going to be fun.'' Without warning, William lunged forward, ready to strike. Chapter 239: Chapter 239 - Training Gone Wrong ''This is going to be fun'' Without warning, William lunged forward, ready to strike. [ 5 and half Hours Later ] ''Alright, this didn''t go as I had anticipated.'' William muttered as hey sprawled on the floor, his body riddled with fresh bruises and an even greater number of fractured bones lurking beneath the surface. ''I genuinely believed I could beat him¡ªno, that''s too ambitious. But at the very least, I thought I''d get close to injuring him. Well, that n didn''t quite as I expected it to.'' William thought, his breathbored and uneven, before finally sumbing to exhaustion. He closed his eyes, allowing himself a brief respite. Though Adam hadn''t been struck with much force, nor bested in the fight, the battle with the boss had taken its toll on him. He, too, was breathing heavily as he looked over at William, perplexed. ''What got into him today? He came in brimming with confidence, starting the fight without so much as a word.'' ''It was almost as if he knew he was going to win¡ªor, at the very least, put up a formidable fight. But what brought on this sudden surge of confidence? Something must have happened to cause this unexpected shift.'' Adam pondered, unable to piece together the puzzle. ''He certainly hit harder today, and somehow managed tost a full 30 minutes longer than before. That''s a remarkable leap in endurance for just one day.'' Adam mused as he ambled toward William, his own body groaning under the strain of their grueling session. "Why the sudden outburst?" Adam queried, standing over him. William, dazed and lost in his own fog of fatigue, barely registered the question. "Huh?" he mumbled incoherently. "I said, what was going on with you today? You were different. More beast than man. You fought with more tenacity than usual and withstood far more pain than you have before." "Boss... you didn''t, by chance, take steroids or some kind of illicit enhancers, did you?" Adam asked, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "What? No!" William replied indignantly, raising his voice. "Why would I resort to that for no reason?" "Well¡­ I thought maybe you were trying to boost your strength, to gain an edge over me. I assumed that might''ve driven you to use something. But clearly, I was wrong. I apologize for the usation," Adam said, bowing slightly in contrition. William waved it off, quickly crafting a harmless lie. "No harm done. It''s nothing, really. I just felt lucky today after obtaining this super rare item in a game, so I figured I''d push myself a bit harder. Turns out, it didn''t make much of a difference." "You definitely seemed different today, though. Even your strikes were off," Adam remarked, his tone now lighter. "But hey, at least nothing serious happened. Yousted 30 minutes longer than before¡ªthat''s no small feat." "Yeah, thanks¡­ but I think that might''vee at the expense of breaking more than just a few bones." William said with a strained smile, one that barely masked the agony coursing through him. Adam chuckled awkwardly. "Good! That pain is just your body''s way of telling you you''re improving. The greater the pain, the greater the growth." ''Is that why you keep hitting me so hard?'' William thought sardonically, as Adam''s words echoed in his mind. "Keep pushing yourself, and in a few years, you''ll be a real weapon specialist. Who knows, maybe you''ll even surpass me¡­ although that still seems like a distant dream." "Oh, believe me" William said with unshakable conviction, "I''m going to surpass you, and not in some distant future¡ªgive me five, maybe seven years." Adamughed heartily at William''s bold deration, but there was something in his expression that gave Adam pause. Perhaps it wasn''t such an oundish ambition after all. "Alright then, keep striving. Who knows? Miracles do happen." Adam said, patting William''s shoulder¡ªeliciting yet another audible crack from his battered frame. "Should I call for a healer?" Adam asked, genuine concern creeping into his voice. "You really put yourself through the torment today." William shook his head. "Nah, I''ll be fine. Just need some time to rest and recuperate. I''ll be good as new¡­ by tomorrow morning." he joked, though both men knew the reality was far from it. "Alright then, I''ll leave you to it." Adam said, heading for the exit. As hey there, William found his thoughts drifting back to the same troubling question. ''Why didn''t the skill activate?'' ''Do I need to manually trigger it somehow? But the description specifically said it was passive, always active. So why was my performance still so abysmal?'' William brooded, frustration gnawing at him. Then, it struck him. ''Why did I think I''d be powerful overnight, just because I unlocked a new skill? The description only said I''d learn faster than others¡ªnot that I''d instantly master everything.'' ''It''ll still take time, but not as much as it would for someone without the skill. As long as I remain focused, train diligently, and give it my all, I should be able to master it in four, maybe five years¡ªor even sooner.'' William reasoned, allowing a faint smile to cross his face. Then, another joint popped loudly, and he groaned. "Yeah¡­ maybe smiling isn''t the best idea right now." he muttered to himself. After lying on the floor for what felt like an eternity, William finally summoned the will to get up and wash away the sweat and grime. His day unfolded much like any other: eating, gaming, helping out wherever he could, signing off on documents, and ying with wdia, who, as usual, seemed to have boundless energy. Oh, and there was more eating, punctuated by casual conversations with the beautiful woman who he had hired. He could tell she was starting to develop feelings for him or she was just horny, but he restrained himself for two reasons. He was still underage. You don''t sh*t where you eat. And in his case, the situation was perilously close to that¡ªminus the actual sh*tting part, of course. Later that night, he went to bed, woke up the next morning, got dressed, and returned to the training room. Instead of easing up, he doubled down, determined to push his limits even further. He didn''t stick to just one weapon either¡ªno, he rotated through multiple weapons, changing every half hour, determined to master them all. Adam, observing from a distance, was taken aback by William''s relentless energy, but he didn''t overthink it. He simply guided him, correcting his mistakes, fine-tuning his technique. William fought with everything he had, managing tost two minutes longer than the previous day before his body finally gave out, and he copsed like a felled tree. Adam, equally drained, wanted nothing more than to rest. But his pride wouldn''t allow him to show weakness in front of the boss. He figured he''d sneak in a breakter, alone in his room, sword in hand. He considered offering some parting words of wisdom to William but decided against it. He too was spent. Instead, he gave a brief nod and mumbled a casual goodbye before shambling out of the room like a zombie. William didn''t respond. He simplyy there, eyes closed, lost in thought, for a long while. Chapter 240: Chapter 240 - Coming To A Realization The Third Day Adam had been feeling increasingly unsettledtely. Just as in the past two days, his new boss was behaving oddly today as well. Not oddly in a negative sense, but in a ''how on earth does he maintain this relentless energy?'' kind of way. Engaging in such vigorous activity is generally beneficial, keeping both the mind sharp and the body well-conditioned. Adam wanted to feel invigorated too, but something about the situation struck him as suspicious. He was certain that the boss wasn''t using any drugs or enhancers; if he were, Adam would have noticed by now, given the inevitable side effects those substances entail. But the boss wasn''t indulging in any of those. Instead, it seemed as though he was bing increasingly energetic with each passing day. This would be perfectly normal¡ª and evenmendable¡ª for someone his age. But¡­ how is he bing more energized each day when all he''s doing is getting pummeled? Does he have some kind of bizarre fetish¡­? No, if he did, Adam would have figured it out long ago, and the boss''s facial expressions would have betrayed him. At that moment, Adam was sweating profusely as he slowly lowered himself to the floor, his body overwhelmed with exhaustion. He desperately wanted to copse and take a long, deep rest, but he couldn''t. Not now, not in front of the boss. Thinking about the boss again, Adam nced over at him and noticed that he appeared to be in even better condition than before. William, as usual after a grueling training session, was lying on the floor, meticulously analyzing his performance during the fight and contemting different techniques that might have improved his performance. Adam observed the calcting look on William''s face and couldn''t help but smile, though he didn''t consciously realize it. Then, that nagging feeling of unease returned, and Adam felt the urge to ask the boss something. But he held back. What could he possibly say? ''Boss, why are you so energetic today? Did you get a girlfriend?'' Or ''Boss, why are you so full of energy? Did you finally getid?'' Or even ''Boss, do you have some kind of masochistic fetish that makes you more and more energized every day from getting beaten by me?'' No, he couldn''t ask such things. Although, except for thest one, the other two were within the realm of possibility¡ª but he didn''t get his hopes up. Even though Adam didn''t like to pry into other people''s business, he sometimes found himself observing his boss. And every time he did, he never once saw him interacting with any women. Except for that kitchen maid. She was an exception. She cooked him delicious meals, and in return, he would engage her in conversation, mostly to praise her culinary skills. Her food was indeed worthy of praise, so Adam didn''t see anything unusual about that. He also noticed that the kitchen maid harbored romantic fantasies of falling in love with the wealthy, handsome young master of the family and living a dream life. But he knew, and most likely the boss knew too, that this would nevere to pass. The boss may have conversed with her and praised her cooking, but he didn''t do anything to suggest he was interested in a romantic rtionship. She was attractive enough to bang, but that was the extent of it. Adam knew his boss was smart enough not to make such a foolish move. But the girl was bing increasingly enamored with him. ''Hmm¡­ it seems I''ll need to keep a close watch on her.'' Who knows what might happen if the boss were to reject her advances? Who knows¡­ One day, the boss coulde down with a stomach ache, followed by food poisoning, and gradually his body might sumb to some kind of infection or poison that proves fatal. Who knows if something were to happen and the boss ended up dead, whether this kitchen maid¡ª who might have had a hand in it¡ª would disappear before anyone could even consider her involvement. ''It seems I''ll have to watch her very carefully and ensure she doesn''t do anything suspicious.'' Adam mused, lost in thought, until his boss''s voice snapped him out of his reverie. "ADAM!" Adam quickly snapped to attention and asked curiously, "Huh? What is it? Why are you shouting, boss?" "I had to shout; I''ve been calling you, but you weren''t responding at all." "Oh! I¡­ was lost in thought." "Oh! Any problems?" William asked, his concern evident. Adam noticed the worry in his boss''s eyes and smiled, shaking his head. "No, boss, nothing like that. I was just thinking about something¡­ carefully." "Hmm¡­ is it about a girl?" Adam didn''t respond, but his widened eyes were enough for William to know he''d hit the nail on the head. Even so, it surprised William; he never imagined that Adam, usually the most focused, would be preupied with thoughts of a girl. Not that it was a bad thing¡ªit just wasn''t what he expected right after a rigorous training session. Adam realized where William was going with this and quickly shook his head, correcting him. "No, it''s not like that. I was just thinking about something work-rted, and that woman happened toe to mind." "Oh! Okay," William said, deciding not to pry further. "So, did you hear what I said earlier?" Adam shook his head. "Sorry, boss, I didn''t. I was lost in thought, so I missed it. What was it you asked me?" "No worries, it happens. What I asked was, do you think I''m training properly?" Adam paused for a moment of contemtion before nodding absentmindedly. "I''d have to say yes. I can''t quite put my finger on it, but you''re improving¡­ rapidly." "So that''s a good thing then?" William asked, interrupting Adam''s train of thought. Adam nodded in agreement. "Of course it is. If you can sustain this newfound energy¡ª wherever you''ve discovered it from¡ª and don''t worry, I won''t ask about it anymore, then you''ll be able to master most things within a few years." "Quick enough to beat you in a few years?" William asked, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. Adamughed, "Hahaha. No, not that fast¡­ but who knows?" Adam said, and before he could delve too deeply into his own words, he stood up and left the room, saying, "Alright then, same time tomorrow, boss." "Yeah." The Next Day ''Okay, now this is truly odd.'' Adam thought as he deftly dodged the twin-ded sword that William swung at him. He quickly sidestepped again as the other de came dangerously close. ''He''s not just learning fast; he''s learning at an astonishing rate.'' Adam thought, ducking beneath another sword strike. ''Too fast, in fact. It already seems like he''spletely in sync with this weapon¡­ NO. It''s not just this weapon, but all of them.'' Adam thought, his eyes widening in realization, only to have his thoughts interrupted by blocking a horizontal sh with his own de. ''He''s not just learning quickly; he''s learning in mere moments. Weapons that would typically take months or even years to master¡ª he''s bing proficient with them in hours.'' ''But how on earth is that possible?'' Adam wondered, narrowly avoiding another strike that would have decapitated him. Chapter 241: Chapter 241 - Apology Again ''But how in the world is that possible?'' Adam mused, narrowly evading another strike that could have easily severed his head from his body. For nearly half an hour, Adam continued to deftly dodge and weave, each movement a testament to his agility and endurance. But eventually, he resolved that it was time to go on the offensive. Launching a counterattack with a force that caught Williampletely off guard, Adam pressed forward. William, stunned by the unexpected ferocity, barely managed to parry the blow. Although he remained unscathed, the sheer power of the strike hurled him several meters backward. However, unlike previous times when he would have crashed unceremoniously onto the cold, unforgiving floor, this time he skillfully controlled his fall, sliding gracefully and using his weapon to absorb the impact. Adam, observing from his stance, smiled slightly as he thought, ''He managed to stabilize himself. Good! He''s making progress¡­ but the question remains: how is he achieving this, and how far can he push himself?'' Straightening himself, William let a small smile y on his lips as he stared at the ground, thinking, ''I barely managed to fend off that guy''s attack, but at least I didn''t nt my face into the floor this time.'' ''Honestly, I''ve lost track of how many times I''ve face-nted. If it weren''t for my ridiculous regenerative abilities, my face would probably look like a beaten-up dirt road by now.'' Finishing his internal monologue, William looked up at Adam, who was already meeting his gaze. Both men shared a smile, one that spoke volumes about the mutual thrill and respect they felt. Neither blinked nor looked away; their eyes remained locked, each silently daring the other to make the next move. Then, as if by some unspoken agreement, they both sprang into action. At first, they simply walked, but their pace rapidly escted until they were sprinting at full speed. With a powerful leap, both men screamed at the top of their lungs: William: "Ahhhhhhhh!" Adam: "Ahhhhhhhh!" Six Hours Later As usual, both men were utterly spent, but this time something unexpected urred¡ªsomething that surprised not only Adam but William as well. Now, both of them were sprawled on the floor, gasping for air. Despite his overwhelming exhaustion, William managed to speak, though his words came out in halting,bored breaths: "How¡­ are¡­ you¡­ also¡­ exhausted?" Adam, though equally drained, still had the energy to respond without much dy. "Forget about me¡­ How are you not exhausted yet? How do you still look so energetic?" William stared at him, eyes wide with incredulity, mustering enough strength to yell, "What the hell do you mean, I''m not exhausted? DOES THIS LOOK ENERGETIC TO YOU???" He gestured to his battered body and the sweat pouring from him like a waterfall. "No, I didn''t mean that," Adam rified. "I was asking how you haven''t passed out yet." "Yeah, I''m¡ª" William began to reply but abruptly stopped, fumbling for words that refused toe. "Actually, I have no idea. My mind''s aplete nk on that one. I''ve got nothing." "Figured as much," Adam said, resting his head on the floor. Then, almost nonchntly, he asked, "What rank is your potential?" "Rank? Ah¡­ I don''t really know," William lied smoothly. He couldn''t disclose his true rank, so he opted for a vague response. Besides, he didn''t even know what the machines would report if they tried to measure his physical stats. It wasn''t as if they''d bow down and dere him some divine prodigy. But if reality were anything like it seemed, they''d probably malfunction or overload from the sheer amount of data. Adam quickly turned his head, shocked. "What! How do you not know your potential? It''s something almost everyone knows from birth!" William shrugged nonchntly. "My parents didn''t really care that much about me." "Why? Were you some kind of bastard or something?" Adam joked, trying to diffuse the tension. "Yes." Adam immediately fell silent, realizing that William wasn''t joking. Theck of emotion on William''s face confirmed it. "I-I¡­ I''m sorry, boss. I didn''t know¡ª" Adam stammered, trying to apologize, but William cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Don''t worry about it," William said casually. "It doesn''t really affect me anymore. And it''s not like you said that on purpose, knowing my history." Adam shook his head as William continued, "So, no need to stress over it. Just remember not to make any more bastard jokes around me." He ended with a small joke, though his eyes remained devoid of mirth. For a moment, both men were silent. Then, slowly, Adam stood up. William watched, his eyes widening as Adam bowed to him. Before William could stop him, Adam quickly said, "I know you said not to apologize, but I feel I need to do this. Please, don''t stop me." Seeing the sincerity in Adam''s gesture, William lowered his hand as Adam bowed further, apologizing earnestly, "I''m sorry for the hurtful words I said earlier. I hope you can forgive me, or that my actions will prove worthy of your forgiveness." William smiled. "Alright, I forgive you." Then, with a lighter tone, he added, "But for God''s sake, can you stop bowing now? It feels weird having an old man bow to me." Adam chuckled, straightening himself. "You should know how weird it feels to bow to someone much younger than me. And seriously, I''m not an old man." He said thest part with a mix of seriousness and humor. "So why bow then? I already told you it wasn''t necessary." Sitting back down on the floor, Adam replied, "I needed to get it off my chest. Plus, it was the right thing to do." "No offense, but a former assassin doing the right thing sounds like utter bullshit," William said, prompting Adam tough heartily. With the tension finally lifting, William looked at Adam and asked, "So, how do you feel now that you''ve apologized? "I should be asking how you feel, but¡­ it feels good. Like a literal boulder''s been lifted off my chest." William nodded as Adam asked, "And¡­ how do you feel?" William thought for a moment, then shook his head. "Honestly, I feel nothing. I''ve heard that word so many times from my brother that I''m practically immune to it by now." "I should really thank him for that," William said, but the look in his eyes made it clear that his gratitude wasn''t of the brotherly kind. "Do you need help saying ''Thank You''?" Adam offered, his double meaning unmistakable "Thanks, but no. That''s something I need to handle personally," William replied, his conviction evident. Adam nodded, understanding the unspoken resolve. "So tell me, what do you think of my potential based on our fight?" William asked. Adam considered for a moment. "Well¡­ I''d say you have immense potential, possibly the highest I''ve ever seen. Not to inte your ego, but your potential is extraordinary." William smiled as Adam continued, "I suggest we ramp up the training even more and see how much you can handle before your body gives out." William nodded in agreement, but then his eyes widened as the implication hit him. "WHAT?!" Chapter 242: Chapter 242 - Amazing Progression After the talk they had where Adam decided to up their training by a whole lot and William constantly trying to tell him not to do it, albeit unsessful in his endeavor, William didn''t really dislike it much as he could see the huge improvement that it would bring to him. So starting the next day they started doing intense training that would make the workers who worked beside the room and upwards it wonders what the hell were they doing there almost every day. A New Day In the training room, resonant sounds reverberated through the space as it quaked under the intense movements of two figures shing about. Whenever these figures neared each other, a thunderous, explosive noise filled the room, causing it to tremble even more violently. The shes of movement were so rapid that the human eye couldn''t possibly discern what was happening. But that was only true for ordinary human eyes. If we consider those with supernatural abilities enhanced by mana, then it''s a different matter altogether. Take wdia, for instance, who was seated at a safe distance, far enough from the shes and vibrations to remain unaffected. Even if the force tried to reach her, her formidable defensive capabilities would render any impact futile. At this moment, she sat with a calm demeanor, her gaze fixed on the battle unfolding before her. Thanks to her already extraordinary eyesight, a gift of her gics, she didn''t require any mana-based enhancements to clearly perceive the events transpiring. To her, the shes were her Master and the swordsman her Master had recruited just a few days prior. Both were locked in a fierce duel, each one striving to gain the upper hand. However, wdia had already anticipated the oue. She knew that no matter how fervently her Master fought, he wouldn''t be able to overpower the swordsman unless he acquired an extraordinary boost in strength. What puzzled her was why her Master had invited this man and why he seemed so willing to endure defeat at his hands every day. Was this some sort of tradition, a rite that men like her Master participated in? Or was there something else at y? Before she could arrive at a conclusive answer, a deafening sound erupted, followed by a powerful vibration. She turned her gaze toward the source of the noise and saw her Master sprawled on the cold, unyielding floor, which, despite countless battles, remained unscathed. William cracked his knuckles as he slowly rose from the ground, having been knocked down for the 19th time. Yes, the 19th time. They had been training for nearly seven hours, and neither man showed any signs of conceding. If one were to observe closely, they would notice the sweat glistening on their faces, thebored breaths they exhaled. They asionally lowered their guards, not as a feint to bait the other, but because maintaining such high defenses for so long was exhausting. Even a brief respite, just a few seconds, was a wee relief. Adam observed the young man from his vantage point in the air¡ª yes, hovering. The training had escted to such an intense level that Adam had resorted to using spells and every skill at his disposal during his sessions with William. Understanding William''s immense potential, Adam knew that to refine that potential into something extraordinary, he had to push the boy to his limits, as if his very life depended on it. And though William frequently voiced hisints, he too grasped the significance of this grueling training. He could already see the substantial improvements it had brought. ''He''s still not fast enough, and he still asionally drops his guard. If an enemy were to exploit that, he''d be dead¡ª instantly,'' Adam mused before shaking his head. ''No, I''m approaching this the wrong way. His progress is far beyond anything I''ve seen before. I need to stop viewing him through the lens of someone at my level and start recognizing him at his own.'' A smile crept onto Adam''s face as he considered this. ''If I were to view him from his perspective, I''d see a relentless force. A being that keeps getting knocked down, only to rise again. Even if I were to defeat him now, he''d return stronger and more determined.'' William inhaled deeply as he watched Adam, his mind constantly searching for anypse, any small mistake that he could exploit. He knew that without such an opening, he stood no chance against someone of Adam''s caliber. Then, unexpectedly, he found one. He noticed that Adam had left his guard open. He wasn''t sure if it was a trap or a genuine mistake, but seeing Adam''s smirking face, which seemed lost in thought, William knew it wasn''t a ploy. He grinned and channeled immense force into his legs. Adam, still deep in thought, suddenly felt a surge of danger, but it was toote. Williamunched himself with full speed, striking with a double-bit axe. Although Adam was slow to react, his body, honed by countless critical situations, moved instinctively, sensing the attack and dodging it with automatic precision. The two men continued their fiercebat for another hour before Adam finally called it quits. William copsed onto the floor, his breathing in heavy gasps, while Adam regarded him with contemtive eyes. ''It''s been over a week since we began this intense training, and his progress is astonishing¡ª far beyond my expectations,'' Adam reflected. ''A week ago, he could barely stay conscious after five or six hours of training. A mere nudge would have knocked him out. But now, he can endure up to eight hours without conceding. Even more impressively, he remains conscious, and if I were to attack him with a surprise move, he''d react. Albeit slower, but still, he''d attempt to defend himself.'' Adam nodded to himself, lost in thought. "You''vee far," Adam said suddenly, catching William by surprise. "Ah¡­ Thanks, I suppose. It''s all thanks to you and your training that I''ve been able to learn so much and reach such heights," William replied modestly. ''Good, his ego hasn''t gotten him, and he still retains a sense of humility,'' Adam noted as he continued, "So, tell me, how is your progress with weapons?" "What kind?" "Swords." "Swords, huh." William pondered for a moment before responding, "I think I''m proficient. I can wield them fluidly, and the sword techniques you''ve taught me have advanced to a level where I''m confident I could best a master¡ª albeit one who is close to my strength." "Yeah, I figured," Adam replied, considering for a moment before asking, "Axes?" "Heavy, but I''ve found ways to wield them unpredictably tond a strike." "Warhammer?" "Very heavy, but with precise timing, it''s a guaranteed one-hit kill." "Ring Sword?" "I''m able to defend with it and also attack at close to mid-range by throwing it." "Spear?" "I''m developing a variety of styles with it. It''s versatile, effective at almost any range, especially long-range when thrown." "Dagger?" "Fast, with less damage, but it''s invaluable when used unexpectedly." Adam continued asking simr questions, nodding thoughtfully after each response. Just then, the door to the training room swung open, and Delmar entered with a broad smile, announcing, "Boss¡­ We got our invite." Chapter 243: Chapter 243 - Invitation Delmar was overlooking many things on the huge screen in front of him that showed the many rooms under the vi''s underground secret cave that has now been turned into what anyone would say an illegal research and weapons creation factory and also a ce which holds something much more ancient than pretty much everything on this ce. As he was looking at the women outside secretly the door to the vi rang and Delmar opened it to see a green envelope on the floor. Taking it he looked at it once before his eyes widened and he quickly came to the training room and said. "Boss... We''ve received our invitation." "For what?" William asked, clearly puzzled. "Why don''t you take a guess?" Delmar replied with a mischievous grin. "At least give me a hint," William insisted, still unsure of what Delmar was referring to. "Hmm... a hint," Delmar mused, pausing for a moment before continuing. "It''s something we''ve been anticipating for quite some time. It''s something we''re eager to receive but also a bit apprehensive about." William''s confusion deepened as he attempted to decipher Delmar''s cryptic clue. Something they''d been awaiting, something that stirred both excitement and trepidation? What kind of invitation could provoke such mixed emotions? An invitation to an or*y, perhaps? William was skeptical, but he decided to humor Delmar. After a moment of contemtion, his eyes widened in realization. "Oh! Don''t tell me¡ª it''s an invitation to that ultra-exclusive restaurant, Potato Craze, isn''t it?" Adam, who had been quietly observing the exchange, widened his eyes slightly and joined the conversation. "Oh, that ce. Yeah, it''s quite good." "Have you eaten their before?" William asked, turning to Adam. Adam nodded, adopting an air of culinary expertise. "Indeed, I have. The experience was sublime. You absolutely must try their b?uf ¨¤ Bourguignonne. The dish is exquisite, and the wine they serve there is exceptional. It might set you back thousands of dors for a single bottle, but I assure you, it''s worth every penny." William nodded in agreement, though his expression didn''t fully convey his enthusiasm. "Alright, I''ll give it a try and see if it lives up to the hype. But I won''t hold my breath," he added with a touch of arrogance that seemed somewhat forced. As William and Adam continued their banter, Delmar watched them with growing impatience. His expression darkened, but the two men were too engrossed in their conversation to notice. Finally, William sensed something was amiss and nced over at Delmar, whose face had turned as dark as a thundercloud. "Ahh... judging by your expression, I gather my guess was off the mark," William said with an innocent smile. Delmar sighed deeply before speaking. "Forget the restaurant. Take a look at this," he said, handing William an ornate-looking envelope. William inspected the green envelope, noting the emblem of the Heaven Defying Auction House. "Is this from them?" he asked. Delmar nodded. "It seems the media has finally quieted down after all the times we dodged their interviews, so they''ve decided it''s time for us to visit and have that ''Talk.''" William examined the envelope more closely, intending toment on its elegance when he noticed how unusually rigid it felt. "What''s with this envelope? Why is it so hard?" "It''s made of jade," Delmar replied. "What?" William asked, incredulous. "The envelope is hard because it''s crafted from jade," Delmar repeated. "Not just any jade," Adam interjected, moving closer to scrutinize the envelope. "This is high-quality jade, worth a considerable amount." William felt uneasy holding something so valuable yet so extravagant. "Why the excessive theatrics?" he wondered aloud. "It seems like they''re trying to convey a message," Adam spected. "But I can''t quite say what it is." "If I had to guess," Delmar interjected, "I''d say they want us to treat this invitation with utmost seriousness. Whatever they intend to discuss must be of great significance." "But what?" William asked, still perplexed. "We won''t know unless you open the envelope," Delmar replied. William carefully opened the heavy, jade envelope. Inside, he found another jade artifact¡ª this time, a letter, crafted from the same high-quality material. As William unfolded the letter, the words on it seemed to glow with an ethereal green light, each character shimmering as his eyes passed over them. The grandiose presentation was almost overwhelming, but he forced himself to focus and read the letter. --- ''Mr. Trust, I hope this letter finds you in good health and high spirits. First and foremost, I, the Owner of the Heaven Defying Auction House, wish to extend my sincerest apologies for the unfortunate events that transpired on that fateful day at the auction. A day that was meant to be filled with joy and excitement over the discovery of such a rare and magnificent historical artifact was marred by one man''s reckless arrogance. Had such an incident not urred, the ensuing chaos could have been avoided. The media would not have hounded us relentlessly, and we could have shared a peaceful cup of tea together. But s¡­ Let us move past that ill-fated day and focus on the future. Despite the cmity, none of us¡ª nor any innocent bystanders¡ª were harmed, thankfully. The reason for this letter is that I wish to speak with you personally about what happened and to offer my apologies face to face. Therefore, I hope you will ept my invitation to visit me at your earliest convenience so we can resolve this matter and discuss something of great importance. Oh! And I would be delighted if you could bring your son along, should he wish to apany you. The next generation is our future, and nothing would please me more than to meet him as well. I eagerly await your response and hope you will ept my invitation. With regards, Edward." --- "Woah," William murmured, feeling as though his mind had been swept clean by the letter''s eloquence and sophisticated presentation. "Woah indeed, Boss," Delmar concurred, struggling to find the right words. "Who would have thought the letter would be so... elegant." "Yeah, whoeverposed this letter must be a poet or something," Adam chimed in, though he looked slightly queasy. "The way he expressed his apology and desire for friendship made me feel like I was going to be sick." But William wasn''t paying attention to Adam''s reaction. "What do you mean, ''Whoeverposed this letter must be a poet''? The letter clearly states that Edward wrote it," he pointed out Adam shook his head, trying to rify. "Boss, no rich guy writes letters themselves anymore. They have professionals for that¡ª wordsmiths who specialize in this sort of thing," Adam exined, holding up the letter with its glowing text. "This kind of special effect isn''t something a busy person like Edward would bother with." William nodded thoughtfully before turning to Delmar. "Delmar, I want my own personal writer." "For what?" Delmar asked, puzzled. "Topose letters," William replied. "To whom?" "I don''t know... just find me someone who can add special effects like this. Who knows when I''ll need to send an elegant letter?" William said this with a mix of seriousness and difort, still unsettled by the overly grandiose style of the letter. Suddenly, he remembered something and asked, "So does that mean no b?uf ¨¤ Bourguignonne?" Chapter 244: Chapter 244 - Invitation Problems After the initial disappointment settled in upon realizing we wouldn''t be attending the Potato Craze event, Delmar broke the silence. "So, boss¡­ what''s the n now?" William nced at the exquisite card in his hand and responded, "What else? I''ll have to respond and make the trip." "Hmm" Delmar nodded, he knew that no matter what this was not an invitation that they couldn''t reject no matter what happens. If they were to do that then they wouldn''t just make an enemy of a great house but also a facility that made millions of dors in their everyday work. "So, when do you intend to go?" Delmar inquired. "I''m not sure yet. Do any of you have a preferred date in mind?" Adam weighed in, "I think it would be good to go as soon as possible. It would convey respect and a sense of decorum." "But," Delmar countered, "it might be more strategic to dy the visit by a week. That way, we can project that we''re still managing pressures from the media and other distractions. It would signal that we aren''t overly eager nor are we subservient to their beck and call." William nodded thoughtfully, contemting both suggestions. Internally, he mused, ''Going immediately could demonstrate humility and help foster stronger rtionships. Yet, Delmar''s point is valid¡ª showing up too soon might give the impression that we''re desperate to curry their favor. They already know we''re keen on maintaining good rtions, but we can''t afford to make it too obvious right now.'' He pondered the implications of each option, feeling the weight of the decision. Then, a critical detail he had nearly overlooked struck him, and his eyes widened. Turning to Delmar, he instructed, "Draft a letter stating we''ll arrive in two days." "Make sure to not leave any expanses, we have to make it look like we are also very d to have received their invitation and are very much eager to visit them as soon as we could." Delmar frowned, "Boss, that''s still quite hasty. I strongly advise postponing by at least five days." "And even if we can''t do that then we should at least stop it by four days, boss. It would make us seem very¡­ trying." William nodded but exined, "Yeah, I understand your reasoning, and it makesplete sense. I was leaning towards your suggestion, but then I recalled something important." "What''s that?" Delmar asked, intrigued. "The Father." Initially, Delmar didn''t grasp the reference, but then his expression shifted as realization dawned. "Ohhh!" he eximed, while Adam remained puzzled, eager for more context before contributing. "Yes, that''s a issue," Delmar said. "But how does going in two days solve that?" "If we say that we will arrive in two days, they''ll be pleased and patiently await our arrival. But when they discover the Father isn''t apanying me, they''ll demand an exnation. I''ll concoct a reason, saying he couldn''t make it due to unavoidable circumstances. Then they might wonder why I didn''t cancel the visit altogether." Delmar raised an eyebrow, "And how does that benefit us?" "Here''s the twist," William said with a slight smile. "I''ll tell them that although my father couldn''t attend in person, he sent me as his representative, honoring hismitment. It might notpletely satisfy them, but it would prevent them from getting angry. They''ll appreciate that we were considerate enough to uphold the agreement." "Alright, let''s assume that works. But what if they acknowledge the gesture and then ask you to leave until your father cane in person? What''s your contingency n then?" Delmar pressed. "If ites to that, I''ll handle it on the spot. But honestly, I don''t think it will happen. There are some variables that would make it from happening that." "Why not?" Delmar asked as he didn''t know about what he was saying. "They''re not going to tell me to get the hell out to my face, right? They''ll probably invite me in for at least a cup of tea. And if I''m correct, I might even get to meet this Edward fellow." "When that happens," William continued, "I''ll engage in some pleasantries before steering the conversation toward the real purpose of the meeting. Even if he tries to sidestep it initially, he''ll eventually have to tell me, given that I''m the future of the Trust family. But this all hinges on whether I get to meet him or not." "If by luck¡­ he doesn''t meet with me in person then all would be lost or¡­ what he was going to say would be lost." Both William and Delmarpsed into contemtion, each searching for a viable solution. Meanwhile, Adam, still puzzled by their deliberations, blurted out the first idea that came to mind. "Why not just take your father with you?" Both men shot him a bewildered look, thinking simultaneously, ''What the hell is he talking about?'' Noticing their reaction, Adam asked, "Did I say something wrong?" Delmar quickly pieced it together and smirked. "Ohhhhh, right. He doesn''t know about it, Boss." William nodded, realizing they hadn''t informed Adam about the situation with his father. "Yes, you''re right. We should exin it; otherwise, he won''t understand what we''re discussing." "What do you mean, ''Exin it''? What haven''t you told me yet?" Adam asked, his curiosity piqued. Delmar exined, "We should have informed you earlier, but we needed to ensure you were a good fit here¡ª security measures, you know." Adam understood the implication¡ª that they hadn''t fully trusted him. "So, are you going to tell me now, or are there more ''security measures'' I need to pass?" he retorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Delmar chuckled, knowing he''d gotten under Adam''s skin, but William interjected, "Ignore him. He''s just messing with you." Then, turning serious, William said, "What we should have told you is that¡­ there is no Father." Adam blinked, confused. "What?" "Just like I said. There''s no Father. I don''t have a father." "Oh¡­ Is he dead or something?" "No, no, I can assure you he''s very much alive." "Then what do you mean?" Adam asked, still not understanding. "It''s a long story, but to sum it up, I don''t have a good rtionship with my father, so he''s not part of my life. "So, you''re estranged?" Adam rified, and William nodded. "Then why don''t they just contact him directly?" "They can''t. Well, it''s more urate to say they couldn''t because they don''t know my true heritage." "Your true heritage?" Adam asked, confused. "Family, Adam. They don''t know which family I truly belong to, and it''s better that way." Sensing it was a sensitive subject, Adam refrained from pressing further. "So why not hire someone to y the role of your father?" "Impossible," Delmar said. "The role is tooplex. Decisions need to be spot-on, and no actor could convincingly pull it off. If we did get an actor, there''s a high probability the owner of the auction house would see through the ruse." "This is turning out to be quite a dilemma," Adam agreed, deep in thought. But William brushed it off, saying, "Let''s set this aside for now. Help me find an exceptionallyvish gift for that guy." "Oh, and Delmar, draft the letter on our finest gold-trimmed paper." Chapter 245: Chapter 245 - Relaxation Do yoy guys like the way the chapters are written ot do you want them to get reverted back to what they originally were? "Oh, and Delmar, draft the letter on our finest gold-trimmed paper," William instructed. Delmar smiled and nodded, then departed with a measured stride. William continued to scrutinize the green letter in his hands, contemting various strategies to ensure the sess of whatever this invitation entailed. He wondered what it would take for this unexpectedly expected invitation to the way it would be beneficial. Noticing that William was deep in thought, Adam rose from his seat and attempted to leave the room. "Alright then, I''ll see you tomorrow," he said. But just as he was about to exit, William halted him. "Wait!" Adam turned back, and William added, "I think we should cancel tomorrow''s training session." Adam regarded him with mild perplexity but then nodded, realizing that William likely wanted to avoid any unnecessary disruptions that might interfere with his ns for the meeting. He then exited as William remained fixated on the letter, a single thought preupying his mind: ''I need to make them see me as someone of importance, not merely a nuisance.'' As William ruminated on this, another thought crossed his mind, and a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes. ''If I were to pursue that course, there''s a chance Edward might confront me, perhaps even engage in a serious discussion. But it''s still just a chance.'' William essed his system''s stats to check a particr detail. [ Level: TWO ] [ Realm: Peak ] Upon seeing the word "Peak," William nodded with determination. "Well, it''s time to ascend to the next level," he dered resolutely as he rose to his feet. He began to make his way to the door, though his movements were slow and deliberate, as he was still feeling the residual pain from his earlier confrontation with Adam. As he approached the door, wdia suddenly appeared at his side, obstructing his path. William gave her a puzzled look and asked, "What''s wrong, wdia?" ''Master, I think you should ride on my back for now. Your body sustained far more damage than in previous days. Please, allow me to carry you.'' William considered her words, then examined his injuries, stretching gingerly to assess the extent of the damage. As he had anticipated, even the slightest movement elicited sharp pangs of pain, apanied by the unsettling sound of bones creaking. He winced internally. ''Yeah, I think I''ll postpone leveling up until tomorrow when I''m fully recovered.'' William conceded. He nodded to wdia, who then lowered herself, allowing William to climb onto her back. With painstaking care, wdia navigated the stairs, ensuring that each step was taken with the utmost caution to minimize her master''s difort. She ascended from the secret underground facility to the main levels of the vi. The workers, noticing this unusual sight, remained silent, their curiosity tempered by the imposing presence of therge tiger, who always seemed to exude a simmering intensity. wdia finally reached William''s bedroom door and attempted to gently ce him on the bed, but he stopped her. "It''s alright, wdia. I need to change out of this training suit and take a bath before going to bed. Still, thank you for all your help, girl," William said, patting her affectionately on the muzzle. wdia smiled warmly and replied, ''It''s my duty, master. Don''t worry about it.'' William returned her smile, then rxed his body and said, "Suit down." The suit automatically Inted before falling to the floor, revealing William''s bare skin. The suit was designed to inte gently, minimizing any additional difort for the wearer. He slowly made his way to the bathroom door and instructed, "Arthur, start the warm water for the bathtub in my room." [ Right away, Sir. ] Arthur, the house AI, responded promptly. The bathroom lights flickered on automatically, and warm water began to cascade into the bathtub. William took nearly two minutes, moving slowly and pausing often, before finally reaching the bathtub. He dipped his hand into the water, testing its warmth, and then said, "Arthur, lower the temperature by six degrees." [ Certainly, Sir. ] The water flowing into the bathtub cooled slightly as William waited for it to fill up. Once it was ready, he eased himself into the water, sighing deeply as the warmth began to soothe his aching muscles. [ Sir, I suggest adding some calming potions to the bath for yourfort. ] "Oh! That''s a good idea. Can you do that?" [ Of course, Sir. ] Immediately, a green liquid was dispensed into the water, mixing with the warmth. William felt the cool touch of the liquid as it adhered to his skin, bringing an unexpected but wee sense of relief. After soaking for a while, William emerged, washed, and dried himself before heading straight to bed, still unclothed. As he closed his eyes, he drifted off to sleep and found himself in an oddly pleasant dream, chasing after tworge melons. [ 19 Hours Later ] "YAWWWWWN." Waking up, William stretched luxuriously, relishing the effects of what had been the most restful sleep of his life. "Wow, that green stuff didn''t just make me feelfortable¡ª it gave me the best sleep I''ve ever had. Arthur, that was a brilliant suggestion," he remarked aloud, not expecting a response. [ Thank you, Sir. ] William nced around, momentarily startled, before recalling the downside of having an AI integrated into his home. ''They''re always listening. Thankfully, Delmar has already modified it to ensure its loyalty lies solely with me.'' He got up and looked around for wdia, but she was nowhere to be found. ''Where is she? Every morning she''s either beside me or on top of me.'' Then it dawned on him, ''She must have taken my injuries seriously and decided to give me some space for the night.'' ''Still, considering everything, she might just be the second-best thing that''s happened to me¡ª after meeting God and getting those cheats, of course.'' He walked towards the door, but before he could open it, Arthur''s voice chimed in once more. [ Sir, may I suggest something? ] "Hmm? Sure." [ It might be prudent to put on some clothes before going out. ] William didn''t immediately grasp the meaning until he looked down and realized he was stillpletely naked. He remembered that he had gone to bed without bothering to dress. He chuckled awkwardly and said to Arthur, "Good call." A few momentster, fully dressed and admiring his reflection in the mirror, William nodded to himself, satisfied with his appearance. He then left the room and descended the stairs. ''Now, where to go first? Should I return to my room to level up or someth¡ª'' His thoughts were interrupted by a loud growl from his stomach, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten anything since the previous day. ''To the kitchen, then.'' William made his way to the kitchen, where he encountered a rather amusing scene: his chef was humming a tune while preparing a meal, rhyming as she worked. "Hmm hmm hmmmm, for the boss, I cook." "I cook for him, so his affections maye to me." "His affections that seem sincere, but only manifest through the asional burp and the belly that swells like a pregnant one." Chapter 246: Chapter 246 - To Another Level William paused, reflecting deeply on his life choices and pondering where he might have faltered. He couldn''t pinpoint many mistakes, and the few he did identify seemed too trivial to have led to his current predicament. So why was this happening to him? He was aware that the chief harbored feelings for him, but he had always believed those emotions would eventually fade if he didn''t encourage them. He had been careful not to reciprocate, so why was she singing such an enigmatic tune? What could possibly be the reason? She likely knew that her song would draw him out, yet she continued. Was she simply forgetful, or was this an intentional trap? William lingered there for a moment, the rhyming escting as he desperately sought a solution. Finally, as the bizarre yet unsettlingly truthful rhyming came to an end, an idea surfaced. He quietly retreated up the stairs, then descended loudly, making his presence known. "Ahhh, now that was a deep sleep! To think I''d sleep for an entire day¡ª that''s quite something. But now I''m hungry. Thankfully, I''ve got a chief who cooks the most delicious food," he dered, hoping the chief would hear him and cease whatever she was up to. As anticipated, there were ttering noises that William surmised were utensils dropping to the floor, followed by an uneasy silence. Just as he was about to start moving again, he heard hurried footsteps, indicating she was quickly preparing something. William exhaled a sigh of relief before casually making his way downstairs. Instead of finding what he had expected, he discovered the kitchen waspletely deserted, save for several tes with their lids on. He nced around, but the chief was nowhere to be seen¡ªshe seemed to have vanished into thin air. ''I suppose she thought I overheard her and ran off in embarrassment. At least now I don''t have to confront what happened earlier¡ª so that''s a relief,'' William thought. He approached the tes, lifted the lids, and smiled. "Ahh, Carbonara." He consumed the food steadily, savoring each bite, then patted his belly and stayed there to rest. Unbeknownst to him, a burp escaped, causing him to startle himself. "Perhaps I should stop eating like this for a while," he mused before heading down to the underground facility where wdia was overseeing the workers, who were moving at a frantic pace, driven by their fear of her. ''Maybe I should keep her here and assign her the role of manager,'' he considered, nodding thoughtfully. William approached therge tiger, who quickly turned her head, sensing someone familiar. Realizing it was her master, she rushed to him and nuzzled against him, asking, ''Master, are you alright?'' "Yes, I am. I noticed you weren''t by my side today and figured you might have left out of concern for my pain. Thank you for that, wdia¡ª it was very helpful." William said, stroking her muzzle, which made her visibly content. wdia beamed with happiness, her assumptions validated. ''It''s alright, master. But are you truly okay now?'' she asked, her toneced with concern. William nodded, "Yes, I''m perfectly fine. Here, look at this." He stretched and flexed his hands and feet, performing several different motions to demonstrate to therge tiger that he was indeed in good health. Finally, after several minutes, he seeded in convincing her that he was truly well. She nodded and followed him as they descended further into the facility, eventually arriving at arge room that felt somewhat distinct from the others. Inside, they found only a handful of workers, some engaged in their tasks, others transportingrge containers. Without paying them much heed, William walked with wdia until they reached arge, heavily secured door. He signaled to the guard, who began unlocking the door slowly. As it opened, they found the massivelyrge centipede still deep in slumber. William gazed at the centipede for a moment before noticing Delmar standing before it, lost in thought. William approached, careful not to interrupt his contemtion. "It''s quite beautiful, isn''t it?" Delmar remarked, seemingly to no one in particr, but William understood. He murmured in agreement and replied, "It certainly is. Have you discovered anything about this¡­?" "Her¡­ It''s a she," Delmar corrected. "Alright, her. Have you uncovered anything about her?" William asked. Delmar shook his head. "Aside from some general information¡ª that she might be close to ten thousand years old, or perhaps even older, and that she can hear us." William''s curiosity was piqued. "Hear us? Subconsciously?" Delmar nodded. "Yes, much like a person in aa. They can''t move or do anything, but they can subconsciously hear what''s going on around them, and if they wake up, they might remember some of those things." "Fascinating. Alright, what I came to say is that I''ll need some time alone, so don''t send anyone or look for me until I say I''m avable, okay?" "Understood, boss. Anything else?" William shook his head, giving the centipede another nce, sensing something about her but unable to pinpoint what it was. Then he turned away and began walking back, wdia following closely. "Alright, I''m going to level up now, so don''t disturb me, even if it''s something urgent," William said as they walked away. Delmar nodded. "As you say, boss." He remained silent for a moment, his eyes fixed on the gigantic centipede. Then, a realization struck him, and his eyes widened in shock. "What the actual f*ck!" he eximed, spinning around to look back at William who had already left. Unaware of what had just transpired, William returned to his room and locked the door before addressing Arthur, "Arthur, I''m going to level up again, so you know the drill." [Of course, sir. I''ll tighten security and ensure that no one disturbs you during the process.] "Good AI." William said before closing his eyes and focusing on the items he would need to level up. After a minute or two, in the darkness of his mind, he saw three items floating there, though they were blurry and difficult to identify. He concentrated, and the items gradually became clearer until he could discern their names. Returning to reality, he opened the system and typed in the names, purchasing all three items. [Light-Hearted Pill ¨C Awakening Material - Light - Rare - Cost (20 Silver)] [Darkness Enchantment Pill - Awakening Material ¨C Darkness - Rare - Cost (20 Silver)] [Dragon''s Fire Pill - Awakening Material ¨C Dragon ¨C Very Rare - Cost (2 Gold)] William scrutinized the awakening materials again, noting something peculiar about them. All of them were pills, each emitting a different kind of glow. One radiated a white light, another was a sticky ck substance, and thest resembled a smoldering piece of coal. ''Does something change every time someone levels up, or is it just different at certain levels for everyone?'' William wondered, before shrugging and swallowing the pills¡ª finding thest two particrly difficult to ingest. After what seemed like he had eaten the worst medicinal pills in his life that he wanted vomit out of him, he finished. ''I really didn''t think thest one would actually burn inside my mouth.'' He shuddered at the pain before he closed his eyes and began the process. Chapter 247: Chapter 247 - Wooden House William closed his eyes as he concentrated deeply trying to get into deep mind but something disturbed him deeply. "Crunch" "Crunch" Crunching sounds urred constantly as he felt his brain throb in anger as he slowly said with anger in his tone, "wdia, Stop doing that, I am cultivating right now." But the sound didn''t heed his words and the crunching sound urred again. "Crunch" "Crunch" "wdia, Can you please shut up for a moment and let me concentrate for a moment. Why don''t you go and eat whatever you want outside this room." William baited her but the crunching sound still urred. "Crunch" "Crunch" Hearing the same noise again, William couldn''t keep his anger in check anymore and barked towards wdia as he opened his eyes. "For Facks sake, wdia can you stop with tha-" He was about to say more but he saw that instead of wdia doing that, it was a rat that was eating a small piece of cheese looking at him with an innocent look. "Ohh! Aren''t you a cute rat?" William smiled and the rat scratched its nose. But contrary to what the rat expected, William quickly shot a Light Bullet towards him, that disintegrated the rat. "I hat rats." Saying that William paid no heed to the ck spot on the with meat scattered around it and closed his eyes to begin the process. Darkness. Infinite Darkness. William opened his eyes, only to find himself immersed in an all-consuming darkness, as if it were beckoning him into its depths. He nced around, searching for something familiar, but strangely, what he sought remained elusive. There was no light, no dark cube, nor was there any trace of the dragon sculpture. He searched for a while, anxiety beginning to creep in. But before fear could fully take root, a wave of calm washed over him, almost instinctively. He closed his eyes, then reopened them, still encased in darkness. Yet this time, it was different. The light and dark cubes had appeared, radiating with a dangerous intensity, and the dragon sculpture, with its massive form, loomed ominously as though ready to unleash its fiery wrath. William sighed inwardly¡ªhis ethereal formcked a mouth to express it outwardly. His body was merely a dark silhouette, resembling an average human figure, with two hollow spaces where his eyes should have been. These voids emitted a light that seemed to have no discernible source. He approached the cubes and the sculpture, gesturing for them to draw near. Obediently, the cubes and the sculpture floated before him, halting just within reach. The sculpture, though it didn''t appear as vtile as the cubes, still harbored a dormant me, eager to be unleashed. William moved closer, positioning himself to channel his energy without direct contact. Slowly, threads of light emerged from his fingertips, snaking towards the cubes and sculpture, eventually merging with them effortlessly. As the energy began to flow, William experienced a blend offort and pain as the cubes and sculpture began to fracture under the strain. Recognizing that the process had begun, he closed his eyes and allowed his body to switch to auto-pilot. Now, only the glowing cubes and the dragon sculpture remained, steadily absorbing the energy, their hunger seemingly insatiable. Time passed, and the cubes and sculpture continued to siphon energy without pause. Yet, the stream of energy, which had once seemed inexhaustible, suddenly encountered resistance. William, still in a semi-conscious state, remained unaware and continued to feed them energy. The barrier obstructing the mana from reaching the cubes and sculpture began to crack under the immense pressure. It wasn''t long before it shatteredpletely, releasing a pure, blinding light. The light exploded between the cubes, sculpture, and the energy threads, rapidly expanding until it enveloped everything¡ªWilliam included. Consumed by the light, William finally felt a shift. He opened his hazy eyes slowly, taking a moment to focus on his surroundings. His mouth dropped open in astonishment. He was no longer in the dark void of his inner mind, nor was he in his room where he had been cultivating. Instead, he found himself standing before the familiar Japanese-style tatami house, with itsforting, rural vige-like atmosphere¡ªthe very same house that belonged to the Goddess he had encountered when he advanced to Level TWO. "What the¡­?" William murmured, baffled as he stood on the grass-covered ground, feeling the cool,forting breeze around him. "Okay, what just happened?" he asked, utterly perplexed. He turned his gaze towards the tatami house, its front door ajar. ''Alright, it seems like I have to go there to find my answers.'' he thought. Rising from the ground, William made his way towards the house. As he approached the door, he hesitated, stepping back before politely asking, "Goddess, may Ie in?" ''Yes'' An ethereal voice echoed in his mind, and he suddenly found himself inside the house. He nced back at the door, then down at his feet, puzzled¡ªhe didn''t recall walking inside. ''Strange'' he thought, turning his attention forward. He saw two doors, just like before: one leading to the living room, and the other to an unknown destination. His curiosity was piqued as he stared at the second door, wondering whaty beyond it. But he shook his head, opting instead for the familiar first door that led to the living room. Inside, the small drinking table was set with two cups of tea, just as before, though the room was empty. "Goddess, are you here? Goddess?" he called out. ''Sit, and we can talk.'' the ethereal voice responded. This time, his body didn''t move on its own, which he found somewhat satisfying. He sat down, eyeing the cup in front of him, debating whether to drink it or wait. Unexpectedly, a voice interrupted his thoughts. "Go on, you don''t have to wait for me." He looked up to see the Goddess sitting across from him, holding the same cup, smiling as she spoke. "Oh, okay then," William replied, taking a sip of the tea. The herbal ingredients spread warmth andfort throughout his body, bringing a soothing sense of relief to his mind. "Ahhh, now that''s truly something," William sighed contentedly, nearly drifting off to sleep. "I can give you the ingredients if you want," the Goddess offered. "Really?" William eximed before recalling the situation. "No, wait! Why am I here again?" "Before I answer that, answer me one question," the Goddess said. William braced himself, expecting another profound query. He nodded. "Why didn''t youe here before?" "Huh?" William was confused, unsure if he had heard her correctly. "Before, when you were here, I told you that you coulde anytime you wanted. I even waited for you, but you never came," the Goddess exined. Although she was still smiling, William sensed she was both angry and saddened. "Well¡­ ah¡­ what happened was..." William stammered, searching for an excuse but finding none. He considered lying but knew she would see through it. More importantly, he didn''t want to lie to someone who had helped him so much. So, he did the only thing he could in such a situation¡ªhe bowed deeply. "I''m very sorry, Ms. Goddess. I didn''t mean to forget about visiting you. It wasn''t intentional, but Ipletely forgot. I''m sorry. Despite all the help you''ve given me, I forgot something so simple. If you''re still angry, you can banish me, and I''ll ept it wholeheartedly." "Oh, really?" Chapter 248: Chapter 248 - Three Conditions "Oh, really?" William could discern that the voice was utterly devoid of emotion, and he sensed that if he nodded in agreement, he might lose another invaluable ally, just as he had lost Anne. Nevertheless, despite this intuition, he nodded¡ª because, at that moment, it seemed the only option avable to him. William braced himself, awaiting the impending verdict. To his astonishment, however, the Goddess¡ª who had moments before been so emotionally detached¡ª suddenly smiled warmly and said, "Alright, I forgive you." William''s head snapped up in disbelief. He saw the radiance of her smile, and although he found it difficult to ept that she could forgive him so easily, something about her presencepelled him to believe it. "Just like that... with no repercussions?" William blurted out, immediately regretting his words. The Goddess nodded, then paused as if reconsidering her stance. "Yes, you''re right. I should set some conditions for you to adhere to." William nodded eagerly. "Of course, I''m willing to ept whatever you want." The Goddess nodded thoughtfully before continuing. "Alright, I have three conditions." "First, you will visit me at least once a year¡ª no, make that twice a year." "Second, you will bring me foods from your world. Don''t worry about the logistics; I''ll guide you." "Third, you will share with me interesting stories from your world¡ª and from your own life." "Those are my conditions. Do you ept?" William regarded her with a contemtive expression, thinking to himself, ''She really is that lonely here, isn''t she?'' The Goddess''s smile darkened instantly, and William realized with a start that she could hear his thoughts. A bit unnerved, but trying to salvage the situation, he smiled sheepishly and said, "O-O-Oh! Such delightful conditions! I ept them without hesitation, of course, if that''s what you want, hehe." The Goddess still wore that dark expression as she responded, "You''re sure you don''t want to back out of these ''boring'' conditions?" "H-How could I- why would I, when these three conditions allow me to visit such a beautiful Goddess and engage in conversation with her? These are truly great conditions for me." The Goddess understood that while his thoughts might have been less ttering, his words were sincere. The darkness lifted from her face, reced by the most exquisite smile William had ever seen. "Oh! That is so kind of you to say." For a moment, William forgot everything else,pletely entranced by her smile. It took him a full minute to pull himself together and stammer, "Y-Yeah..." Then he remembered the matter of how to get here and asked, "Not to sound ungrateful, but I don''t know how to return here on my own." "For you toe here by your own volition, you must cultivate as you usually do, delving into the deepest recesses of your mind. But there''s a twist¡ª you must not open your eyes when you feel you''ve arrived at your inner mind. Instead, you should clear your mind once more and focus on nature¡ª trees, water, air, anything connected to the natural world. Then I can teleport your soul here. But remember, never think about your old world¡ª NEVER do that. The Gods don''t appreciate it when a soul, once belonging to them, escapes their grasp to aid other gods from different dimensions." William didn''t fully grasp the significance of thest part, but he nodded and said, "Alright, I won''t think about my old world." "Even though it may be challenging, you must focus on the joy this world has brought you and what it has granted, rather than dwelling on what the other world has neglected." The Goddess''s words seemed to carry a double meaning, but William couldn''t quiteprehend it. "So, Miss Goddess, not to sound rude or anything, but could you exin why you brought me back here?" "There are two reasons," the Goddess replied, and William focused his attention. "Baphomet was attempting to connect with you again." William felt a headache forming at the mention of this. "And just as she was about to seed, I intervened and erected a barrier between her and you. To truly protect you, I had to bring you to my domain." William nodded, then asked, "And the second reason?" The Goddess smiled. "It''s time for you to receive another ability." William froze for a moment before asking, "Another ability? Like the Pration one?" "Yes, but it won''t be the same or even simr. This time, the choice will be random, and you won''t have a say in it." William grinned widely. "As long as it''s something powerful, I''m happy to receive such abilities for free." "I can see your greed is growing," the Goddess remarked. William''s smile faded as he focused on her next words. "It''s not yet a concern, but you''ll need to curb it. Otherwise, Baphomet or another dark entity could easily target you." "Alright, I''ll try to be less... greedy," William said, though he wasn''t entirely convinced by his own words. The Goddess didn''t press the issue. Instead, she snapped her fingers, and a spinning wheel materialized beside her. The wheel was inscribed with numerous names¡ª some familiar to William, most unknown. Names like Power Lord, Guns Aze, Speedy Fingers, Lightning Oil, Vigor Nights, and Kannon Punch adorned the wheel. They seemed bizarre, yet potent, though some were hard to imagine using in an actual battle. But what William truly understood at that moment was, ''Wow! She really is that lonely, huh!'' He regretted the thought as soon as it crossed his mind, seeing the Goddess looking back at him with those dark eyes. "Wo-Wow, such creativity! Whoever crafted this spinning wheel must have had a lot of time¡ªSKILLS, skills, to create something so impressive." he stammered, trying to avoid her gaze. The Goddess relented and let it pass, saying, "As you can see, this is a spinning wheel that rotates rapidly until it decides the right moment to stop, pinpointing a skill that I will bestow upon you." William nodded thoughtfully, then scrutinized the 20 or 30 names on the wheel. "So the wheel will assign me a skill from these twenty or thirty names?" The Goddess shook her head, deepening William''s confusion. "No, it won''t. The names you see here are just a small selection. There are many, many more. When the wheel spins, not only does it rotate, but the skills on it also change until it stops." "Oh! So the skill I receive will be entirely unknown to me," William realized. The Goddess nodded, and then asked, "Are you ready?" William nodded eagerly, excited to acquire another potent ability. The Goddess stood up and approached the wheel, giving it a gentle push. It began spinning rapidly. The force of its rotation could have generated a small hurricane, but nothing of the sort urred. The wheel simply continued to spin. As it spun, William had a thought and asked, "Goddess, does luck influence this?" The Goddess nodded. "Yes, this selection is influenced by luck, so there''s a slight bias." Hearing this, William checked his luck stat. [Luck: 50] Seeing the double digits brought William some relief. He knew that no matter what skill he gained from this unusually fast-spinning wheel, it would be something suited to him. The wheel spun for a while before it suddenly came to a halt. Both William and the Goddess examined the result and frowned. Chapter 249: Chapter 249 - Skill From The Heaven The wheel spun momentarily beforeing to an abrupt stop. Both William and the Goddess scrutinized the oue, their expressions tightening with concern. Both looked at the skill and both had different expressions on their face as they tried to discern why had he gotten such a skill right now. One was somewhat troubled at the result while the other simply didn''t understand what the skill meant and the name wasn''t helping him on that either. The Goddess''s frown deepened as she gazed at the name disyed on the wheel. "What''s your luck stat at the moment?" she inquired, her toneced with perplexity. The item that he could have had some influence because of his luck but his luck wasn''t that odd for him to get a skill such as this. William mirrored her frown, struggling to grasp the significance of the skill''s name. "Huh? Oh! It''s at 50. I checked it just a moment ago." He nodded and wanted to exin more but he didn''t know whether the number he had on luck was good enough or not. The Goddess nodded thoughtfully before her expression brightened with a broad smile. "No wonder you acquired a skill that''s not only potent but also perfectly attuned to you. Truly something that is quite heavenly. To thing that someone will actually get this skill and that person had to be you than any other, simply too good." Still puzzled, William looked back at the wheel, attempting to decipher the name once more. [ Deal With Heaven ] The name sounded impressive, even majestic, but William knew better than to judge a skill by its title alone. A shy name meant nothing if the skill itselfcked substance, so he was eager to determine its true value. But something about the Goddess''s tone told him that it was not as simple as he thought out to be. Turning to the Goddess, he asked, "Miss Goddess, can you tell me if this skill is actually powerful?" The Goddess''s gaze grew contemtive as she replied, "Any skill has the potential to be both formidable and feeble, depending entirely on how it''s wielded." William''s confusion persisted, evident in his vacant expression. The Goddess, sensing his bewilderment, patiently exined. "What I mean is that no skill is inherently weak or strong. Of course, if you don''tprehend how to use a skill¡ª its power scale, range, timing, and other nuances¡ª then it might seem worthless. But if you take the time to understand it, and figure out the optimal ways to use it, almost any skill can be extraordinarily powerful in your hands." William nodded, processing the information. Then he asked, "So, what you''re saying is that every skill is like a character in a VMOBA game, right?" "Something that you would need to grind patiently and achieve sess after countless numbers of strategic ways." The Goddess nodded, and for a moment, William wondered how she was familiar with that concept. He quickly dismissed the thought before she could notice. "I get what you''re saying now. Every skill is unique, and it''s up to the user to harness it effectively." The Goddess smiled, seeing that William was beginning to grasp her point. "But," William continued, "can you exin what this particr skill actually does?" The Goddess closed her eyes and became silent, so much so that William thought she might have drifted into some sort of trance. But soon, she opened her eyes, now glowing with newfound rity, and spoke, "The skill is more aligned with wealth and fortune." William raised an eyebrow in surprise. "In other words, it''s perfectly suited for you," she continued. "I''m not entirely sure what led to you acquiring this skill¡ª whether it was luck, fate, or the universe aligning in your favor¡ª but whatever it was, it has given you the most advantageous skill you could have received at this moment." William''s curiosity intensified, and he urged the Goddess to continue, "The skill is called ''Deal With The Heavens.'' Before I delve into its mechanics, let me simplify it for you." William nodded as she continued. "What is a contract? When two parties seek to engage in a transaction with specific terms that neither wishes to breach, they create a contract. Think about your bank. If someone wants to borrow money, they must adhere to the bank''s terms, which are formalized in a contract. Are you following me so far?" William nodded again, and the Goddess continued, "Alright. When the contract is epted, that''s when the skill activates. This skill deepens the rtionship between the user and the signee, subtly influencing the signee to perceive the user more favorably, gradually fostering a growing fondness for the user." William''s jaw nearly dropped. "Wh- What?! Th- That''s¡­ That''s impossibl¡ªPERFECT FOR ME!" he eximed, his shock turning to amazement. The Goddess smiled at his childlike reaction. "So, in essence, this skill will influence anyone who signs a contract with my bank, gradually making them more loyal to me. That''s amaz¡ª" He was about to say more but stopped when the Goddess raised her hand. The Goddess set down her teacup, her expression turning stern. "There you go with your greed again." William smiled sheepishly, his face flushing with embarrassment. "I''m sorry. It''s just that the skill is so perfect¡­ I couldn''t help myself." "Yes, the skill is indeed perfect for you," the Goddess said, her tone growing more serious. "But you seem to have misunderstood its effects." "Ahh, what do you mean?" William asked, his excitement dampened. "Let me rify a few things about the skill. First, the skill functions not only through sub-contracts, such as those in your bank, but also through direct contracts. This means that you, yourself, can create a contract without needing a formal document. You just need to state the terms and have both parties willingly agree." The Goddess emphasized the word ''willingly.'' "Next, the timing. The effect remains active as long as the contract or deal is still in ce or hasn''t been fulfilled. For example, if you lend someone money and they repay the interest fully with the principal, the skill''s effect ends once the deal ispleted. What remains is the extent of influence you''ve managed to exert on that person during the contract." "As for the range, the longer a deal remains unfulfilled, the more the signee is influenced, making you more likable to them. Note, I said likable¡ª not loyal orpassionate. Thesetter feelings may develop if you have a direct, personal rtionship with the signee beyond just a business arrangement." "Finally, there''s another aspect of the range. If the signee epts the contract, but youter decide to forgive their debt, the skill''s influence is changed. However, instead of the gradual influence you could have exerted by being patient, you will deliver a much stronger impact in one go. This can also be beneficial if you prefer a quicker approach." "Now, this isn''t the full extent of the skill. You''ll discover more on your own. So, tell me, do you finally understand what the skill does?" the Goddess asked, looking at William. She couldn''t help butugh out loud at the expression on his face. Chapter 250: Chapter 250 - The Return Of A Friend The Goddess concluded her exnation and turned her gaze toward William. The instant their eyes met, she couldn''t suppress a burst ofughter. "HAHAHA HAHA!" Herughter could be heard permitting through the small tatami house. William''s current expression resembled that of a deted balloon, drifting aimlessly as it loses its final bit of air. The cause of his deted demeanor was straightforward: the exnation had been far too overwhelming for him toprehend. It''s essential to understand that in his previous life, William had been quite bad at math¡ª and nearly every other subject as well. This problem hadn''t improved in this world either. While he possessed a certain cunning when it came to rallying people and managing basic tasks, hecked the intellectual prowess to handle more intricate matters on his own. This is precisely why he had enlisted Delmar and others to manage those responsibilities for him. As William observed the Goddessughing in front of him, he felt no urge to interrupt her, nor did he feel insulted. Instead, a deep sense of contentment welled up inside him. It wasforting to know that he could elicit even a small amount of joy from someone so powerful, so beautiful, and yet so isted. ''I suppose true power makes even gods lonely,'' William mused as he watched the Goddess gradually calm down, herughter subsiding as she turned her gaze back to him. "I apologize, that was quite unprofessional of me. I hope I didn''t offend you too much," the Goddess said, her voice tinged with a note of contrition. "Oh, don''t worry, it''s perfectly fine," William responded casually. Seeing that William wasn''t offended, the Goddess felt relieved and smiled. They continued to converse for a little while longer until the time for departure arrived. "That was a delightful story. I''ll be eagerly awaiting more stories like this, so you muste back, alright?" "Of course, I''ll return. I won''t forget this time, I promise," William assured her, causing the Goddess to smile. "Oh! Yes, when you return to the world, something will be waiting for you¡ª a surprise." "A surprise? What kind?" "Something that will make your journey significantly easier," the Goddess replied mysteriously, offering no further details. William didn''t press for more information; he knew that when gods and goddesses adopted an air of mystery, they rarely divulged more than they intended. "So, how do I leave again?" William inquired, having forgotten how he had departed from this ce previously. "Just close your eyes, and I''ll send you back to where you were," the Goddess instructed and William did it. "Alright, Miss Goddess, this is goodbye then." "For now." "Yes, and thank you for all your help," William said. The Goddess smiled but didn''t respond verbally; she simply said, "You may open your eyes now." Williamplied, and as expected, he found himself back in his room, seated cross-legged exactly where he had been before. Although he had done this before, he hadn''t anticipated the sudden notifications that appeared, startling him with their abruptness. [ Congrattions, You have leveled up ] [ You are now a Level Three Mana Practitioner ] [ You have unlocked a new option ] [ You have unlocked Customization ] Several notifications shed before William''s eyes, and he struggled to arrange them in order and read through them. He felt a blend of tion and confusion regarding the newly unlocked feature. After a moment, he nced at his hands, clenching them to feel the slight increase in strength from what it had been before. But that wasn''t all. He stood up and examined every part of his body, noticing that it was more toned than it had been previously. A satisfied sigh of relief escaped him, knowing that the breakthrough had been sessful. However, not all advancements are as effortless as they seem. In some cases, even if someone is fully prepared for the process, there''s a chance the breakthrough won''t seed. In the best-case scenario, a failed attempt simply results in the individual remaining at their previous power level. But in the worst cases, they might end up disfigured or worse. Yet the relief of a sessful advancement paled inparison to what happened next. ''How are you?'' A female voice suddenly said. William jumped, startled by a somewhat familiar voice. He looked around but saw no one. Confused, he asked, "Arthur, was that you?" [ What do you mean by ''Was that you,'' Sir? ] "You didn''t just speak to me?" [ No, Sir. I haven''t said anything to you since you began cultivating. ] William was perplexed. ''Then what was that?'' he wondered. ''It was me.'' The voice spoke again, causing William to look around in surprise. But just like before, he saw no one. As he pondered what it could be, his eyes widened in realization. "Anne¡­ is that you?" ''Yes'' William could hardly believe it. "I-Is that really you?" ''Back from the grave¡­ at least that''s the expression, I think.'' Recognizing her manner of speaking, William confirmed that it was indeed Anne. His silence prompted her to ask, ''Are you alright? You don''t seem very enthusiastic.'' "W-Wow¡­ It''s just, I didn''t expect to hear you like this." ''Oh! So do you want me to go back to sleep then?'' Anne''s tone was yful, but William took it seriously, eximing, "No! No, don''t! Not again!" ''Oh¡­ Okay. For the record, that was a joke. I didn''t really intend to go back to sleep.'' William let out a smallugh. "Haha, I figured that out eventually. You seem to have upgraded your sense of humor." ''Well, it was either that or enhancing my voice to sound more like an alluringdy.'' William''s eyes widened as he realized something. Anne was speaking¡ª not justmunicating through text, but actually speaking. Before she went dormant, she couldn''t speak; she could only convey messages through written notifications. But this was a significant improvement, making it much easier and more pleasant for William to interact with her. Even though her voice still had a somewhat robotic quality, it was far better to hear a robotic female voice than to simply read words on a screen. "Okay, so you can speak now." ''Yes, I can. The stronger you be, the more real I be.'' William had a thought and asked, "Real enough to actually be real?" ''What do you mean by that?'' Anne asked, sounding puzzled. "I mean, if I level up enough, can you upgrade to the point where you have a real body that you can use in the real world?" Anne was silent for a moment, and William feared she might have gone dormant again. But then she spoke. ''I don''t think that''s possible.'' William felt a pang of disappointment, but then Anne continued. ''But who knows? If you be strong enough, maybe¡­ maybe it would be possible.'' William fell into deep thought, murmuring, "I should ask the Goddess about this." ''What are you talking about? What Goddess?'' Anne asked, her tone tinged with anxiety. "You don''t know about the Goddess?" William asked, surprised. ''No, which Goddess are you talking about?'' William realized that Anne wasn''t aware of what had happened, so he began recounting everything that had transpired since they hadst been together. Chapter 232 - 232 - Evaluation [ Part 1 ] ''If he could harness his powers correctly and master higher-level spells, he could be a formidable force on the battlefield¡ªone unlike anything seen since the days of darkness,'' Adam mused, casting brief nces at William, who stood silently, awaiting his assessment. While Adam was processing the future events with low rity, William on the other hand was still excited as he thought about the previous battle they had a moment ago. ''Damn! I didn''t think the fight would actually be so aggressive suddenly. Without much notice, Adam just punched me around like I was his personal punching bag.'' ''But still even though the match was basically one sided, It was something I enjoyed very much.'' ''Not the getting beat part, NO. I am not a masochist. I can leave that to other much more deserving people.'' ''I am talking about the fun. The exhrating feeling I felt when I was able to dodge that punch that Adam threw at me, the moment when I was able to dodge not just one but also other many that didn''t stoping after me, the time when I was able to punch him.'' ''Especially that time, Not only was it the most shocking but it was also the most fun I ever had since that time I blew up the Nierman gang members.'' Thinking about the Nierman Gang Members, William suddenlt felt his face darkening as he thought, ''Did I really just put the execution of those people and punching Adam at the same category.'' After a prolonged silence, Adam exhaled deeply before addressing William. "Alright, you can stop casting spells now. I''ve got a fairly urate estimation of your abilities¡ªand your weaknesses." William''s anticipation grew as he moved closer, eager to hear Adam''s evaluation. "Let''s start with your weaknesses," Adam began, focusing on what he deemed most critical. "To put it bluntly, you''re reckless. Not only that, but you''re also easily angered." "Take, for instance, the times I struck you. I could see your anger re up, clouding your judgment and overtaking you. In that state, you foolishly charged at me without considering the repercussions." "Repercussions that had dangerous results. Not ones you could have easily escaped from." William listened, understanding Adam''s point, but responded, "I know, but it was just a sparring match. I didn''t think much of it. And, honestly, you did hit me a bit too hard. I can still feel the pain from those hits," he said, rubbing several sore spots on his body. He was able to feel the pain coursing through his body as he slightly touched the several spots on his body where he was hit. Adam nodded but countered, "You''re right, but that doesn''t mean you should take it lightly. I told you from the start to treat this like a real life-or-death situation." "Now, consider what might have happened if this had been a real fight and you made such impulsive decisions. What do you think? Would your opponent have shown mercy?" "Would you have been able to defend against something like that?" "Would your opponents have given you the time to heal yourself from such a damage?" Before William could respond, Adam continued, "No, they wouldn''t have. They would''ve exploited the opening, and you''d likely be dead. So, next time, think carefully about the consequences of your actions before you act. Do you understand?" William nodded but added, "I know what you''re saying is true, and my actions were rash, but¡­ I''ve never been in a serious fight, so I didn''t think about those things while sparring with you." Adam understood and reflected, ''Yeah, I need to see it from his perspective, too. Not everyone grows up in an environment where survival instincts are second nature,'' Adam thought, recalling the darker times of his past. ''Man, I need to get a grip before my past starts to consume me again. I could really use a cigarette,'' Adam concluded before turning back to William. "I understand where you''reing from, and I''ll let it slide this time. But remember, from now on, every action you take could have serious consequences," Adam said sternly, as William nodded and asked, "So, is that all of my weaknesses?" "No, there are more, but for now, I''ll focus on the two most significant: your recklessness, and your overconfidence." William looked puzzled, unsure of what Adam meant by overconfidence. To him it didn''t seem like he had done anything that could be called overconfident. "You know exactly what I mean. Remember when you dodged my first attack?" Adam asked, and William immediately recalled the moment, realizing what Adam was getting at. Embarrassed, he looked away. "That''s it. You got cocky after dodging that first move, and that arrogance could be deadly in a real fight." "Yeah, I''m really embarrassed about that," William admitted sincerely, but then he tried to defend himself. "But you have to admit, even though I was cocky, I fought much better afterward." He paused, sensing something was off, then asked, "Actually, why was I able to fight so much better after that?" "So, you finally noticed," Adam said with a smirk, recognizing William''s confusion. "Before I exin, was the skill you activated around that time called ''Enhanced Senses''?" William nodded. "I don''t need to exin what that skill does since you''re already familiar with it. But after activating it, your body entered an adrenaline-fueled state after dodging my punch. Something unexpected happened." "For a few moments, your body subconsciously triggered that effect whenever a punch or kick from me could have caused you serious harm." "What? But I don''t recall anything like that happening," William said, bewildered. "Of course, you wouldn''t. Your body was reacting instinctively, entering a survival mode. That''s why you managed to dodge most of my attacks without even realizing it," Adam exined. William fell silent, processing this new insight. It felt as though a new world had opened up before him, disguised as a mere dodging skill. "So, I can dodge any attack now?" he asked, hopeful. "No, not exactly," Adam corrected him. "What happened earlier was due to the adrenaline-like effect your body experienced. Without that, I don''t see any reason for it to happen again." "So¡­ I can''t do that anymore?" William asked, crestfallen. "Not necessarily," Adam said, piquing William''s interest. "If you upgrade that skill to a higher level, there''s a possibility you could replicate that feat. But even then, it would still be quite challenging." William felt encouraged, contemting the idea of enhancing the skill to its maximum potential. Adam noticed the determination in William''s eyes and thought, ''Yeah, that look tells me he''s going to push that skill to the limit.'' ''But if he can truly master that effect¡­ who knows how powerful he might be.'' "So, that sums up your weaknesses," Adam said, drawing William''s attention. "Now, let''s discuss your strengths." "There don''t seem to be many," William interjected, expecting the worst. "Well, it''s not that there aren''t any. It''s just that what you have can only be utilized in limited ways," Adam exined. "For example, your Light Attribute is something rare, and even then, only a select few can master it." "If used for healing, it could be incredibly valuable. But itcks the raw strength you seem to favor." Chapter 233 - 233 - Evaluation [ Part 2 ] "For example, your Light Attribute is exceptionally rare, and even among those who possess it, only a select few can truly master it," Adam remarked, pausing to allow the weight of his words to register. "It has many properties in it that can be used for many useful purposes, like being able to aid someone in the midst of a fight." "If employed for healing, it could prove incredibly valuable. However, itcks the raw power you seem to favor." He waited, observing William, giving him time to absorb the crux of his statement. Adam could have exined that with further refinement and mastery of his spell enhancements, the Light Attribute could offset its deficiencies in strength. But he held back. He wanted William to experience a bit of disappointment, ensuring that his immense potential didn''t inte his ego, leading to overconfidence and ultimately, ruin. Adam chose not to reveal the full extent of William''s potential¡ªhow prodigious his capabilities truly were. For William''s sake, he decided to downy it. He simplified his assessment, knowing that only when William learned to control his emotions and resist the lure of power would he reveal the true depth of his abilities. But little did Adam realize, William had already downyed his own strengths, particrly in the realm of attributes, out of a sense of humility. He too had other secrets about him that if Adam were to learn than he would scream at the gods and say ''HOW IS THIS FAIR!''. But not like William was going to tell that anybody. Hearing Adam''s words, William mused, ''But doesn''t the spell enhancement ability mitigate the weaknesses of Light spells? By expanding the power of the spells by using my mana that kind of weakness can easily be closed but I''ll hear him out first.'' "So, what exactly does that mean?" William asked, seeking rity. "It means you can''t be the legendary or extraordinarily powerful warrior you might have envisioned, close but not enough to be exceptionally strong." Adam responded, his tone matter-of-fact. "Is that really solely because of my Light Attribute?" William questioned, his eyebrow arching in disbelief. He couldn''t believe that a attribute can have such a huge effect on someone''s future. Potential? Yes, But not attribute. If someone''s potential was big than it would have been enough to close the weakness of the attribute. "Yes. You possess remarkable speed and formidable power, and your vitality is quite high as well, but even those assets can only carry you so far. It''s the potency of your spells that truly matters." "No matter how physically strong someone may be, if theyck the right spells¡ªor in your case, if their spells aren''t sufficiently powerful¡ªthey won''t be strong enough to aplish most things." "If you''re considering the path of a healer, you could certainly climb to a prominent position. But as a warrior? I wouldn''t have too much hope." William sensed that Adam was withholding something, but he couldn''t fathom what or why. After all, Adam''s role was to train him, so why would he conceal anything? ''If my Light Attribute is the only issue, it''s not insurmountable. I have other attributes that canpensate for theck of strength,'' William reasoned. He deliberated internally: ''Should I reveal this, or should I keep it to myself? There''s no harm in sharing. If I don''t, it might hinder my training. If I do, he could provide more tailored instruction and help me broaden my skills even further.'' Having resolved his internal debate, William turned to Adam and decided to disclose the truth. "If the problem is just my Light Attribute, then it''s not really a significant issue. I have another attribute that canpensate for that," William said, his tone casual. "Yeah, it may not be a big¡ªwait, what did you just say?" Adam''s attention sharpened, needing confirmation of what he thought he heard. "I said I have another attribute that can address that weakness." "¡­You possess another attribute?" "Yeah." Adam took a moment to process this revtion, his mind racing. ''If he''s telling the truth, this kid isn''t just strong¡ªhe''s on track to be extraordinarily powerful. But that will depend on the nature of this attribute and whether he can truly master it.'' "Alright, show me," Adam said, intrigued and eager to see the truth for himself. William quickly conjured a spell, and before Adam''s eyes, a katana materialized¡ªformed entirely of pure darkness. The weapon wasn''trge¡ªslightly smaller than the light sword Adam held¡ªbut its mass was significantly greater. "¡­" Adam stared at the de, his mind momentarily nk. He blinked, as if trying to make sense of what he was seeing, but inside, his thoughts were a maelstrom. ''Is that¡­a Dark-Attributed Katana? It certainly appears so. Which means¡­this kid has the Dark Attribute!'' ''Is he serious? Not only does he possess the Light Attribute, which is exceedingly rare and notoriously difficult to master, but he also wields the Dark Attribute¡ªthe absolute antithesis of Light! How is that even possible?'' ''I can understand someone mastering the Light Attribute¡ªchallenging, but achievable with a serene mind. But how on earth did he manage to master the Dark Attribute? That requires an entirely different mindset. Did he master the Light Attribute first and thenpletely reverse his mindset to master the Dark?'' A torrent of questions flooded Adam''s mind, but he swiftly pushed them aside, concluding, ''Well, whatever the case, it''s not my ce to pry. All I know is that I''ve got an exceptionally talented student on my hands, and I''m going to mold him into a force to be reckoned with on the battlefield.'' As Adam wrestled with his thoughts, William observed the myriad emotions ying across his face and wondered if Adam might be experiencing a stroke. Finally, Adam refocused and examined the dark katana closely. "Is this after spell enhancement, or is this its base form?" "This is the base form¡ªthe one I typically use," William replied. Adam scrutinized the dark de, feeling its weight. ''This katana might not match the maximum power of a fully enhanced light sword, but it''s close¡ªand this is just its base level. At full power, it would be formidable.'' ''But the issue is its weight.'' Adam noted the heaviness of the de, trying to gauge its mass. ''It''s significantly heavier than the light sword, possibly even heavier than a conventional de.'' He then nced at William, shaking his head slightly. ''It might be cumbersome, but the kid has extraordinary strength, which I''m certain will only increase. So, this won''t be a major issue.'' Handing the sword back, Adam said, "Yes, this will suffice. The strength your Light Attributecks will bepensated by the Dark Attribute. Just keep in mind that the dark de is much heavier than a light sword, so when you switch to it, make sure to adapt to its weight before attacking, or you might lose your bnce." William nodded, recognizing the significance of Adam''s advice. "Alright, let''s end this session for now. You should rest¡ªyou took quite a beating today." "Don''t worry, I can handle more," William insisted, though he sensed that something was off about his words. "That''s what you think now, but you might feel differentlyter," Adam responded knowingly. Chapter 251: Chapter 251 - EMOTIONAL DAMAGE Five Hours Later ''Wow¡­ that''s a lot to absorb,'' Anna said, trying to process the reality of the two years that had psed during her deep slumber. "Yeah, you should''ve witnessed the things I did. If you''d been there, it would''ve been a lot more enjoyable," William said, recounting his experiences and the events that had unfolded in her absence. ''If I''d been here, I could''ve stopped you from doing some of those reckless things,'' Anna thought, recalling a few unnecessary actions that could have been avoided. ''But at least now I''m here, and I can apany you on nearly all the adventures this world has to offer¡ª and the ones you''ll inevitably face,'' Anna added with a subtly enigmatic tone, which William, preupied with something else, failed to notice. "What do you mean by ''nearly all''? Shouldn''t you be with me through everything in my life?" he asked, puzzled. ''Yes, that''s true, but there are certain ces and situations that won''t permit me to be there. I can''t go everywhere,'' Anna exined, her words deepening William''s confusion, though she swiftly shifted the conversation. ''To think that the William I once knew has improved so much¡ª it''s almost unbelievable.'' William realized she was deflecting but decided not to press her. He smiled. "Yeah, I''ve really aplished a lot, haven''t I?" ''Yes, you truly have. The William who once had nothing but money he couldn''t spend without getting into trouble¡ª the William who desperately sought my help so many times¡ª can now stand on his own. The William who was afraid to venture into the most dangerous ces is now employing the most dangerous criminals and has a creature older than history sleeping under him. It''s just'' Anna trailed off, struggling to find the right words to finish her thought. But instead of feeling proud, William''s expression darkened. "I wasn''t that desperate¡­ Maybe somewhat, but not that much." ''No, no, you really were. I can still remember it like it was yesterday¡­ oh right, it was yesterday for me.'' "¡­ Ha¡­ ha¡­ Your sense of humor has really improved." ''But I wasn''t joking, just stating facts.'' William didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he remained silent until he thought of changing the subject. "So tell me, how was it when you were in sleep mode? What was it like?" Anna pondered for a moment but couldn''t recall anything clearly. Actually, I don''t know. It felt like I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them the next¡­ If I had eyes, that is."'' "So you didn''t feel anything at all?" ''No¡­ maybe I did. I think I felt somewhat cold¡­ like ice-cold, as if I were submerged in a dark, frigid underground water tank. But that too might be a false memory. I can''t seem to recall anything except saying goodbye to you and then suddenly ''waking up'' and seeing you.'' William nodded. "Yeah, that¡­ doesn''t tell me much." ''I know, but let''s move on. What''s this GODDESS you seem so captivated by?'' Anna asked, her tone tinged with a hint of venom. ''If I didn''t know better, I''d swear that sounded like a jealous woman''s tone¡­ It could''ve been, if it weren''t so mechanical,'' William thought. "Well, I don''t know what to say about her. It''s like she''s genuinely a good person who''s just trying to help me, without any hidden motives." ''A god without ulterior motives¡­ yeah, I''d sooner believe the sun rises in the north.'' "I know, right? It feels incredibly suspicious when I think about it, but when I''m in her presence, all I can see is how beautiful, innocent, and kind-hearted she is," William said, reflecting on his thoughts. ''It''s most likely her divine skills.'' "Divine skills?" William asked. ''You know how you have skills and innate abilities? Just imagine the highest-graded, most formidable skills that are nearly unbeatable¡ª those are divine skills.'' "So you''re saying that those who possess divine skills are virtually invincible?" Unless you possess a divine skill specifically forbat, pretty much."'' "And I can expect Baphomet to have some kind of badass divine skill too, right?" ''Yeah¡­ but at least you''re wealthy. That counts for something.'' "¡­ Yeah, you''re right. Who else has a system that generates infinite currency and a shop that can sell almost anything?" ''COUGH COUGH'' "Yeah, and a helpful assistant who assists me with nearly everything in my life." ''Now all you need is a girlfriend¡­ but that might be an issue with yourpleteck of rizz.'' William deted, recalling the bargain he''d struck with GOD. "You just had to bring that up, didn''t you?" ''It''s our weaknesses that make us stronger.'' "And how is having zero rizz supposed to help me get girls?" ''You''ve got a handsome face, a lot of money, and you''re slightly naive too. Now you just need an absurd amount of luck, and you could literally be a protagonist.'' William nodded thoughtfully before countering, "OR I could act cooler and more menacing and be the greatest viin who ever lived." ''You watched a lot of anime in your past life, didn''t you?'' "¡­ Why the judgmental tone? And for your information, if I hadn''t watched anime, I don''t think I would''ve been reincarnated like this or gotten a much better life," William said, attempting to defend his choices. But Anna wasn''t about to back down. ''Yes, if you hadn''t watched anime, you probably would''ve lived a normal life, married a kind girl, had a few kids¡ª maybe even grandkids¡ª and lived a quiet, fulfilling life.'' Hearing her words, something inside William cracked, and ''EMOTIONAL DAMAGE'' was practically written on his face. Realizing she might have gone too far, Anna quickly pivoted. ''Well, it''s not like that matters now, right? And what was that cool skill that WH¡ªGoddess gave you again?'' William didn''t notice the slight slip in pronunciation and regained his enthusiasm, remembering the incredible skill. He opened the stats system to review everything there. He wanted to know what changes had urred due to the recent advancement he''d undergone. [ William''s Stats ] [Name: William Trust] [Potential: Godly] [Level: THREE] [Realm: Beginner] _________________ [ Stats ] [HP: 400] [Mana: 700] [Mana Regen: 250 Per Min] [Strength: 400] [Agility: 400] [Constitution: 400] [Luck: 70] [Affinities: Light and Darkness (Complete Mastery)] [Affinities: Dragon Arts (Complete Mastery)] [Affinities: Chaos Arts (Complete Mastery)] ____________________ [ Skills ] [Money Generator 2.0 {Innate}] [System Shop 2.0 {Innate}] [Prate {Innate}] [Deal With Heaven {Innate}] [Light and Darkness Dual Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Fusion - Super Special Rare] [Dragon Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Dragon - Super Special Rare] [Chaos Breathing Art - Breathing Skill - Unknown - Super Special Rare] _______________ [ Beast Souls ] [Level SIX - Thunder Burst Tiger (wdia)] __________________ William noticed several changes in his stats¡ª most notably, each of his attributes had increased by 100 points due to the recent advancement. Though it didn''t seem like much, he knew that in reality, it represented a significant boost. He nced at the skill section and noticed some changes, but he decided to focus on the new skill that had appeared. [Deal With The Heavens {Innate Skill} ¨C Description ¨C A skill that takes effect when the user makes deals with any being. The effect exerts a psychological influence on them, making the signee increasingly friendly toward the user. The skill''s effect will vary depending on the situation, rules, and the existing rtionship.] Chapter 252: Chapter 253 - Finding The Perfect Gift At Delmar''s words, his expression clouded, and he muttered, "Uh-oh." William felt a brief surge of confusion before adopting a deadpan tone. "What do you mean by ''Uh-oh''? What did you do?" Delmar chuckled a bit sheepishly and replied, "Well, it''s not so much what I did, but rather what I didn''t do." William sighed. "So you didn''t buy anything for the guy, did you?" Delmar nodded. "So now what am I supposed to give him? I nned to use that gift as a pretext to speak with him privately, and now this mess happens. I really didn''t expect you to be so careless." Delmar, clearly embarrassed, was silent for a moment before he stood up, looked at William with determination, and said, "I''m really sorry about this, boss. I genuinely am. I sort of forgot, but you don''t have to worry about it anymore." "Why not?" "Because I''m going to find you the perfect gift¡ª something that will secure your ce in his inner circle." William regarded him skeptically. "And how exactly do you n on finding anything at this hour?" He gestured to the clock, which showed it was nearly 2 AM. "Don''t worry about the time, boss. In the ck market, time is irrelevant," Delmar said with a sly grin. "24/7, huh?" Delmar nodded and made his exit as William bid him goodbye. Once Delmar was out the door, William sat down, took control of the drone, and directed it to a specific location. ''So, what was all that about?'' Anne inquired. William, now focused on maneuvering the drone over arge estate and above the swimming pool area, responded, "Oh, that? That was just something I needed him to handle before I could move forward, but he seems to have forgot about it." ''What was it?'' "I need to give something to an old, very wealthy man¡ª something that will grant me the opportunity to talk to him privately about certain matters." William grinned as the drone finally located its target¡ª Jenie. ''Then how about I help you find something?'' William momentarily tore his gaze away from the screen, which was disying Jenie''s nearly naked form in a swimsuit, and asked, "What do you mean?" ''Did you forget that you have a store where you can literally purchase anything?'' "I would''ve used that, but the shop has a lot of items locked down," William said with a hint of disappointment. ''That was before. Now, you don''t have to worry about that. With your advancement, the system shop has unlocked a plethora of new items. I''m sure you''ll find something that will do more than just get you a conversation with the guy.'' William''s curiosity was piqued, and he immediately opened the shop, browsing the avable items. Indeed, a wealth of new and intriguing items had been added, ranging from antique treasures to extraordinary artifacts. Yet, even amidst this vast selection, he couldn''t seem to find something he deemed ideal. Seeing him still searching so frantically, Anne offered, ''How about I take over the search?'' "Are you sure? The guy might be very particr, so it could be a challenge to find something that will satisfy him," William said, with some hesitation. But Anne dismissed his concerns. ''Don''t worry about that. Just tell me what the guy''s personality is like.'' William shook his head. "Yeah¡­ That''s another issue. I haven''t met him yet, so I can''t say what he likes." ''Then, Why are you so anxious about someone you don''t even know?'' "Well¡­ There were some setbacks a few days ago thatnded me in a bit of trouble, and this guy might be one of the few people who can bail me out." William then recounted the entire story to Anne. After listening, Anne nodded to herself and said, ''Okay, I get it. You angered a final-boss-level family, and now you need a pir of support at the auction house, right?'' William nodded. ''It seems like you keep stumbling from one problem into another, no matter where you go,'' Anne remarked, taking a yful jab at him. William smirked and nced back at Jenie''s swaying form as she walked. "What can I say? My luck is just that bad, I guess." ''But it''s not,'' Anne noted, then shifted the conversation. ''How about you describe what you imagine the guy to be like, and I''ll see if I can find something for him?'' "Are you sure? That might be too much trouble for you," William said, raising an eyebrow. ''Why don''t you let me worry about that?'' Anne replied. William nodded and began contemting the man''s character, doing some online research before rying the details to her. ''So, a devout man who is so wealthy that there''s scarcely any information about his assets. But ording to the inte, not only does he own a vast number of properties, but he also donates generously to the poor and funds charitable organizations,'' Anne summarized. ''Rich, religious, altruistic, intelligent, well-connected, and perhaps a tad greedy¡­ This should be a breeze.'' William smiled. "Why don''t I believe you until you show me something?" Anne didn''t reply verbally, instead diving straight into the search. William watched as a cascade of screens shed before his eyes, so quickly that he could no longer see Jenie''s nearly naked form. The screens appeared and vanished for a while before finally settling on one item. Anne said, ''I found it.'' William scrutinized the item on the screen, raising his eyebrows skeptically. "Are you sure this will actually impress the guy?" ''Absolutely.'' Hearing the confidence in her voice, William could only click on the buy option. Afterpleting the transaction, he called Delmar. "Hey, Delmar, you can stop searching for an item." "Ahh¡­ But boss, I''m really close to finding something that Edward will definitely love." "I know, but you don''t have to anymore. I found something that I''m confident will work, so stop searching for a gift and instead, look for something I can give to his wife." "A beauty product at this hour?" Delmar asked, puzzled. "Didn''t you say that ''In the ck market, time is irrelevant''?" Hearing those words, Delmarughed. "Yeah¡­ Alright then, let me see if I can find something that will charm the wife." "Alright." William ended the call and turned to Anne, "I hope you know what you''re doing." Anne reassured him, ''Don''t worry about it. What''s the worst that could happen?'' William''s confidence wavered slightly as he heard that and sighed before heading off to find a suit. [ The Next Day ] William drove his blue Halls-Royz Phantom up to a grand mansion that exuded prominence from the outside. The car came to a halt as the guard approached and requested identification. "What is the purpose of your visit?" The guard asked, peering suspiciously into the back, but all he saw was William waving at him. "We have an invitation from your master, who has invited my boss for a ''talk.''" George, the driver, didn''t flinch under the guard''s scrutiny and matched it with a stare of his own as he handed over a card. The guard inspected it for a moment before signaling to his colleague to open the gate. "Wee to Saintsgate Mansion." Chapter 254: Chapter 254 - Artistic Values The blue Halls-Royz Phantom of William stood imposingly in front of the colossal mansion as William emerged from it. The first thing he did was to survey the grand structure before him, nearly whistling in admiration. The mansion''s sheer scale was overwhelming, far surpassing anything he had ever encountered. Even his vi paled inparison to this architectural marvel. ''Damn, how much would it have cost him to buy something like this?" he mused. ''I am able to buy it because of how easy it is for me to generate money but how the hell do this people get so much money and how do they hide it from him?'' William dismissed these thoughts and returned to the car as George retrieved the gifts and handed them over. Just as William was about to leave, George hesitated and asked, "Sir, are you sure you want to go alone? You could have easily brought some guards with you; it wouldn''t seem out of ce for someone of your stature." "Yeah, I considered that too. But it''s fine. The man I''m about to visit runs an establishment known for its impable security, and I have to trust him enough not to need bring guards," William replied. ''Besides, going alone demonstrates how much I value him; it''ll work in my favor,'' William thought, offering George a reassuring smile. George sighed and said, "Alright, boss. If you''refortable with it, so am I." "But still, park the car somewhere secure and be ready to pick me up at any time. I don''t anticipate any trouble, but it''s always wise to be prepared," William added, and George nodded in agreement. "Understood, Boss." George then drove off as William began ascending the short flight of stairs. ''Don''t worry, if anything happens, I can safely extract you from here,'' Suddenly out of the blue, Anne said. William asked curiously, ''And how do you n on doing that?'' ''I have my methods,'' Anne replied cryptically, unwilling to say any further. William didn''t press her as he continued up the stairs, a faint smile ying on his lips. At the top, he found a young butler, likely in his mid-20s, standing there, waiting for him. His outfit was of a high quality butler''s, something one would expect from a butler of such a high family. As soon as William reached the top, the butler approached with a professional smile. "Mr. Trust, we are most grateful that you epted our invitation." He then nced around before asking politely, "Um¡­ may I inquire where your father is? I don''t seem to see him." The butler asked as he was told to be more kind to the duo that woulde, especially to the older one. "Ah, about that¡­" William had to put on a convincing act as he adopted a sorrowful expression. "You see, my father was eager to be here, but unfortunately, he got tied up with some urgent business and couldn''t make it." "But he was very excited to receive the invitation and if it weren''t for the important work I would have been here with him." The butler''s face fell momentarily, a frown briefly appearing. "I see¡­ I think my master will be disappointed to hear that. He was looking forward to meeting Mr. Trust. I hope he will take this new well." But the butler quickly regained hisposure, his smile returning. "Still, we''re honored that you came all by yourself, and that too¡­" He nced around William again, "Without any bodyguards." "Oh! I figured that since I''m visiting someone renowned for their exceptional security, there was no need for them, right?" "Of course, sir. You''ll bepletely safe here. I assure you, there''s no safer ce in all of Escana than the auction house and my master''s mansion," the butler responded. "Oh, my apologies¡ª I seem to have gotten carried away and forgotten my manners. Please, allow me to escort you inside," he bowed slightly and said with a apologetic tone. "No worries, we were talking. It''s understandable," William dismissed the concern as the butler led him inside the mansion. The butler walked beside him, pointing out various artworks and other antique items, exining them in detail and William listened on. "That is a piece by the famous Banione, the artist who lost his eyesight in childhood yet still managed to create such masterpieces," the butler said, showing him a paintingposed of various colors. "Yes¡­ quite artistic," William remarked, not quite sure what to make of the colorful, abstract piece that looked like something a child might create. "Indeed, sir. It cost my master 230 million dors to acquire this work of art." William almost widened his eyes at such an exorbitant price for something he considered shi*. ''Man, I should''ve be an artist; everything I make would fetch a fortune,'' William thought discreetly. ''Yeah¡­ Art is not that disillusioned to buy something like that.'' Anne suddenly quipped, making William startle a bit. ''Wha¡ª how are you reading my thoughts?'' ''Upgrades,'' Anne said casually. ''Wow, that''s¡ª wait, hold on, did you just say my drawings would be worse than this?'' William mentally retorted, but Anne didn''t respond. He decided not to pursue the matter further, not wanting to appear suspicious to the butler. They walked a little longer before arriving at a spacious living room. The butler gestured to a couch and said, "Please have a seat while I announce your presence to the master. If you need anything, feel free to ask the maids behind you; they''ll be more than happy to assist." William nced back and saw two young women in maid uniforms, who bowed their heads and said in unison, "Wee, young master. Please call on us if you need anything." The butler was about to leave, but William quickly stopped him. "Here, please give these to your master," William said, handing over two items. "One is for your mistress, and the other is for your master." "Oh! Be sure to tell your master to open his gift immediately; I''m sure he''ll appreciate it very much." William added, emphasizing his words. The butler smiled, "I''ll make sure of it, sir." With that, he walked away, and William watched him go, his thoughts distant. ''Are you sure this will work?'' ''Yes, trust me, it will work. And besides, if it doesn''t¡­ you can always try your hand at art,'' Anne joked. William didn''t know whether tough or cry at herment. ''Didn''t you just say I''m not cut out for art?'' he thought, but Anne remained silent, leaving him to sigh as he noticed the maids observing him with hawk-like eyes, tracking his every move. ''Are they maids or guards?'' he wondered. Meanwhile, the butler moved at a steady pace before quickly approaching arge door, where an older butler awaited him. The young butler ryed everything to the older man, who nodded and dismissed him before turning around and knocking twice. "Sir, it''s me," he announced before entering what appeared to be a private office filled with antiques and papers, all meticulously organized. "Sir, I have some unfortunate news. The Trust family sent their son, the father couldn''te, saying something about an urgent business." "But he did bring something interesting." Chapter 255: Chapter 255 - Discovering Something Impossible "Sir, I have some unfortunate news. The Trust family sent their son in ce of the father, who was unable to attend, saying that an urgent business matter had urred that needed his utmost attention" "But he did sent something interesting." the butler reported, his voice measured as he awaited his master''s response. The man to whom he spoke was meticulously assembling the delicateponents of a machine, its true age obscured by time, yet significant enough that even a minor error could result in its total destruction. Despite the intricate nature of the task, his hands moved with a practiced steadiness, carefully aligning a piece before securing it with a specialized tool. Without diverting his gaze from the machine, the man inquired in a tone that conveyed both disinterest and detachment, "And what might that be?" "I can''t say for certain, sir. It''s wrapped," the butler replied evenly. The butler really didn''t know as he didn''t check for it as it was meant to be a gift for his master. "Then how do you know it''s interesting?" the man asked, still engrossed in his work. "The boy was quite sure that you''d find it intriguing," the butler exined, his voice steady andposed. A faint, sardonic smile curled the man''s lips. "Nale, it seems you''re getting soft in your old age. The boy said I''d like it, and just like that, you took him at his word?" "But he did say it," Nale reiterated, his tone unwavering. "Of course he did. His father declined my invitation, so the boy had to say something to avoid besmirching their family''s reputation. But it''s not as if we''d hold a grudge over it." The man''s voice took on a dismissive quality. "Stop wasting my time and see that the boy is sent off with the proper courtesy." He resumed his work, clearly uninterested in prolonging the conversation. "As you wish, sir," Nale replied. But before departing, he ced two wrapped parcels beside his master, positioning them where they would inevitably draw his eye. "If you''re curious about what it is, you might want to open this one," he suggested, indicating the longer package. Without awaiting a response, the butler left the room. The man attempted to refocus on the machine, but his attention kept wandering to the wrapped items. The distraction began to undermine his precision, and after several unsessful attempts to connect anotherponent, he sighed in exasperation. His gaze lingered on the packages as he muttered to himself, ''Damn that Nale. He knew exactly where to ce them to get my attention.'' Finally sumbing to his curiosity, he set aside his tools and reached for the longer parcel. With a deft flick of his wrist, he sliced through the wrapping as though it were tissue meeting the sharpest of des. The paper fell away, revealing a long, ornate scroll fashioned from gold. The man''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized the object, noting the craftsmanship with growing interest. ''Hmm... This gold appears to be ancient, perhaps dating from 1200 to 1900,'' he mused. He then examined the intricate carvings etched into the scroll, nodding with a touch of satisfaction. ''The engravings are exceptionally well done, likely the work of a master artisan. But let''s see if the contents are as impressive as the exterior.'' With deliberate care, he unlocked the scroll and began to unroll it. As he did, his eyes caught sight of a symbol that sparked a vague recognition, though he couldn''t immediately ce it. He paused, his mind racing to make the connection. ''No¡­ it can''t be, can it?'' He hesitated, then unrolled the scroll further, his mouth falling open in disbelief as his eyes widened in shock. ''This¡­ this can''t be real, can it? If it is¡­'' His thoughts trailed off as he suddenly recalled something, and panic flickered across his features. ''The boy¡­ Nale.'' He had instructed Nale to send the boy away, but now, realizing the potential value of what the boy had brought, he knew he had to intervene. "NALEEE!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the room. Almost immediately, the door opened, and Nale stepped inside. "You called, sir?" "Ye-yeah, look at th¡ª" The man''s words caught in his throat as he eyed the butler with suspicion. "How did you get here so quickly?" "I was just outside, sir," Nale responded without hesitation. "So you never left, did you?" the man used, though there was a note of grudging admiration in his voice. Nale nodded, and the man allowed a small, wry smile to appear. "You really are a sly old fox, Nale." "My apologies if I overstepped, sir. What would you like me to do?" Nale asked, his tone asposed as ever. Regaining hisposure, the man gestured for Nale toe closer. "Here, take a look at this and tell me what you think." Nale approached and epted the scroll from his master. As he studied it, his expression mirrored the shock that had earlier crossed the man''s face. He, too, recognized the symbol on the scroll, and his eyes widened in disbelief. "This¡­ how is this possible? Sir, did you see this?" Nale''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke, clearly shaken by the implications of what he was holding. The man nodded, his own surprise still evident. "Yes, it took me by surprise too. I couldn''t believe it was genuine." "So it could be a forgery?" Nale suggested, though there was doubt in his voice. "Possibly, but it looks too authentic to dismiss out of hand," the man replied, his brow furrowing in contemtion. "Have you tested its authenticity at the machines, sir?" Nale asked, snapping the man out of his reverie. Edward nearly smacked his forehead as he realized he hadn''t done so. "Ipletely forgot," he admitted with a sheepish smile. "The shock was so great that I overlooked it." "Well, perhaps we should verify it now," Nale suggested. The man nodded in agreement, and the two of them moved to another room. This new room was markedly different from the one they had just left. It was filled with an array of sophisticated machines designed to analyze items in meticulous detail¡ª everything from theirposition and design to their authenticity. Edward and Nale approached a machine equipped with infrared imaging and other advanced features. Edward ced the scroll on the machine and powered it up. His movements were swift and precise, as if the urgency of the situation had ignited a sense of urgency within him. Nale was equally quick, understanding the gravity of what they were about to uncover. As the machine whirred to life, Edward unwrapped the scroll once more, his eyes fixed on the symbol now illuminated under the machine''s light. He scrutinized every detail, not missing a single nuance, before finally letting out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. "It''s real¡­ this is indeed the genuine symbol of Hegemon An," Edward dered, his voice tinged with awe. "So¡­ this is actually real," Nale echoed, still grappling with the magnitude of their discovery. Edward nodded, but his mind was already racing ahead. "But what I can''t figure is how they managed to find the Scroll of Hegemony¡ª something that was supposedly destroyed 3,000 years ago." Chapter 256: Chapter 257 - A Proposal "But the sword is nothingpared to the scroll." Edward blurted out, his voiceced with incredulity. "Comparing something like this to a war machine is simply too much." Hearing this, William felt a wave of confusion. How could a mere scroll, adorned with what seemed like cartoon characters, hold more significance than a sword that had once been part of a legendary weapon, rumored to have cleaved mountains and performed other astonishing feats? "It may not possess the same mary value as the sword," Edward continued, "but its artistic worth far surpasses it. This is something believed to have been lost to time, and now, holding it in my hands... I¡ªI¡ªI can hardly believe you would simply hand it over to me." Despite the oddness of his words, Edward felt they carried a certain validity. ''So that''s what this guy is so worked up about,'' William mused. ''Just because it''s artistically significant, he''s struggling to ept my sincerity. Even though I''m genuinely considering this, his artistic and strategic mind seems to be clouding his judgment.'' "Edward, I fully appreciate the artistic value and¡­ craftsmanship of the scroll," William said, striving to project an air of expertise. "And it''s precisely because it''s so valuable that I believe it should be entrusted to you." Edward listened in silence, his thoughts churning. ''There seems to be some hidden meaning in his words. But his expression appears sincere. Besides, I was the one who intended to lure them here and use them, yet now it feels as though they''ve ensnared me instead.'' He shook his head slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips as he thought, ''Perhaps I''ve overanalyzed this situation. It could truly be just a generous gift, without any ulterior motives.'' ''It''s simply hard for me to believe that such genuine gestures still exist.'' He smiled before finally speaking, "If that''s what you say, then thank you for such an extraordinary gift. I apologize for making this moreplicated than it needed to be." William shrugged it off with a smile. "No worries, it''s perfectly fine. If you can be generous enough to offer us such a priceless sword, then we can certainly extend the same courtesy and kindness." ''I almost expected him to demand protection in exchange for the scroll, perhaps against future attacks they might face. But it seems my mind has been overthinking things.'' Edward thought as he set the golden scroll aside and engaged in casual conversation with William for a while. After some time, when William sensed the moment was right, he finally asked, "So... Edward, do you mind telling me why you invited my family?" "Well... I initially wanted to discuss some business with your father, but it seems that won''t be possible at the moment, so let''s just forget about it." Edward replied, attempting to be dismissive. ''So Delmar was right. He does have some kind of deal in mind. But what could it be?'' William pondered as he responded, "If you have a business proposition, you can always share it with me, and I''ll convey it to my father. Or, if it''s urgent, I can make a decision on it right now." Edward shook his head. "It''s not that urgent; I can wait until your father arrives. Besides, it wouldn''t be particrly interesting for you to discuss business when we''re just having a casual conversation." ''So, in other words, he''s implying that I''m just a kid who wouldn''t grasp theplexity of it.'' William thought, feeling a tinge of resentment. Straightening up, William spoke with newfound seriousness, "I understand that I may appear inexperienced because of my age. But believe me when I say that, in matters of business, I may be young, but I am far from ignorant." His voice carried a firm conviction. Edward regarded William with a neutral expression, his face betraying nothing of his thoughts. However, internally, he nodded in approval, recognizing the boy''s determination and resilience. ''Good! It seems this kid has a strong backbone. Even though I subtly hinted that I didn''t want to discuss business with him, he persisted with admirable tenacity, without overstepping any bounds of decorum.'' ''Now, should I really tell him, or simply brush this off again?'' Edward mused, before deciding to reveal his proposal. "Since you''re so insistent on hearing it, I''ll tell you." Edward said, before pressing a button beneath the table. Momentster, a knock echoed from the door. "Sir, it''s me." "Yes,e in." The door swung open, and William observed an older man d in the same butler attire as the others he had seen earlier, but this one seemed more refined, exuding an air of higher status. ''This guy must be the head butler or something.'' William surmised, as the man approached, and Edward instructed him to retrieve something. The butler departed, returning shortly thereafter to hand Edward a small ck device. "Now, before I delve into my proposal, tell me¡ª what do you think this is?" Edward asked, cing the device in the center of the table, where a hologram promptly materialized. William scrutinized the hologram, which depicted sprawling grasnds, dense forests, flowing rivers, caverns, crumbling buildings, ruined roads, towering mountains, and more of the like. "I''m not sure... perhaps an uninhabited region that experienced some catastrophic event, leading its residents to flee, leaving it deste and unlivable." Edward nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''srgely urate, but there''s more to this ce than meets the eye. This region has been uninhabitable for as long as anyone can remember." "This area was abandoned and ssified as one of the most perilous locations in the world by both official authorities and the great houses." Hearing this, something clicked in William''s memory, prompting him to ask, "Is it the Unknown Lands?" Edward nodded once more. "Yes, precisely. And not only that, but it''s also an Unknown Land situated just a few hundred miles outside the borders of the Wiseburn Kingdom." "So, what does this mean?" William inquired, still unsure of where this conversation was heading and eager to get to the crux of the matter. "You see, thisnd, so close yet so treacherous, was discovered a few years ago by some intrepid frontiers who risked everything to find it. Although they ultimately lost their lives, their efforts were not in vain." Edward straightened in his seat before continuing, "They uncovered that this ce is rich in treasures and materials of immense value. Furthermore, it''s a location that has remained untouched by any people or organizations." "So, you can understand that thisnd is indeed worth the sacrifice of a few lives, right?" William nodded briefly, not wanting to dwell too much on the human cost. "Despite the dangers, we dispatched several expeditions to scout the area, and even after sustaining heavy losses, we managed to locate a section that''s not only less hazardous but also abundant in valuable resources." "But the issue was that we couldn''t exploit this area until we obtained official authorization, which I''ve finally secured after considerable effort." "I know what you''re thinking: why am I sharing all of this with you?" Edward said, noticing William''s attentive silence. "Because I want you to assist me with this." Chapter 258: Chapter 258 - The Proposal [ Part 1 ] "Because I want you to assist me with this," Edward stated, then paused, waiting for William''s response. William, however, was uncertain about what Edward meant. What kind of assistance was he referring to? Manualbor, connections, or something else entirely? If Edward was alluding to the first two, William couldn''t offer much help. Despite his wealth, Williamcked two crucial elements¡ª power and connections. In William''s estimation, three things made a person truly formidable: power, money, and women. Of these, he possessed only one. Fortunately, it was the most valuable one he could have at the moment. If someone had women but no money, they could soon bid farewell to the women. Simrly, if they wielded power butcked both money and women, that power would eventually slip away as well. Money was the only asset one could retain indefinitely, provided they were intelligent enough. Luckily for William, he didn''t need intelligence; he had a system and a GOD, both of which had granted him considerable advantages. William remained silent for a moment, pondering Edward''s request. Finally, he asked, "In what way do you need my assistance?" Edward leaned back and replied, "With money." "So, you want me to finance this operation?" William asked, a hint of confusion in his voice. Edward nodded. "Yes, and in return, you''ll receive a significant return on your investment once I sell the items I bring back from the expedition." William nodded as he grasped the concept. It was a straightforward funding arrangement: he would provide the capital, and when the profits from the expedition came in, Edward would repay him with interest. A simple deal. One William was eager to make, but not because of the potential profit. He could literally generate money; financial gain wasn''t his primary objective. What he truly sought was the connection that came with it. By financing Edward''s expedition, not only would he profit in the future, but he''d also forge an connection¡ª something William desperately needed at this moment. Moreover, with the "Deal With Heaven" skill, establishing connections was just the beginning. The skill had the potential to turn a mere business connection into a genuine friendship. But despite the numerous benefits, something still nagged at him. He had to ask, "Edward, this proposal is appealing, and I''m want to ept it." Edward smiled at this, but William continued, "But why me? Why my family?" "Well, actually, you''re not the only one I''m presenting this proposal to." William furrowed his brows as Edward borated, "I intend to offer this deal to a few other families as well. I want to make this a joint expedition fund." "May I ask why?" "Certainly," Edward said, leaning back in his chair. "The expedition I''m sponsoring isn''t something one family can finance alone. Not that I''m implying you can''t," he added quickly. "It''s just that the amount is so substantial that, if losses urred, your family could face financial ruin." "So, for that reason and a few others, I thought it prudent to make this a joint expedition," Edward said with a smile. "Tell me, what do you think of the proposal?" William was silent for a moment before he returned the smile. "It''s a well-conceived proposal and one I''m interested in epting." Edward anticipated a "but" and remained particrly calm for what wasing next. "But before I agree, I''d like to know more details and might need some time to consider it. I''ll probably need to discuss it with my father as well," William said politely. "Of course," Edward replied. "You''re about to invest a substantial sum of money in aplete stranger, so it''s only natural to have questions. Please, ask away. As for the timing, take as much time as you need, but I do need you to inform me of your decision within a month." "Why one month?" William inquired. "Because I''ll start the preparations after a month." William understood the implication¡ª by then, Edward would have approached the other families, and he wouldn''t need William anymore. William remained calm, quickly considering what he needed to know before continuing. "When will the expedition actuallymence, beyond the preliminary preparations?" he asked. "If everything goes ording to n, it will begin six months from now." "Can you tell me the total amount of money you''ll require for this expedition?" Edward was slightly taken aback by the question. He expected it from the other prominent families, but not from the young man before him. Still, he quickly responded, "I can''t provide an exact figure because once the expedition begins, I''ll need to order supplies and weaponry that will be costly and variable, so I can''t give you a final amount yet." "What about the sum you''ll need before the expedition starts?" William pressed. "Beforehand, huh¡­" Edward pondered for a moment before giving a calcted answer. "I''ll need somewhere between 520 and 550 billion dors." ''Hmm¡­ that''s an enormous amount,'' William mused, his mind racing. ''He''s already mentioned that more funding might be required after the start, which could mean the total could approach a trillion dors or even surpass it.'' ''No wonder he wants a joint expedition. No family is foolish enough to risk so much money and face potential ruin. But even then¡­ why is he seeking external funding?'' William pondered as he recalled something. "If you don''t mind me asking, Edward, why are you seeking external funding? You should be wealthy enough to finance this expedition fully as the head of a Great House." This information hadn''t been explicitly stated before, but Edward wasn''t just the owner of one of thergest auction houses in Escana; he was also the House Master of the Saintsgate Great House. Hearing the question, Edward didn''t get angry. Instead, he offered a brief smile. ''The kid may appear innocent, but he''s quite astute when ites to business.'' Edward felt satisfied with the questions, not because he enjoyed them, but because it indicated that he hadn''t been wrong in selecting this new family, which had caused quite a stir in recent months. "Well¡­ It''s not that Ick the money, because I don''t. It''s just that I don''t want to use it." Edward said, his words puzzling William. "I can fully finance this operation and wouldn''t really need anyone else, but doing so would result in a significant loss for me." "You have to understand that financing it would mean not only providing the men but also the money. Losing both would be a significant problem, even for a Great House." William nodded. "Okay, I understand that. But you still haven''t answered my question¡ª why my family?" "Well¡­ I witnessed what happened at the auction house, and I must say, I was quite impressed by your subordinate''s actions. Besides being pleased, I became intrigued and did some research on your family. I learned that you''re a rtively new house, which was also making some ruckus on the outside as well." "But I could see that your intentions were good for the subjects. so I thought involving you might help you connect with some influential people." "Oh, I appreciate you considering us," William said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "But how about I propose a new deal?" Chapter 258 - 258 - The Proposal [ Part 1 ] "Because I want you to assist me with this," Edward stated, then paused, waiting for William''s response. William, however, was uncertain about what Edward meant. What kind of assistance was he referring to? Manualbor, connections, or something else entirely? If Edward was alluding to the first two, William couldn''t offer much help. Despite his wealth, Williamcked two crucial elements¡ª power and connections. In William''s estimation, three things made a person truly formidable: power, money, and women. Of these, he possessed only one. Fortunately, it was the most valuable one he could have at the moment. If someone had women but no money, they could soon bid farewell to the women. Simrly, if they wielded power butcked both money and women, that power would eventually slip away as well. Money was the only asset one could retain indefinitely, provided they were intelligent enough. Luckily for William, he didn''t need intelligence; he had a system and a GOD, both of which had granted him considerable advantages. William remained silent for a moment, pondering Edward''s request. Finally, he asked, "In what way do you need my assistance?" Edward leaned back and replied, "With money." "So, you want me to finance this operation?" William asked, a hint of confusion in his voice. Edward nodded. "Yes, and in return, you''ll receive a significant return on your investment once I sell the items I bring back from the expedition." William nodded as he grasped the concept. It was a straightforward funding arrangement: he would provide the capital, and when the profits from the expedition came in, Edward would repay him with interest. A simple deal. One William was eager to make, but not because of the potential profit. He could literally generate money; financial gain wasn''t his primary objective. What he truly sought was the connection that came with it. By financing Edward''s expedition, not only would he profit in the future, but he''d also forge an connection¡ª something William desperately needed at this moment. Moreover, with the "Deal With Heaven" skill, establishing connections was just the beginning. The skill had the potential to turn a mere business connection into a genuine friendship. But despite the numerous benefits, something still nagged at him. He had to ask, "Edward, this proposal is appealing, and I''m want to ept it." Edward smiled at this, but William continued, "But why me? Why my family?" "Well, actually, you''re not the only one I''m presenting this proposal to." William furrowed his brows as Edward borated, "I intend to offer this deal to a few other families as well. I want to make this a joint expedition fund." "May I ask why?" "Certainly," Edward said, leaning back in his chair. "The expedition I''m sponsoring isn''t something one family can finance alone. Not that I''m implying you can''t," he added quickly. "It''s just that the amount is so substantial that, if losses urred, your family could face financial ruin." "So, for that reason and a few others, I thought it prudent to make this a joint expedition," Edward said with a smile. "Tell me, what do you think of the proposal?" William was silent for a moment before he returned the smile. "It''s a well-conceived proposal and one I''m interested in epting." Edward anticipated a "but" and remained particrly calm for what wasing next. "But before I agree, I''d like to know more details and might need some time to consider it. I''ll probably need to discuss it with my father as well," William said politely. "Of course," Edward replied. "You''re about to invest a substantial sum of money in aplete stranger, so it''s only natural to have questions. Please, ask away. As for the timing, take as much time as you need, but I do need you to inform me of your decision within a month." "Why one month?" William inquired. "Because I''ll start the preparations after a month." William understood the implication¡ª by then, Edward would have approached the other families, and he wouldn''t need William anymore. William remained calm, quickly considering what he needed to know before continuing. "When will the expedition actuallymence, beyond the preliminary preparations?" he asked. "If everything goes ording to n, it will begin six months from now." "Can you tell me the total amount of money you''ll require for this expedition?" Edward was slightly taken aback by the question. He expected it from the other prominent families, but not from the young man before him. Still, he quickly responded, "I can''t provide an exact figure because once the expedition begins, I''ll need to order supplies and weaponry that will be costly and variable, so I can''t give you a final amount yet." "What about the sum you''ll need before the expedition starts?" William pressed. "Beforehand, huh¡­" Edward pondered for a moment before giving a calcted answer. "I''ll need somewhere between 520 and 550 billion dors." ''Hmm¡­ that''s an enormous amount,'' William mused, his mind racing. ''He''s already mentioned that more funding might be required after the start, which could mean the total could approach a trillion dors or even surpass it.'' ''No wonder he wants a joint expedition. No family is foolish enough to risk so much money and face potential ruin. But even then¡­ why is he seeking external funding?'' William pondered as he recalled something. "If you don''t mind me asking, Edward, why are you seeking external funding? You should be wealthy enough to finance this expedition fully as the head of a Great House." This information hadn''t been explicitly stated before, but Edward wasn''t just the owner of one of thergest auction houses in Escana; he was also the House Master of the Saintsgate Great House. Hearing the question, Edward didn''t get angry. Instead, he offered a brief smile. ''The kid may appear innocent, but he''s quite astute when ites to business.'' Edward felt satisfied with the questions, not because he enjoyed them, but because it indicated that he hadn''t been wrong in selecting this new family, which had caused quite a stir in recent months. "Well¡­ It''s not that Ick the money, because I don''t. It''s just that I don''t want to use it." Edward said, his words puzzling William. "I can fully finance this operation and wouldn''t really need anyone else, but doing so would result in a significant loss for me." "You have to understand that financing it would mean not only providing the men but also the money. Losing both would be a significant problem, even for a Great House." William nodded. "Okay, I understand that. But you still haven''t answered my question¡ª why my family?" "Well¡­ I witnessed what happened at the auction house, and I must say, I was quite impressed by your subordinate''s actions. Besides being pleased, I became intrigued and did some research on your family. I learned that you''re a rtively new house, which was also making some ruckus on the outside as well." "But I could see that your intentions were good for the subjects. so I thought involving you might help you connect with some influential people." "Oh, I appreciate you considering us," William said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "But how about I propose a new deal?" Chapter 259: Chapter 259 - The Proposal [ Part 2 ] "But how about I propose a new deal?" William suggested as he looked at Edward with a newfound glint in his eyes. Just now, William thought of an idea that could turn out to be quite beneficial for both of them but mostly to William. But that was something Edward wouldn''t know about ever. Edward''s brow furrowed. "What exactly are you getting at?" Edward felt that the next words that woulde out would definitely something that he would probably seem crazy. "I''m proposing a new deal¡ª something that benefits both you and me. But mostly you." William said trying to bait him. Edward sensed that whatever William would say was now will have some kind of hook in it but he too was a professional at this. "Something better, huh? Alright, let''s hear it." Edward replied, his face twisting into a mockery of a smile. William wasn''t fazed by the derisive smile. Instead, he leaned in slightly and said, "Why not let me finance the operation? Only you and me?" "Hah?" Edward blurted, as if he''d just heard something preposterous. "What did you say?" He heard what William say but he couldn''t believe in it. "I''m suggesting that my Trust Family fund the entire operation¡ª no other organizations or families involved, Just only me and you as its sole beneficiary." William stated with casual confidence, his voice betraying not the slightest hesitation. Edward remained silent, scrutinizing William''s face. He was tempted tough, thinking the boy was merely joking to lighten the mood. But the unwavering confidence on William''s face, coupled with his calm demeanor, suggested otherwise. Edward carefully considered what William had just said before asking, "Are you absolutely certain about this?" "This is something that is quite different then what we are talking about so I need to know whether you are truly serious about this or not?" William nodded without a moment''s hesitation. "Yes, I am." Noting the earnestness in William''s eyes, Edward adopted a more serious tone. "Alright, let me rephrase that, and this time, consider your answer carefully. Edward took a moment to let William digest what he was going to say, "You''re proposing to finance the entire operation yourselves, meaning the Trust Family would assume full control of the funding for the project, correct?" "Yes." "Do you understand that it could take months, if not years, before we find anything of value?" William paused briefly before nodding. "Yes, I understand that." "There''s also a very real possibility that the entire operation could amount to nothing, resulting in a total loss of your investment. If that happens, I won''t be reimbursing you. Are you aware of that?" Edward pressed, hoping to provoke some reconsideration¡ª or at the very least, make William second-guess his offer. To Edward''s surprise, William nodded without hesitation. "I understand, and I''m fine with that." Edward, though somewhat taken aback, nodded thoughtfully. ''I may have underestimated them. It seems they''vee well-prepared for this.'' ''But I haven''t given any indication of such a proposition, and the project has been kept strictly confidential, known only to a select few directly involved, including the majesty.'' ''How did they get wind of this? Or is this just a wild guess on their part?'' Edward wondered but dismissed the thought as he focused on William, who was patiently waiting for his next question. ''Alright then, onest effort to dissuade him from such a reckless idea. But if I push too hard, I risk losing them entirely. Still, the truth must be spoken.'' Edward straightened up, leaning in slightly before saying, "Are you aware that while the initial cost of the project may be around $500 billion, the total cost could potentially exceed $5 trillion?" "Now, tell me¡ª are you still willing to invest $5 trillion in a project that could very well be aplete loss?" Edward asked, his gaze piercing into William''s as he subtly channeled his mana, hoping to dissuade the young man. Internally, William''s mind raced. ''Five trillion dors? He said the initial cost was around $500 billion, and now he''s saying it could reach $5 trillion. Is he exaggerating, or is this genuinely the cost?'' William might not have noticed it, but his internal turmoil was mounting, his thoughts spiraling into chaos. But Anne was quick to intervene. ''You''re overanalyzing this. He''s influencing your thoughts, which is why you''re bing so agitated. Calm down,'' Anne advised. ''What? When did that happen, and how did I not notice?'' William asked, his voice tinged with fear. ''Because he did it very subtly, and you''ve let your guard down too much around him,'' Anne exined. ''So, how do I stop it?'' ''Use your Chaos affinity. It has the ability to dispel mental illusions and anything rted to the mind, so it will help you ovee your current predicament.'' William took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and tapped into his Chaos affinity. He didn''t realize it, but the energy he was channeling would have immediately alerted Edward. However, Anne was quicker, cloaking the aura to keep it from radiating out of William''s body. From the outside, Edward observed the change in William. At first, he saw worry and confusion in the boy''s eyes, and he knew his subtle influence had taken hold. Edward hadn''t wanted to resort to such deceitful tactics but felt it necessary. William might have been making reckless promises without understanding the full ramifications¡ª something only his father could authorize. Edward felt a pang of guilt for using such methods, but that feeling dissipated as he noticed a shift in William''s demeanor. Just moments ago, fear had been evident in the boy''s eyes, but now, with his eyes closed, William had managed to dispel the influence entirely. Not only that, but Edward could sense a distinct change in William. When he attempted to project his aura over the boy again, it was as though he had hit an imprable wall. ''Impressive. He dispelled my psychic influence and even shielded himself from further attempts,'' Edward thought, his initial surprise morphing into a smile. ''This might be more intriguing than I originally thought.'' He waited as William remained silent, his eyes still closed. Edward said nothing, curious to see what William''s next move would be. Fortunately, he didn''t have to wait long. William opened his eyes, which were now clear and focused, and said calmly, "Edward, could you give me a moment? I need to discuss this with my father." Edward nodded. "Of course." William rose from his seat and walked to the back of the office, near the window. Edward noticed from the corner of his eye that William was pulling out his phone and typing something. Edward was intrigued but chose not to pry, looking away as William returned a momentter. A smile yed on William''s lips as he said, "Good news. My father is on board with the deal. Now the only question is, do you agree?" This time, Edward wasn''t surprised. He had anticipated this oue, so he smiled and said, "Well, if you''re so determined to move forward, I can only say yes." "Even though I stand to gain the most from this deal," Edward added, still puzzled by the enigmatic smile William gave in return. Chapter 260: Chapter 260 - Skill Link "Alright, I ept," Edward said, continuing, "I must, after witnessing the determination you''ve invested in this. I can''t bring myself to reject it any longer, especially since I stand to gain the most from it." Edward smiled, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss with William. William was smiling too, but there was an unsettling exuberance in his expression¡ª more than Edward''s, which seemed imusible. It almost felt like he William was the one who about to get the most out of this deal when it wasn''t like that. ''What is he so pleased about?'' Edward pondered. ''Is it because he managed to broker a deal with a prestigious house on his own, or because his proposal was epted? Whatever the reason, something feels off.'' "So, when should I transfer the money?" William inquired. "Whenever you like, though it would be best if you could do so within a week." Edward suggest. William nodded "Alright. Once I draft the contract and we both sign it, I''ll hand over the money immediately. How does that sound?" "Yes, that sound good to me. But for reassurance, let me ask you again¡ª are you sure this is the way you want to do this?" Edward asked, repeating his question. "Yes, I''m sure. And are you fully on board with this as well?" William countered. Edward nodded, "Yes, I am." "Alright then, let''s seal it with a handshake." William stood and extended his hand. Edward rose as well, and they shook hands. The moment they did something unusual happened to them. As their hands sped, an unusual sensation washed over them. William felt a strange chill as his eyes momentarily lost their usual warmth, a coldness permeating them. This coldness mirrored in Edward''s eyes, yet neither of them noticed. They shook hands absentmindedly, and before long, the coldness dissipated, leaving Edward unaffected while William couldn''t shake the feeling that something peculiar had urred. ''Whoa, what was that?'' he wondered. Anne''s voice echoed in his mind, ''That was the new skill doing its work.'' As if on cue, a few notifications materialized before William''s eyes: [ Conditions Have Been Met ] [ The Skill ''Deal With Heaven'' Is Currently Activated And Linking With Its Target ] [ The Target, Edward Saintsgate, Is Being Linked ] [ Link Connection Active ] [ The Skill Will Start To Take Effect Starting Tomorrow ] William quickly read the notifications and thought, ''That was fast. I didn''t expect it to start affecting him by tomorrow.'' ''No, he won''t be fully affected tomorrow,'' Anne rified. ''The notification said it will start to affect him, so the influence will only begin tomorrow and gradually intensify.'' ''But it will progress more rapidly than usual, correct?'' William asked. ''Absolutely. The next time you see him, you might not recognize the man standing before you. The change will be quite amazing,'' Anne assured. William allowed himself a small smile, sensing that her words might indeed hold true. After that, the two men discussed business and other matters, primarily focusing on the expedition project. Edward did most of the talking, while William absorbed as much information as he could, careful not to betray hisck of knowledge. He wisely chose to remain mostly silent, nodding along with Edward''s words. A few minutester, Edward stood up, signaling that their meeting wasing to an end. William felt relieved, thinking it was time to leave, but he was mistaken. "Why don''t we visit the gallery? I''d like to show you some of my private collection." Edward suggested. William struggled to maintain his smile and replied, "¡­Sure, after you." They both stood and made their way to the gallery, where Edward began to showcase every piece of artwork he had acquired, whether by purchase or through other means. After nearly an hour, Edward concluded the tour and said, "Well, I''ve kept you here long enough, and it''s getting dark outside. I think we should call it a day." William brightened like a candle and said, "Yeah, you''re absolutely right." "Why don''t I walk you to your car?" Edward offered, and they strolled together. As they walked, Edward asked, "How did you find my collection? I hope you didn''t find it boring." William put on his best performance, "Of course not. I found it quite¡­ mind refreshing. I didn''t realize art could be so unique. No one has ever shown me¡­ that kind of art before." He shivered as a chill ran down his spine, causing the hairs on his arms to stand on end. Edward smiled, "Good! Art is truly something that can only be appreciated by those who understand life and its vicissitudes. It''s refreshing to see someone so young take an interest in it." Had he been more observant, Edward might have noticed the insincerity in William''s expression. But for most of the time, Edward had been too engrossed in exining the artwork, often losing himself in it. "If we had more time, I could have shown you my other private collection." Edward added, piquing William''s curiosity. "Other collection?" "Yes, this gallery is just for public disy. The true masterpieces are in my private collection. Next time you visit, I''ll be sure to show it to you and exin every detail." Edward said with a smile. William wasn''t sure whether tough or cry upon hearing this. He managed a brief smile that seemed to falter under some unspoken pressure as he replied, "Sure¡­ I''d like that¡­ much." They exchanged a few more pleasantries before William''s car arrived. "It seems my ride is here, so this is goodbye." William said. "Yes, and I''ll be waiting for your response." Edward replied. "One week, right?" Edward nodded, and William said, "Alright, I''ll draw up the contract ande back." "Alright." Edward agreed, as William got into the car. It slowly pulled away from the estate, disappearing from Edward''s view. Shortly after, another car pulled up¡ª equally stylish, though perhaps not as luxurious as William''s. The car stopped right in front of Edward, and a beautiful woman stepped out. She appeared to be in her early twenties, though in reality, she was in her thirties, only a few years younger than Edward. She was stunning, and had William seen her, he would have immediatelymented on her supermodel-like appearance. The woman walked straight to Edward and embraced him. "Honey, how was it? Did the meeting go well?" "It started off a bit strange, but," Edward smiled, "it went very well in the end." The woman smiled too. "That''s great. I hope the father and son duo met your expectations?" "Well¡­ the father has some problems at work, so he sent his son instead." The woman looked perplexed. "But you said the meeting went well?" Edward nodded, "Yes, it did. I wasn''t sure if the young man was already aware of what I was about to propose, but he was quite perceptive and even a step ahead of me on the matter." The woman widened her eyes and teasingly said, "A young man more perceptive than the great Edward Saintsgate? Now, that is something truly peculiar." Edward chuckled at his wife''s jest and said, "Let''s see if the boy can keep his word, or if he''ll crumble under the pressure." Chapter 259 - 259 - The Proposal [ Part 2 ] "But how about I propose a new deal?" William suggested as he looked at Edward with a newfound glint in his eyes. Just now, William thought of an idea that could turn out to be quite beneficial for both of them but mostly to William. But that was something Edward wouldn''t know about ever. Edward''s brow furrowed. "What exactly are you getting at?" Edward felt that the next words that woulde out would definitely something that he would probably seem crazy. "I''m proposing a new deal¡ª something that benefits both you and me. But mostly you." William said trying to bait him. Edward sensed that whatever William would say was now will have some kind of hook in it but he too was a professional at this. "Something better, huh? Alright, let''s hear it." Edward replied, his face twisting into a mockery of a smile. William wasn''t fazed by the derisive smile. Instead, he leaned in slightly and said, "Why not let me finance the operation? Only you and me?" "Hah?" Edward blurted, as if he''d just heard something preposterous. "What did you say?" He heard what William say but he couldn''t believe in it. "I''m suggesting that my Trust Family fund the entire operation¡ª no other organizations or families involved, Just only me and you as its sole beneficiary." William stated with casual confidence, his voice betraying not the slightest hesitation. Edward remained silent, scrutinizing William''s face. He was tempted tough, thinking the boy was merely joking to lighten the mood. But the unwavering confidence on William''s face, coupled with his calm demeanor, suggested otherwise. Edward carefully considered what William had just said before asking, "Are you absolutely certain about this?" "This is something that is quite different then what we are talking about so I need to know whether you are truly serious about this or not?" William nodded without a moment''s hesitation. "Yes, I am." Noting the earnestness in William''s eyes, Edward adopted a more serious tone. "Alright, let me rephrase that, and this time, consider your answer carefully. Edward took a moment to let William digest what he was going to say, "You''re proposing to finance the entire operation yourselves, meaning the Trust Family would assume full control of the funding for the project, correct?" "Yes." "Do you understand that it could take months, if not years, before we find anything of value?" William paused briefly before nodding. "Yes, I understand that." "There''s also a very real possibility that the entire operation could amount to nothing, resulting in a total loss of your investment. If that happens, I won''t be reimbursing you. Are you aware of that?" Edward pressed, hoping to provoke some reconsideration¡ª or at the very least, make William second-guess his offer. To Edward''s surprise, William nodded without hesitation. "I understand, and I''m fine with that." Edward, though somewhat taken aback, nodded thoughtfully. ''I may have underestimated them. It seems they''vee well-prepared for this.'' ''But I haven''t given any indication of such a proposition, and the project has been kept strictly confidential, known only to a select few directly involved, including the majesty.'' ''How did they get wind of this? Or is this just a wild guess on their part?'' Edward wondered but dismissed the thought as he focused on William, who was patiently waiting for his next question. ''Alright then, onest effort to dissuade him from such a reckless idea. But if I push too hard, I risk losing them entirely. Still, the truth must be spoken.'' Edward straightened up, leaning in slightly before saying, "Are you aware that while the initial cost of the project may be around $500 billion, the total cost could potentially exceed $5 trillion?" "Now, tell me¡ª are you still willing to invest $5 trillion in a project that could very well be aplete loss?" Edward asked, his gaze piercing into William''s as he subtly channeled his mana, hoping to dissuade the young man. Internally, William''s mind raced. ''Five trillion dors? He said the initial cost was around $500 billion, and now he''s saying it could reach $5 trillion. Is he exaggerating, or is this genuinely the cost?'' William might not have noticed it, but his internal turmoil was mounting, his thoughts spiraling into chaos. But Anne was quick to intervene. ''You''re overanalyzing this. He''s influencing your thoughts, which is why you''re bing so agitated. Calm down,'' Anne advised. ''What? When did that happen, and how did I not notice?'' William asked, his voice tinged with fear. ''Because he did it very subtly, and you''ve let your guard down too much around him,'' Anne exined. ''So, how do I stop it?'' ''Use your Chaos affinity. It has the ability to dispel mental illusions and anything rted to the mind, so it will help you ovee your current predicament.'' William took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and tapped into his Chaos affinity. He didn''t realize it, but the energy he was channeling would have immediately alerted Edward. However, Anne was quicker, cloaking the aura to keep it from radiating out of William''s body. From the outside, Edward observed the change in William. At first, he saw worry and confusion in the boy''s eyes, and he knew his subtle influence had taken hold. Edward hadn''t wanted to resort to such deceitful tactics but felt it necessary. William might have been making reckless promises without understanding the full ramifications¡ª something only his father could authorize. Edward felt a pang of guilt for using such methods, but that feeling dissipated as he noticed a shift in William''s demeanor. Just moments ago, fear had been evident in the boy''s eyes, but now, with his eyes closed, William had managed to dispel the influence entirely. Not only that, but Edward could sense a distinct change in William. When he attempted to project his aura over the boy again, it was as though he had hit an imprable wall. ''Impressive. He dispelled my psychic influence and even shielded himself from further attempts,'' Edward thought, his initial surprise morphing into a smile. ''This might be more intriguing than I originally thought.'' He waited as William remained silent, his eyes still closed. Edward said nothing, curious to see what William''s next move would be. Fortunately, he didn''t have to wait long. William opened his eyes, which were now clear and focused, and said calmly, "Edward, could you give me a moment? I need to discuss this with my father." Edward nodded. "Of course." William rose from his seat and walked to the back of the office, near the window. Edward noticed from the corner of his eye that William was pulling out his phone and typing something. Edward was intrigued but chose not to pry, looking away as William returned a momentter. A smile yed on William''s lips as he said, "Good news. My father is on board with the deal. Now the only question is, do you agree?" This time, Edward wasn''t surprised. He had anticipated this oue, so he smiled and said, "Well, if you''re so determined to move forward, I can only say yes." "Even though I stand to gain the most from this deal," Edward added, still puzzled by the enigmatic smile William gave in return. Chapter 261: Chapter 261 - Drunk Bald Head Baloerin City William''s car drove on to the unknown streets as he looked outside to see a different city then the one he lives. The one he lives feels like a more sophisticated ce with rich people who had desperate wives but this city was like a market which never seemed to shut down as its people went on the streets and worked their shifts regrly and even did double shifts for lower wage. "So where are we going now?" William asked. "Sir Delmar told me to bring you to the airport." George said. "From there on you will take your ne and go back to the city." William''s car smoothly entered a privatene as it approached the airport. From within the vehicle, he observed the surroundings as they made their way toward his private jet. His gaze settled on the aircraft¡ª a peculiar hybrid of a fighter jet and a helicopter. He couldn''t help but wonder which visionary had conceived this oundish creation. The ne hadn''t undergone any significant upgrades aside from being heavily armed and possessing an exceptionally robust hull. ''Why invest so much in creating something like this?'' William pondered. It wasn''t that the necked appeal¡ª on the contrary, it had be a status symbol among the rich. Always keen to maintain appearances, Delmar had procured one for him. Yet, despite its poprity, William couldn''t shake a subtle difort about the ne. What baffled him even more was that no one else seemed to share his unease. The car came to a halt, bringing William''s wandering thoughts to an end as well. George, his driver, turned to him and announced, "We''ve arrived, boss." William nodded and was about to exit the car when a thought crossed his mind. "George," he called out. "Yes, boss?" "How do you get home?" William asked, reflecting on how George always managed to arrive shortly after him whenever they flew to another city. He had never quite understood how George orchestrated this. "Oh! The Beauty and I usually take the train," George replied with a smile, patting the car''s dashboard. "Oh," William said, surprised. He hadn''t realized trains could transport cars with passengers still inside. "Alright then, I''ll see you on the other side." "Likewise, boss." William stepped out as George slowly drove the car away. Watching the deliberate pace, William mused, ''Is he really that meticulous about trafficws, even in open spaces, or is he simply afraid of scratching the car?'' Shaking his head, William surmised it was likely thetter. He turned towards the ne and boarded. Despite its unconventional design¡ª a fusion of jet fighter and helicopter¡ª the aircraft was more spacious than a typical private jet. Inside, he noted only a few guards were present. ''Huh? I thought Delmar was supposed to be waiting for me here.'' William mused as he made his way to the bar area, the most probable ce to find him. As anticipated, Delmar was behind the counter, mixing various drinks and downing them in one go. He clung to the bar as the alcohol began to take effect, rendering him dizzy. William couldn''t help but smile at Delmar''s antics and approached the bar. "Whisky." "Coming right up," Delmar replied, reaching for a whisky bottle. But he froze mid-action, his gaze fixed on the counter. When he finally looked up, he saw William grinning at him. "Boss!... Boss¡­ Boss," Delmar stammered, his expression shifting with each repetition. Finally, he asked, "Are you really the boss, or... are you just a figment of my imagination warning me not to drink in front of the boss who might pick up bad habits?" "Both. I am your boss, and I''m also telling you that you''re setting a bad example." "Oh!" Delmar fell silent, his thoughts drifting incoherently before he asked, "So¡­ you don''t want this whisky then?" William shook his head. "Nope, still underage." "But you own so many things and even have secret underground facilities with armed mechanics that would be considered highly illegal." Delmar pointed out. William shrugged nonchntly. "Yeah, but it''s not like anyone''s keeping tabs on them. By the way, how many secret facilities did you build?" Delmar attempted to count on his fingers, but the alcohol muddled his thoughts. "One¡­ two¡­ six¡­ fifty-five¡­ eight¡­ anhhh, I can''t remember, boss." "Yeah, I can see that," William replied. "So, no whisky?" Delmar asked again, shaking the bottle. When William shook his head, Delmar uncorked it and started drinking directly from it. William observed him, eyeing the expensive bottle. "How much have you wasted by now?" Delmar nced at thebel. "Well, this one''s worth around 500 thousand dors, so¡­ a few million." William''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Why are you spending so much on alcohol? I''m sure you could get the same quality from a different brand for a fraction of the cost." "Yeah, I know that, boss, but¡­" Delmar gazed at his reflection in a nearby mirror, imagining a dashing bald figure. "Because of my heightened power level, normal alcohol doesn''t pack the punch it used to, so I had no choice but to go for the premium stuff." William understood. As a person grows stronger, their body bes more resilient, including their resistance to alcohol. So, it was no surprise that regr alcohol had little effect on someone like Delmar. Delmar suddenly perked up, as if recalling something. "OHHHH! YEAHHH! Boss, how di ¡ª''HICCUP''¡ª how did your invitation go? Was it sessful? Did you get some?" Williamughed. "What the hell do you mean by ''did you get some''?" "I¡ª I don''t know. I just know that whenever someone invites me over, it usually ends with me scoring," Delmar said, feigning innocence. William realized that Delmar wasn''t just drunk; he was utterly wasted. Continuing the conversation would only lead to more absurdities. "I think you should rest now, Delmar. You don''t seem... well." "But what about the invitation? Did it go well?" "Yes, it went better than well. I''ll fill you in on the details once you''ve had some rest." "But I''m not unwel¡ª" Delmar tried to act tough but immediately copsed to the floor. William quickly jumped behind the counter to help him up. "Yeah, you''re right, boss, I might not be well," Delmar conceded as William signaled the guards to assist him. As they lifted Delmar''srge frame, he asked, "But how did you know, boss? Are you¡­ perhaps an empath?" His eyes widened at the thought. "No, I''m not. But it might have something to do with me being your boss," William said as the guards carried Delmar away. "Yeah, you might be right, boss¡­ you might be right," Delmar murmured as they led him out. ''Well, he''s down for the count. So what are you going to do now?'' a voice in William''s head, Anne suddenly asked. "It''s a two-hour flight, so¡­ I''m going to get myself drunk," William said, heading behind the counter. ''Seriously?'' "Of course not. I''m not going to get myself drunk¡­ definitely not on a ne, at least," William thought, recalling the chaos of his first flight on this ne. ''Don''t worry, it won''t happen again,'' Anne reassured him, only to add, ''Unless they do it intentionally again.'' Chapter 262: Chapter 262 - Religion Fanatics [ An Hour and a Half Later ] William reclined in his seat, holding arge tablet as he searched the inte. His browsing primarily consisted of videos of women twerking, but asionally, he encountered content that was not only peculiar but also unsettling. He hade across several online news reports where reporters and stations were denouncing him. However, instead of feeling disheartened, he sensed something suspicious. Most of the individuals criticizing him weren''t major figures or widely recognized personalities¡ªonly a few were genuinely influential, while the majority were minor yers, striving to ascend the socialdder. William suspected this was yet another assault orchestrated by that enigmatic figure¡ªthe Freiggart Great House, a once-powerful family now on the brink of copse. Due to the disgraceful stunt their previous house master had pulled, numerous issues surrounding them had resurfaced on the inte. Rumors abounded: some imed that the Freiggarts possessed a demonic bloodline, others asserted they were originally nobodies, mere farmers and the like, and some even suggested that their wealth was nearly depleted. William wasn''t certain if all these rumors held any truth, but he was sure of one thing¡ªthe rumor about their financial troubles was urate. When the Freiggart Great House began its decline, they resorted to desperate measures to reim their former status, but these efforts drained their coffers. So, while they remained more powerful than an ordinary family, they were no longer as formidable as before, and people were eagerly looking for ways to exploit that weakness. William knew it wouldn''t be long before this Great House would be engulfed in humiliation and suffering. But that wasn''t the only disturbing thing he discovered online. There were even more troubling matters, like the new cult¡ªor rather, the religion. It had garnered so much support that authorities had no choice but to acknowledge it as a legitimate religion. It was the religion of the God of Peace, Vagner. What made this group particrly problematic was their fanatical nature¡ªthey were assassinating members of wealthy families and stealing their fortunes. Their reason? Because, ording to them, the wealthy didn''t deserve their riches. That was the sole absurd rationale these religious zealots provided. What made this even more terrifying was that this religious group was particrly active in the Wiseburn Kingdom, where William was currently residing. William sighed as he read the news about another affluent family that had been massacred the previous night. Not even their small children were spared. The authorities couldn''t identify the killers but had to attribute the act to followers of the religion of Vagner because the style of killing was consistent, and the family''s vault was also emptied. "What do these people think they''re doing?" William muttered to himself. "Do they even have a actual objective in killing all these people, or is it just an excuse to steal their money? At leaste up with a more substantial reason¡ªlike saying the rich are corrupt and they''re corrupting the world or something along those lines." William paused when he heard heavy footsteps approaching and turned around. It was Delmar, slowly making his way over, clutching his head as if he were suffering from a severe headache. Delmar copsed into the seat opposite William with a small groan. He sighed, feeling slightly better after sitting down, but then clutched his head again in pain, speaking in a voice tinged with regret. "Never¡­ again." "Never again what?" William asked, his curiosity piqued. "Never again¡­ drinking¡­ alcohol¡­ by mixing¡­ various¡­ brands," Delmar replied in short intervals, the pain in his head still quite severe. "That stuff does many things¡­ that aren''t so fun afterward." Delmar forced a wry smile, trying to mask the pain. "Have you taken any medicine for the headache?" William asked. Delmar shook his head. "No¡­ Medicine is for losers¡­ I don''t need stuff like that." But another sharp wave of pain hit him. "Well, I think you need to be a loser for today and just take some." William signaled the bar manager to prepare something for him. "Ahh¡­ You might be right, boss," Delmar conceded as the bar manager approached with a drink. "What the hell is this?" Delmar asked, eyeing the various swirling shades of green in the ss. "It''s the medication, sir," the bar manager replied. "Will this actually work?" "Ie from a family of drunkards, sir, and believe me when I say this drink WILL remove any and all side effects and pain quickly." With that, the bar manager walked away, apparently feeling no further exnation was necessary. Delmar scrutinized the heavy drink, then nced at William, who shrugged and said, "Hey, who better to know how to cure a drunken mess than someone who grew up in a whole family of them?" The bar manager, overhearing, responded with a firm, "Hell yeah." Delmar took another look at the drink before downing it in one go, immediately grimacing as though he might vomit. "Fahhhhhk, what the hell was that?" "It''s good for you." "But why does it taste so bad?" "Because it''s good for you." Hearing the same answer again, Delmar looked at William, who was engrossed in his tablet. Curious, he asked, "What''s the matter, boss? Why do you look so irritated?" "It''s the religious group of Vagner. These people are causing too much troubletely." Delmar raised an eyebrow. "The cult that kills rich bastards?" William looked at him. "You know about them?" Nodding, Delmar replied, "Yeah, they target wealthy people with illegal connections, kill them, then take their money to fund various good causes." "Good causes?" "Stuff like helping the needy, buying food for the poor, and simr things." "That''s all well and good, but still¡­" William turned his attention back to his tablet. "Why did they have to kill the guy who owned the Clucky Chicken restaurants? Now I won''t be able to eat there anymore; it might get sold off because of this." "Look at it another way," Delmar suggested. "You could buy the Clucky Chicken restaurants at a low price now." William looked at him and nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, that is indeed a good idea. I could get my chicken without any limits on how much I can order." Delmar suddenly turned serious. "Boss, I think you need to hear this." William nodded, noting Delmar''s overly serious demeanor. Delmar leaned in closer and said quietly, "While I understand what you mean about those religious fu*ks, don''t say too much about them in public or even in private." William looked puzzled, so Delmar continued, "Even though they im the religion is in decline, the truth is it''s spreading like wildfire, and we don''t really know how many people are part of it. What''s worse, a few of our workers and closely rted associates might be in that group too." William''s eyes widened as he cast a brief nce at the guards and the bar manager, who seemed to be watching him intently, which made him feel uneasy. He nodded at Delmar, and they both separated as Delmar added, "Not that they''re going to kill you or anything¡ªyou do a lot of good for themon folk." William nodded after some thought as Delmar asked, "So, how did the meeting with Saintsgate go?" "It went well¡­ it was actually about an expedition project he wanted me and a few others to fund." Delmar nodded. "So, an expedition project by a Great House that works in the auction house. I can only imagine how much funding that project will require from you guys." "Well¡­ not really." Chapter 263: Chapter 263 - A Ridiculous Deal "I can only imagine the astronomical amount of funding that project will require from you all," Delmar said and thought about the billions and billions of money that would have to be used to fund this great project. "Well¡­ not exactly," William responded. Delmar raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What do you mean?" "I informed him that my family intends to finance the entire project ourselves," William exined and looked at Delmar who had widened his eyes. "And he agreed?" Delmar asked, his voiceced with skepticism. He couldn''t believe that a guy like Edward would give something so huge to William without any rtion. William nodded. "Yes, he did." "But why? That seems like a reckless decision," Delmar remarked, causing William to furrow his brow in confusion. "Why would that be a bad move for him?" "Because if he allows you to bankroll the whole project, you''ll be the only one besides him who stands to gain once something of value is discovered. On the other hand, if he involved others, they would have contributed financially, mitigating the risk for everyone if things went awry. Plus, any returns would be distributed among the investors." "Not to mention, Edward could have fortified his rtionships with them too¡­ which he probably already has," Delmar added thoughtfully. William considered Delmar''s words, piecing things together until he finally grasped why Edward might have epted the deal. "Ah!... So that''s why he agreed." "Oh¡­ you''ve figured it out?" Delmar asked, curious. William hesitated. "I''m not entirely certain, but I suspect it''s rted to the budget." ''And also the fact that I passed his mental test?'' "How much did he ask for?" Delmar inquired, his interest piqued. "Well, for now, he''s requesting $550 billion. But as time progresses, I might have to allocate even more funds if he believes he''s on the verge of a breakthrough or anticipates further discoveries." Delmar paused, pondering. "$550 billion¡­ that''s a huge sum, but," he paused and gazed at William with a contemtive look, "it''s evidently not enough to dissuade the other families. If they had been involved as they should have been, I''m confident the funds would have sufficed to sustain the project and perhaps even exceed expectations." "So what''s the catch?" Delmar asked, sensing there was more to it. "Remember how I mentioned he might need additional funds down the road?" William said, and Delmar nodded. "Yeah, what about that?" "Well¡­ the amount he might eventually require¡ª or what he''s estimated¡ª could escte to $5 trillion," William disclosed. Delmar fell silent, digesting the enormity of the figure. "$5 trillion¡­?" "Yeah, and it could be even more if unforeseenplications happen," William affirmed. "And you agreed to this?" Delmar asked, almost in disbelief. William nodded. Delmar was rendered speechless, his eyes fixating on William''s as if searching for signs of sanity. Finally, he spoke, "I know this is blunt, but I have to say it, Boss¡­ Are you out of your mind?" William sighed, bracing for this reaction. He had anticipated such a response from Delmar but needed him to understand and back his decision. "I''m aware it''s an immense amount, but consider the potential benefits," William reasoned. "What benefits?" Delmar asked, his skepticism undiminished. "By striking this deal, I can establish a connection with the head of a prominent house. That alone is a considerable advantage." "What sort of advantage? Knowing some influential, wealthy figure? It''s not as if this deal will make him your best friend or anything. At most, he''ll just be slightly more than an acquaintance." ''No, it won''t make him my best friend,'' William mused, ''But it will definitely make him a valuable ally.'' He then said aloud, "There''s more to it than that." "What else?" Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr "He won''t just be a close associate; his reputation and influence will attract more clients to my banking services." "Yeah, that''s true," Delmar conceded, but his expression quickly darkened. "But still¡­ $5 trillion is an exorbitant sum. Do you even possess that much?" "Yes, I do. And rest assured, it won''t deplete my reserves. I have ample funds left before I''d ever have to worry about bankruptcy," William said, reclining in his chair with an air of confidence. Delmar remained skeptical, but William''s unwavering demeanorpelled him to ask, "Boss¡­ If you don''t mind me asking, is all this money legal?" William scrutinized him warily. "Why do you ask?" "It''s just¡­ it''s an extraordinary amount of money, and I don''t see you having any other legitimate enterprises besides the ones I manage. Also, none of your businesses seem lucrative enough that you wouldn''t feel the sting of investing $5 trillion in something that couldpletely copse." "Alright¡­ and what if I told you that all of this money is illegal? What then?" William asked, his gaze prating Delmar''s as he mentally calcted his next move. "Then I''d have to ask if you have a strategy to legitimize it. Because if you''re moving this much capital without legal cover, and the authorities or military get wind of it, you can kiss your life goodbye." Williampsed into silence, reflecting on Delmar''s words. He realized that everything Delmar had said was, in fact, true. If something went wrong, it could lead to serious repercussions. After a few moments, William sighed and admitted, "Alright, I don''t have a way to make it legal. Can you help?" "Me? What can I do, Boss? It''s not like I''m an expert at moneyundering. It''s not as if I''ve been dealing with problems like this for years, and I''m definitely not some devilishly handsome guy with a talent for fixing sticky situations," Delmar said, his sarcasm evident. William shot him a deadpan look. "Aside from thatst bit, you can indeed manage the rest. So, can you help me or not?" "Alright, alright, I''ll help. But how much do you need me tounder?" "Besides the $5 trillion¡­ there''s an unountable amount. Just think of it as a continuous stream that will keep flowing as time goes on." "Well¡­ shi*, Boss," Delmar muttered as the effects of the alcohol began to wear off. "I didn''t realize you had that kind of wealth. If I''d known, I would''ve demanded a bigger slice of the pie for my work." "I alreadypensate you generously, and don''t think I''m oblivious to all the extravagant meals you charge to the business ounts I''ve set up," William said, narrowing his eyes at Delmar. Delmar avoided William''s gaze, coughing awkwardly. "COUGH COUGH, Alright, I''ll start figuring out how to clean the money, but for now, let''s focus on the deal." "How much do you need to hand over to that guy right now?" "$550 billion." Delmar looked back at William. "And when''s the deadline?" "A week from now," William said, ncing at the calendar. "So not only do I need tounder $5 trillion, but I also have to find you a legal team that''s not only top-tier but also discreet enough not to ask too many questions about your, uh, unconventional sources of ie¡­ Just brilliant," Delmar said, contemting the magnitude of the task. "What? Is it too much for you? Why not look into yourwork of former contacts?" "No, I can''t tap into my connections when we already have an ipetent, potentially treacherous operative in our midst," Delmar shook his head slowly. "I need someone reliable and discreet." Chapter 264: Chapter 264 - A Change Of Heart The Next Day In the training room beneath William''s vi, nestled within a secret underground facility, the relentless sh of swords reverberated through the air. The metallic symphony had been going on for so long that it seemed as though it would never cease. The noise was deafening, potent enough to rupture an ordinary person''s eardrums, yet thebatants remained entirely unaffected. Right now, William and Adam were fighting inside the training room as both struck one another with their own sword. Even though Adam was the one stronger among them, it was William who initiated most of the attacks while Adam blocked and then counterattacked. As this continued, William struck at a point where Adam had to block it with his sword but instead of him backing down, he used his superior strength and while blocking with his sword he struck with huge force causing William to flew back. Atst, the cacophony subsided as William was sent hurtling backward, his body skidding across the floor. He thrust his sword into the ground to halt his momentum, taking a moment to steady his breath. His gaze never wavered from Adam, his instincts sharpened, ever alert for any sudden move that might bring him pain. Stay connected with m-vl_e After catching his breath, William tightened his grip on the sword, forcing away any lingering battle weariness. He knew he couldn''t afford even a moment of vulnerability. For if he did, Adam would be there to struck him down again. Adam stood before him like an unyielding force of nature. He never tired, never lowered his guard, and his eyes never left William, waiting for the slightestpse in defense. But today, there was a subtle shift. William noticed a single bead of sweat sliding down the right side of Adam''s face. It was a small, almost imperceptible victory, but it signified much. For the first time, William had managed to make Adam¡ª usually soposed and physically impervious¡ª sweat. Even more telling, Adam''s breathing was just slightly irregr. But that was enough. In the past, Adam had shown signs of fatigue during their training sessions, but only when he deliberately restrained himself to avoid seriously injuring William. Today, however, Adam had fought without holding back, unleashing his full power. William couldn''t help but smile at this small triumph. Fueled by this newfound confidence, he surged forward, striking at Adam with all his might. As expected, Adam effortlessly evaded the blow, shifting to the left and countering with a fluid strike of his own. William''s eyes struggled to keep up with Adam''s speed, but his enhanced senses kicked in, allowing him to parry the strike and redirect its force rather than attempting to block it head-on. Before Adam couldunch another attack, William sprang back, narrowly avoiding a sh that would have cleaved him in two. It was his enhanced senses that had kept him alive through the grueling training. Though not yet powerful enough to defend against every attack, they had prevented him from sustaining serious injuries. The skill hade to a point that William knew its importance and he was going to improve it no matter what. Seizing the initiative, William lunged forward again, targeting Adam''s right side. This time, his sword was different¡ª its usual ck-steel sheen had transformed into a brilliant white, and its speed had increased dramatically. Adam was forced to defend with his sword rather than dodge, unable to avoid the attack outright. The white glow that enveloped William''s sword was a manifestation of a technique Adam had taught him. By infusing his sword with his own attributes, William could enhance its power and imbue it with special properties, like the increased speed he gained by channeling his light attribute. But mastering this technique required time, precision, and control. Although William had only achieved a slight increase in speed, with practice, he would be able to amplify his strength and control, making his attacks far more formidable. Adam parried the strike with his own de, now shimmering with the power of the water attribute. Rather than simply coating the sword, the water swirled around the de with immense velocity, resembling a miniature hurricane. William wasn''t surprised¡ª he had seen this technique many times before¡ª but he knew to remain vignt. Whenever Adam used this move, it signaled an attack of extraordinary power, one that William had always struggled to withstand. True as expected, Adam''s sword sliced through William''s de, shattering it, and continued its trajectory. William, momentarily stunned by the destruction of his sword despite his attribute-enhanced defense, quickly dismissed the thought. He needed to focus on evading the oing blow. But before he could react, Adam''s foot connected with his stomach, sending him sprawling across the room. William tumbled across the floor, unable to halt his momentum with his broken sword. He quickly scrambled to his feet, ready to charge again, but Adam raised a hand, signaling for him to stop. "Enough. We''ve been at this for over seven hours. It''s time to call it a day before you push yourself too far," Adam said, his voice calm yet authoritative. William was taken aback. Adam''s usual method was to push him to the brink, often until he cked out. This change in approach was unexpected. "What''s with the change of heart?" William asked, his voice tinged with confusion as he struggled to catch his breath. "Because you''ve reached the milestone I set for you," Adam replied. "When we first began, your body wasn''t anywhere near ready for seriousbat." He continued, "You had power and defense that far exceeded most at your level, but it was chaotic, unstable. You didn''t know how to harness it, or when to deploy it. Your body would buckle under the strain of powerful blows, which would be a critical weakness if you faced a stronger opponent." William nodded, acknowledging the uracy of Adam''s assessment. He had possessed raw power when they began, butcked the control and mental fortitude to withstand the heavy blows that could break his spirit. Adam observed William''s introspection, giving him a moment to process before continuing. "But now, things have changed," Adam said. "You''ve gained control over your body, and you''ve surpassed your previous physical limitations." William raised an eyebrow, prompting Adam to borate, "Each time we fought, you reached a point where you were forced to step down because of the intensity. Sometimes you would lose and fall unconscious, but gradually, your body adapted. You''ve learned to endure greater pain and sharpened your sensory abilities." "However," Adam added, "you still haven''t achieved full control over your body. But that wille with time, as you continue to refine your skills." William was still uncertain about the implications, so he asked, "Does that mean our training sessions will be less intense from now on?" Adam nodded in affirmation. "Wouldn''t it be better to keep pushing, now that my body is in peak condition?" William inquired, not wanting to lose momentum. "Yes, it would," Adam conceded. "But there''s a limit to how much the body can endure before the mind begins to break. Pushing beyond that point is dangerous." "So, it''s like a break for me?" William asked, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Well¡­ something like that," Adam replied, leaving William with a hint of curiosity. Chapter 265: Chapter 265 - News Warning Exiting the training room, William made his way to his quarters, where he changed out of his clothes and indulged in a bath, attempting to alleviate the physical difort and erase the scars that Adam might have inflicted upon him. Once refreshed, he went down the stairs and headed to the kitchen, where he discovered avish spread of gourmet dishes, each boasting ingredients with names that were as challenging to pronounce as they were intriguing. As he settled at the table in the living room to enjoy his meal, he switched on the enormous television in front of him, just as an advertisement began to y. Themercial featured an overweight man and his attractive girlfriend lounging on a couch, brainstorming ways to spend their time together. The girlfriend, with a flirtatious glint in her eye, attempted to seduce him, hinting at the prospect of some intimate quality time. To William''s surprise, instead of sumbing to her charms, the man turned away, made his way to his gaming room, donned a sleek fox outfit, and immersed himself in a VR gaming session. The scene then transitioned, revealing that the advertisement was promoting a cutting-edge VR system, highlighting its impressive features and thepany behind it. The ad boasted that this system was the pinnacle of innovation, offering exceptional value despite its so-called mid-range price point. However, when William saw the price, he nearly choked on his food. "What the F*ck is this about? How the hell is fifty thousand dors considered MID-RANGE?" he eximed in disbelief. "This isn''t even close to mid-range¡­ that''s just premium gear with an absurd price tag. Just admit the price is high. It''s not like you''re going to lose customers¡ªyou''re apany that''s raking in cash by selling VR systems." But then, the next segment of themercial caught William''s attention, making him reconsider his initial outrage. "Oh! It has a 4D mode¡­ And a system that can project lifelike sensations too¡­ Well, if that''s actually true, then maybe this is worth the price," William conceded, feeling slightly sheepish as he reevaluated his stance after hearing the additional details. "Maybe I should get one too¡­" he murmured to himself, discreetly pulling out his phone and dialing the number disyed on the screen. But just as the call was about to connect, Delmar walked in. "What''s this all about?" Delmar inquired with curiosity. William felt a jolt of panic as he hastily ended the call and searched for a usible exnation, "Uh, umm, well, this is actually¡ª" "Oh! Is this the 583 VR Model from Midkite Company?" Delmar interrupted. "Yeah, it is¡­ How do you know about it?" William asked, his curiosity piqued. "I''ve got one too. It''s a solid VR setup," Delmar replied, and William felt a wave of relief wash over him. "That''s good to know¡­ I was thinking of buying one," William said. "It''s a good VR set, but¡­" Delmar''s expression grew a bit awkward, "if you''re looking for the 4D resolution and realistic sensations, you might want to reconsider the 583 Model." "Oh? So it doesn''t quite deliver in that area?" "Well¡­ it''s not that it doesn''t work. It''s just that it works a little too well, making the sensations a bit too intense, and the overall experience doesn''t quite add up to the pleasure you''d expect." Delmar''s face took on a contemtive look as he borated, "If you''re after a truly immersive experience, you should go for the 817 Model. It''s far superior, and the sensations are just Perfect" Delmar said clearly satisfied with his own experience. William wasn''t sure whether to feel amused or slightly disturbed that someone like Delmar was so invested in such a product. Ultimately, he chose to feel reassured¡ªafter all, it was VR. In the virtual world, anyone could do things that were impossible in reality and get away with it. "But boss¡­ before you do anything in VR that might be considered illegal, it''s better to crack the system first and go offline, so the authorities don''t catch wind of it," Delmar advised gravely, his tone suggesting there was a story behind this warning. William, though feeling awkward about the situation, was actually grateful for the advice. "Alright, I''ll do that¡­ and thanks for the tip." "Of course, Boss. We should at least have the freedom to do whatever we want in the VR world, even if it''s a bit crude and probably illegal, right?" Delmar added with a knowing grin. William nodded, shifting the conversation to a more pressing matter. "Did you want to tell me something, or is there something important I should be aware of?" Delmar nodded, cing a small holographic device on the table in front of them. "Yeah, I do have something to share, Boss. But it''s better if you see it for yourself." Instead of using the device, as William had anticipated, Delmar switched the TV channel to a news broadcast. The moment William saw the news anchor, his expression darkened. "What''s this guy saying now?" On the screen was Ramiel Cang, a man with a handsome face and a disarming smile, delivering the news. Ramiel was the anchor for METRO Light News and was widely popr. However, William harbored a deep-seated disdain for him, as Ramiel frequently propagated baseless rumors about him and his family, insinuating that they were involved in criminal activities before amassing enough wealth to start a bank, supposedly to legitimize their operations. Despite Ramiel''s ims being pure fabrications, William couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. Though he usually didn''t pay much attention to the news¡ªknowing it could change its tune when something significant happened¡ªhe had to stay vignt about Ramiel''s words. The anchor had arge, loyal following that tended to take his statements at face value, even without concrete evidence. More crucially, Ramiel was targeting the one area where William was most vulnerable: his money. Most of William''s wealth, aside from what was generated by his bank and the small businesses he had acquired, wouldn''t hold up to scrutiny if the royal forces decided to investigate hisvish lifestyle. Delmar turned up the volume, and Ramiel''s voice filled the room with a tone of self-assured certainty. "As I''ve been cautioning you for the past few months, we''re reaching a point where I can confidently state that several ''Families''" Ramiel made air quotes with his fingers, "are being exposed for concealingrge amounts of ck money in their homes. "Just today, in Haili City, our brave forces, who risk their lives for us, uncovered a substantial stash of illicit money hidden in the beach house of a prominent business family''s boss, registered under his wife''s name." "I was not only shocked but also relieved to see that the people I''ve identified as ''Potential Problems'' were indeed problematic. I say relieved because I''ve been telling you who they are and what they do, and I know that everyone listening at home, in their offices, or even on old radios, will be safe from their schemes. And I encourage you to inform your neighbors, friends, and loved ones to stay vignt and stay safe." "I''ll keep warning you as long as I have breath in my body: the family being highlighted here is not who you think they are." "The one you ''TRUST'' is not one to be trusted." Chapter 266: Chapter 267 - Laughing In Pain In a ndestine location, far removed from Halbourough City, within the vast, partially constructed shoppingplex¡ª its framework still in the midst of development¡ª an ominous scene was unfolding. On the 15th floor of theplex''s west wing, at the very heart of this unfinished expanse, something deeply unsettling was taking ce¡ª something that would elicit fear in most and pity in a few. Eleven men encircled a lone captive, who was bound tightly to a chair. They took turns pummeling him, each assant hurling questionsced with venomous insults, only to be seeded by the next, repeating the same brutal interrogation. Yet, despite the relentless barrage, the man in the chair remained unbroken, his resolve untouched by the savagery inflicted upon him. To the disbelief of his tormentors, the man being brutalized maintained an eerie calm. He absorbed the relentless blows without yielding even the slightest of secrets they so desperately sought. In fact, he hadn''t uttered a single word, leading his captors to specte whether their victim was, in fact, mute. BANG A fist collided with his face, and before he could regain his bnce, another blownded, causing him to lurch backward slightly. BANG Thetest assant, now breathing heavily, sneered and demanded, "So, are you going to talk now, or are you still ying your little mute game?" Pedro, the man strapped to the chair, was covered in a patchwork of bruises, his clothes soaked in blood¡ª every drop his own. Despite the numerous beatings, electric shocks, and other torturous methods employed, he had yet to divulge a single piece of information about his boss. What others might perceive as loyalty, Pedro regarded as a game¡ª a sport, even. He looked up at his interrogator and smiled, a gesture devoid of hatred or fear. The man who had just struck Pedro began to feel a gnawing unease. Never in his life had he encountered someone capable of enduring such punishment without breaking. He wondered if Pedro''s silence was a result of brain damage from the incessant beatings. Frustrated by their failure, the man turned to hispanions, all of whom wore the same tattered, chaotic attire, their appearance screaming delinquency. "So, what do you all think? Anyone up for giving this son of a bitch another round?" he asked, only to be met with a chorus of shaking heads. "Are you serious?" one of them replied. "We''ve been at this for nearly a week, and we haven''t gotten a single word out of him." "Forget about him¡ª it''s us who are suffering from beating him so much. My arms and legs feel like they''re about to give out, and the crazy bastard still has the nerve to smile!" Another voice interjected from the side. "This guy isn''t right in the head. There''s no point in trying to get anything out of him. He''s aplete lunatic. I say we just finish him off now." "No, no, we can''t do that," thetest assant countered. "The boss specifically told us to make him talk. If we kill him, what are we supposed to tell the boss?" The others, who had been slumped on the floor or leaning against the construction equipment, sighed and slowly pushed themselves to their feet. One of them spoke up, "Alright, let''s give it onest shot. We all go at him together. If we get something out of him, great; if not..." He locked eyes with Pedro. "We kill this son of a bitch." The others nodded in grim agreement, and the beating resumed. Hours passed, and once again, the scene yed out as before: Pedro''s tormentorsy sprawled on the floor, utterly exhausted from their fruitless efforts. BANG "So, are you going to talk or not?" the one who had suggested the group beating asked, panting heavily. Sweat dripped down his face as he red at Pedro, his vision blurred, his stance unsteady from the physical exertion. Pedro responded with a smile, causing the man''s eyes to widen in disbelief. How could this be? How could a man endure such extreme pain and remain coherent? He knew Pedro wasn''t insane, for the smile on his face carried a deliberate meaning. Anger surged within the man as he stared at Pedro''s unwavering smile. He pulled out a gun and pressed it against Pedro''s temple. "Last chance, you fucker. Are you going to say something, or do I blow your brains out?" As always, Pedro smiled back, unperturbed. The man''s fury reached its peak, and he cocked the gun. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, something entirely unexpected urred. "Why kill someone who doesn''t want to die?" Pedro spoke, his voice steady and calm. His words hung in the air, stunning everyone in the room. The man holding the gun was the most shocked of all, staring at Pedro''sposed demeanor in disbelief. Discover tales on m-vl-em,pyr "So, you finally decided to talk, huh?'' the man said, a twisted grin spreading across his face. "The fear of my gun finally loosened your tongue." Hispanions erupted in jubnt cheers. "Woo-hoo! Gary, you actually got him to talk!" "We should''ve threatened to kill him five days ago. Would''ve saved us a lot of time." Gary, the man with the gun, smirked. "So, are you going to tell us what we want to know now, pal?" Pedro slowly shook his head. "Why would I tell you anything valuable when you''re already a dead man?" Gary''s confusion quickly morphed into rage. He jabbed the gun harder against Pedro''s head. "Listen here, you bastard! We''ve been beating you for almost a week. We''re exhausted, furious, and ready to do something truly bad to you." "And yet, you still haven''t made me talk." Pedro replied, his smile taking on a sadistic edge as a soft chuckle escaped his lips. Hisughter sparked a fresh wave of fury among his captors. "We''re going to fuck you up!" "Don''t you dareugh, you fucking bastard!" "Gary, just shoot the damn guy!" Gary, already seething, decided that this was the end. He pulled the trigger. The bullet tore through the air towards Pedro''s head, but he didn''t flinch. He maintained that same fearless smile, even as the bullet hurtled towards him¡ª its impact seemingly inevitable. BANG! Then, unexpectedly, another bang resonated through the room. The bullet destined for Pedro''s skull veered off course at thest moment, striking to the right instead. Everyone, save for Pedro, was stunned. Gary rushed to examine his gun, realizing that his bullet had been intercepted by another¡ª a precise shot from a sniper. His eyes widened in terror as he turned to hispanions and shouted, "RUN! IT''S A SNI¡ª" Before he could finish, nine rapid shots rang out. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! In an instant, nine of Gary''spanions dropped to the floor, lifeless. Gary and hisst remaining ally stood frozen, their minds racing with the instinct to flee. But just as they prepared to make a break for it, Gary heard another shot and watched in horror as hisstpanion crumpled to the ground, his face frozen in terror. "Why feel fear when you already are a dead man?" Pedro''s voice echoed in the silence, sending a chill down Gary''s spine. Chapter 268: Chapter 268 - Eliminating Some Ruffians "Why feel fear when you''re already a dead man?" Pedro''s voice reverberated through the silence, sending a shiver down Gary''s spine. Gary quickly turned around, his eyes locking onto Pedro''s bruised and battered face. That same unsettling grin, ever-present, curled Pedro''s lips. Gary stammered, his mind racing to grasp the situation. "Wh-Wh-What are you?" Gary looked into Pedro''s eyes but the only thing he saw was madness, he realized right at that moment, that talking his way out of this situation was impossible. Not with this guy being here. Pedro, still tied to the chair, suddenly heard a gunshot. The ropes binding his hands fell away. He slowly brought his hands forward, noticing that the rope had been expertly severed by the bullet. With a smirk, he gave a thumbs-up toward the direction from which the shot hade. He then rubbed his sore wrists, remarking, "Me? I''m just a humble negotiator." Gary, who was crouched on the floor, began to inch backward. "N-No¡­ nonsense. If you were really just a negotiator, why would they send such powerful people to rescue you?" For a ruffian like him who knew the streets, he knew that no matter what this guy in front of him says, it would be bullsh*t. Nobody sends a death squad for a normal ''Employee''. To Gary, Pedro wasn''t an employee and rather a crazy dog they have been keeping on a leash. A dog that didn''t seem to be loyal to anyone and also keeping to his word no matter the cost. Pedro didn''t move, the smile still stered on his face. "Isn''t it customary for a boss to be concerned about his employee''s well-being? I see this as nothing more than a boss worrying about why his employee hasn''t shown up to work for a few days." Gary wanted to use Pedro of lying, to say that he didn''t believe a word of it¡­ but he couldn''t. Pedro''s words were delivered with such conviction that Gary found himself questioning his own doubts. ''Just what kind of psychopath did the boss send me to extract information from? This isn''t someone you interrogate; this is someone you send in to do the interrogating.'' Gary thought, as he continued to retreat, desperately contemting escape. But just as he was about to make a break for it, something blocked his path. Gary''s heart froze as he felt a cold, metallic object press against his back. He swallowed hard, fear constricting his throat. Slowly, he turned to face a figure d in a sleek, ck metallic suit, its face obscured by awork of tubes and a glowing red visor that seemed to bore into his soul. The sight was so terrifying that Gary momentarily lost the ability to think. Regaining a sliver ofposure, he tried to plead, "Please, don''t¡ª" but before he could finish, the figure raised a massive gun and mmed it into Gary''s face, knocking him unconscious. With Gary sprawled on the ground, the figure in the ck suit touched his earpiece. "Check for hostiles and eliminate anyone not aligned with our objective." His voice was cold, devoid of any trace of humanity. Momentster, a squad of simrly dressed figures descended from all directions into the half-ruined shoppingplex. These operatives, identical in appearance to the first, spread out across every floor, methodically searching each corner and neutralizing any remaining threats. The initial shot that freed Pedro had been nearly silent, but now theplex echoed with the sound of gunfire, a symphony of chaos and violence. Pedro listened to the gunshots from above and below but said nothing. He merely examined his bruises, a detached expression on his face. The leader of the group approached Pedro, inspecting his injuries while the others formed a tight defensive perimeter around them. A few momentster, the leader''s earpiece crackled to life. "All rooms and areas have been cleared. No more hostile parties remain." The leader responded, "Roger that. We''ve secured the objective, but he''s in critical condition." Pedro attempted to downy his injuries. "No, no, it''s fine. This is much better than I anticipated." But the leader was unyielding. "He needs immediate medical attention. We require a medic, stat." Another voice responded through the earpiece, "Understood. Transport the package to the extraction vehicle. We''ll handle his injuries." "Copy that," the leader replied. He then took Pedro by the arm and led him toward the shattered window at the end of the 15th floor. Pedro tried to resist. "I already told you, I''m fine. I don''t need any help right now." The leader finally addressed him directly, "You''re in serious condition. We can''t let you die." "I understand, but I need to call my boss first. I have something urgent to report." The leader ignored him and secured a set of cables around Pedro, checking them for strength. Pedro persisted, "It''s very urgent. I need to speak to him now." "Talk to him on the ne." "What ne¡ª" Pedro''s words were cut short as the cables tightened, yanking him off the floor. In the blink of an eye, he was hoisted upward by a waiting aircraft that whisked him away at high speed. A few momentster, the leader''s earpiece buzzed again. "Package has been secured. Good work." The leader said nothing, his expression unreadable as the line went dead. He turned his attention to Gary, who remained unconscious, and checked his vitals. Speaking into his earpiece, he reported, "Missionplete. We also have an unexpected asset." The earpiece crackled back. "Is the asset of value?" "Potentially. He appears to be a higher-ranking member among these ruffians. Requesting permission to bring him in for interrogation." There was a brief silence before the earpiece responded, "Request denied. The objective was to retrieve the package and eliminate all other threats. We cannot amodate an unverified asset. Proceed ordingly." "Understood," the leader replied without hesitation. "Central out." The line went dead as the leader rose to his feet, aiming his gun at the unconscious Gary. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, Gary stirred, his eyes slowly opening to a blurry vision of the ck-suited figure. "Fortunately for you, this is the easy way out," the leader said, his voice emotionless, before firing multiple rounds into Gary''s head and chest, ensuring a swift end. Back at Halborough Vi, William spoke, reclining on a plush sofa. "Asking for my permission when you''ve already released your dogs." Delmar offered a dark smile. "I thought it best to act swiftly before they could inflict any real damage." "So you sent an assassination squad to ''handle the situation''?" William said, emphasizing the words with air quotes. "Didn''t you say we should lie low for a while? How exactly does this fit into that strategy?" Delmar''s smile broadened slightly. "It¡­ falls into the category of ''What Absolutely Must Be Done.'' Even if it stirs up some noise, it''s still the best course of action for us." "As long as you know what''s best for us, I don''t really care," William replied, leaning back. "Just make sure it doesn''t escte into something bigger¡­ right?" "Of course, boss. Anything but that," Delmar assured him. He was about to continue when his phone rang. After a brief conversation, he hung up, a dark smile spreading across his face. "It''s done." Chapter 269 - 269 - The Reason Pedroy on a sterile white hospital bed, his body entangled in a web of wires. Several doctors hovered nearby, scrutinizing the myriad of screens before them, searching for any lingeringcerations or internal injuries that might have escaped initial detection. They checked everywhere they needed to check and doubled it again for near perfect recovery. They double checked like this because they had to as the person was specially admitted here using connections. After a moment, they exchanged knowing nces before the lead doctor finally spoke. "Well then, Mr. Pedro, it appears that your injuries have fully mended. You''re as good as new." Pedro, still reclined on the bed, cast an irritated look at the doctor. "See! I told you¡ª and those other guys too, who kept poking and prodding me¡ª that I waspletely fine." The doctors fell silent, struggling to decipher his irritation. The lead doctor, however, shook his head and responded, "Mr. Pedro, you arrived here with 80 fractured bones and extensive internal injuries. You were far from fine." Pedro dismissed the doctor''s words with a wave of his hand. "I know you''re saying all that just because you had to do some routine checks. Don''t worry, I won''t spill the beans to anyone, okay?" He concluded with a subtle nod. The doctor and his assistants exchanged wary nces, questioning whether Pedro might be suffering from some mental affliction. The doctor sighed, fully aware of Pedro''s ''Special'' status, as he had been briefed beforehand and had sensed it as well. Nheless, neither he nor his colleagues uttered anything that might upset Pedro, especially given the generouspensation they were receiving. They gave Pedro onest, lingering look before turning to leave without another word. But before they could exit, Pedro reached out and grabbed the doctor''s hand. "Hey, Doc." The doctor turned back. "Yes?" "Could you do me a small favor?" The doctor nodded. "Could you contact my bos¡ª I mean, my workce¡ª and ask them to call me ore here? I need to discuss something urgent with them. Make sure they know it''s urgent." The doctor saw the insistence in Pedro''s eyes and nodded before he and the other doctors departed. Pedroy back down, closing his eyes with a sigh, and murmured to himself, "Yeah, I knew I was fine." Keep the excitement alive on m-vl-em,pyr Not long after, the sound of the door opening caught Pedro''s attention. He spoke up, "So, have you called them or¡ª" Pedro fell silent as William entered the room, apanied by Delmar. His face broke into a wide smile. "Boss! I didn''t expect you to visit me personally." William settled into afortable chair while Delmar locked the door and activated a silencing machine. After receiving a confirming nod from Delmar, William spoke. "Well, I heard that you were in pretty bad shape, so as your boss, it was my duty toe and see you." Pedro''s smile grew broader. "Ahh! You really are an exemry boss. You pay me well for simple work, give me ample vacation time, and you''re against overworking your employees. I''m really grateful to work under you, boss." "It''s nothing," William replied, shaking his head modestly. "But, Boss," Pedro continued, "I''m not injured. They''re just saying that because¡ª" He leaned in conspiratorially, lowering his voice. "The doctors are trying to make a little extra cash for themselves. But they''re good people, so please don''t mention any of this to anyone." William exchanged a nce with Delmar, who merely shrugged. He then looked back at Pedro, momentarily unsure how to respond. Ultimately, he decided to let it go, recalling Delmar''s earlierments about how ''Special'' Pedro was. "Alright then, if that''s what you believe. I won''t say a word," William assured him, and Pedro nodded in gratitude. "I also heard that you''re an exemry employee¡ª someone who never takes time off and doesn''t ask for more money, even when putting in extra work." Despite Pedro''s quirks, he was indeed a diligent worker who excelled in his role. That''s why, even though he was somewhat unconventional, Delmar had thought it wise to assign him important tasks. Pedro nodded. "Yes, boss. I believe that people should work diligently without being greedy for more money when they do extra." William nodded, sensing the sincerity in his words. "Your perspective is admirable. If only more employees shared your unique¡ª" William paused, correcting himself, "¡ªyour exceptional work ethic, it would greatly benefit thepany." Pedro smiled. "Thanks for thepliment, boss, but I don''t think I really deserve them." William''s demeanor grew serious, sensing it was time to address the real issue. "So¡­ I heard you wanted to tell me something urgent?" Pedro nodded. "Yes, I did. And it''s even better that you''re here in person because it concerns you directly." William raised an eyebrow and gestured for him to continue. "Well, boss, when I received the information about the shoppingplex, I knew it was a trap. But I went anyway, knowing that." His words caused both William and Delmar to exchange surprised looks, but they stayed quiet, letting him continue. "I actually got the intel from an employee at a rival bank, someone I''ve been in contact with for several months to gather useful information. He''s the one who tipped me off about some properties that were in trouble¡ªdeep in debt¡ªwhich made them easy targets for acquisition." "But I always paid the fair market value, even if they were in financial distress." William nodded approvingly. "Yes, that''smendable. No matter how desperate a person might be, you should always pay them what their property is worth, maybe even a little more, so they feel grateful." Pedro nodded in agreement. "Yeah, that''s what I believe too. And because of that approach, I stumbled upon something important." "There was a guy I approached to buy his small coffee shop, which was struggling against the bigger chains. He told me that the information I had was bogus and that the guy who gave it to me had turned double agent." William and Delmar processed this information, and Delmar asked, "So why did you go there, knowing it was a trap?" "Well¡­ even though I suspected it was a trap, I needed to confirm it. I needed to know who was behind it. And when I went, I finally discovered the truth." Delmar leaned in, speaking quietly, "Who was it?" "It was Mr. Hin He from the Vilet Boeil Bank. When I arrived at the shoppingplex, a group of men surrounded me almost immediately. Once they had me, I saw Mr. He step forward." "He approached me,ughing, and said, ''So, you''re the bastard who''s been siphoning off our ounts. Because of you, we''ve lost hundreds of thousands of dors that we could have made by fleecing those pitiful fools.''" "He went on for a while, but then he said something that piqued my interest. He said, ''Even though the girl has bad skills and moans¡­ she''s skilled at extracting information from suckers. If it weren''t for her, we''d still be searching for you while you bled our ounts dry.''" "After that, he threw a few more insults at me before tossing me into a van, and¡­ well, you know the rest." Chapter 270 - 270 - A Small Promotion "After that, he hurled a few more insults at me before shoving me into a van, and¡­ well, you know the rest." Pedro fell silent after saying that. William and Delmar alsopsed into silence, each lost in profound thought about the matter at hand. They both knew precisely who was responsible and grasped the gravity of the situation. They were fully aware of the girl involved and the individual from whom she was extracting information. The true dilemma wasn''t merely identifying the person responsible, but rather determining the appropriate course of action. Both men mentally exhausted themselves, but ultimately decided to defer the decision for ater time. With a mutual nod of understanding, William and Delmar turned their attention back to Pedro, who was reclining on the medical bed, covered in a peculiar green medicinal ointment and wires that gave him a somewhat ludicrous appearance. "Well, that was very valuable information. Thank you," William said. "Don''t mention it, boss. But do you have any idea who it is?" Pedro inquired. "Well¡­ let''s just say I have a strong suspicion about who it might be. But let''s set that aside for now and focus on you." William''s words made Pedro raise his eyebrows. "Because you remained loyal and faced adversity head-on, and due to your exceptional work ethic, I''ve decided to promote you." Experience the magic at m-vl-em-pyr Even though there wasn''t an official hierarchy in Pedro''s line of work, he was still pleased to receive a promotion¡ªeven if it was to a simr role, but with a significant pay raise. "Thank you, boss. I''ll make sure to perform even better than I did before." Pedro said, gratified. "You''ll need to. From now on, you won''t just be buying small shops and parcels ofnd; you''ll also be securing business chains andpanies. Remember, buy up anything you can get your hands on. Don''t hesitate because the price seems steep. If they can''t be bought with money, offer them something unique, like rare scrolls, spells, or anything else that might captivate their interest, okay?" William instructed. Pedro nodded. "Alright, boss¡­ so from now on, I can literally buy anything?" William nodded affirmatively. "But what about skills and items? How am I supposed to get those?" Pedro asked. "You''ll inform me about them, and I''ll take care of the rest. Just make sure to secure everything you can, but don''t antagonize the sellers over price. We have the financial means, so we can afford to be generous. This will be the decisive factor in why everyone would prefer to sell to us rather than anyone else," William exined. "Alright, boss, but what about other kinds of businesses¡­ like brothels and simr establishments?" Pedro asked, visibly uneasy. "For those¡­ ask Delmar," William replied, gesturing toward Delmar. Delmar stepped in, "Yeah, regarding those, consult me every time youe across one for sale. It might have been a profitable venture once, but if they''re selling, it could indicate they''re having issues¡ªmaybe with the location, or perhaps their workers are facing¡­ challenges. Always check with me, or I can direct you to someone else. But NEVER purchase one without my or the designated person''s approval." Delmar ced his hands on his head, "You never know whatplications might arise from acquiring businesses like that¡­ you could get entangled in legal troubles, or worse, your rivals might weaponize it against you." Pedro nodded. "Alright, I''ll make sure to do that." They conversed a bit longer before William and Delmar rose to their feet. "Alright then, we''ll leave you to rest. Don''t even think about returning to work until you''ve fully recovered, both physically and mentally, okay?" William said. Pedro nodded, and William turned around, exiting the room with Delmar, who took the silencing device with him. Neither of them spoke a word until they got into the car and it started down the road. William was the first to break the silence. "Is this who I think it is?" "The details align with what we know, and if it weren''t for Hin He''s slip of the tongue, it would''ve taken us a while to arrive at the same conclusion," Delmar replied. "I know the details are too precise to be a coincidence, but why don''t you verify it once more?" William suggested. Delmar remained quiet, observing William as he gazed out the window. Sensing Delmar''s intense gaze, William added, "I¡ªI just want to be absolutely sure, that''s all. What if it''s someone else?" "Boss¡­ we both know exactly who it is and what''s going on. It''s reached a point where we can no longer turn a blind eye," Delmar said, his tone grave. William sighed. "Yeah, you''re right. It''s just hard for me to ept that someone so close to me could be the mole¡­ someone so close that they could have easily eliminated me, and no one would have even noticed until dayster." Delmar was at a loss for words. Everything William had said was spot-on. They were in a precarious position where the traitor could easily assassinate William. What made it even worse for Delmar was the fact that he had been the one to discover this individual and give his endorsement¡ªan especially shameful realization for him. "Don''t hold yourself ountable for this," William said, noticing the expression on Delmar''s face. "This isn''t anyone''s fault." "Still, I''m the one who found the guy and made him your closest bodyguard. I bear at least some, if not most, of the responsibility for this." Delmar leaned back in his chair, reaching for a cigarette, only to realize he hadn''t brought any, which only deepened his frustration. "You can''t hold yourself responsible for what goes on in someone else''s mind. How could you have known the guy was suffering from depression and that someone would exploit that?" William said, attempting to console him. "If someone else noticed, then I should have too. And this was just Hin He, who was trying to extract information and turn Pedro into a mole as well. What if it had been someone else? What if it had been the Freiggart Great House? Because if it were them, I''d be nning your funeral right now." "I''m sure that even if it were my funeral, I''d at least have the funds to cover it," William said with a smile, but Delmar shot him a stern look. "Boss¡­" "I know, I know. It''s a serious matter, and I shouldn''t be making light of it. But seriously, neither of us could have known. From now on, we''ll have to take every precaution necessary to stabilize our situation and secure our standing," William said, subtly alluding to both their external and internal challenges. Delmar nodded, a slight smile crossing his face as he said, "You know, I thought I''d have to reassure you about this, but instead, you''re the one reassuring me. You''re quite something, you know." "Well¡­ I had to. You looked like you were about to break down. But let''s move on. Tell me where he is and what his next move might be." "In situations like this, we can assume Hin He has already abandoned him, and he knows it by now. He''ll likely try to flee or do something drastic," Delmar spected. "Like what? nting a bomb under my car?" William asked. "You did check for that, right?" Chapter 271: Chapter 271 - Sending The Right Person "Like what? nting a bomb under my car?" William inquired, his voice edged with sarcasm. Just thinking about something like that happening to him, gave him goosebumps. "You did check for that, right?" He asked with doubt edging towards Delmar. "Of course, I did. How could I manage a business of this magnitude if Icked even that basic level of intelligence, boss?" Delmar replied with unshaken confidence. William nodded, reassured by the certainty in Delmar''s tone. But, just to be thorough, Delmar slightly turned his head and asked, "George, did you inspect beneath the car?" He asked and instead it felt like he was the one who was confirming whether there was anything there or not. George, who was steering the vehicle, responded with absolute assurance, "Yes, sir, I did." Even though he didn''t have many jobs nor cared about many things, George cared much about this car. So much so that his wife was wondering who was this baby that he would constantly call in his dreams. Delmar nodded again and turned back to William, who was gazing at him with an expressionless stare. Noticing William''s look, Delmar muttered, "Him checking and me checking are practically identical, boss. It''s no big deal. Besides, there isn''t any bomb, so what''s there to worry about?" He dismissed the matter with a casual wave of his hand, as if it were trivial. William could only shake his head in visible exasperation as he asked, "So, what''s the n?" "About what?" "What do you mean, ''What''?" William snapped, his irritation ring. "I''m talking about Carl! What are we going to do about him?" "Well, that''s entirely up to you, boss. What do you want to do with him? Capture him? Kill him? Or spare him? The decision rests in your hands. But before you decide, let me just say¡ª I''d strongly prefer not to spare that worthless piece of sh*t." Delmar''s voice seethed with barely contained fury. "Spare him?" William''s incredulous look spoke volumes: ''How clueless can you be?'' His anger intensified with each word. "F*** sparing that c**k-sucking motherf***er! I want you to locate him, extract every bit of information he has on us, and then I''ll decide whether to kill him or... make him suffer." William''s voice wasced with venom, his intent to kill radiating from him, though he seemed oblivious to it. Delmar offered a dark smile, relishing the moment. ''Ah, it''s rare to see the boss this enraged,'' he mused. ''Thest time he got this close was when they shut down his favorite pizza stand because some rival gang wanted the spot. That was a dark day for all of us... especially those gang members.'' "So, you want me to find him and extract whatever he knows, right?" Delmar confirmed. "Yes, that''s exactly what I want," William replied. But then he realized George might be overhearing their conversation. Though he trusted George, caution had be second nature. He pressed a switch, and the rearpartment of the car was sealed off from the driver''s seat by a soundproof barrier. "And I want you to make him suffer. Understood?" William''s tone was resolute, leaving no room forpromise. Delmar nodded, his dark smile widening. "Well, to do that, we need to locate him first. It would have been a formidable task if it weren''t for the b***h he ran to. He''s most likely holed up at her ce, trying to pack up everything and get out of town with her. Or he might''ve already moved on and is on the run with her." William raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t it bad for us if he''s already on the run with her?" "It would be... if he were alone. If he were by himself, he could blend into the streets, and it might take us weeks to find him. But with her, he''s got a substantial burden," Delmar exined. "And that''ll slow him down. It''ll be much harder for him to move quickly with her in tow, so no matter what, we should be able to track her down. And through her, we''ll get to him, right?" William continued, following Delmar''s train of thought. Powered by m|v|l|e|mpyr Delmar nodded. "Precisely. And then it''ll be just me, him, and some of my favorite tools... having a nice little chat." "So, what''s our next move?" William asked. "Well, if you want to kill¡ª" Delmar began, but William cut him off. "No, I''m not talking about him. I''m talking about this Hin He and this Violet Boeli Bank that have been causing us so many problems. Can you do something about them?" "I can... but with METRO Light News and the royal forces doggedly searching for anything rted to us, I don''t think we can handle them directly." William understood the implication. "So, what can we do about them... indirectly?" "Indirectly? We could try digging up some dirt on them and leveraging that. I can hire a detective agency or someone who specializes in that sort of work." "Do whatever it takes to get something on them," William instructed. "And don''t just use one or two people. Assign as many as you can to this task, and try to disrupt their operations as well. Not so much that it backfires, but enough to give them some serious headaches." Delmar frowned. "If we do that, they''ll know it was us." William shook his head. "They''ll point fingers at us whether we act or not, so why not stir up some chaos? If we just sit back and do nothing, they''ll only use the situation to cause us even more trouble." Delmar smiled and opened a tab on his tablet, searching for someone. After a few moments, he found her. He turned the tablet to William, showing a young woman in her twenties with a distinct fashion sense and colorful highlights in her hair. "Jezzy Ink. Nickname: JEZ. She''s a whiz withputers, loves digging into people''s lives, and has a talent for ruining them. She''s the perfect person for this job. We give her some money, tell her who to target, and she''ll dig up something interesting." William nodded. "Yeah... just make sure to keep our identities a secret. We don''t want her using this against uster." "We''ve already got someone making our lives difficult; no need to add another expert to the mix," William added. "Don''t worry," Delmar reassured him. "I''ll use a proxy, but something tells me she''ll figure out it''s us, even if we try to conceal it." "Then why use her?" William asked, genuinely curious. "Well, I know her personally, and I can trust her with this much information," Delmar replied with confidence. "Whatever happens, make sure you handle it. I don''t want any more trouble than we already have." William massaged his temples, sighing at the growing list of problems. "Okay, now that we have a n for them, what do you want to do about the girl?" Delmar inquired. William pondered for a moment. "The girl... I''ll decide when the timees. For now, tell me¡ªwho are you sending after Carl?" "It''d be best to send the mercenaries who rescued Pedro. They''re expensive, but they''re the best." William nodded, then a thought came to him and then he gave a sly smile. "Why don''t we send him?" Chapter 272: 272 - Speeding Through Far away on the outskirts of Halbourough City, a car could be seen careening through the streets at a velocity that left the local pedestrians gaping in astonishment. The vehicle zipped along with such reckless speed, taking perilous turns that seemed to jeopardize the safety of anyone nearby. Some onlookers exhaled in relief as the car raced past, while others were gripped by fear as it barreled toward them. This continued as the car hurtled from one city to the next, leaving a trail of anxiety in its wake. Inside the car were two individuals. The driver, Carl, gripped the steering wheel with white-knuckled intensity, wrenching it left and right with a desperate ferocity. Beside him, Carly clutched her seat, her voice rising in a crescendo of panic as she implored Carl to slow down, feeling as though death was looming ever closer with each sharp turn. "Please, Carl! Stop the car, or we''re going to die," Carly begged, her voice quivering with dread. Carly was the young woman in the passenger seat, the same one who had betrayed William to the Violet Boeli Group. With her innocent looks that could disarm even the most hardened hearts and her golden hair that only added to her allure, Carly was well-practiced in using her charms to entrap men. Petite and barely five feet tall, her small, delicate appearance only furthered her deceptive appeal. But now, all of her charm had evaporated, reced by the unrelenting terror of an impending crash that haunted her every thought. "Carl, darling, please. Stop the car or at least slow down a little bit," she pleaded, her voiceced with fear. Her pleas fell on deaf ears as Carl continued to drive like a man possessed, as if his very existence hinged on his reckless pace. "Carl! Carl! CARL!" Carly screamed, her panic reaching a fever pitch. Atst, Carl responded with a furious shout, "WHAT?!" "DON''T YOU SEE THAT I''M TRYING TO GET US TO SAFETY AFTER THE MASSIVE SCREW-UP YOU''VE LANDED US IN?!" he bellowed, his frustration spilling over. "IF WE DON''T ESCAPE NOW, WE''LL LOSE EVERYTHING¡ªINCLUDING OUR LIVES! DON''T YOU GET THAT?!" His outburst left Carly cowering in her seat, her eyes wide with fear¡ªnot of the speeding car, but of him. Realizing he had frightened her, Carl abruptly pulled over and brought the car to a stop. He leaned his head against the steering wheel, exhaling a heavy sigh. "I-I-I''m sorry," Carl stammered, his voice trembling. "I didn''t mean to yell at you like that. It''s just¡­ the situation is so¡­ so¡­" He trailed off, unable to find the right word¡ªwhether it was "dire" or something even more damning. Seeing him so distraught, Carly''s own fear began to ebb away. She reached out and gently touched his arm, trying to offerfort. "I know, Carl. I was just terrified by how fast you were going. I didn''t mean to upset you." Carl lifted his head and looked at her, his expression one of bewildered innocence. "I wasn''t angry¡­ I''m not angry¡­ I just¡­ I just don''t know what to do about this mess we''re in," he confessed, his voice tinged with helplessness. Carly''s heart ached at the sight of him so lost. "I know, darling, and if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be in such a terrible situation," she said softly. "It''s all because of me." She began to spiral into self-recrimination, her words bing more frantic until Carl shook her out of it, his grip firm on her shoulders. "Listen to me," Carl said loudly, his voicemanding her attention. "This isn''t your fault. None of it is. You just¡­ you just found yourself in a situation where you didn''t have any other choice." Carly stroked his cheek with trembling fingers and whispered, "If only¡­ if only we had another chance, things could''ve been so different. We could''ve lived somewhere far away from all this and maybe even had a few kids, lived¡­ peacefully." "And we still can," Carl replied, a flicker of desperation in his voice. "We just have to make it to another kingdom,y low until things settle down. Then we can find a safe ce and start over¡­ away from all of this." Carly looked at him, doubt clouding her eyes. "And then what? We''ll just keep moving from one kingdom to the next until we''ve exhausted them all without ever finding refuge?" "No!" Carl protested, his voice rising. "No, there''s still a chance. We could head to the Evernight Kingdom. I''ve heard some unsettling things about it, but it might be the only ce left where we can find sanctuary." Carly had heard of the Evernight Kingdom too, and none of it was good. But faced with the gravity of their predicament, she realized there was no other option. With a slight nod, she agreed, "Alright, we''ll go there and hide out until things calm down." Carl''s face brightened at her agreement. "Yes, we''ll do just that. And then we''ll be free from all these troubles." He turned back to the wheel and attempted to start the car, but the engine sputtered and refused to turn over. "Carl¡­" Carly''s voice carried a hint of anxiety. "Just give me a second," Carl muttered, frustration seeping into his tone. He jammed the key into the ignition again, twisting it forcefully, but the engine remained stubbornly silent. "Carl¡­" Carly repeated, her voice now edged with unease. "Just one moment! The damn car won''t start no matter what I do!" "I think it might be because of that," Carly murmured, her voice barely audible. "Huh?" Carl nced at her and followed her gaze to the windshield. His eyes widened in shock. There, lodged into the car''s engine, was a sword¡ªits de embedded deep into the hood as if it had been driven by some unseen force, yet there had been no sound, no indication of how it got there. "How the¡ª" Carl began, but his words caught in his throat as he noticed a figure standing in the distance, watching them intently. Standing alone like a lone wolf, Adam stared at the car with a look of grim determination, waiting for them to make their move. Carl''s mind raced with possibilities¡ªshould he attempt to flee, draw his gun, or perhaps even surrender? The thoughts swirled in his head, each more frantic than thest. In the end, he sighed deeply and turned to Carly. "Stay in the car," he instructed, his voiceden with resignation. "What do you mean, stay in the car? How could I¡ª" Carly began to protest, but she stopped short when she saw the resolute look in Carl''s eyes. "Please¡­ just stay inside the car," Carl pleaded softly. Carly nodded reluctantly. Carl squeezed her hand, offering a forced smile. "Don''t worry. Everything is going to be fine." With that, he stepped out of the car and cautiously approached the sword embedded in the engine. He nced at Adam, who remained unmoving, his gaze fixed on Carl. "You know, this could have killed us both," Carl remarked, attempting to mask his fear with a nonchnt tone. "I''m not that bad at aiming," Adam retorted, his voiceced with sarcasm. Carl was silent for a moment before he asked, "Do we really have to do this?" "Yes," Adam replied, his tone unwavering. "There''s no other way?" Carl pressed. "No." "You can''t just overlook this?" Check for new content on m-vl-em-pyr "Sorry, I can''t." Carl let out a bitterugh. "How about I give you the money I stole from the kid?" Adam raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "Wow! I knew you had guts, but I didn''t expect you to be this reckless. Now I definitely have to take you in." Chapter 273: Chapter 273 - Desperate For Love "Wow! I knew you had guts, but I didn''t anticipate you being this reckless. Now, I absolutely have to take you in." "Were you ever going to let us leave?" Carl asked. "No¡­ no, I wasn''t. What I just said was a figure of speech. Don''t dwell on it too much," Adam replied, his tone growing more serious as he asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to surrender to me?" "No, I can''t." "It could have been so much easier for both of us if you had just surrendered, you know," Adam said. Carl began to sense that Adam wasn''t deceiving him, and indeed, he felt a strong urge to just give in. It seemed like a far better option¡ªone that would spare everyone from getting hurt. Right now, all he wanted was for this ordeal to end, to be granted a second chance. If surrendering meant there was even a sliver of possibility for that, it might be worth considering. "So¡­ if I surrender now, will he forgive us?" Carl asked, his voice teetering between doubt and a desperate hope. "No," Adam answered bluntly, causing Carl''s expression to darken. "But it could be better for you. Who knows? The boss might even let you go after putting you through a bit of torture." Carl wanted tough off his words, to dismiss them as ridiculous, but he was exhausted¡ªboth physically and emotionally. "If that''s what he wants, then¡ª" He was about to continue, but another voice suddenly cut through the tension. "STOP!" Both Carl and Adam turned toward the new voice and saw the real culprit stepping out of the car, advancing toward Carl. She called out, "Don''t listen to anything he says, Carl. He''s just lying to make it easier for him. There''s no way your boss would ever forgive you." Carl tried to reassure her, "Maybe he would, Carly. You haven''t seen my boss¡­ He''s¡­ The kid is a good person. He wouldn''t kill someone so easily or be so ruthless¡­ He has decency in him." Adam, hearing this, wanted tough at Carl''s naivety and tell him just how misguided he was. Not that Carl''s words were entirely untrue, but the fury consuming William at this moment was so overwhelming that it eclipsed any sense of reason. Adam could see it inly: the kid was so enraged that nothing Carl said would change his mind¡ªif anything, it would only make him angrier. "Maybe there''s a chance for us¡­ not now, or even in a few years, but maybe somewhere down the line. And not only would that save me, but it would also save you from this predicament." Hearing thisst part, Adam wanted to interject, but someone else was quicker. Carly stopped him, raising her voice, "Are you really sure about that, Carl? Are you absolutely certain that he would let you live¡­ let me live¡­ and then allow us to be together after a few years? Because if that were true, then¡­" Carly turned to Adam and said, "You should take me, not him¡­ I''m the one who''s the real problem. He shouldn''t have to bear the me for this alone. If you''re going to do something to someone, it should be me." Enjoy more stories on m-vlem|p-yr Adam was about to respond, but this time Carl interrupted, "NO, CARLY! I can''t let you go. I can''t let you endure any more pain. You''ve already suffered so much; I can''t stand to see you hurt again. I love you too much to let you do this." "If everythinges crashing down, then I''ll just have to fight for both of us and win¡­ so don''t do that." Carl said as Carly looked at him with eyes filled with love, though they also held a deep well of pain. In that moment, they forgot about everything else and were about to kiss. But Adam stopped them. "YAWN," Adam exaggerated his yawn, which snapped them out of their moment, drawing their attention back to him. He then put on a slightly dramatic expression, covering his mouth as if stifling the yawn, his eyes watering from the feigned boredom. "Are you two finished? Because I think the drama club is looking for their backup actors," Adam said, then seemed to recall something as he added sarcastically, "Oh yeah, I remember you telling me you were once part of a drama club, right, Carl?" "And an actor too," Carl added. Adam waved his hand dismissively, "Yeah, same difference. But seriously, what''s with all this melodrama, Carl? Do you think this is some y where you can just act out your feelings, and then the audience will forgive you for your worst offenses?" "No, it isn''t. And seriously Carl, Really?" Adam said, pointing at Carly. "Of all the women you could have betrayed the kid for¡­ it had to be a two dor whore from the streets?" "You could have chosen from so many other women¡ªones who were much more beautiful and actually had somemon sense. I know you don''t have the looks I do, but at the very least, you could have picked a better bitch¡ªat least someone with a little more to offer in that department," Adam said, his eyes lingering on Carly''s chest, which barely filled a B cup. Carly, having been called out in such crude terms, didn''t let it get to her. She had lived a life far different from most and had heard much worse than what Adam had just said. Carl, on the other hand, was incensed by the insult to her character. He snapped at Adam, "Don''t you fucking talk about her like that. She is beautiful and amazing. If you knew even a little about her, you''d understand how special she is and just how much she''s truly worth." "You want to lecture me about her worth?" Adam shot back. "Do you even know how many men she''s slept with?" Carl was disturbed but quickly retorted, "I don''t, but¡ª" He wasn''t allowed to finish as Adam interrupted, "Do you know that she''s even slept with¡­ what''s his name again¡­ yes, Him. Hin He, I think." Carl was stunned when he heard this and turned to Carly for confirmation. He got it as Carly looked away in shame. He wanted to scream at her, to curse her, but now was not the time. "So she did. It was something she had to do." "Something she had to do almost every time they met?" Adam asked, and Carl was once again stunned, left at a loss for words. He took a deep breath, trying to push down the anger that was boiling up inside him. "Yes, I get what you''re saying¡­ she''s a whore¡­ a bitch¡­ someone whose worth isn''t even a dor." Carly looked down in shame, while Adam smiled, thinking he was finally getting through to Carl. But both were wrong as Carl suddenly shouted, "AND I DON''T FUCKING CARE!" "So what if she''s like that? What if she''s slept with a hundred guys, or even more? What does any of that matter? When you love someone, you love them for everything they are, for everything they''ve done, not for¡ª" Carl was cut off by a brutal kick to the face. He was sent flying into the car, hit it, and then tumbled across the street beforeing to a halt. "CARL!!!!!" Carly screamed as she rushed over to check on him, finding that he was only unconscious. "Finally, that guy shuts up. I couldn''t take another minute of his self-righteous rant. If only he could hear himself spouting such cringe-worthy nonsense," Adam muttered as he retrieved a sword from the car. "So, are youing with me willingly, or are you al¡ª" He paused, noticing Carly was already running away. With a sigh, he quickly caught up to her, knocking her out with a swift chop to the neck. Carly copsed to the ground like a lifeless doll. "To think, you really betrayed us for this bitch." Chapter 274: Chapter 274 - Trapped Rats [ Part 1 ] Carl felt disoriented as he groaned, his head throbbing with a dull ache. He opened his eyes, but was met only with a void of darkness. There were no lights, no identifiable features to indicate where he was. He attempted to move, but his body refused to cooperate. His hands and feet were bound tightly behind him, and no matter how much he struggled, the restraints held firm. Desperately, he tried to employ some techniques he had learned for situations like this, but a sudden jolt of electricity surged through him, tearing a scream from his throat. "AHHHH!" After a moment, the pain subsided, leaving him panting heavily. He tried again, but each attempt was met with the same excruciating shock. Finally, he conceded defeat, forcing himself to think rationally about his predicament. ''I have no idea where I am or what kind of ce they''ve imprisoned me in, but it''s undoubtedly secure. Even if I screamed at the top of my lungs, I doubt anyone would hear me.'' ''It was Adam who captured me, so it''s probably that kid behind this. Damn it! The timing couldn''t have been worse. If it had been just a few minutester, we would''ve been in a position to get in Evernight Kingdom with ease. But Adam just had to interfere¡ªthat damned assassin. If only Carly and I¡­'' His heart raced as he scanned the darkness, desperate to find any sign of her. But there was nothing¡ªonly the oppressive ckness. Frustrated and frightened, he called out, his voice trembling with fear. "CARLYYYY¡­ CARLY, CARLYYY, WHERE ARE YOU? ARE YOU HERE? WHERE HAVE YOU PUT HER, YOU BASTARDS!" Carl''s anxiety deepened as he imagined the worst. The thought of something happening to Carly, while he remained powerless, was terrifying. "Car- Carl¡­" a faint, quivering voice called out. Carl immediately turned to his right, straining to pinpoint the source of the voice. "Carly, are you there?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation. "Ye- Yeah, I''m here¡­ b- But I can''t see anything." "Neither can I. Are you okay?" Carl asked, his concern evident. "Yeah, I''m okay." Carly hesitated, the memory of the car crash shing through her mind. Fearfully, she asked, "How about you? You were hit pretty badly." "Yeah, I was." Carl winced as he tried to assess his injuries, feeling the sharp pain of bruises across his body. "But I''ll survive." "Can you tell me what happened after I lost consciousness?" Carl asked, eager to piece together the events. Carly took a deep breath, trying to recall the details. "I rushed to check on you right after the crash, but you were already unconscious." She hesitated, unsure how to exin what came next. "And¡­ what happened after that?" Carl pressed. "After that¡­ I begged him to let us go, but the guy was merciless. He knocked me out cold," she lied, her voice steady enough to convince Carl. Unfortunately for her, the others were not so easily deceived. "Well, that was a pathetic lie," a voice remarked, sending a shiver down their spines. The voice was eerily familiar. Carl and Carly strained their eyes, trying to see who had spoken. After a tense moment, they realized it was none other than Adam. Carl''s anger surged instantly, while Carly felt a wave of dread wash over her at being caught in her lie. "Stop hiding in the shadows if you''ve got any real courage!" Carl shouted, his voice filled with fury. "Well, if you insist," Adam replied, and suddenly a blinding light flooded the room. The brightness was overwhelming, forcing them to squeeze their eyes shut. After a few moments, as their eyes adjusted, they cautiously opened them and took in their surroundings. They were now confined in two specially designed chairs, clearly constructed to restrain someone with immense strength. The room they were in was entirely different from where they had been before. It was vast and sterile, with white walls, white lights, and a floor that emitted a cold, white glow. Carl''s eyes darted around the room, confirming his worst fears. This was a ce where escape would be virtually impossible, and even if they screamed, no one outside would hear them. Slowly, he looked down and noticed two figures at the far end of the room¡ªAdam and Delmar. But when he looked directly in front of him, his breath caught in his throat. Seated in a steel chair, staring at him with an unreadable expression, was William. The sight of William filled Carl with dread. He realized, with sickening rity, just how badly he had messed up. He couldn''t help but whisper, "Kid¡­" Though barely audible, the room''s acoustics ensured that everyone heard it. Carly, too, was struck by the sight of the young man sitting so close to Carl. She had no idea who this kid was, nor why Carl seemed so terrified of him. And she certainly couldn''t understand why Carl, who had always been so fearless, was trembling like this. She understood why the men at the far end of the room were intimidating; one was overtly dangerous, and the other possessed an imposing, muscr physique. But her curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, "Who is this, Carl?" Her question was met with silence as William spoke. "So, no more ''Boss'' then, Carl?" Carl shifted ufortably, while Carly looked at the kid in disbelief. "This is your boss?" she asked, incredulously. Carl nodded reluctantly, and Carly continued, "But¡­ he''s just a kid¡­" The moment she said that, Carl winced, while Delmar and Adam exchanged knowing smiles from across the room. "Is it really that shocking?" William asked, his voice calm but tinged with something sinister. Carly felt a wave of unease, not because he appeared angry, but because of the unsettling smile on his face¡ªa smile she had seen before, worn by people who were far more dangerous than they let on. "N-no¡­ I didn''t mean to¡ª" she stammered, but William cut her off. "Carly Sneque," he began, and Carly froze, her heart pounding. "Born and raised in the Samara Kingdom, Senhog City. Your father was a firefighter, and your mother was a teacher." "H-how do you know that?" Carly asked, her voice barely above a whisper. But William wasn''t finished. "Both are now dead, killed in a feud between rival gangs, a feud that you started." Carly recoiled, the painful truth hitting her like a sledgehammer. "You yed a harmless prank on some gang members, but the situation spiraled out of control. When the gang members realized it was you, they came for you. And when they couldn''t find you, they went after your parents instead. They shot them both in the head, right where they worked." Carly began to tremble as the horrific memories came rushing back. Adam, seeing her distress, interjected, "Stop it! Can''t you see you''re hurting her?" "Do I look like I care?" William replied coldly, before continuing. Discover more at m-vl-em|p-yr "When you saw the blood and your mother''s lifeless body, you ran to the police. But, to your dismay, they were already in the gang''s pocket." "So, instead of helping you, they delivered you straight to the gang." "Please, stop! You''re hurting her¡ª" BANG! Carly snapped out of her panicked state, turning to see a gaping hole in Carl''s stomach. William sat there, a gun in his hand, his expression deadly serious. "Next time you interrupt me¡­ I go for the balls." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 275: Chapter 275 - Trapped Rats [ Part 2 ] "Next time you interrupt me¡­ I''ll go for the balls." Hearing William''s words, Carl, already writhing in agony, felt a deeper wave of dread wash over him as he understood the ominous threat. If he dared to speak again and if William truly intended to shoot him there... the ensuing pain would be beyond anything he could endure. To exacerbate the situation, Adam smirked from the back while Delmar quipped, "Woah¡­ I''d tread lightly next time, Carl. Don''t want my future dead sperm to perish so quickly now." His words carried a more sinister undertone, but Carl, overwhelmed by pain, failed to grasp it. He remained silent, unwilling to risk further provocation. Meanwhile, Carly turned ashen with fear. The man she had believed would rescue her from the wretched life she had endured was now incapacitated, and the terror of what might befall her next loomedrge in her mind. But William didn''t allow her to dwell on her thoughts. "Where was I?... Oh yes, the police." "You went to the police, and instead of providing you protection, they delivered you right into the hands of those who murdered your parents." He suddenly pped his hands sharply, causing Carly to flinch in fear. "And that''s when your tragic tale began." "The gang members took you and subjected you to their whims, day and night, without granting you a moment''s peace. They exploited you, waited for the next batch, and then used you again, correct?" William questioned, but Carly remained mute. Whether it was out of fear or the harrowing memories flooding back, she didn''t respond. William didn''t wait for her acknowledgment. He pressed on, "Then one day, someone took an interest in you and extracted you from that hellhole. To him, you were like a broken bird, bereft of hope... and the one thing that captivated him was the look on your face." He pointed at her. "The very same look this guy here fell for as well. And I have to admit, it was a shrewd investment. He certainly reaped the rewards after putting you to work where you are now." "And that concludes your story, right? Or is there more?" William asked, but once again, Carly offered no response. He nced back. "Yep, that''s the gist of it, boss. What followed wasn''t much¡ªjust people screwing each other over and the security guy double-crossing you," Delmar added. As the narrative wound down, Carl, who had been silently absorbing it all, remained speechless. He wasn''t surprised, as Carly had already confided much of her past to him. Except for the part about the gang members, he knew most of it. He gazed at her broken expression¡ªthe same innocent face that had once softened his heart and brought himfort. He longed to reassure her that everything would be alright, but he couldn''t summon the strength. The gunshot had sapped his energy, and the gaping wound in his abdomen was bleeding profusely. Still, he attempted to move and utter something to her, but the only sound that escaped his lips were hoarse whispers, "Ahhhh dooonn Car cAryyyy." William nced at him with a look of disdain and said, "Yeah, that''s not going to cut it. You can''t speak or do anything because of that gaping wound in your stomach. Don''t think it''ll close up easily, either. The gun I used is specially designed to inflict maximum damage on people like you, so do yourself a favor and only speak when I tell you to." Carl red at him with all the fury he could muster. Summoning every ounce of strength left, he focused all the mana in his body, converting it into a small, blood-like projectile, andunched it straight at William''s head. Ordinarily, if such a projectile struck a normal person''s head, it would explode, killing them instantly. But William wasn''t a normal person. Still, at such close range, even with all the modifications in his body, William would have sustained a fatal injury had he been unguarded. However, William had anticipated the blood bullet''s trajectory and feigned ignorance. The bullet hurtled towards him, but just before it could make contact, it suddenly halted and sttered against an invisible barrier. Carl''s eyes widened as he watched the projectile disintegrate against the invisible shield protecting William. He couldn''tprehend what had just happened. He quickly turned his gaze towards William, who was grinning at him¡ªa grin that sent chills down Carl''s spine. Carly, too, was stunned by what had just transpired. The events had unfolded too rapidly for her to process. All she had seen was Carl inting his mouth, and in the next moment, a small pool of blood was suspended in the air before them. "Did you really think I''d be foolish enough to sit in front of you without even a basicyer of protection?" William asked, his tone dripping with derision. Carl narrowed his eyes, recognizing his own naivety. William stood up and pointed at the floating blood. "See this? This is my defense." He ced his hand inches from Carl''s face, almost touching him, but then his hand stopped as if it had met an invisible force field. Carl observed this and realized how foolish he had been. "This is an invisible barrier that I activated just moments before you regained consciousness. I knew that no matter what happened today, even if I somehow decided to spare you¡ªwhich would never happen¡ªyou''d try to kill me," William exined with a deranged smile. "This is also why I was confident enough to sit here, unflinching, and not give a damn about what might happen." Carl mustered a bloody smile as he croaked, "So it takes a ''Cough'' ''Cough'' Goddamn invisible barrier for you to sit in front of me. Talk about cowardice." William''s face briefly contorted with anger, but just as Carl began to feel a flicker of satisfaction, William''s expression morphed intoughter. "You really think a weak taunt like that would faze me?" "I may be young, but I''m not as na?ve as you assume." He grinned and asked the increasingly frustrated man, "Now, is there anything else you''d like to attempt? Because if there is, do it quickly¡ªyou don''t seem to have much time left," he said, gesturing toward Carl''s gaping wound. Carly looked at the wound and pleaded, "Ple-please, at least stop his bleeding. He''ll die if you don''t." Her eyes brimmed with tears as she begged William to save Carl. "I know I have don¡ªWe have done many terrible things to you, but at least heal him¡­ you can do that much in exchange for him protecting you this long." "Protecting me? The guy deliberately cked off on his job. Actually, it seemed like he wanted me dead," William mused aloud before looking at Carl. "So, Carl, did you really want me dead?" Carl didn''t respond, and William didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, his hands began to glow with a white light that spread over Carl, healing him. Carly''s eyes filled with gratitude, but before she could thank him, William said, "Don''t thank me just yet. I didn''t heal him because you asked me to." "I want him to live long enough to tell me everything." Chapter 276: Chapter 277 - The Only Way William and his group, apanied by Adam and Delmar, exited the room and began their trek down the lengthy corridor. As they walked, William turned to Delmar and inquired, "Can you check on the demeanor of the other security personnel? How are they reacting?" "Don''t think they are taking this very well." "Feeling uneasy, Boss?" Delmar asked. He could understand what was going through William''s mind as the same thing was also going through his mind as well. "Yeah¡­ I''ve just abducted their leader, someone they''ve ced their trust in and followed for years. I don''t want any of them getting the wrong idea and attempting a rescue mission." William said while thinking about something that resembled a rebellion. "You''re right," Delmar acknowledged, "but may I offer a suggestion?" William nodded, prompting Delmar to continue. "I believe it would be prudent to let them make an attempt." He said while a mysterious smile donned his face. William and Adam exchanged looks, raising their eyebrows in surprise, and the trio came to a halt. Sensing their bewilderment, Delmar borated. "There''s a rationale behind why I want them to act. At this moment, most of the security staff are aware that we''ve apprehended him. So, what will they do? Will they remain silent and let it slide, or will they attempt to rescue their long-timerade?" Neither man responded, their focus solely on Delmar. He continued, "I suspect they''ll start forming factions." "Factions?" William asked, intrigued. "Yes, factions. Two distinct groups. One will support Carl, while the other will choose to stay neutral. I propose we allow them to form these groups, and when they do¡­" Delmar paused, allowing Adam to pick up where he left off. "You intercept them and neutralize the threat before they can cause any significant harm." Adam concluded. "A proper but risky move." Delmar smiled, "So you do have some insight after all. Yes, that''s precisely my strategy. We let them make their group and when they least expect it, we take care of them." Adam didn''t react to the subtle jab, but William pressed further, "But wouldn''t that still be perilous? I understand you want to preempt potential threats, but taking such action might exacerbate the situation." "The group that opts to remain neutral might not stay that way after realizing that, along with their leader, their friends have been dealt with as well." William added, and Adam nodded in agreement. Delmar acknowledged their concern with a nod. "Yes, I understand they might consider that, but they won''t act on it¡­ at least not immediately." "So you''d just be postponing the inevitable. What will you do when they actually decide to take action? Who will protect the boss then?" Adam questioned. "We might be the strongest and could protect him for a while, but not indefinitely. What if they seize an opportune moment when he''s isted and make their move?" William echoed the concern, aligning his thoughts with Adam''s. Delmar weighed their points before replying. "I''m aware that the situation is only going to grow moreplex from here on out. But as I mentioned, they won''t make any rash moves for some time." "And during that time, I''ll find someone more dependable, someone with a formidable team, and make that individual the new head of security." "So you''re counting on finding someone else in time. Are you confident you can manage that?" William asked, and Delmar nodded with assurance. "Yes, I can, Boss. I may not have mentioned this earlier, but I already have a few candidates in mind who would be more than adequate. I''m just figuring out the best approach to recruit them and secure their loyalty." "Like the way you guys recruited me?" Adam said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "If you thought that was odd, you should have seen the situation when the boss recruited me." Delmar responded with a grin. "And yet, here you both are, working for me as my most loyal subordinates." William remarked with a smile that was difficult to read. "Yes, that''s what counts. Regarding the approach¡­ give me some time. I need to devise the most effective strategy and determine what each guy wants." William nodded, "Take all the time you need, but make sure it''s done within the time frame we have." Delmar nodded, "I will. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. There''s something pressing that needs my attention." William nodded as Delmar turned and departed in the opposite direction, leaving William and Adam to continue down the hallway. Despite the silence, there was a palpable tension in the air. Adam kept ncing at William, as if trying to voice a concern but struggling to find the words. Eventually, William noticed and asked, "Yes, Adam? Is there something on your mind?" "Well¡­" Adam hesitated, still grappling with his thoughts. "Just say it inly." "Are you sure you want to do it this way?" "Yes," William replied bluntly, then added, "But what exactly are you referring to?" "I''m talking about Carl, that woman, and the way Delmar is handling this whole situation. Personally, I don''t think you should heed his advice." "So what course of action do you think I should take?" William inquired, and Adam fell silent for a moment before responding. "Let Carl rejoin us, and when the time is right, kill him." William sighed and nodded, "Yes, when I calmed down and considered the situation, I arrived at the same conclusion." "Then why-" "But then I realized how shortsighted that n would be for me." William interrupted. Adam frowned, struggling to grasp William''s reasoning. "I understand you''re trying to find a solution that minimizes conflict, and your idea of letting Carl rejoin is a sound n. But doing so would be detrimental to me." "In what way?" "Right now, the men are wondering what I''m going to do to Carl and whether they should intervene. But none of them are questioning whether my actions are right or wrong." "But the moment I let him go, something will shift within them." "They''ll stop contemting this situation, and after some time, things will return to normal, resolving most of my immediate problems. But¡­" "They''ll have lost the image they have of me in their minds." Adam sighed as understanding dawned on him. He finally grasped why William had chosen this path. "Not only that, but their loyalty to me will waver. If the timees when they must choose between me and a significant bribe, they''ll hesitate. They''ll think, ''If I could forgive Carl, who was in a much higher position andmitted a far graver offense, then surely, they¡ªmere foot soldiers¡ªwould be forgiven or perhaps even forgotten.''" William halted, and Adam stopped alongside him. They looked at each other, the intensity of their thoughts reflected in their eyes. Then William asked, "So now that you understand my reasoning, should I still forgive them, or¡­?" Adam remained silent, unsure of what to say. He closed his eyes, searching for a less chaotic solution, but the more he thought, the more he realized how limited their options truly were. "I understand why you''re doing this, Boss." "And even though it''s not the course of action I would take, it does seem like the only viable path¡ªone with high risks and no rewards." Chapter 274 - 274 - Trapped Rats [ Part 1 ] Carl felt disoriented as he groaned, his head throbbing with a dull ache. He opened his eyes, but was met only with a void of darkness. There were no lights, no identifiable features to indicate where he was. He attempted to move, but his body refused to cooperate. His hands and feet were bound tightly behind him, and no matter how much he struggled, the restraints held firm. Desperately, he tried to employ some techniques he had learned for situations like this, but a sudden jolt of electricity surged through him, tearing a scream from his throat. "AHHHH!" After a moment, the pain subsided, leaving him panting heavily. He tried again, but each attempt was met with the same excruciating shock. Finally, he conceded defeat, forcing himself to think rationally about his predicament. ''I have no idea where I am or what kind of ce they''ve imprisoned me in, but it''s undoubtedly secure. Even if I screamed at the top of my lungs, I doubt anyone would hear me.'' ''It was Adam who captured me, so it''s probably that kid behind this. Damn it! The timing couldn''t have been worse. If it had been just a few minutester, we would''ve been in a position to get in Evernight Kingdom with ease. But Adam just had to interfere¡ªthat damned assassin. If only Carly and I¡­'' His heart raced as he scanned the darkness, desperate to find any sign of her. But there was nothing¡ªonly the oppressive ckness. Frustrated and frightened, he called out, his voice trembling with fear. "CARLYYYY¡­ CARLY, CARLYYY, WHERE ARE YOU? ARE YOU HERE? WHERE HAVE YOU PUT HER, YOU BASTARDS!" Carl''s anxiety deepened as he imagined the worst. The thought of something happening to Carly, while he remained powerless, was terrifying. "Car- Carl¡­" a faint, quivering voice called out. Carl immediately turned to his right, straining to pinpoint the source of the voice. "Carly, are you there?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation. "Ye- Yeah, I''m here¡­ b- But I can''t see anything." "Neither can I. Are you okay?" Carl asked, his concern evident. "Yeah, I''m okay." Carly hesitated, the memory of the car crash shing through her mind. Fearfully, she asked, "How about you? You were hit pretty badly." "Yeah, I was." Carl winced as he tried to assess his injuries, feeling the sharp pain of bruises across his body. "But I''ll survive." "Can you tell me what happened after I lost consciousness?" Carl asked, eager to piece together the events. Carly took a deep breath, trying to recall the details. "I rushed to check on you right after the crash, but you were already unconscious." She hesitated, unsure how to exin what came next. "And¡­ what happened after that?" Carl pressed. "After that¡­ I begged him to let us go, but the guy was merciless. He knocked me out cold," she lied, her voice steady enough to convince Carl. Unfortunately for her, the others were not so easily deceived. "Well, that was a pathetic lie," a voice remarked, sending a shiver down their spines. The voice was eerily familiar. Carl and Carly strained their eyes, trying to see who had spoken. After a tense moment, they realized it was none other than Adam. Carl''s anger surged instantly, while Carly felt a wave of dread wash over her at being caught in her lie. "Stop hiding in the shadows if you''ve got any real courage!" Carl shouted, his voice filled with fury. "Well, if you insist," Adam replied, and suddenly a blinding light flooded the room. The brightness was overwhelming, forcing them to squeeze their eyes shut. After a few moments, as their eyes adjusted, they cautiously opened them and took in their surroundings. They were now confined in two specially designed chairs, clearly constructed to restrain someone with immense strength. The room they were in was entirely different from where they had been before. It was vast and sterile, with white walls, white lights, and a floor that emitted a cold, white glow. Carl''s eyes darted around the room, confirming his worst fears. This was a ce where escape would be virtually impossible, and even if they screamed, no one outside would hear them. Slowly, he looked down and noticed two figures at the far end of the room¡ªAdam and Delmar. But when he looked directly in front of him, his breath caught in his throat. Seated in a steel chair, staring at him with an unreadable expression, was William. The sight of William filled Carl with dread. He realized, with sickening rity, just how badly he had messed up. He couldn''t help but whisper, "Kid¡­" Though barely audible, the room''s acoustics ensured that everyone heard it. Carly, too, was struck by the sight of the young man sitting so close to Carl. She had no idea who this kid was, nor why Carl seemed so terrified of him. And she certainly couldn''t understand why Carl, who had always been so fearless, was trembling like this. She understood why the men at the far end of the room were intimidating; one was overtly dangerous, and the other possessed an imposing, muscr physique. But her curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, "Who is this, Carl?" Her question was met with silence as William spoke. "So, no more ''Boss'' then, Carl?" Carl shifted ufortably, while Carly looked at the kid in disbelief. "This is your boss?" she asked, incredulously. Carl nodded reluctantly, and Carly continued, "But¡­ he''s just a kid¡­" The moment she said that, Carl winced, while Delmar and Adam exchanged knowing smiles from across the room. "Is it really that shocking?" William asked, his voice calm but tinged with something sinister. Carly felt a wave of unease, not because he appeared angry, but because of the unsettling smile on his face¡ªa smile she had seen before, worn by people who were far more dangerous than they let on. "N-no¡­ I didn''t mean to¡ª" she stammered, but William cut her off. "Carly Sneque," he began, and Carly froze, her heart pounding. "Born and raised in the Samara Kingdom, Senhog City. Your father was a firefighter, and your mother was a teacher." "H-how do you know that?" Carly asked, her voice barely above a whisper. But William wasn''t finished. "Both are now dead, killed in a feud between rival gangs, a feud that you started." Carly recoiled, the painful truth hitting her like a sledgehammer. "You yed a harmless prank on some gang members, but the situation spiraled out of control. When the gang members realized it was you, they came for you. And when they couldn''t find you, they went after your parents instead. They shot them both in the head, right where they worked." Carly began to tremble as the horrific memories came rushing back. Adam, seeing her distress, interjected, "Stop it! Can''t you see you''re hurting her?" "Do I look like I care?" William replied coldly, before continuing. Discover more at freewebnovel "When you saw the blood and your mother''s lifeless body, you ran to the police. But, to your dismay, they were already in the gang''s pocket." "So, instead of helping you, they delivered you straight to the gang." "Please, stop! You''re hurting her¡ª" BANG! Carly snapped out of her panicked state, turning to see a gaping hole in Carl''s stomach. William sat there, a gun in his hand, his expression deadly serious. "Next time you interrupt me¡­ I go for the balls." Chapter 275 - 275 - Trapped Rats [ Part 2 ] "Next time you interrupt me¡­ I''ll go for the balls." Hearing William''s words, Carl, already writhing in agony, felt a deeper wave of dread wash over him as he understood the ominous threat. If he dared to speak again and if William truly intended to shoot him there... the ensuing pain would be beyond anything he could endure. To exacerbate the situation, Adam smirked from the back while Delmar quipped, "Woah¡­ I''d tread lightly next time, Carl. Don''t want my future dead sperm to perish so quickly now." His words carried a more sinister undertone, but Carl, overwhelmed by pain, failed to grasp it. He remained silent, unwilling to risk further provocation. Meanwhile, Carly turned ashen with fear. The man she had believed would rescue her from the wretched life she had endured was now incapacitated, and the terror of what might befall her next loomedrge in her mind. But William didn''t allow her to dwell on her thoughts. "Where was I?... Oh yes, the police." "You went to the police, and instead of providing you protection, they delivered you right into the hands of those who murdered your parents." He suddenly pped his hands sharply, causing Carly to flinch in fear. "And that''s when your tragic tale began." "The gang members took you and subjected you to their whims, day and night, without granting you a moment''s peace. They exploited you, waited for the next batch, and then used you again, correct?" William questioned, but Carly remained mute. Whether it was out of fear or the harrowing memories flooding back, she didn''t respond. William didn''t wait for her acknowledgment. He pressed on, "Then one day, someone took an interest in you and extracted you from that hellhole. To him, you were like a broken bird, bereft of hope... and the one thing that captivated him was the look on your face." He pointed at her. "The very same look this guy here fell for as well. And I have to admit, it was a shrewd investment. He certainly reaped the rewards after putting you to work where you are now." "And that concludes your story, right? Or is there more?" William asked, but once again, Carly offered no response. He nced back. "Yep, that''s the gist of it, boss. What followed wasn''t much¡ªjust people screwing each other over and the security guy double-crossing you," Delmar added. As the narrative wound down, Carl, who had been silently absorbing it all, remained speechless. He wasn''t surprised, as Carly had already confided much of her past to him. Except for the part about the gang members, he knew most of it. He gazed at her broken expression¡ªthe same innocent face that had once softened his heart and brought himfort. He longed to reassure her that everything would be alright, but he couldn''t summon the strength. The gunshot had sapped his energy, and the gaping wound in his abdomen was bleeding profusely. Still, he attempted to move and utter something to her, but the only sound that escaped his lips were hoarse whispers, "Ahhhh dooonn Car cAryyyy." William nced at him with a look of disdain and said, "Yeah, that''s not going to cut it. You can''t speak or do anything because of that gaping wound in your stomach. Don''t think it''ll close up easily, either. The gun I used is specially designed to inflict maximum damage on people like you, so do yourself a favor and only speak when I tell you to." Carl red at him with all the fury he could muster. Summoning every ounce of strength left, he focused all the mana in his body, converting it into a small, blood-like projectile, andunched it straight at William''s head. Ordinarily, if such a projectile struck a normal person''s head, it would explode, killing them instantly. But William wasn''t a normal person. Still, at such close range, even with all the modifications in his body, William would have sustained a fatal injury had he been unguarded. However, William had anticipated the blood bullet''s trajectory and feigned ignorance. The bullet hurtled towards him, but just before it could make contact, it suddenly halted and sttered against an invisible barrier. Carl''s eyes widened as he watched the projectile disintegrate against the invisible shield protecting William. He couldn''tprehend what had just happened. He quickly turned his gaze towards William, who was grinning at him¡ªa grin that sent chills down Carl''s spine. Carly, too, was stunned by what had just transpired. The events had unfolded too rapidly for her to process. All she had seen was Carl inting his mouth, and in the next moment, a small pool of blood was suspended in the air before them. "Did you really think I''d be foolish enough to sit in front of you without even a basicyer of protection?" William asked, his tone dripping with derision. Carl narrowed his eyes, recognizing his own naivety. William stood up and pointed at the floating blood. "See this? This is my defense." He ced his hand inches from Carl''s face, almost touching him, but then his hand stopped as if it had met an invisible force field. Carl observed this and realized how foolish he had been. "This is an invisible barrier that I activated just moments before you regained consciousness. I knew that no matter what happened today, even if I somehow decided to spare you¡ªwhich would never happen¡ªyou''d try to kill me," William exined with a deranged smile. "This is also why I was confident enough to sit here, unflinching, and not give a damn about what might happen." Carl mustered a bloody smile as he croaked, "So it takes a ''Cough'' ''Cough'' Goddamn invisible barrier for you to sit in front of me. Talk about cowardice." William''s face briefly contorted with anger, but just as Carl began to feel a flicker of satisfaction, William''s expression morphed intoughter. "You really think a weak taunt like that would faze me?" "I may be young, but I''m not as na?ve as you assume." He grinned and asked the increasingly frustrated man, "Now, is there anything else you''d like to attempt? Because if there is, do it quickly¡ªyou don''t seem to have much time left," he said, gesturing toward Carl''s gaping wound. Carly looked at the wound and pleaded, "Ple-please, at least stop his bleeding. He''ll die if you don''t." Her eyes brimmed with tears as she begged William to save Carl. "I know I have don¡ªWe have done many terrible things to you, but at least heal him¡­ you can do that much in exchange for him protecting you this long." "Protecting me? The guy deliberately cked off on his job. Actually, it seemed like he wanted me dead," William mused aloud before looking at Carl. "So, Carl, did you really want me dead?" Carl didn''t respond, and William didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, his hands began to glow with a white light that spread over Carl, healing him. Carly''s eyes filled with gratitude, but before she could thank him, William said, "Don''t thank me just yet. I didn''t heal him because you asked me to." "I want him to live long enough to tell me everything." Chapter 277 : 276 - Trapped Rats [ Part 3 ] "I want him to live long enough to tell me everything." William cast a nce at Carl, who was staring back at him with a grave expression, clearly wrestling with various schemes to deal with him. Leaning in close to Carl''s ear, William murmured, "Whatever you''re plotting right now... it won''t work." Carl, startled by William''s sudden proximity, instinctively lunged at him, but instead of inflicting any harm, he was met with a jolt of electricity. He screamed in agony. "Ahhhhh!" As the shock subsided, Carl''s body ckened, though faint tendrils of smoke still rose from his clothes. William, smiling at the sight, said, "Are you really that foolish? I just told you I''d take every precaution necessary to safeguard myself from your hands and you still do this." "So, are you done now, or is there still some idiocy rattling around in your head?" William taunted, jabbing Carl hard on the forehead. Carl winced in pain, the lingering effects of a prior injury still evident. Carl remained silent, his breathingbored, so William continued, "Seeing that you''ve ''finally'' calmed down, we can get down to business. Now, tell me, why did you betray me?" William asked the most straightforward yet piercing question. Carl inhaled deeply, contemting his dire predicament, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find a way out. So, he spoke. "I... I did it... for her." Carl stammered, his voice trembling as he nced at Carly, who managed a faint smile despite their desperate situation. "NONSENSE!" William''s voice thundered, causing both Carl and Carly to flinch in terror. William stood up, his voice seething with rage. "I don''t for a f*cking second believe that you would betray me for something like that... definitely not for someone like her." Carly felt a flicker of indignation at being belittled yet again but didn''t dare speak out as William continued. "I know you act the fool, and sometimes you really do foolish things," William said, moving closer and gripping Carl''s head tightly in his hand, "but you''re not foolish enough to do something like this for someone so... insignificant." Carl clenched his jaw, trying to endure the pain from William''s iron grip. "I can tell someone else was involved. Directly. I don''t know who it was or what they promised you. Maybe a grand estate, a fortune in money, or even a rise in status. But whatever it was, this bitc* certainly wasn''t part of the bargain. At most, she''s just an essory you''re dragging along. So tell me," William''s grip on Carl''s face tightened, "who is it?" Carl met William''s gaze and, for a fleeting moment, William thought his intimidation had seeded. But then something shifted in Carl''s eyes. The fear that had been directed at William now diverted towards someone else... someone Carl feared far more. William released Carl''s head with a forceful shove, causing Carl to jolt backward with such power that, if not for the restraints, he would have been flung across the room. William took a step back and said, "I see fear in you, Carl, but it''s not fear of me. Whoever it is, you clearly think they''ll do much worse to you than I ever could." "But that''s where you''re wrong. Right now, you''re not in front of that person. No, you''re in my hands now, and fortunately for you, it won''t be a short journey. Unfortunately, it won''t be a painless one either." "No matter what happens, I will make you reveal the name of whoever orchestrated this treachery. And only then will I allow myself the satisfaction of breaking you," William dered, not waiting for Carl or Carly''s terrified reactions before turning his attention to the others. He looked at Delmar, who was grinning dangerously. "That was quite a show, boss. It definitely rattled him." "But not enough, it seems," William replied, pointing at Delmar. "Bring in your man and make sure he divulges everything he knows about me. Let him know that whoever he fears most right now is nothing but a f*cking candlepared to what I am." Delmar nodded. "Of course. I''ll make sure he talks." He then nced at Carly. "And what about the girl?" William turned back to Carly, who was staring at him with tear-filled eyes, her fear palpable. "Her? Just take her to someone with a horrifying face and a sharp tongue. I''m sure she''ll sing like a canary. She has the face for it." Delmar chuckled. "That''s right... now, who has a face like that and a voice to match..." He then turned to Adam and asked with mock politeness, "Care to give it a try?" Adam smiled back, equally polite. "Oh, I''m sure you''re the master of this sort of thing. You should handle it." William cut them off. "Alright, just get someone. And make sure to reshape that pretty face of hers too. Don''t want anyone else falling for something like that." Delmar''s expression shifted to one of surprise before morphing into an even more sinister smile. "Didn''t think you''d go that far, boss." "Far?" William looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean? I didn''t even mention her body, and you think this is going far?" "Just didn''t think you''d go to such lengths, that''s all." "You don''t know much about me, Delmar. And it''s in both of our interests that we don''t find out more about each other than necessary." "Quite right," Delmar agreed, as he moved towards Carly, unlocking the restraints on her chair and pulling her up. Adam watched anxiously and asked, "Wh- What are you going to do with her?" "Something interesting... but for now, why don''t you worry about yourself." Delmar replied, dragging the chair out as Carly began to scream. "Wha- What are you doing? Where are you taking me? Plea- Please, whatever it is you''re going to do, don''t. I''ll tell you everything I know." Carly pleaded, her eyes desperately seeking mercy from William, who only responded with a look of disappointment. "If you say that now, you''re just spoiling half the fun." an unfamiliar voice said as the door to the room opened. Carly turned to see arge man, dressed in tattered clothes with a few holes in his shirt and pants, and pink highlights in his hair. She couldn''t exin it, but something about his face filled her with dread as he smiled menacingly. "Don''t worry, dearie. When I''m done, you''ll have a brand new transformation¡ªone that''s far beyond what you can imagine." he said dramatically, motioning to the men behind him. "Pick her up, boys." They did as instructed, lifting Carly as she continued to scream and beg, her cries drowned out by the man''s screechingughter. Carl looked at that and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he wasn''t that lucky either as Delmar turned toward him and said, "For you¡­ I have prepared someone very special." Delmar smiled as the door opened again for a different individual toe in. Delmar patted the guy who looked like he was a scientist That worked with dead bodies and said, "I''ll leave this to you then." Saying that the three of them got out of the room as the strange man came close to Adam. "My name is Garil Highter and from this moment on, I am going to show how interesting a human''s biology could really be." Chapter 278 : 279 - BOOM "He''s ready," Delmar announced as he burst into the training room. His entire body was drenched in sweat, and he was gasping for air as though he had just run a marathon. For Delmar it felt like he had given the most stressful run. He had great stamina but coupled with the revtion of what he heard and sprinting towards here had made him mentally tired which also had an effect on his physical body. William and Adam exchanged perplexed nces before asking in unison, "Who''s ready?" Delmar leaned heavily against the doorframe, taking several deep breaths before replying, "After some painstaking work¡­ and a few¡­ new tactics¡­ I finally got that bastard to talk. That¡­ guy¡­ was proud¡­ but I broke him¡­ haha¡­ I did¡­ I really did." "Finally, after all this time¡­ Fuck him, every damn hole he has," Delmar muttered, as if lost in his own thoughts. William and Adam stared at him, bewildered. "You might want to catch your breath first and then exin." they suggested. "Yeah¡ªyeah, that might be a good idea." Delmar copsed onto the floor as the rest of the team gathered around him. "Want a hyper-refresh drink?" William asked, waving a can of soda in front of his face. Delmar didn''t utter a word; he just snatched the can and gulped it down until it was empty. After finishing, he let out a deep sigh, a contented smile spreading across his dangerously handsome face. "Now that was a good drink. I seriously thought I was about to drop dead from dehydration." William and Adam exchanged amused nces, stifling theirughter as they looked at Delmar sprawled out on the floor. A momentter, Delmar finally collected himself and got up, saying, "It''s Carl. The guy finally cracked." Hearing this, William and Adam''s eyes widened in shock. William eximed, "Why didn''t you say that earlier? We''ve been wasting time just sitting here!" "But you said¡ª" Delmar began, but William, already moving, cut him off. Adam quickly followed, while Delmar sighed and muttered, "Not this again." He got up and hurried after them. William stormed down the long hallway, his strides swift and purposeful, as he asked, "So, what did he say?" Delmar, matching William''s pace, replied, "He revealed the name of the guy he''s terrified of." "And nothing else?" William pressed. "He did divulge other things, but¡ª" Delmar began, only to be interrupted again by William, "And you didn''t think to tell me sooner?" "I wanted to, but I thought it best to gather all the details beforeing to you." William bit back the urge to shout again, knowing Delmar had meant well. He remained silent for a moment before asking, "And what about the guy he''s afraid of? Who is he?" "Now that¡­ is where things getplicated, boss." William''s brow furrowed, but he kept his questions to himself. They continued walking until they reached the room where Carl was being held. Without hesitation, William barged in. The door flew open with a resounding crash, startling Garil Highter and Carl, who were both engrossed in their own matters. The doctor turned around and exhaled in relief upon seeing that it was William and his team. "Good, you''re here. I thought you''d return after the way you left, but when you didn''t, I started to worry that something had gone wrong¡ª" Garil began, but his words were abruptly cut off as William advanced on Carl, mming his chair with such force that a deafening ''Bang'' echoed through the room. ''BANG!'' The doctor flinched at William''s sudden aggression and cautiously backed away, joining Adam and Delmar, who were observing from the doorway. Carl''s condition had deteriorated drastically from just a few days ago. His face was a grotesque mess of swelling and bruises, his bones dislocated, and blood stained various parts of his body. His hair was haphazardly shaved, with cuts scattered across his scalp, and countless other horrifying injuries marred his figure. Anyone who saw him now wouldn''t feel pity; their first instinct would be to vomit. His body was so badly mangled that he was nearly unrecognizable. Even the most hardened killer would struggle to meet his gaze. But William¡­ he felt neither pity nor nausea. He leaned in close, scrutinizing every detail of Carl''s face. When he had finished his inspection, he nodded in satisfaction and said, "Good¡­ Now this looks appropriate for someone like you." Garil, hearing this, grinned. "OH! THANK YOU. Most people don''t understand what I do andbel me a monster. Hearing that from you has just made my day." "Someone who finally understands the true value of my work is simple a true believer of science and progression." Despite his simmering anger, William didn''tsh out at Garil. Instead, he offered a rarepliment, keeping his eyes fixed on Carl. "Well done, Doc. Were you able to extract everything you needed from him?" "Yes, I was. And while it''s good to have learned so much¡­ what I discovered wasn''t pleasant," Garil replied, his expression darkening. "I still need more subjects¡­ living ones who can walk and talk. Carl didn''t have much left in him, so my research remains iplete." "Don''t worry, Doc. From what I know, you''ll have a fresh batch of live ones in a few days." "Thank you, sir. Thank you." Garil expressed his gratitude repeatedly, and William dismissed the entric doctor. Turning his full attention to Carl, William asked, "Can you hear me, Carl?" But Carl didn''t respond, so William looked at Delmar, who exined, "He''s been through a lot, so his mental state is pretty fragile. He can hear you and understand what you''re saying, but¡­ he might not respond much." "Still, you managed to extract everything you could, right?" William asked, and Delmar nodded. "Yeah, I did." "Before you tell me about this guy, I need to know," William looked directly at Delmar, "¡­ Did he reveal anything about that ce?" "The one with her?" William nodded, and Delmar shook his head. "Fortunately, no. It''s a good thing I didn''t share much about that ce. All he knew was that it''s located beneath your house and that there''s a training area built around it." "Good¡­ good. It would''ve been a serious problem if we had to destroy that ce and relocate¡­ her." William said cryptically, causing Adam to furrow his brow in confusion, unsure of what they were discussing. "Even though he didn''t divulge anything about that ce, he did spill a lot about the other locations. Now I''ll have to clean up those sites and eliminate any evidence before they can trace anything back to us," Delmar sighed before adding, "Luckily, I''ve already prepared something for that." "What did you prepare?" William asked. Delmar produced a small button from his pocket and said, "I''ve got this." "What does it do?" "Oh, it does this." Delmar pressed the button, and for a moment, nothing happened. They stood there, puzzled, wondering what it had done. Suddenly, the room shook violently as the sound of explosions reverberated through the air, followed by several rounds of rumbling. William and Adam looked around, their eyes widening as they realized what had just urred. "Was that¡ª" Delmar grinned, "Yeah, I just blew up every ce that had beenpromised." Chapter 277: Chapter 276 - Trapped Rats [ Part 3 ] "I want him to live long enough to tell me everything." William cast a nce at Carl, who was staring back at him with a grave expression, clearly wrestling with various schemes to deal with him. Leaning in close to Carl''s ear, William murmured, "Whatever you''re plotting right now... it won''t work." Carl, startled by William''s sudden proximity, instinctively lunged at him, but instead of inflicting any harm, he was met with a jolt of electricity. He screamed in agony. "Ahhhhh!" As the shock subsided, Carl''s body ckened, though faint tendrils of smoke still rose from his clothes. William, smiling at the sight, said, "Are you really that foolish? I just told you I''d take every precaution necessary to safeguard myself from your hands and you still do this." "So, are you done now, or is there still some idiocy rattling around in your head?" William taunted, jabbing Carl hard on the forehead. Carl winced in pain, the lingering effects of a prior injury still evident. Carl remained silent, his breathingbored, so William continued, "Seeing that you''ve ''finally'' calmed down, we can get down to business. Now, tell me, why did you betray me?" William asked the most straightforward yet piercing question. Carl inhaled deeply, contemting his dire predicament, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find a way out. So, he spoke. "I... I did it... for her." Carl stammered, his voice trembling as he nced at Carly, who managed a faint smile despite their desperate situation. "NONSENSE!" William''s voice thundered, causing both Carl and Carly to flinch in terror. William stood up, his voice seething with rage. "I don''t for a f*cking second believe that you would betray me for something like that... definitely not for someone like her." Carly felt a flicker of indignation at being belittled yet again but didn''t dare speak out as William continued. "I know you act the fool, and sometimes you really do foolish things," William said, moving closer and gripping Carl''s head tightly in his hand, "but you''re not foolish enough to do something like this for someone so... insignificant." Carl clenched his jaw, trying to endure the pain from William''s iron grip. "I can tell someone else was involved. Directly. I don''t know who it was or what they promised you. Maybe a grand estate, a fortune in money, or even a rise in status. But whatever it was, this bitc* certainly wasn''t part of the bargain. At most, she''s just an essory you''re dragging along. So tell me," William''s grip on Carl''s face tightened, "who is it?" Carl met William''s gaze and, for a fleeting moment, William thought his intimidation had seeded. But then something shifted in Carl''s eyes. The fear that had been directed at William now diverted towards someone else... someone Carl feared far more. William released Carl''s head with a forceful shove, causing Carl to jolt backward with such power that, if not for the restraints, he would have been flung across the room. William took a step back and said, "I see fear in you, Carl, but it''s not fear of me. Whoever it is, you clearly think they''ll do much worse to you than I ever could." "But that''s where you''re wrong. Right now, you''re not in front of that person. No, you''re in my hands now, and fortunately for you, it won''t be a short journey. Unfortunately, it won''t be a painless one either." "No matter what happens, I will make you reveal the name of whoever orchestrated this treachery. And only then will I allow myself the satisfaction of breaking you," William dered, not waiting for Carl or Carly''s terrified reactions before turning his attention to the others. He looked at Delmar, who was grinning dangerously. "That was quite a show, boss. It definitely rattled him." "But not enough, it seems," William replied, pointing at Delmar. "Bring in your man and make sure he divulges everything he knows about me. Let him know that whoever he fears most right now is nothing but a f*cking candlepared to what I am." Delmar nodded. "Of course. I''ll make sure he talks." He then nced at Carly. "And what about the girl?" William turned back to Carly, who was staring at him with tear-filled eyes, her fear palpable. "Her? Just take her to someone with a horrifying face and a sharp tongue. I''m sure she''ll sing like a canary. She has the face for it." Delmar chuckled. "That''s right... now, who has a face like that and a voice to match..." He then turned to Adam and asked with mock politeness, "Care to give it a try?" Adam smiled back, equally polite. "Oh, I''m sure you''re the master of this sort of thing. You should handle it." William cut them off. "Alright, just get someone. And make sure to reshape that pretty face of hers too. Don''t want anyone else falling for something like that." Delmar''s expression shifted to one of surprise before morphing into an even more sinister smile. "Didn''t think you''d go that far, boss." "Far?" William looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean? I didn''t even mention her body, and you think this is going far?" "Just didn''t think you''d go to such lengths, that''s all." "You don''t know much about me, Delmar. And it''s in both of our interests that we don''t find out more about each other than necessary." "Quite right," Delmar agreed, as he moved towards Carly, unlocking the restraints on her chair and pulling her up. Adam watched anxiously and asked, "Wh- What are you going to do with her?" "Something interesting... but for now, why don''t you worry about yourself." Delmar replied, dragging the chair out as Carly began to scream. "Wha- What are you doing? Where are you taking me? Plea- Please, whatever it is you''re going to do, don''t. I''ll tell you everything I know." Carly pleaded, her eyes desperately seeking mercy from William, who only responded with a look of disappointment. "If you say that now, you''re just spoiling half the fun." an unfamiliar voice said as the door to the room opened. Carly turned to see arge man, dressed in tattered clothes with a few holes in his shirt and pants, and pink highlights in his hair. She couldn''t exin it, but something about his face filled her with dread as he smiled menacingly. "Don''t worry, dearie. When I''m done, you''ll have a brand new transformation¡ªone that''s far beyond what you can imagine." he said dramatically, motioning to the men behind him. "Pick her up, boys." They did as instructed, lifting Carly as she continued to scream and beg, her cries drowned out by the man''s screechingughter. Carl looked at that and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he wasn''t that lucky either as Delmar turned toward him and said, "For you¡­ I have prepared someone very special." Delmar smiled as the door opened again for a different individual toe in. Delmar patted the guy who looked like he was a scientist That worked with dead bodies and said, "I''ll leave this to you then." Saying that the three of them got out of the room as the strange man came close to Adam. "My name is Garil Highter and from this moment on, I am going to show how interesting a human''s biology could really be." Chapter 279: Chapter 278 - Another Shocking Revelation "And even though it''s not the course of action I would take, it does seem like the only viable path¡ªone fraught with high risks and devoid of rewards." "That it is," William acknowledged, and both of thempsed into silence as they went their separate ways. [ Three Days Later ] William and Adam found themselves in their usual training room, engaging in their regr sparring session. William struck with relentless precision, while Adam deftly evaded each blow, retaliating with counterattacks that William narrowly dodged at thest possible moment. wdia observed them from a distance, feeling herself being drawn into the mesmerizing rhythm of their movements. To her, it resembled a dance of des¡ªa graceful yet deadly ballet. The swords moved with breathtaking speed as the two men experimented with new techniques, each striving to surpass the other with inventive and fluid motions. What made the spectacle even more captivating was the asional burst of color that erupted when the des shed¡ªor nearly shed¡ªrepresenting the different elemental forces that thebatants wielded to gain an advantage. In the midst of this intricate dance, one of the swords suddenly moved with a flourish, and a great me erupted, surging toward the opposing de. Adam, wielding the other sword, reacted swiftly, invoking his water element to summon a torrent that collided with the mes, generating a dense mist that enveloped much of the room. wdia struggled to see through the fog with her natural vision, so she switched to her mana sight. Through this heightened perception, she could discern that even within the obscuring mist, William and Adam continued their fierce battle with undiminished vigor. They fought on, neither willing to yield, until Adam finally called a halt to the bout. Both men copsed to the floor, with William being the more thoroughly exhausted of the two. Though Adam''s breath came in heavy gasps, he was in a far better state than William, who was drenched in sweat. Adam nced over at William, the image of the fire attack reying in his mind as he mused, ''Who would have guessed that he could also wield the dragon attribute?'' Indeed, William had already confided in him about the dragon attribute. He could have kept it concealed, but he deemed it necessary to reveal it. For one thing, he was struggling to keep pace with Adam as the training intensity escted. For another, concealing his most potent attribute from his mentor would only hinder his progress. Adam vividly recalled the moment when William first disclosed his third attribute. [ Adam''s shback ] William and Adam were in the same room, engaged in their customary training session. This time, William, who usually evaded Adam''s attacks and countered with ease, found himself struggling. Adam had subtly raised the difficulty level, but that slight increase was enough to throw William off bnce, causing him to take several hits. As they sparred, William suddenly halted his attack and motioned for Adam to stop as well. Adam, pausing mid-strike, asked, "What''s the matter? Are you finally ready to throw in the towel?" He said this with a teasing grin. "Not a chance," William responded, matching his grin and taking a few deep breaths. "I was just thinking¡ªyou''ve upped the ante, haven''t you?" "Only by a little." William nodded thoughtfully. "In that case, I think it''s the perfect moment to unveil my hidden power." Adam raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Hidden power? Do you have a skill I don''t know about?" "Something like that. Since you''ve made the training tougher, I want to use it against you. Is that okay?" "Sure, but first, tell me what it is. If it''s some kind of family secret or a technique that could endanger both of us, it might be better not to use it at all," Adam cautioned. "Don''t worry¡ªit won''t harm me. But as for whether it will hurt you... well, that''s something I can''t guarantee." Adam smiled, intrigued. "Something that could hurt me, huh? So, what is it?" "It''s my third attribute." Adam''s eyes widened in astonishment as he stammered, "Th- Thir- Third attribute?" William nodded. "Yes. I''ve kept this hidden from most people, and I''m only telling you because I trust you." Despite his shock, Adam felt a surge of gratitude that William trusted him enough to share such a significant secret. "Wow, Boss. Not only do you have two attributes, but three! That''s incredible," Adam eximed, to which William responded, still a bit puzzled, "Is it really that rare?" Adam nodded emphatically. "Absolutely. There are very few people who can wield three attributes. Even if there are, they wouldn''t number more than the fingers on one hand." William thought back and asked, "But I''ve seen many people using dual attributes on TV, and some of them are quite renowned." "That''s true. There are a few who can wield more than one attribute, but only those lucky enough to discover an attribute their body ispatible with, and even then, typically only at the fourth level." "So, if you think about it, having not just two but three attributes at only the second or third level is not just rare¡ªit''s virtually unheard of." As Adam said this, a dark thought crossed his mind, and his expression grew serious. "Who else knows about this?" William considered for a moment and replied, "Besides you... only Delmar." "Well, even though that guy can be obnoxious, he''s trustworthy when ites to keeping a secret," Adam said, his tone bing grave. "But don''t ever tell anyone else, got it? No one." "Not only is this extraordinary, but if the wrong person found out... our already bad situation could be worse." William frowned. "You think someone would try to capture me and experiment on my body?" "It''s not outside the realm of possibility. So you''d better be as vignt as possible." William nodded. "Of course, I''ll be vignt. That''s why I''ve only told you and Delmar. And I told you because you''re the only ones I trust with this secret." As he spoke, the room''s temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. After a moment, Adam smiled, trying to lighten the mood. "So, why don''t you show me this new attribute?" William put the previous conversation behind him and took a deep breath. When he exhaled, a torrent of me erupted from his mouth, forming a massive fireball. Even standing several steps away, Adam could feel the intense heat emanating from it. Gazing at the enormous me, Adam said, "Incredible... this me is so intense that anyone would say it''s a dragon''s fire." "Because it is," William replied. Adam, not fully registering William''s words, asked, "What did you say?" "I said this is a dragon''s me." "But that would mean..." Adam''s confused expression turned to shock. "Your third attribute is the legendary dragon attribute?" William nodded, confirming Adam''s realization. Adam fell silent, staring at the triumphant smirk on William''s face. [ shback Ends ] Adam looked at William''s exhausted face, and one thought crossed his mind: ''It seems the future will be quite interesting for him.'' His thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the sudden burst of the door opening. He saw Delmar rush in, and before they could say anything, Delmar dered, "He''s ready." Chapter 280: Chapter 280 - The True Master Delmar grinned, "Yeah, I just blew up every ce that had beenpromised." William and Adam looked at him with wide mouth''s not knowing what to say about that. They knew he was a crazy guy but this¡­ this was a new level of crazy that they haven''t seen in others¡­ except for crazy people that is. "Are you f*cking crazy? Why the hell would you do that for?" Adam asked as he looked at Delmar with a shocked appearance. "Why else? It''s because of this guy," Delmar pointed at the broken and beaten down Carl, "that I had to do something like this." "Bu- But this is just too crazy!!" "Yeah, Delmar. I have to agree with him as well." William said, "We already have many people looking at our backs and now what you did just now is not only going to cause a lot of sound but people will literallye hounding at us." "Oh! I knew you would say something like that, boss." Delmar gave a smile as both William and Adam looked at him with suspicious eyes. Delmar walked slowly towards Carl while saying, "Don''t worry about the explosionsing back to us, I removed all the paper trails that can be connected to us." "So when they look at who owns the buildings and properties, it won''t be me then?" William asked. Delmar shook his head, "No, they won''t. All the ces with underground facilities and other stuff had always been under a fake name and identity, so even if they tried very hard¡­ they''ll find someone with a small farmhouse back in some back-ridden ce." "Also¡­" Delmar had a dark smile, "I did this to also make the people that were looking at us, take a step back too." William and Adam, even though were quite skeptical about his ways of doing things, had to nod to this move. With this move not only has he cleaned up their problems but also was able to strike the people who were hurting them back without any legal evidence. Which at this time and moment was a lot more valuable to them. "So for confirmation, nothing of the crazy thing that you did just now, won''te biting back at our asses then?" Adam asked still a bit skeptical about all this. Delmar nodded, "Rx, short sword, It won''t. It''s actually much better that I did this. Now the police and the news reporters will have a new target they would have to follow, so we will get some temporary peace from them." William nodded in relief but Adam asked, "And how are you sure that they will let us off so easily? They could basically look at that and try to f*ck us as well." "They could but they won''t," Delmar had a dark smile as he said, "Not with the number of bodies that is left behind in those ces." "Those bodies," William looked at him suspiciously and asked, "They are not any of our people right?" "Nope, all are from the Violet Boeli Family and the one this f*cker is¡­ was afraid of." William nodded, "So getting back to the main topic, Who is the guy?" "That''s the tricky part, boss." "What! You still don''t know?" "No no, I know¡­ it''s just not something that you would want to know." William had a headacheing to him as he said, "Please, don''t tell me it''s someone we know." "Not personally, No." Delmar said while going back a bit farther from Carl as William and Delmar followed him. He took the tablet from the floating tray beside them and showed a picture. "It''s this guy." The picture was that of a guy in his 60''s with white hair and teeth that were slightly crooked. His face had also deteriorated quite a bit but you could tell that the guy was a looker back when he was young. He wore expensive clothes and had a proud aura around him that was visible just from his photo. All in all, an old guy that seemed to be someone very important. When William saw the photo, he didn''t notice anything strange or knew about the man but Adam who saw it, frowned and said, "This is troublesome." William looked at him and asked, "Why? Is this guy really that problematic?" Now it was Adam and Delmar to get shocked as they asked, "Boss, you don''t know?" "Know what?" "About this guy?" Delmar said showing the photo a little closer. "Nothing. I don''t know him and I don''t think I heard about him." William said backing away from the phone that was so close to his face. Delmar and Adam were silent for a moment before the first one said, "This is going to be even more problematic then I thought." In confirmation to his words, Adam also nodded. William couldn''t handle the suspense anymore and asked, "Stop acting like that and just tell me who the guy is." "Well¡­ boss." Delmar said, his face a bit frowning, "That guy is Franch Saverbolt." "And?" "¡­And is the next master of the Saverbolt Great house." William went quiet as he finally understood why Adam and Delmar were acting like that just now. So he had not only one great house already trying to kill him but now there a new addition too. William didn''t know whether tough at himself for such a miserable fate or just cry it out. He took a big breath and sat on the rotating chair beside him and asked, "And why is the next master of great house sooo interested in me?" "It''s because of the Freiggart Great House." "Them again?" William asked doubtfully, "Why are they connected with this?" "Well it''s really simple actually." Delmar then swiped the tab as another picture appeared. A picture of a women in her 30''s with a mid-range beauty and C Cup breasts. "This is the daughter of the Savorbolt Great Houses, Master. And this¡­" Delmar swiped the screen again as the photo changed once more, "is the reason why they are after us as well." "Well f*ck me." The new photo was that of the daughter of the Savorbolt family and Fraic Freiggart. A family photo of them with three children''s standing in front of them. ''So not only was that guy troublesome when he was alive¡­ he''s fu*king troubling me while his dead too.'' William thought before swiping the tab and looked at different photos of them and their family together. "Well¡­ this couldn''t have been any worse." William said and looked back at Carl, "But when did they contact him, it couldn''t have been before the auction as we didn''t have any connection to them yet." "I guess it must have been after we came here," Delmar said, "And that to fast. Most of the ces they know about us, are only the new ones¡­ the ones that Carl only knows about because I showed it to him as an emergency hiding location." William nodded and asked, "Is there anything else for me to know about? How much has Carl damaged us then?" "Don''t worry boss, He didn''t do much to us except point a few more insignificant ces but¡­" Delmar frowned, "You won''t like the number that been burned away because of this fuc*er." Chapter 281: Chapter 281 - A Monster Hidden "You won''t like the number that been burned away because of this fuc*er." Delmar said as he wondered about the multiple zero''s he could have instead spend on various other things. "It doesn''t matter how much money has been wasted because of this crazy stunt. As long as we are safe, no amount of money will be too much for me to cry about." William said as Delmar and Adam smiled in unison. "If it makes you feel any good boss, then we weren''t the only ones who made a loss because of my crazy move." Delmar smiled mysteriously and continued, "I made sure to check beforehand and see whether there was anyone already there in those ces and when I saw that they had already went in and were searching in huge groups, that''s when I blew it." "I don''t want to say that killing massive number of people like that feels good¡­" William said with a concerned tone that turned into a smileter, "But it sure does feel good to know that my enemies are the ones that will get many losses because of this." Delmar smiled and turned to Adam, "So what do you think, Short Sword?" Adam said with a frown, "I''ll be blunt, I don''t like the way that you do things and I won''t ever but if it helps us then¡­ I don''t have anything to say about it." "Well as long as you keep shut¡­ It would be a greater prize to me than seeing thousands of my enemy''s corpses¡­ maybe not that much." Delmar said as he thought about it. "And not seeing your face is the same too me as well." Adam returned with a counterstrike. And they continued for a moment before William''s coughing brought them back to attention. ''COUGH'' ''COUGH'' Adam and Delmar calmed down and gave him their attention as he said, "With that done, is there anything else we need to learn from him?" William pointed at Carl. "No, I don''t think there is anything much he could say anymore. Still I want to keep him around for a while longer to make sure that he hasn''t kept anything hidden from us." Delmar said. William nodded and said, "Alright, when you''re sure that he has nothing else, don''t kill him." Delmar frowned hearing that. "I want to give him an extra show that day so call me, alright." Delmar smiled as he understood what William wanted to say. "Oh! About the girl, what happened to her?" "Her?... Hmmm let me check for a sec." Delmar said and pulled out his phone and rang someone. "Hey! What are you doing right now? Are you still working on that girl?... Oh! That''s good, that''s good¡­ wait a sec, let me ask first." Delmar stopped and looked at William. "Boss, as we expected the girl sang like a canary the moment, they tried to torture her and she told us very very important things about them." "How important?" William asked with scrutinizing eyes. "Important enough to drill some big holes in our dear friends ount." "Good¡­ Did she also have anything about the Saverbolts?" Delmar shook his head, "No. When it came to them, the girl didn''t know absolutely anything. Just like you, boss,pletely unknown about them." "All she could say was about some ces the Violet Boeli Group had ''Illegally'' acquired and used for ''Special'' circumstances." Delmar said with a cryptic tone. "How special?" William asked wondering about the damage he would be able to cast at them. "Special meaning Drug deals mostly. But enough ck money for them to lose their hair if they learned that money they worked so hard for was stolen overnight." Delmar smilingly said. "Or even better¡­ if the money were to say¡­. Got burned by an individualpletely unknown to them." William said looking at Adam who smiled as he understood what William wanted him to do. Delmar also smiled, "Yeah that''ll work wonders with them. So what do you want me to do about the girl then?" "Keep working on her as well. Don''t hurt her physically but make sure to give that pain to her mentally. I need her for that extra show with Carl." Delmar nodded and said that on the phone and then cut it. William looked back on Carl and walked slowly as he said, "Well then Carl¡­ it seems you would have to get used to pain a little longer buddy. But I assure you that¡­ in the end, it will make up for everything." He said with a dangerous smile. Carl who was simply out of his mind and felt nothing about everything, had a nce at his smile and right at that moment, he eye''s widened and he screamed out in fear. "AHHHH AHHHHH" "NO NOOO NOOOO, Not YoU¡­. PLEAse NOOO." "Not ANYMOreeee¡­. I- I- I alreadyy told you everything I know¡­." Then he started to sniffle and cry, "Please¡­ just stop it." William instead of feeling pity as he usually would, didn''t. Instead something inside him, changed and he saw that look of Carl and felt unadulterated joy. "No no no¡­ don''t cry now. Believe me it''s going to be okay¡­ just a while longer, Carl. Keep holding just a little more and when you have beenpletely broken and had no desire to live anymore¡­ that''s when I will grant you your freedom." Carl hearing this cried even more. "Until then please hold on for yourself and her." Hearing thest part, Carl remebered about Carly as he suddenly screamed out in rage and said to him, "What the f*ck have you done to her you monster! You think you''ll get away with this¡­ NO! YOU WON''T. None of you will." "A time wille when everyone will learn what true monsters all of you are and when that timees, I''ll beughing at you straight from Gehenna." "Nobody will help you nor can you escape your judgement and you woul-" Before Carl could continue any longer, William clutched his head and said, "Oh Carl¡­ it would take some time before you can actually go to Gehenna and when I''m finished, you''ll be asking me to deliver you straight there." Carl couldn''t help but shake looking at that emotionless face that spoke the truth. Seeing that he didn''t have anything else to say, William got up and said, "Well it felt quite good to speak with you like this. See youter then." He said and they left the room, leaving a broken man with his dark days continuing. As they walked the hallway, something seemed to disturb the two men alongside William. They felt that the long hallway seemed more cold then it already did. They knew why they were feeling like that and it pointed to William who had just shown them what he could really be when hepletely losses his mind to anger. They were experienced men who had seen much worse and were okay with them but what they saw today when their ''Young Boss'' had acted in such a way not only made them shocked but also made them feel scared of him too. They thought that if he could do such a thing now then¡­ what would he do when he grows up? Chapter 282: Chapter 282 - Making Some Chaos "I think this are all the ces that the girl spoke of." Delmar said as he pointed towards several locations on a holographic panel. William looked at all the location and asked, "Is anything of them too dangerous?" "Of Course, they are." Delmar said and turned to Adam, "But not enough for our special friend here, right?" William didn''t say anything about Delmar''sment and instead asked Adam, "Adam, you think you can handle them or do you need some extra help?" Adam shook his head, "No I don''t. I''m sure that I will be able to handle a few drug exchange spots. Still it would be helpful, if there would be some more intel about them instead of just locations." "I''ll find some people, who can scout those ce out and give it to you." Delmar said. William then looked at the holographic panel for a moment and then at both of them and asked, "Well then, is there anything else left about this?" Delmar shook his head and said, "No, Boss." "Alright then, Adam." William looked at Adam, "You take some rest before you go out for this mission and remember, not to make any of them know about your specific moves or face, okay. And if somebody does then-" "I''ll take care of them." Adam said as William nodded. Adam then had a sudden thought as he said, "Still, even if I did hide my identity, wouldn''t they know that all this ces are getting hit by us? Maybe not yet but what about in the future." "No they won''t." Delmar said and when he saw Adam''s iprehensible face, he exined. "You see, All of this locations over here." Delmar pointed to the dots and shapes shown in the holographic panel, "Are known to only a few people and among them is fortunately our most favorite, Mr. Hin He." "Wouldn''t that make it even more easy?" Adam asked as he frowned. "It would actually, but," Delmar said as he put up a finger, "Only if our friend was honest about it." "Why wouldn''t he be?" "Well¡­ do you think that he would actuallye out and say that, ''Sorry, this all happened because I tattled to the bit*h who has been selling information to us.''" Delmar said with a smile as the others smiled too. "So that only makes it much more good for us then. Adam," William looked at Adam, "Make sure to cause as much chaos as you can. Don''t destroy the most important things and let some remain for the cops toe and find them." "Let the cops be guided by you and know that all of the drugs and other illegal facilities are being run by the Violet Boeli group. At least that will keep them off our backs for a while and even the news stations will have a field day with them. Do you understand, Adam?" Adam nodded as William thought of something before asking, "And what do we do about our Great House''s situation? Any Ideas?" Adam remained quiet but Delmar said after some thought, "I know this may sound quite bad to hear, But I think it would be best for us to not do anything to them right now, It would be best if we could justpletely forget about their names." "I know this sounds ridiculous but it''s true. We neither have the strength nor connections to do any real damage to them and nor any real backing that would help us shield from their attacks, if we were to officially fight them." "So you propose to let them get away with this and not to speak about this again, then?" William asked as Delmar nodded. Then he looked at Adam, "Do you have anything to say about this?" Adam stayed quiet for a moment before saying, "It does sound bad to hear and I wouldn''t trust most ns thates out of that guy''s mouth." Delmar looked at him with a ''Hurt Expression'' but Adam continued, "But¡­ it''s the right movement for us, boss¡­ until we are actually ready to go to the big leagues." William looked at both of them and continued staring for a while without any expressions before finally letting out a sigh and said, "Yeah¡­ I thought the same as well." Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r William sat on a chair as he gave a self-deprecating smile and said, "Haha¡­ look at this. I talk a lot of cool sh*t but when ites down to actually doing something, I-¡­ I bitc* out like this. Not a cool thing to do right?" Adam and Delmar also sat down on some chairs and Adam said, "Not every fight is a winning fight, boss. You win some, you lose some. As you said, all that matters is that ''As long as we are safe, no amount of money or losses will be too much for us to cry about'', Right?" Delmar also joined in, "Yeah, boss. Even if we are letting this one slide for now, it''s not like we arepletely forgetting about them. We will not forget this no matter what anyway. So it would be better to remember this and make our preparations and when the timees¡­ We will bite back." He said with a smile that felt reassuring in his dangerous looking face. William smiled seeing their effort tofort him as he said, "Thanks for this guys. It really helped a lot." Adam and Delmar smiled as thetter said, "Don''t worry, boss. We have to do this much anyway to make up to the huge sums of money that goes in out pockets." Adam smiled and nodded to his words too. William didn''tment back as he smiled and then said to Adam, "Adam, Why don''t you go rest and prepare yourself for the mission ahead." Adam nodded and stood up, "Alright, boss. But if you need me for anything then you know where to find me then." He said and left the room. Delmar took this as a leaving gesture too as he stood up and said, "Well then, I''ll leave you too then, boss." But William stopped him with a hand sign and said, "Sit, I need to talk to about other things." Delmar sat and William asked, "I know before I said that I don''t care about how much we lost¡­ still, how much was it?" Delmar frowned as he said, "Boss¡­ I can''t give a correct estimate as I still haven''t seen it yet but¡­ It''s close to a few billion dors¡­ 2 or 3 maybe." "And our¡­ employee loses?" William asked with a unknown tone. "Them¡­ not much¡­ maybe 10 or 15, I think." Delmar said as he scratched his bald head. "10 or 15 is still a lot of people, Delmar. I want you to give them a good burial and their remaining families enough money to make them feel reassured and shut." William said pointing at Delmar. "Alright boss." "What do you suggest we do now to calm the situation?" "With all the f*ckery that''s going on around us, right now. I Would say the best bet would be to buy off cops¡­ as many as possible." "To make sure to bnce the scale." Chapter 283 : 283 - The Reason For Everything "With all the f*ckery that''s going on around us, right now. I would say the best bet would be to buy off cops¡­ as many as possible." "To make sure to bnce the scale." Delmar said. "Okay, that''s a good idea. So have you already contacted someone?" William asked. Delmar scratched his bald head and had an awkward expression as he said, "Well¡­ that''s still in progress, boss." "Oh!... I thought you would have already contracted them already? So¡­," William asked with scrutinizing eyes, "Is there something you''re not telling me here?" Delmar sighed as he gave up and said, "Yes, there is a problem." William''s face immediately turned sour and Delmar seeing that quickly tried to exin, "No no, Boss. It''s not a ''Us'' problem, it''s more like a ''Me'' problem?" "...borate" "You see¡­ back in the past¡­ when I wasn''t in your employment, I was kind of a free soul, someone who clearly didn''t give a f*ck to anyone and in those era''s of freedom, I kinda chose to f*ck the wrong person''s wife." "Let me guess, it''s the policemissioners, right?" William asked. "Well close¡­ it was a major''s wife." Silence prevailed as William spoke after a moment, "How is that remotely close?" "Well I kinda-" Delmar tried to exin but William stopped him with a sign of his hands. "Well it doesn''t matter now. It''s at least good that it''s a major and not a general now, because that would have been a good fu*k up for you and in turn me." William said and Delmar''s face frowned as he said, "Well¡­." William looked at him and his face turned pale as he said, "Please don''t tell me you f*cked a General''s wife too." "No no... I don''t think so." Delmar saw William giving him a deadpan look, "No I didn''t, I''m sure of it." "But the problem is that the wife''s husband that I in simplier terms ''Cucked'' has been promoted and now¡­ he is a Colonel." William went quiet as he just kept looking at Delmar who was increasingly sweating as he was being looked at like, ''He was a very stupid man''. Which he was. "And that guy also works in the Wiseburn Kingdom''s Army Service?" William asked as Delmar nodded. "So what you are trying to say to me is that we are literally fuc*ed in getting help from the army department and which in turn also turns down the police too." "Well¡­. Not really boss. We just have to find someone who is in a rank above that guy and see if we can get his ''Help''." "And do you know someone?" "¡­.No" "Well there we have it." William said as he flung his arm around in a dramatic matter. "I''m sorry, boss. I can''t do anything about what I have already done before." Delmar said and became quiet. "Yeah¡­ Not that we want to do anything about something we are proud of." William said as he saw the little prideful smirk hidden away in Delmar''s face. "Just go and find someone who can help us¡­ and make sure to not fu*k this guy''s wife too." Delmar smiled and said, "Alright, boss. I''ll keep that in mind." He then left as William sat there in the bar counter of his vi and yed with his orange juice and thought about everything. "Why is the whole world turning upside down for me?" ''It''s not turning upside down for you.'' Anne said through their link. "So what do you call getting betrayed by your most closest security personal and finding out that the one that turned him turned out to be from a Great House. What do you call that?" William asked Anne. ''That¡­ maybe atrocious luck.'' Anne said with doubt in her voice. "See not even you are sure of tha-" William said before he suddenly widened his eyes and straightened his postures and said, "Luck! Could it be because of that." For some time, because of what was happening and how bad the situation was bing for him, William''s mind became preupied with that. So he didn''t even think of seeing that whether something had changed in his stats or not. William quickly opened his stats and scrolled down to luck. The moment he''s eyesid upon the luck stat he only eximed with three words. "Unholy Mother of-" ''Couch Couch'' Anne quickly stopped him before he could finish off that ''Notsosweet'' Sentence. [ Luck: - 25 ] Anne looked at the number and eximed as well, ''Wooow! That really is not a good number.'' "You think!" William eximed as his eyes remained glued to the number. Anne ignored his words and asked, ''How much was it before this change?'' "Before?... I think it was close to 70 or less." ''You sure?'' "Yeah" ''Well¡­ that is quite the drop.'' "Ye- Yeah, I know that. So how the f*ck did this happen? Do you know anything about this?" William directed his question to Anne. ''No, Can''t say I do.'' "Are you sure that there wasn''t anything that could have influenced me or something?" ''No. If there was, then I would have been the first to know about it.'' Anne said and thought for a moment before asking, ''Are you sure that you haven''t done something that would have been the cause of this?'' "What could I have done that would have made such a huge drop." William said with a surprised tone before asking, "This did not happen because of what I did to Carl, is it?" ''No, It doesn''t. While human behavior does have some corrtion to fate and luck but that''s only a subtle change.'' ''This¡­ This happened because of some supernatural cause.'' "Supernatural Cause?" ''Yes, I''m sure of it. How else does a high luck of 70 goes down to negative 25 so quickly without any of us knowing about it?'' "And you''re telling me that all that is happening to me is because of my bad luck?" William asked. ''Yep'' "And it will keep happening as long as it stays that way?" ''Yes, I am.'' Anne said with certainty, ''And not only will your situation get worse but it will also be so bad that¡­ at one time, you will face a situation where dead would be imminent to you.'' William looked at the ss of orange juice in his hands with wide eyes and said, "De- Dead¡­ again?" He asked fearfully and also with slight confusion. ''Yes¡­ and this time it won''t be a choice of whether choosing a new world or going through judgement?... it will be straight to judgement day.'' Anne said with a serious tone. "Why does it seem like you''re deliberately trying to scare me?" Curiously, William asked. ''Hey, I''m just telling the situation as it is.'' Anne said, ''Forget about that, do you know why this might be happening. Have you pissed off any gods or not?'' "No, I don''t think so." ''You sure, it''s actually quite easy you know.'' "Yeah, I''m sure." ''Well then have you been paying your taxes?'' "Wha- What? Yeah I think so." ''Not that one. I am talking about the one the God who reincarnated you put. The one with giving half the money to Orphanages and other stuff.'' "Well¡­." William thought hard before his face turned pale, "Shit!" Chapter 284 : 284 - No Matter What "Well¡­. Shit" William said as he remembered that he didn''t pay the money to churches and other ces as God told him to. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to do it, it was that he had forgotten about it. It was such a simple thing that hepletely forgot about it. Anne went silent for a moment and then she said, ''You forgot, didn''t you?'' William gave an awkward smile and said, "Yeahhhh¡­. Sorry." ''Saying sorry to me, isn''t going to make up for this.'' Anne said as William feared the inevitable. "So is this¡­ it for me?" William said as he started to have shbacks of all the things he did and the ones that he wanted to do. ''What! No!'' Anne said loudly breaking William''s moment, ''You just have to pay back all the debt that you own to God, stop making this more dramatic than it needs to be.'' William had a strange face as he asked, "Really? That''s all that I need to do." ''Yeah, so stop worrying so much about something so simple.'' Anne said with a fake annoyed tone. "I know that I freaked out quite a bit, but you have to realize, it''s mostly because of you." ''ME?????'' Anne said with a overly shocked tone. "Yes, it is. You just scared the shi* out of me by saying all the things that would happen if I didn''t pay the money." William said and pointed, "And stop acting like that¡­ I don''t know why your acting like a tsundere, but stop doing it¡­ it brings bad memories to me." William said as a certain moment from his previous life came to him that made him shudder. ''But from your memories, it seemed like, you like girls who act like that.'' Anne said as she was confused. "Wha- What! Who told you that!" William''s eyes widened hearing her, "I Don''t Like Tsundere''s." Even though Anne could clearly hear what he said, Her intuition told her, the matter was not as simple as it seems. ''It seems like there is something deep about that matter. Do you want to talk about it?'' Anne asked with a mature professional women''s tone. "I¡­ Well if insis-" William immediately realized what he was about to do and stopped, "NO¡­ NEVER." ''So at ater date then.'' "¡­" "You know what¡­ let''s just forget we ever spoke about this and get back to the track." ''If that''s what you want¡­ but if you ever want to then you know where to find me.'' Anne said with a slightly mystic tone. William didn''t know whether to feel good about this new improvement in her. So in the end, he just ignored it. "GETTING TO TOPIC" He said with gritted teeth, "Tell me what to do to correct this negative luck thing?" ''Simple, Just go and pay the debt that you own to God.'' "That''s it? No other extra payment or something?" Anne suddenly looked at William with a strange gaze and asked, ''Does it look like, We are working in an interest rate job?'' "Just wanted to make sure. So I only have to pay back the money that I own right?" ''Yes¡­. And also try to add something else to it.'' Anne said as she looked away quickly. "But you just said¡­ Ahh forget it, just tell me what else do I need to do?" ''I don''t know, let me check the guide book for a second.'' "There''s a guidebook?" ''No, that was a joke.'' "¡­" ''¡­'' "¡­" ''¡­ So after a thorough check, you just need to pay the amount that you are in debt, that is the amount of 5.27 Billion Dors and for the extra¡­ stop acting evil indefinitely.'' "¡­" ''¡­'' "¡­ Anne" ''Yes?'' "What was the extra bit again?" ''Oh! That one¡­ just stop acting evil indefinitely.'' Anne said as her voice became quite at the end. "Does it really say that?" William asked with doubt. ''Why! Don''t you believe what I say?'' Anne said with a tsundere tone. ''And here, I thought, We were best friends, who would always believe each other and help each other and no matter what happens¡­ we will trust each other.'' Anne said with a heart provoking tone. Unfortunately for her, William wasn''t buying her bullshi*, "Yeahhh¡­ I get what you are trying to say but¡­ is it really true or are you hiding something for me?" Anne didn''t say anything and stayed quiet as William asked, "Anne¡­ is something wrong?" ''¡­'' "''Sigh'' is it about what I am acted with Carl?" ''¡­'' "I know that it was a little extrem-" William was immediately cut off. ''A little!'' Anne eximed loudly, ''You grabbed the man''s head and directly told him that you were going to give him so much pain that he would wish that he was in Gehenna.'' "¡­" William stayed quiet and looked at the orange juice in his hands as Anne continued. ''Not only that but there are so many other things too. You are so cold, so dark, soo different¡­ so different from the William that I know¡­ The William that I knew was not such a bad person¡­ he¡­ cared.'' Anne said as her voice trailed off. ''¡­'' William drank from the ss, "Well that person is gone, fortunately." Anne stayed quiet as William said, "This may look very bad to you who just woke up so suddenly and seeing me like this wasn''t what you expected to see. I know that¡­ but you have to understand that If I''m not strong¡­ not bad¡­ then people would have already ripped me to pieces and would have taken everything I had." "AND THAT I CAN NOT LET THAT HAPPEN." William clutched the ss so hard that it broke apart and its small shards flew in different directions with astonishing speed, breaking some things and scratching some walls. He unclenched his hand and looked at the small pieces of ss that were in his hands, the pieces weren''t able to pierce his strong iron d hands. William looked at his hands and saw Power¡­ Power that he didn''t have back in his previous world¡­ Power that wasn''t achievable in his previous world. The same power that all in his previous world would have done anything to achieve it. But only he was granted this opportunity. Not only that but he was given much more¡­ so much that people even in this world would give their humanity to have. William wasn''t about to let such a huge opportunity let away from his hands. The same power that could be rivaled as a God''s. He wouldn''t give away any of them no matter what challenges the world put upon him. Anne seeing the determination in his soul, didn''t try to deter him any longer, ''Alright then, I won''t say anything about this matter any longer.'' William sighed and said with a heavy smile, "Thank you for that. I know it doesn''t look like I am doing the right thing but¡­ give it time, I can promise you that all I am doing will be good for everyone." ''As long as you remember which limits you shouldn''t cross.'' William nodded. ''So how are you going to pay the debt then?'' William had a dark smile bordering his face, "Oh¡­ I have just the perfect one." Chapter 285: Chapter 285 - Planning In The Darkness Inside the room where Carl was held captive. Carl remained quiet as he waited for something that would free him but he knew it was close to impossible. He knew he wouldn''t be the same person he once was, he would never be able to proudly do things that he once did and¡­ he wouldn''t be able to walk straight as he once did. Carl thinking about everything¡­ especially thest part, started to recognize the big mistake that he had made¡­ Just for some money and status, he had betrayed his new workce and he didn''t get the money nor the status. The only thing he got was pain and something that went through his¡­ Carl gave a sigh¡­ he often thought about Carly¡­ his true love¡­ a whore¡­ the one who cared about him¡­ a bitc* that only came with problems. Whenever he would think about Carly he would only have mixed feelings about her. He would once hate her then love her and hate her again. He didn''t know what happened to her nor did he cared. The only thing he cared right now was the thing he had been patiently waiting for. Carl was breathing heavily as he was strapped on the steel chair that wouldn''t bulge no matter how much he struggled against it. He tried to use his full strength on the chair but whenever he did, only a fraction of his strength woulde out. He knew why that was. A Drug¡­ It was a drug that they imnted in him, every day at a certain time so that he couldn''t escape from here. He was tortured every day and withstood them. Even though he was able to withstand so much torture¡­ many parts of him which he was once proud of were gone. Even then, he was able to formte a n. As each day went, so did Carl''s knowledge of the timing¡­ after so much pain, he was finally able to point the time when someone¡­ most likely that mad doctor¡­ woulde and give him his daily injection. But no more¡­ today he would use this opportunity and finally be free. When the mad doctor woulde, he would act as if he was unconscious and right when he would try to inject him with the drug, Carl would strike his head with as much strength as possible. He wouldn''t be able to kill off the basta*d, but he would surely be able to knock him out. Without him conscious, the drug wouldn''t be used on Carl and he would slowly get his strength back and be able to get out of this chair. Then¡­ then he would have some fun with the doctor and everyone else that took a turn at him. Adam, Delmar, some of his previous ''Work Friends'' and the kid¡­ Thinking about the kid, Carl remembered what the kid said to himst time, ''Oh Carl¡­ it would take some time before you can actually go to Gehenna and when I''m finished, you''ll be asking me to deliver you straight there.'' He remembered the look, he had on his face and Carl would still shake in fear when he remembered those cold eyes that were unlike other monsters, had something that made Carl visibly falter. He saw many monsters¡­ even those that killed without any emotion, people say the ones who don''t have any emotions are the true monsters¡­ NO. Carl knew that was just bullsh*t. Real monsters aren''t the one that don''t have emotions when doing this stuff¡­ real monsters are the one who do this because they have emotion¡­ because of the fun they would get¡­ because of the euphoria they would get from someone''s pain. That same thing he had saw in the kid and from that moment on, something was imparted inside of him, that Carl would never know of and be able to get rid of. He unconsciously took the decision of just staying out of William''s way. As he was thinking about many simr things, something inside his mind clicked and he went out of those thoughts. ''It''s time.'' Carl thought as he closed his eyes. The moment he did, the door to the room opened and one person walked inside. Carl could hear the cking of the boots and was able to figure out the position. One step¡­ Three steps¡­ Nine steps¡­ Fourteen steps¡­ it would take a total of fifteen steps before the doc would be in range of him. But somehow, this time the steps didn''t increase any more then fourteen. Carl didn''t care about it much, but he knew it wasn''t the mad doc this time, it was someone else. The thought didn''t made him flinch as somedays others woulde to give him the dosage too. Then Carl heard some metallic nging''s and figured that the person was trying to take the drug injector from the table. Then came the moment of truth, the moment when the guy would try to inject him but wouldn''t be able to as he would already be unconscious by that time. But¡­ that time didn''te. Carl waited for some time but no other movement was heard from the guy. Carl wouldn''t even realize there was someone there if it weren''t for heavy breathing the guy would exhale. He waited for a moment before he heard something that changed the situation upside down. "I know your awake." Said a heavy mocking tone. Carl shook slightly and realized it was none other than Delmar. Now not only was this impossible but now he wouldn''t be able to try this again either. "Just wake up would you? Stop wasting both of our time by acting like a fake corpse¡­ as everyone should have already said this to you, You are a bad actor." Carl opened his eyes and saw Delmar looking down upon him with the same sadistic smile on his face. If Adam was a stone cold killer and William was a monster hiding in a sheep''s outfit then Delmar was that motherfu*ker that would hide under someone''s bed and try to take advantage of the situation. "Now¡­ that your finally ''Awake''. Let''s inject this now, right?" Delmar said and held Carl''s shoulder with great strength that made Carl scream out in pain. Delmar ignored his screams and injected the drug. Carl could feel the cold thing going inside of him and could feel every part of his body slowly dying off. "See was that so hard?" Delmar said with that same sadistic smile on his face as he would have when he wouldugh at someone''s desperate situation or when he would torture them. "So why the long face?" Carl didn''t answer Delmar''s obvious answer and just looked at the wall above. Delmar moved in and looked directly at Carl, "Is it because you didn''t get to meet with the esteemed doctor or that you weren''t able to ''Use your secret n?''" "Or is it because you miss that fellow who woulde and fuc*¡­. ''Cough'' ''Cough'' have some intimate times with you?" Carl shivered as he realized what Delmar was talking about. He looked at Delmar angrily and said, "You guys are monsters!" Delmar nodded as if it was fact, "Of Course, we are otherwise why would we do such things to you." Carl didn''t say anything as he kept looking at Delmar unflinchingly. "You might be wondering why I am hear today?" Then his face had a dark smile, "Because I need to show something very special to you." Chapter 286: Chapter 286 - A Shocking News "I need to show something very special to you." Delmar said as a cruel smile donned his face. Carl knew that whatever it was, it surely was something that he wouldn''t want to see. Then suddenly an image shed in his mind, the image of Carly. Even though he didn''t care about her as much as he did before, there was still some lingering feelings he had for her and in correspondence to that he didn''t want to see something happening to her. Delmar turned around and said, "Open the TV and show it to us." In response, to his words, the upper side of the wall moved as a hole opened and a TV suddenly was led down by tworge robotic arms and stopped high enough for it to be at the right distance and height for a pleasurable experience. "What do you think about the new TV, Carl? I got it at a good discount you know, Right at 0% percent." Delmar cracked a joke but got no response. "Nothing to say hah! Well let''s see if we can change it or not." Delmar said and showed a sign as the TV started and he said, "Start the show." The TVs static view changed and before Carl could see what it was, he closed his eyes in fear. As he closed them, he thought about hearing countless screams and moans from the tv but even after a while no sound came out so in curiosity he opened his eyes to see what it was. The first thing he saw was the smile of Delmar as he looked at him like he was an entertainment zone, "You really thought that I was going to show you some depraved videos of that bit*h, weren''t you?" Saying that he shook his head. "Don''t worry too much about her, she is actually in a much better state than you are." Carl gave a sigh, "And the time is not that long before you get to see your long lost love again and¡­ have some intimate moments." Carl knew Delmar was trying to say some secret code but he didn''t understand it nor Delmar helped him to. Carl looked at the TV and surprisingly it was not any videos of Carly or anything that he thought of Delmar showing him as a torture method. Rather it was the news, The METRO Light News for instance, with Ramiel as the main news anchor. Delmar turned up the voluke as the sound started to slowly turn up until it was above the hearing scale. "Hello, Dear male, female and subspecies viewers from all around Escana. Today the sky is at its most sunniest state, ranging at 45 Degrees Celsius, so turn up that air cooler and refresh yourselves for today as I have something special for you." Saying that he turned slightly towards the right as the camera instantly showed that part. "Yes. Today I have something very special for you. This is not something we had been organizing for a long time nor we had any premonition of it happening but something that came to me suddenly with a surprise that was truly astonishing." "And not only me but YOU too would be surprised when you know what''s the surprise is. Today we have a special guest that has agreed to an interview with us after they rejected for the umpteenth time and not only just an interview but a live one with him doing the interview right here with me." Ramiel said with some emotions as to dramatically raise the rate. Carl looked at the TV and his mind waspletely nk. He didn''t know what it was that was so special about it nor what Delmar was trying to show to him. All he knew was that METRO Light News was a name that was not to be uttered at this ce. It was a name that made the people who lived here and worked, grit their teeth''s in fury. Not because the news would nder the Trust family with false usations, because most of it was true. But even then as a news channel they would always take the truth to a higher level then they were to be. Even Carl was someone who didn''t like the news channel even though he had betrayed the Trust Family. "Alright folks, without stretching this out any longer, let us wee out special guest, Mr. William Trust." Ramiel said and gestured at the end from the left side as the curtain moved and William walked in with a small smile. Carl''s eyes shot up as he saw William walking in and sitting right beside Ramiel as he looked at the camera with a smile on his face. This smile was not the one he had shown him earlier; this was his fake smile. Carl had an urge to scream out and say that ''This is not true, Show them your real smile.''. But the shock from seeing him on the news was so huge, that he could only look at it with his mouth slightly open. "It''s quite a shock." Delmar''s words brought him back as he quickly closed his mouth and donned his previous state. But Delmar didn''t give mind to any of that and said, "It was a even bigger shock to me when he came and asked me to put him on that show." "He didn''t say what the reason was, only that he needed to do that to change their luck¡­ I still don''t understand what that means but then I had a thought." Delmar looed at Carl, "Hey! There is a guy right under our basement who should be free too so why not let him join in on this fun with me." He said with sarcasm on his face that made Carl frown but he remained quiet. Seeing that his words couldn''t evoke a direct reaction from him, Delmar gave a sigh, "if you''re going to be so prude, I would have brought in Adam too, at least he doesn''t act like you do. Unfortunately, he has a special job to do with killing off all the guy''s that your ''Women'' helped point them." Carl remained quiet but inside he was shaking as he thought of Adam killing of every single one of those people. "Oh! I forgot to thank you for them, didn''t I? So here it is, Thank you so much for your help, Carl. It truly fuc*ed those people in the right ce." Delmar said and looked at Carl to see he was still not responding. Delmar snickered and turned towards the TV while silently saying, ''Tough Crowd'' The TV continued as William and Ramiel said a few words in instruction and Ramiel asked, "So, Mr. Trust. Mind telling me and the millions of viewers out there why you finally agreed to an interview with us?" William didn''t take a moment to think as he said, "Well Ramiel, It''s to shut down the usations that you have said about my family." Ramiel smiled and said, "And you believe that you''ll be able topletely shut them down by answering a few of my questions here?" "Notpletely, the effect you have on people is truly quite big, so no matter how big of an answer I give, some people will still be stuck at your previous words." "Well thank you for thatplement." Ramiel said as he took his words with a smile. "And my first question is, do you ept that the money you have is illegal?" Chapter 287: Chapter 287 - A Bigger Shocking News "My first question is; do you ept that the money you have is illegal?" Ramiel asked as the drone like 360-degree cameras all gave their attention to William''s every single move. His face, chest, legs and even his crouch wasn''t spared as even the slightest move were captured by them. "Of Course Not." William said with a crystal clear tone and straight iron like structure as if he wasn''t the least bit imitated by his question. "Oh! You''re quite confident about that aren''t you." Ramiel smiled, "If so then tell me, how has your family, which has only gotten its poprity in recent years was able to amass so much money in such a short time?" William nodded as a smile came on his face, "Well for that I first have to ask, Do you know how much interest my bank gets from ounts that has loan from us?" Ramiel nodded, "Yes, I do and that too also makes me think, how do you actually prosper when you only get so little interest?" He said and used William''s own question to bait him instead. "I will answer that to you with the same answer for the first one, But first let me say that, Most banks would have an interest rate of 12 to 24, 25 percent, right?" Ramiel nodded. "And that amount may seem a little too much at the end but it is still considered normal for most people now, and that''s where my bankes in. The other banks would have the lowest amount of interest 12 or 11% but mine''s at lowest is maybe 8 to 8.5%. Even the higher rates which other banks would take goes 25 to 30%, mine will go to 15 or 16% and that too remember, is the highest." William said stacking his hands, "The highest it would go, and that''s why my most people now are choosing my banks instead of the ones that already made a name for themselves and could be trusted much more then mine." "Not only that, but when the contracts from the other banks to the end of the term, they confiscate everything the contracted has but mine doesn''t." "Yours doesn''t?" Ramiel asked as he and almost all people who were watching the show had the same shocked reaction. "Well doesn''t is a strong word." William exined, "It''s more like we give them some leeway''s." "So you extend the contract''s time, right?" Ramiel asked. "Yes, we do but not only that but we also put him in a contract where he would have to do some misceneous jobs for us until his debt is repaid." "What kind of misceneous jobs?" Ramiel asked as his brows were raised. "Well that depends¡­ how much was the loan and how good is the person himself and what are his qualities. Depending on that we give him work that he himself will do and repay us slowly. And before you ask, we don''t force him to work endless hours, it''s the same hours as thew states." "We may be sharks but we are sharks of the good side." William said as Ramielughed slightly until he realized something and asked, "So I understand what you are saying but I have a question that keeps bugging me about what you said just now." "Well go on, I am here to answer your questions anyway." "You said that you give work to people who can''t pay their debts, so what I want to ask is that, do you also give them works that are dangerous¡­ I mean those that need you to exterminate beasts and find items in dangerous ces?" William nodded, "Yes, we do." "But isn''t that more dangerous? Why would they go for your bank when they could sign contracts with other banks and still keep their lives?" "Well¡­ As I said before," William continued to exin, "My bank takes low interest and keeps the dogs from entering the house for some time by giving them other works. Now tell me, will they chose a bank that would at the end, take away everything they have worked for or will they chose the one that already tells them that the end goal will be dangerous and gives them work when we are at a time when jobs are hard to find?" Ramiel nodded heavily and said, "Well that is indeed a thought that¡­ And this has turned into quite an advertisement, isn''t it?" He said whileughing as William also joined him, "Hey, It was your questions anyway and as for me¡­ It''s my bank, of course I would advertise on live television." Hearing him, Ramielughed out loud as the camera''s put it at an angle that most people watching wouldugh too seeing Ramiel''s funny face. "Well we will certainly get a lot more contract after this, won''t we?" Delmar said and looked at Carl who was looking at the TV with a nk look, "At least curse out a little¡­ It''s boring seeing a man like you break down like that and not bite back at all." But Carl still didn''t say anything, so Delmar put his attention back at the TV. "Alright then to my next question, How did you get your money?" "What do you mean how?" William asked, Confused. "I mean how did it all start? How did a family which didn''t have any name whatsoever was able to establish so much?" "Oh! That." William said, "That all started by getting this ticket." He said and put out a wrinkled old lottery ticket. Ramiel took it in his hands and carefully looked at it. "This looks like a lottery ticket¡­ but it''s dated 5004." Ramiel asked. "Of course, It''s going to be that old. That is my Grandfather''s 51st lottery ticket." William then said with a tease, "You didn''t think that it would be my lottery ticket, right?" Ramiel looked away in embarrassment as he gave the ticket back, "So it all happened because of this, how much did he get?" "50 Million Dors." "50 Million!" Ramiel said shocked. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e-NovelBin "Yes, he did. But my grandfather was a¡­ how do you say it¡­ Yes, a man who always ounted his money. So he was careful with it and did not spend it on anything other than some small businesses that he thought would be beneficial in the future." "And just as he thought, they were beneficial." Ramiel said. William nodded, "Yes, they were very beneficial in the future and when my grandfather passed away, My father was the one who inherited everything and he had the thought of making a bank that would be able to help out themon subjects." "So he sold out everything and created this bank that we are¡­ now talking about." Ramiel nodded and asked, "Your father¡­ where is he?" William''s time for the Oscar act came as he made a sorrowful face and said, "That... Do you know the tremors that suddenly erupted a few days ago that had caused a lot of idents in the kingdom?" Ramiel nodded, "Yes I do." Then he frowned and said, "Do you mean to say that he too..." "Yes¡­ and Unfortunately he was not able to survive it." Chapter 288: Chapter 288 - Even Bigger Shocking News "Yes¡­ and Unfortunately he was not able to survive it." William face turning himself sad as the surroundings felt damp all of a sudden. Carl who was looking at the TV from his chained chair, opened his mouth wide and looked at the TV with great shock evident in his eyes. For the first time after many days he spoke, "Thi- This¡­ is not possible." "Yeah" Delmar said, "It''s quite a shocking thing to learn right." Carl looked at him with eyes full of hatred and doubt which Delmar immediately realized why that was. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know if you would believe me or not but I didn''t know about this." Carl snickered from where he was as Delmar looked at him as his smile returned, "So¡­ this made you talk huh? You like knowing that your bos- Previous bosses father died. Is it some kind of childhood trauma or some kind of mental dilemma?" Delmar talked to himself as he scrutinized Carl with his eyes. Carl snorted and talked, "Yeah, like that is any way real. You guys just made up all this shi*, there is no way what he just could be true. It''s just a ploy from you guys to make the people be dissuaded by you." "Yeah that is indeed true¡­ but I truly don''t know whether what the kid said is true or not¡­ it''s mostly to be bullshi*, but it''s the kind of bullshi* that would help us right now¡­ especially after what you just pulled over us." Delmar said and pointed his fingers at Carl who looked at it with anger brimming out. "Tell me Carl¡­ what was it? What was it that made you turn your back on us?" Delmar asked leaning forward, "What was it that he gave you that we couldn''t hah?" Carl who was initially angry just moments ago, slightly felt guilting to him as he heard those words. It was indeed true that whatever that guy would have given him¡­ William could have given him too but the fear of dying at that moment made him feltpelled to do what they told him. Carl thought about his words and just when he was about to speak out some words, His eyes changed for a brief moment and he turned away from Delmar, not wanting to speak out the words. Delmar seeing that leaned back, He knew this was going to be a lengthy progress but one he would make sure to aplish. Because it is originally his fault for giving this guy the job and for something like this to happen. So no matter what happened he would make sure to get the truth out of Carl''s mouth. Carl turned his eyes to the TV as Ramiel who had just heard the shocking news, didn''t know what to do about it. His coworkers too didn''t know what to say about this as this was sudden and also because this news waspletely not written by any of them. Ramiel stumbled but his years of experience quickly made him move, as he too looked sad and eximed, "That is truly¡­ not what we were expecting here tonight, when I heard that you were going toe to my show." William nodded slowly, "Yes, I know. But this is not only my own grief but others too." Ramiel nodded, "Others too lost their loved ones because of that unknown incident." "Yes, they did and unfortunately METRO Light News still hasn''t able to figure out the true cause behind it." Ramiel said, "So many people had been injured and many had lost their lives too¡­ just as Mr. Trust has." "Yeah I know that." William said, "That''s why when my father was admitted to the hospital, he said some words to me before his inevitable death." "If it''s not too much of a private invasion¡­ can you tell us what they were?" Ramiel asked. "Of Course." William nodded, "Actually they are words meant for those that had suffered and their families too." Ramiel had a curious look on his face as William exined, "Before my father died he told me to create a charitable organization in ordance to the people that have suffered because of such an event." "He realized at hisst moment''s how fragile and beautiful a person''s life can be and because of that he told me to create a charitable organization and help those that had suffered in this ident and also the families that had lost their loved ones." Ramiel nodded as a pro smile came to his face, "That is truly a grand thought of Mr. Trust. I believe that by doing this you will be able to truly help them at their desperate time. Can you tell me when will the Charity start?" "Immediately after the construction of them is finished and also when the official''s documents are signed, which I know won''t take more than a few weeks from assumptions." William said. "As per my father''s instructions, We are going to help not only those that had suffered because of the ident but also those that had suffered in ways of lossing their loved ones and also try to prevent any future ones as well." Ramiel gave a smile and said, "That is truly a great thought and a grand ambition as well¡­ I can figure that it would cost you a quite a bit of money to fund this charitable organization." William nodded, "Yes it would, That''s why I have allocated 50 Billion Dors in this project." Ramiel went quiet as the others in the room also became silent for a moment before Ramiel asked confused, "Can you rify that for me again? How much was the amount that you had put in project?" "It''s 50 Billion." Ramiel was shocked hearing that huge number but then he smiled internally as he knew this was going to be a great rate cow for him so he prioritized it that way. "Wow, William¡­ Can I call you William?" Ramiel asked. "Of Course." "William, this truly is quite astonishing to know about, a great endeavor but one that is left off by many with promises and other words. But I can guess you truly mean to do this right?" William nodded, "Yes, I do. And I don''t know how else to prove this to you other than the construction work that is being conducted on the capital and my words." He smiled at the end. "And we do believe that. But can you tell me something? The amount¡­ is it something that your father already said in his will or is it¡­?" "No, the amount was not something that my father thought of, it was my idea." William said while pointing at Ramiel, "As you said that this is a big ambition and for that big ambition to bear fruit, I would have to truly push it with a big hit." "And a bit hit it is." Ramiel said, "Never have I heard, aside from the Great Houses, to put such a big project in ce but even then it was rarely done and that too fully aplished." "Listening to you today has truly changed my thoughts about your family and I am now leaning towards the Trust name." Chapter 289: Chapter 289 - Skill At Its Work "Listening to you today has truly changed my thoughts about your family and I am now leaning towards the Trust name." "Now is that true or are you trying to goat me into telling something else as well?" William said with suspicious eyes and a teasing as Ramielughed. "HAha haha¡­ No no, It isn''t. I don''t mean that all the usations that I made against you arepletely baseless but¡­ for now I would need to conduct more research and see whether all are truly real or not." Ramiel said. "And if some were was¡­" "Then you can call me anytime and I will dlye over here to discuss about them with you." William said. "Fannntastic" Ramiel said and looked towards the camera, "Well there you got it folks, Mr. Trust. Now it''s time to say farewell to you all but before that I would like for you to pray for thete Mr. Trust to your respective gods and also for the kingdoms of Escana. Thank you for listening, This is me, Ramiel Cang, METRO Light News." The TV screen changed to an ad as the news ended. Carl kept looking at the screen while having a suspicious frown on his face as he said, "You bought them." "Of Course, we did." Delmar gave a creepy smile, "Why else would a news station famed for hating most families and us as well, suddenly turn so sweet on us." "Still it was still a shock to me when I saw, Ramiel acting like nothing had happened between us, smiled and talked like that¡­ truly a good actor¡­ don''t you think?" Delmar asked looking towards Carl. "How much did you give him?" Carl asked. "What?" Delmar asked confused. "How much did you give them to act like that?" Carl asked again. "Well let''s just say¡­ a little more than average." Delmar smiled as he didn''t say anymore. ...¡­.. Back in METRO Light News station. The camera shut off as the recording also turned off and William got off the chair and to the dressing room where the people there helped him unequip all the audio and other equipment''s there was. They then turned to his face and started to apply makeup on it as he frowned and asked, "Hey! What are you doing?" The girl who was doing his makeup said, "Oh! I''m sorry for not telling you before but we need to do your makeup before you leave. There may be some fans who would be in front of the station after watching the news and if you were to get out without any makeup then¡­ Not like I am saying that you need any¡­ you look godly." She said with a twinkle in her eyes. William saw that but didn''t care enough to address it as he said, "Alright do it but don''t try to make it obvious¡­ I don''t do such things." "Of course sir¡­ why would you when you have such a great face." "¡­" Coming out of the dressing room, William took a breath as the perfumes and the smell of other beauty products had overwhelmed him. He was never a fan of makeup and beauty products and even in his past life he had didn''t like it when his sisters would spend so much money on useless products such as this. But he didn''t mind when it came to other women using them¡­ specially when it came to the part of them using only light makeups that would hide some of their faults and view most of their natural face. "Nauseatic, right?" William looked to his left to see Ramiel standing out of his own dressing room with a smile on his face. "Yeah, it is. Never thought perfumes could have so many varieties¡­ when all of them have the same smell." Ramiel nodded as heughed a bit, "Yeah yeah¡­ I too once felt nausea whenever I had to finish up with this dreadful thing but after so many years¡­ I can see that it is the most important factor in my life." William nodded understanding what he really meant. "Was it your first interview?" "Was it that noticeable?" William asked with a nervous smile. "Not really no. I was just asking out of pure curiosity but you did a good work. Couldn''t really tell whether it was your first time or your 100th." William smiled and said, "You did a nice job out there too, really made me feel like I was being interrogated by you." "Talk about acting foolish," Ramiel said, "No matter how many times I asked you a unsettiling question, you would alwayse it with a counter strike and make it into a profitable one." "Well can you me me for doing that, I am now the owner of a flourishing business." William said, "And should you really be saying that to me when you yourself was trying to make your ratings go high." "And high it did. I am sure that it would be quite high after today." Ramiel said before his eyes turned crescent. "You shouldn''t say this too considering you are the one that will get the most benefit out of this, boss." William smiled as he understood that Ramiel was talking about the other thing. The thing about him buying off the METRO Light Newspletely and bing the sole owner of it. It''s also the reason why Ramiel was so friendly with him. It was partly an act and most of it were real. Not because Ramiel was a good man at heart, no. It was because of the contract they signed. Deal With Heaven Your adventure continues at m v|l-e-NovelBin This skill had finally shown its true power to him. William had bought the whole METRO Light News Station with a total amount of 21 Billion Dors. Because it was a one-time contract and that it would finish immediately after signing, the influence too was huge. He remembered when he had first contracted Ramiel, the man was too arrogant and talked way too much. But after he had finished signing the contract and had taken a moment in the joint, the man''s temperament changedpletely and now it felt like they were joyful friends who never bickered. "So what is it?" William broke from his thoughts as he looked at Ramiel and asked, "What did you say again?" "I said, what do you want me to call you now? Boss or Young Master?" Ramiel said with a teasing tone. William smiled and shook his head as he said, "Neither, call me William." "Well then William, I can suppose this is the start of a great rtionship then?" "Yeah you can. I don''t want you to make good stuff about me always but¡­ would appreciate it sometimes." "You are the boss, I only do what you say¡­" Ramiel then furrowed his brows, "Can you ask you a personal question?" "Shoot" "Did your father really die from that ident?... not that I am doubting you¡­ it''s just quiet a big thing to understand." William nodded, giving a sad act, "He did. We tried to save him¡­ but it was just his time." He ended with a sigh. "Well Gods bless him¡­ I really wanted to meet him." "Yeah, many others did too." Chapter 290: Chapter 290 - Stalking A Prey "So what did you think of my performance?" William asked as he was being led by Delmar to his private office. "It was perfect!" Delmar said, "You not only were able to make Ramiel''s questions to our advantage but you were also able to market off our bank too¡­ that was quite bold you know." "Bold is what we need to be right now, Bold and Strong." William said as they came across Delmar''s private office. Once they were inside, Delmar locked the door and turned on the area silencing machine as they sat on their seats and asked. "So boss¡­ this may be a weird question, But how were you able to turn Ramiel so much to our side?" Delmar asked. He thought about this question for some time. He knew that the hatred Ramiel had for them was real. He didn''t know the reason for his hatred but he knew that he hated them so how was his boss able to make goods with such a man and that too in so little time? "That¡­ I took the same approach I took with you to him." William said, "I managed to buy him off by buying his wholepany." "I suppose that wasn''t an easy task." William shook his head. He still remembered how stuck up that guy was when William told him that he wanted to buy his news station. The guy even had the guts to call security on him. "Yeah, it was tough¡­ If it wasn''t for the use I put in the contract that stated, I would not interfere in his research or the things that he would say on live, the guy wouldn''t have sold it to me." "Hmm" Delmar nodded, "That may be the reason but I still don''t understand why he acted so friendly." "Who knows?... Forget about that, tell me how did he fare?" William asked with a serious tone. "Well he thinks that we bought off the news station and that no matter what happens we won''t be able to escape unharmed with our actions." Delmar said. "Still so adamant in it hah." William sighed, "If he is thinking that way then the others like the Freiggert, Violet Boeli and the Saverbolts would have the same thought too." Delmar nodded, "Yes, I suppose they would. Its better this way¡­ they''ll know that even though we''re a little green on this field but we are much more resilient and if they sooo want us out of the game, they would have to lose much more." "Yeah, that''s true. We would also need to higher our security levels, buy every one of the most advanced security mechanisms there are and everything else that we need." William instructed as Delmar nodded. William thought for a moment before asking "So do you need to extract any more info out of him?" "No I don''t think he has any¡­ and if he did, he is going to take those to his grave." Delmar said and started to have some headache. He hired the guy he knew would keep some secrets but to think he would turn against them¡­ this was outrageous to him. "Well¡­ at least he didn''t tell almost everything about us, right?" "No, he didn''t. He thought of keeping that to him so they don''t dispose him immediately." "Smart" "So what do you want to do with him, boss?" Delmar asked while giving him a serious look. William understood that Delmar was talking about the end goal with Carl. But he didn''t think nor was he ready for such a thing to happen. "Why not we first wait until Adames and then I''ll tell you what to do." William said and Delmar reluctantly nodded. He really didn''t want the guy who was his biggest mistake sinceing here to breathe even a second longer¡­ but he was patient enough to know when to not ask too much. "Regarding him¡­ what do you think he''s doing now?" William asked. "I don''t know him too much¡­ but knowing that he''s an assassin and like most assassin his going to be stalking his target from a long distance right now." "Whatever he''s doing right now¡­ I hope that he does it quickly." ..... 2:51 AM In a remote area far away from any city. Right now, Adam was standing on the head of a wind turbine while looking at something ahead. He looked at the warehouse that was 2 kilometers away from him with a hawk like gaze on his eyes. Those eyes were able to ascertain which was which and see even the smallest detail most normal man would not be able to get even when standing close. He could see that there were a lot of security on the outside of the area but on inside, where that was the most valued, there wasn''t much. He counted a total of 30 guards, 20 outside and 10 inside. Chalking it up to arrogance or ignorance, Adam took a leap from the high ce. Instead of falling like most would, he simply vanished from where he was. His figure then emerged 500 meters away to only vanish again and reappear 300 meters ahead. This happened a few times before he was 200 meters away from the warehouse and stood at a point where he would be able to see all. He could see a car arriving there. A car that was written in the info. It was one of their regr clients that bought many white chalks. They were also one of their biggest clients, one of the reason why Adam chose this moment, when there were many more secluded ones. He looked at the car with his hawk like gaze and turned on his supernatural hearing skill and listened. ...¡­. "It''s good that there isn''t much rain today." One of the warehouse''s worker said. "It would have been better if there were some¡­ we would have at least be able to get rid of this heat that seems to prate through my skull." Another said. "Idiot! If that happened, we would have had to do our job in the rain." "Oh!... Yeah I forgot." "Like always¡­ do you also forget your wife''s g spot like you forget everything?" The first guy mocked. "Hey! My wife doesn''t hav-" The other guy was about to talk back but was interrupted by a loud voice. "SHUT UP!" They looked towards the voice and saw the main dealer, their boss, walking up to them. They lowered their heads and listened to him. "I pay you guys to keep this ce safe not to hear your idiotic talks!" The Dealer said. "We''re sorry boss." The first guard said, "It won''t happen again." "Damn Right, It won''t. The next time I see you two waisting your time like this again, I will put you two on the streets you got it" They nodded reluctantly. "Now keep sharp¡­ a big customer is here." The Dealer said as he walked towards the car. Three men got out from the car, all of them wearing the same hippy outfit as one asked, "Dealer, My Man¡­ you got the stuff?" "Of Course, I do. You know I always keep the best stuff for my biggest customer." Chapter 291: Chapter 291 - Blood On The Damp Floor "Of Course, I do. You know I always keep the best stuff for my biggest customer." The dealer said as they both came and shook their hands. Thetter was a bit optimistic as he even grabbed the guy and hugged him. Which did not shock the former as he already knew the guy would do stuff like this. He knew that there was nothing wrong with the guy¡­ he was just a bit too handsy sometimes. The former broke the hug and before the guy would do something else he quickly said to them, "Why don''t we go inside? The product is ready for you guys and we can do our deal there." The valuable customer in his hippy outfit said, "Whatever you say bro." While showing a hippy hand sign. Which everyone ignored and moved on to the warehouse. Adam looked at this from where he was and said, "Alright, then I''ll take care of them now." [ Not Yet ] A voice said from his earpiece. "Why?" [ It would be better if you could get inside and get some photos of them doing the deal. I could process them and then put it through the police which would make running out of this a lot harder for them. ] A technical guy said to him through his earpiece. Adam sighed as he knew this became a lot more troublesome for him then before. But he still nodded and said, "Alright" [ Oh! And one more thing¡­ the guy you would leave as a scapegoat, don''t let him see your face, okay? ] Adam didn''t respond to him and cut off the call. He was going to do it anyway as he already had a lot of experience in situations like this. ''Is it me or do they don''t know that I was a pro at this before?'' Adam thought but didn''t linger on there anymore and jumped down and moved towards the unsuspected guards. He didn''t receive any words about what to do about those that were only here as guards so he could only chalk them up as casualties. Adam quickly went close to one of them and before he could notice the ominous ck figure upon him, he cut him with his newly acquired legendary sword. The figure didn''t even bring any resistance even with all low and mid sub-par armor they had on them. His sword went through them like butter, feeling like he used arge knife to cut the already melting butter. The guy''s body fell slowly before his half-cut body separated itself and blood begin to pour the floor. Adam seeing the wet floor knew he had to do this quick before the blood could spread everywhere, notifying the guards and the dealers inside. So he went close to every single one of the guards that were outside surveying the area and cut them clean without them figuring out what had transpired. This happened everywhere until the whole outside area of the warehouse was filled with blood. It was so much blood that if even an experienced officer saw this, he would puke from the magnitude of death there was. Adam looked at the guards who were all either cut in half or had their heart and head prated and nodded. He didn''t worry about the smell that woulde from the blood of all these people as it had rained heavily just a few moments ago so the smell would not be noticed inside the warehouse and even if they did, they wouldn''t know whether it was blood or something else. Adam went through one of the broken windows of the warehouse and looked down at the people inside. He saw the dealer and the customer in the middle of it as they talked about the money and checked the white chalk. Then he looked around and saw the 10 guards of which 6 were at the corners while the other 4 was beside the dealer. Suddenly, the earpiece buzzed, [ Remain where you are for a moment and let me take some photos of them conducting their business. ] Adam did just that as the guys down started doing the exchange. ..... "It''s all there boss." A big guy said, wearing a suit with two pistols visible from his holster." The hippy guy didn''t say anything as he went close to therge amounts of white powder in front of him and took one. Then he opened it up and took a whip of it as euphoria filled him. Neither side said anything as this was a way to check if the contents were up to their part or not. The one buying or one of hisckeys would take a whip and review it and only then would the deal really be finished and both sides would lessen their worries. The hippy taking the whip, nodded his head constantly like he was hitting a nail with his head and loudly said, "NOW THIS IS RAD BRO!" The Hippy said while looking at the dealer with eyes that were redder then blood. The dealer nor his guards felt weirded by it as it was a side effect from the white powder. It had an effect of changing the brains stimulus and also physical changes that would have a side-effect to them as well. Like the red eyes that the guy now had, it not only gave a dangerous feel to him but also made his reaction senses to a much higher level. "Well this is truly the stuff bro." The hippy guy said and pointed to his guards, "Give them the cash." The guards with the hippy brought tworge ck bags and put it on the table. The dealers guard went and opened it to seerge bundles of cash as they nodded to the dealer. The Dealer smiled getting the confirmation and said to the hippy guy, "Well that concludes the deal and as always it''s been a pleasure to do the deal with you Mr. Asole." The hippy, Mr. Asole gave a drug effected smile and came forward as he put his hands forward, "You too Mr. Dealer, You know calling you Mr. Dealer is kind of annoying." The Dealer shook hands and said to him, "I''m sorry but that''s procedures to keep us safe." [ Perfect ] [ I got what I need, so do whatever you need to do. TechG Out. ] Getting confirmation, Adam stood up and looked at the guards at the corners. He controlled the water from outside the warehouse and moved them slowly behind all the guards that were at the corners. "What precautions! You are the most trusted dealer in the city, who would be so stupid to go against you guys?" The hippy guy said. He didn''t just say it because of the effect of the drug as it was truly correct. The Violet Boeli Group truly had gotten the whole city in its wrap with the use of white powder and some others which in turn brought so much money that they had be the de-facto underground king of this city. But that was until today when the whole fate of the renowned Violet Boeli Group changed in just one night. Chapter 292: Chapter 292 - Fear Among The Dead "You tter us, Mr. Asole. Thank you but we are not that big of a deal yet." The dealer said as he tried to act humble. Asole, The hippy, shook his head, "Just stating the facts bro. No reason for me to butter you up for no reason now." "Still thanks for saying that, My boss would be d to hear that. Who knows he might even lower the price for the next batch." The Dealer said with a smile as the hippy nodded excitedly. "Oh, that would be awesome, man. Looking for the next chalk already." Asole showed hippy signs while being slightly affected by the drug. "Of Course, be assur-" "AHHHHH" "AHHHHH" "AHHHHHHH" Before the dealer could continue his sentence, several screams rang out in different directions. He looked to the right to see that three of his guards paled by what appears to be long water spears which shocked him to a great deal and looked to his left to see the same thing happened to the other guards. The hippy and the remaining security guards also looked to see the scene and the security guards moved on their own while saying, "Protect the boss, Protect the package!!" The Dealer and Asole moved back as the guards surrounded them and looked left and right constantly to look for the culprit who was looking at everything from above. Adam didn''t give it any more thought other than cloaking his face using the special materials from his suit and jumping down in the middle of it. One guard was quick to see that Adam was jumping down to them and screamed, "ABOVE USSSS!" and pointed his gun to shoot. BANG! His gunshot miraculously missed Adam as he moved his body at thest moment to dodge it. Before the guy could shoot again and hispanions who pointed their guns above to shoot as well, Adam threw a smoke bomb on the floor as everything was engulfed in the smoke. ''COUGH'' ''COUGH'' Several coughing sounds were heard as the smoke bomb hit them at their closest range. "Can anybody see him? ''COUGH''" One said while trying to stop the smoke from going inside him anymore. "WHAT THE F*CK DO YOU THINK! Of Course not. We''re inside a fuc*ing smoke bom-" ''PASH'' Before the guy couldplete his sentence he felt something brush past him as he said, "I felt him moving past me, HE''S HERE, SHOOOOT!" With his words, all the others started shooting in any direction they so desired without a real point. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Bullets flew everywhere as the sub-machine guns emptied themselves to only reload once more. They shot many times inside the thick ck smoke but neither any sound was heard nor the smoke left. "Did anybody get him?" "Maybe¡­" "Well, I don''t hear any sounds or anything, I think he''s dead gu- I- Ahhhh." The guy who tried to finish his sentence on a happy note, screamed as he was dragged away with a strong w. The others immediately pointed towards him and shot their guns. BANG! BANG! BANG! As they shot their bullets, from the back another of the guards were quickly pulled away as they turned towards him and shot again. But nothing hit Adam as he quickly dodged past the bullets and harvested each guard one at a time, like picking of flowers. He took one guard and stabbed him right at his heart before throwing him away and grabbing another one and cutting his head off. He did this more and more until only two guards remained. The guards shook in their boots as they slowly backed away and pointed their guns with fear holding their souls. "Co- Come out, before we shoot you." One said as he was filled with dread. "Ye- Yeah, do that¡­ otherwise we have no other choice but to shoot you." Another said with the same or even more fear. The Dealer hearing their tone stepped forward with angry steps, "Is that how your trying to lure him out?" He asked enraged. He grabbed one of the sub-machine guns and shot a barrage while turning and saying loudly, "COME OUT FROM WHEREEVER YOU ARE!" "Stop hiding you coward and face me head on if you had the courage." "I can see that you''re only trying to fight us in the darkness, do you think you can wi-" Before the dealer could finish his sentence, he heard two screams from behind him and saw thest two guards to also be dragged away in the smoke. Fear started to fill the Dealer who just bravely dered his death and backed away to where the hippy dude was. His back hit the hippy dude as he said, "So- Sorry, I didn''t see you ther¡­ Mr. Asole?" He looked back curiously and his eyes widened on the site of Asole''s head falling on the floor as the smoke made it hard for him to see most things. He took a step back in fear to only hear sshing sounds. Looking down, the Dealer saw that blood had poured in from every direction and the fear he felt only intensified with the smoke as he kept shaking in his ce. Frantically moving his gun from one ce to another, the guy tried to keep it together but couldn''t as even a brush of wind made him jump up and shot in that direction. Just when he thought that he was maybe safe from not being taken yet, a hand grabbed his head and before he could scream, the hand quickly dragged him and hit it on the table where the drugs and cash were stored as the guy became unconscious. The smoke dissipated with a wave of Adam''s hand as he looked around to see if anyone was still alive or not. Finding that nobody except the dealer was left, Adam nodded in satisfaction as he then connected to the earpiece. "First Mission Complete. Moving on the next one." Adam then blurred from where he was and disappeared as a police unit came a whileter, to stop as they saw the gory scene. They decided not to walk before calling in more reinforcements and only then checking out it out. They found many dead bodies, drugs and money that all pointed to the violet Boeli Family. They were also cops that were in the pocket of said family and wanted to clear the mess. But it was too much and before they could do anything, the media arrived and forced their way inside as everything was then taken by them. It didn''t make it any better when the main culprit the dealer was still alive and bound right beside the drugs and money. Before long, another report came in stating simr things and they moved their too to find the same things here and before they could hide it the media came once more and reported their findings. Just like that more and more of simr scenes were being found from mostly outside the city, while some were on the inside as well. The police and the reporters had a field day as the former couldn''t stop from all of it being found and thetter dug everything out until nothing had remained. Chapter 293: Chapter 293 - Aftermath [ Part 1 ] Drugs Drugs was one of the things that made any who took it, be enamored in the euphoria that it would bring. Some of them could even be used for medicinal use too. It was a very special thing that was nothing like other. But it also had huge downsides as well. Anyone that took drugs would not only be caught in its euphoretic feeling but most times, the feeling would go over the board and that would make the one using it be not only euphoric but also go crazy as well. In one meaning, it was the most beautiful pain one could freely use on themselves. So most sensible men in power, was able to use their wisdom to enact aw that prohibits the use of drugs without authorization from a medical practitioner who has experience about it. Even then there were limitations on how much one could use. But that only worsened the situations. People with creative knowledge about drugs and other things not only found ways to make even more ''Better'' drugs that had increased euphoretic properties and greater negative effects. For what do they created such a bizarre method for, you ask? To be Rich. Nothing more had been humanity''s dream than to have power. To get power one had to had to have ambition and the way to achieve it. Humanity had ambition but most didn''t had the willpower to actually do something so the only thing they could do was try to find loopholes in it. The loophole being the simplest way one could be powerful without much hard work and the simplest way was to have the most money one could ever dream of. So from that, humanity''s most creative people used drugs and thew that prohibited it to benefit from it. They be rich overnight and the people quickly became more and more deste. Drugs were something for the ones who already had power and those that had moral thoughts, looked upon it with deep disgust. They made strict punishments for it and those that had connections with it were not only gaining huge amounts of money but also heat from everyone beside them, even among their friends. So when the dealer that worked for Violet Boeli Family was caught and being asked questions by corrupt cops who had been in their pay, the dealers only reaction was this: "What the f*ck are you fools still standing there for? Uncuff me immediately!" The cops though were now hesitant and looked at the guy while wondering whether they should listen to him or not. They looked towards their superior who only shook his head and remained quiet. They were in a dilemma as they couldn''t let the man go as the situation had turned worse, especially now that all the huge news station had turned their hawk like paws to this case. The corrupt police and the honest ones knew only one thing from this, Now that the vultures had their beak towards this case, they would not stop until blood was spilled. So the policemissioner could only sigh while drinking from the cold ss in his hands as he said to the call in his ear, "So¡­ We''re done with them, right?" The other caller said without any distinct details other then the cold and mechanical tone that ryed, "¡­ Yes" Themission could only nod as he just lost his biggest moneymaker because of some fuc*ing vignte. He was about to cut the phone when the cold voice said, "Also¡­ Stop looking into the Trust situation anymore." "You sure? I''m sure that the guys could rough something up if we tried a little more." Themission said with raised brows. "Just do as your told." Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin Themissioner who had the power to order every single cop and other official subjects in the Halbourough City, took arge gulp as he said with some fear, "Alright, as you say." The call cut off immediately as themissioner finished his drink in one gulp and called someone again, this time his voice had a authorative tone to it as he said, "Don''t release him. Make sure to get everything you can get out of him, don''t let even a single thing escape from your grasp." The other caller asked, "And about the media?" "Tell them¡­ tell them everything that they ask¡­ except for those..." Themissioner said and cut the call without listening to what the other had to say. The other side of the caller sighed and looked at hisrade, "Just as we thought, this is the endgame." Therade who was smoking a cigarette took a huge drag, "Well¡­ that just only means we need to find someone else to make money out of." "And who do you think that is?" The Officer said, before getting up from his desk, "Let''s go, we have a dealer to squeeze." ... What happened next was something that could only be described as inhumane. But it did the trick as the dealer spilled everything he knew, especially about the Violet Boeli Family. The Reporters who had been patiently waiting all night for them to get their meat, went in quickly as soon as the police department had opened their doors. They didn''t wait for the officers to tell them anything and barraged them with infinite questions. Questions like ¨C Who are the true culprits of such a huge bust? How many people had been found dead and how much drugs were there? Was any Great House involved in this? Who was the guy that had done such a thing to them? The police patiently tried to answer their questions as much as they could. They told him about the huge amounts of white chalk there was, the people who had been buying all this drugs, how much money was beingundered from this and even that it was the Violet Boeli Family. But when it came to the matter of who was the one that had killed the groups of people, the police not only dismissed him but even dishonored him as much as they could. Theybored him as a criminal that had done a huge massacre, someone that needs to be put under the death penalty, someone that everyone needed to be cautious of. They put on a APB on him and if someone were to see it, if they were the police or any other official defender, then to shoot the suspect on sight and leave the questions fortter. But that did not matter to the reporters, what they saw was the perfect bit for the news. "In a gruesome and unsightly situation, A Warehouse that had been shut off for a long time is now found to be used for Illegal Activities." ¨C Bright Times. "The Violet Boeli Group under heavy usations of such crimes is said to be put under the king''s judgement in theing week." ¨C Wise News. "But under shocking circumstances, A new individual has emerged suddenly and put forth a chain of things that had shocked the whole of Escana. Now what we need to know is, Who is this new person? Is he a friend or an enemy? And is he our newest hope for underground justice?" ¨C METRO Light News. Chapter 294: Chapter 294 - How The Strong Fall Inside arge fabulous mansion that people would call ''Filthy-Rich''. In that mansion''s, one of the many private rooms, a man was sitting on argefortable couch with a ss of bourbon with ice in it. He had a unexinably angry face as he listened to the News in front of him. "On a sudden and extremely surprising news, we have just learned that the Violet Boeli Family, rumored to be the Halbourough City''s crown jewel, is actually involved in many of the city''s cartel business." A female news reporter said with a nned shocked expression on her face. As the news reporter continued to say simr things about the family and drugs, she suddenly touched her earpiece, nodded and hmm''ed a few times before looking back at the camera and saying, "We have just received some new information about this case and have learned that the true origin of the Halbourough City''s Cartel is said to be the same Violet Boeli Family that we thought was only one part of it." "How ironic is it that the one who has helped the city the most is the one to harvest from its own." The reporter said as she made an angry face, "If they had done such things then what else has they done that is still unknown to us. Remain with me, Prery Ganglora, Fal Bone News." The reporter said and the channel changed to an ''Do Not Do Drugs'' advertisement. The man sitting on the couch still had a lost look on his face as he drank from the cold ss while muttering some words, "So they decided to drop me hah." He looked lost as he kept looking at the ground for a few seconds before that same lost look turned to uncontroble anger as he threw the ss in his hands towards the TV, shattering it with his brute force. THNGG He stood up and said with rage brimming in his voice, "THOSE MOTHERFUC*ERS! HOW DARE THEY!" "They take my money, my help, my connections and then when the timees to truly help me those FUC*ERS LEFT ME TO DIE. DAMN THEMMMM!" The guy said as he threw away other things that were close to him in blind rage. He threw the stand next to him, the ss table, important documents, illegal stashes of money and many more before he took heavy breathes from the anger that had just consumed most of his willpower and fell on the sofa which now had been torn in multiple ces. "Right at the most crucial moment those f*ckers leave me." He said and tried to stop his voice from breaking more and the tears from dropping from his face. This man right here was the true culprit to it all. He was Royce Violet Boeli, The owner of the Violet Boeli Group and also the main leader of the family right now. Now, he was also the main culprit to the drugs and cartel rted things that were being spoken on the news. He wasn''t about to cry because he was innocent in such matters, no. He was far from innocent and also had done far worse things that if brought to light may have made the royal family sent an executioner right at this moment to cut off his head. He was about to break down because all the things that he had worked so hard for by taking advantage of others was about to be confiscated and he was also sure that he would get nothing less than the death penalty. The Kingdoms may be lenient towards some things but that was not whenpared to drugs. Drugs was something that Sovereigns and Great Families hated to their guts. Unless you''re talking about aphrodisiac which was actually crowd favorite among them. The man didn''t get enough time to think about his inevitable doom before the door to his office was opened and a women came inside. The women had beautiful ck hair with a face and waist that could bepared to a models. She had that mature aura about her, one would get when they had children and learned things. Right now this woman didn''t have the aura of a wise mother but one of a brave warrior. She walked until she came a few meters front of the man in front of her and said in a cold tone, "Husband" Royce who was still looking down on the floor, muttering some unknown words, looked at her. He had eyes that seemed to slowly lose hope and hair that was wrinkled in ces they never were before. Even still seeing him looking like that the woman did not falter from her steel like gaze and asked, "Is what they are saying true?" "Hmm?... What are talking about?" Royce said not truly listening to her. "Is everything that the news and other social media talking about, is it true?" "¡­ I¡­" Royce didn''t know what to say as he stayed quiet. "Is it true that you are involved in drugs?" "¡­" "Is it true that you had killed so many innocent people for money?" "¡­" "Is it true that they say that you are the leader of our city''s cartel?" "¡­" "Is it true-" Royce couldn''t take his wife''s constant number of questions as he stood up immediately and screamed right in front her face, "SO WHAT IF ITS ALL TRUE!" "So what if I''m involved in drugs, what if I have killed many people, what if I AM THE LEADER OF A FUC*ING CARTELLLL!" "So what they are all fucking true! What the hell does that matter?" Royce said and looked at his wife''s eyes and felt shaken at that cold look that he had never saw before. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin "What if it''s all true?" The wife said, "Do you even realize what you are talking Royce?" She reverted his name from ''Husband'' to ''Royce''. "Do you know how much this will affect us? How hard your children''s life is going to be now? Do you even car-" "OF COURSE I DO!" Royce screamed, "How do you think I put food on the table every day? How do you get so much jewelry? And how are we living sofortable like this? It''s all because of my so called inhuman work. It''s because of such work that you are all living like kings and you still have the guts to say that to me!!" Royce said looking at his wife''s directly. "I don''t know about all that¡­ What I am here to say is that I am taking the kids to my father''s immediately." The wife said and started to leave. Royce had a crazy smile on his face as he said, "So you, my wife is also abandoning me then hah? Go GO, go to wherever the f*ck you want to and f*ck your father and in his GREAT ideals too." The wife walked while listening to her husband''s words before disappearing without saying another word. Royce looked at that and sat down in his desk as he listened to distant sirens of cop cars. He took out the revolver from his desk, cocking the revolver''s hammer. Then he pointed it to the right side of his brain while saying, "Fuck this whole motherfucking world." BANG! Chapter 295: Chapter 295 - Aftermath [ Part 2 ] sses clinked as three people had gathered at the bar and drank their sses in one gulp. Two of the sses had one of the most high quality alcohol one could ask for while thest one had mango juice in it. The three people who were drinking different drinks were none other than William and his cohorts. Adam and Delmar were drinking the alcohol while the one drinking the mango juice was¡­ well you already know who it was. These people were celebrating at the moment as they refilled their drinks and drank it again. The cause for celebration ¨C The destruction of one of the lethal families that had targeted them. "Now this is a good reason to drink this 200-year-old alcohol." Delmar said as he leaned on the counter. Adam nodded in return as William asked, "Well scks to be me then, Which age is it that people can start drinking, again?" "Ahh¡­" Delmar thought but couldn''t remember it, "I don''t know which one¡­ I started drinking alcohol at a much younger age to stop myself from dying out of cold so I didn''t really put any thought to that." "It''s 16." Adam said. "Well that''s a long time¡­" William said but started to think about the age. The age was actually too young for him to drink¡­ at least that was what he had learned in his old life, but if his new life had better circumstances then why wouldn''t he take advantage of it. "Did you take care of everyone?" William asked Adam who nodded. "Yeah, I killed most of the people that we didn''t need and kept the ones alive that I thought and heard from the tech guy that said they had information." "I also didn''t destroy the huge amounts of white chalk and other drugs that they had." Adam said and frowned, "I think the police might take it and may use it on themselves or just give it to someone else who are paying them." "Well that''s not our matter anymore." William said, "Our goal was to make the public see what the Violet Boeli truly were and we had done that so it''s all for the good. Don''t think about it too much Adam. You did a great job hunting them down, our newest hope of underground justice." William teased raising his mango juice. Adam hearing that name turned pale again, this was the 200th time that he had heard that word. Mostly the reporters were saying that he was the new hope for stopping criminal activities but¡­ why were they so adamant on giving such a cringy name. "Please boss, don''t remind me of that name again." Adam begged. William waved him off and said, "Take a breeze, man. If people were to give me such names I would have happily taken them." He said looking away. "Really? Even if they were names such as ''Hope for the fight against the underground''?" Adam asked and looked at William with deadpan eyes. "Maybe not that much but-" William was about to say something more but was interrupted by Delmar. "Hey, look at that." William looked at where Delmar pointed and saw the TV showing the news channel where the news reporter was yapping about something. "Increase the volume." He said and the TV automatically raised the volume as the sounding from the TV reverberated throughout the whole room they were in. "Breaking News! We have just learned that the true culprit and the leader of Halbourough City''s Drug Cartel, Royce Violet Boeli, is said to havemitted suicide right inside his house." Hearing the news, all three people inside the room let their sses down and put their whole attention to the news. "It is said that before the Army Forces and Police could break inside the house, they heard a shot going through inside the house. Once they broke in, they saw that the one who had shot the gun was none other than Royce, who killed himself right at his desk." "It is a tragedy that the police and other forces couldn''t prevent the death of one of the most heinous people in history but it still ddens me to see that, even though he hadmitted such acts, he at least had the morality to punish himself by ending his life." "It may be a tragedy but it is a good tragedy." The news continued to say more but William cut off the sound as he eximed, "Hah?" Delmar too had a shocked face, "He offed himself just like that?" William looked at him and asked, "What? You don''t believe that could be true?" Delmar shook his head, "I don''t really know but¡­ who knows maybe someone was sent to¡­ ''Discreetly'' take care of the matter." He suggested. "No that didn''t happen." Adam quickly denied his words, "I have seen many men in power fall themselves and before the police or other people woulde for them, most of them would choose to take their lives before they could be tortured." That''s actually better than living while being in torture." Delmar said while having deep thoughts about the matter. "I don''t know whether I should be d that my second worst enemy has killed himself or feel bad that someone killed himself because of my actions." William said while looking at the news which showed blurred images of Royce''s death body. "Why think about it that much boss, We did what we had to do to survive. Otherwise he would have won and we would have been killed or even worse, tortured." Delmar said. "Yeah, what the bald guy said is true." Adam nodded. "Hmm¡­" William thought for some time before shaking himself, "Yeah, this is too much for me to handle, I''ll think about it when I actually start caring about my enemies." "..." "Well then this just means that we have killed off one of our enemies." William said as Delmar and Adam smiled and clinked their sses again. "But it also means that we have to remain vignt. The police is sure to ask every people question and we may be in the top of the suspicion list so we would have to remain careful." Delmar said. "I would stop some of the things that shouldn''t get attention other than the building that we''re building for the charity organization." Delmar said and looked at William, "Boss¡­ stay as the boss and Adam¡­ just be invisible." William nodded while Adam focused his eyes on him but didn''t say anything. [ One Week Later ] "Hah?" William said as he sat on the couch as wdia yed with the doll in her mouth. "Nobody ever came for us." William said. He thought that within this past week, many cops woulde and nag them to find anything suspicious about Boeli matter but surprisingly none came. ording to Delmar, people weren''t even spying on them as they had done previously which was long discovered by them but still acted as if they didn''t see them. "Boss, I am here. What was it that you wanted me to do?" Delmar saiding through the veranda. "Yeah, Call this number and see if they are still willing to ept me or not." "And who is this?" "The Organization" Chapter 296: Chapter 297 - Beach Filled With Snot "Well that was fun." Williammented as theyy on the edge of the sandy beach as some waves came and bath them momentarily. Genna and Hannah nodded to his words as they alsoy on the beach. Genna because she was tired of learning how to swim and failing and Hannah swimming while having fun with William. "Do you guys wanna do this again?" He asked. Genna and Hannah hearing that nodded quickly while saying. "YEAH!" "Of Course" William smiled before a question came to his head as he smiled, "Do you guyse here often?" "Only sometimes," Hannah spoke, "But we have to leave quickly because of Genna." Genna said embarrassingly, "Hey! It''s not my fault that I can''t swim." "But it is." Hannah said as a fact which made Genna look away in shame. "Don''t worry about it. You will learn at your own pace and then we can all have a race someday, what do you say?" William said. "Ye- Yeah¡­ why not just let me learn the basics first, okay?" Genna shuddered thinking of swimming fast in the big wide ocean with its infinite depth. William nodded beforeing back to what he was saying, "So... do you guys bring your parents with you whenever youe here?" "Ye- Not really¡­ sometimes we juste here purely for some fun." Hannah said with honesty. "No offence Genna but how do you let her swim when you are the only one whoes with her." Hearing his question made Genna embarrassed even though she knew he was asking just out of politeness. "We don''t. Every time me and Gennae to the beach, we only y on the sand and leave¡­ sometimes I would go swim and she would watch over me." Hannah said as Genna smiled at her. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin "But we do swim sometimes." Genna said, "When our moms are free we ask them toe to the beach and Hannah''s mom helps me swim." William nodded as he understood theplexity of Genna not beingfortable with her own stepmother, which was entirely eptable. Hey! He himself doesn''t like his own mother, so why would he try to talk about someone else''s. William thought for a moment before he told them, "I''m leaving." Both the girls looked at him curiously and asked, "Where? Are you going on a trip or something?" William shook his head, "No¡­ I am permanently leaving this ce." Both straightened up as shock went through them, "You''re leaving this ce?" William nodded, "But why?" "Do you guys see the METRO Light News, a few days ago?" He asked, his face betraying sadness. They shook their heads, "Well¡­ I had an interview with them." "You interviewed with them¡­ on live television?" Genna asked shocked. William nodded, "Yeah I did¡­ but that doesn''t matter. What I was about to ask was, do you guys remember the many sudden earthquakes that happened a few weeks back?" Both of them started thinking hard about it as Hannah came first, "Oh! Do you mean that earthquake that had killed many people, the one that they are still looking into it''s real cause?" William nodded, "Yeah that''s the one. You see, many people died that day and¡­ my father was also one of them." His words made both the girls even more shocked then anything. Never did they think that something like this would happen. They looked at William with eyes full of pity and sadness and became sad just from seeing him like that. Hannah quickly jumped on William as she hugged him to the ground, "I''m sorry to hear that. I don''t know how you must feel but it should really be bad." Genna also came and hugged his back and said, "Yeah¡­ We''re sorry that we didn''t know any of this before but¡­ I''m sure that wherever your father is right now, he''s in a better ce." William already knew that he might have gotten a simr reaction but it still made him smile seeing his only two friends consoling his sad act. He patted both of their backs as it seemed like the girls themselves were about to cry themselves. "Thank you for that." He said, "It''s for that matter that I need to move away from here." His words brought them back to reality as Hannah asked, "But why?... why do you have to leave?" "Well¡­ I am my father''s only son and with him dying¡­" "All of the duty and responsibility falls on your shoulders." Genna said finishing his sentence. "Right¡­ With him dead¡­ I need to go there and take care of all the things that have halted after his unseemly death. Not only that but I also need to go to the official''s and get my inheritance signed too otherwise I would have trouble in the future with the banks and everything else." He said and let it sink into their heads for a moment. What came next was a moment of brief silence, before the girls truly broke down crying and hugging him to death as both of them pleaded him not to go away. They started crying and hugging him so tightly that many were looking at them with very suspicious eyes and most wondered whether it had to do with a lover''s quarrel or something simr. He also knew that something like this happening was possible and he could have avoided it by not telling them anything until the final moment but he decided not to do that. He was not only his neighbors but also his only friends. Friends that he didn''t have other than the past servants from his old days back when he was in his father''s care. Just like them, He knew that the girls genuinely cared about him as well. So no matter what he had to tell them about this. After a long while of consoling them and letting them know that he woulde and visit them whenever he got a chance, did they finally let him off their death hold. "S- So you''ll visit us right?" "Every time I can." "And we can also go to the beach as well?" "Of Course and I expect to see you learn how to swim by that time, alright?" Genna nodded as tears and snot flew from her face with each nod she gave him. William startedughing a lot looking at both of their faces. They looked at him curiously before Genna asked, "Wh- why areughing at us like that?... don''t tell me this was all a silly prank by you, right?" She said as she and Hannah started looking overly angry with their snotful faces. "No no, it''s not¡­ it''s just quite funny looking at you guys making that expression when snot is literally running down your faces." He said while trying to stop theughter from his hands but ultimately failing. The girls immediately touched their faces and knew he was right as they became red with embarrassment and quickly tried to wipe away everything from their faces. "You know it would have been better if this was actually a joke." Hannah said with a somber voice. "Yeah it would." ''It would have but¡­ this is a great opportunity for me and unfortunately I can''t exploit it while being here¡­ I''m sorry guys.'' William thought as he looked at their faces. "Hey how about this? Tomorrow wee here again but this time we bring your moms, what do you say?" Both nodded constantly as the somber moment quickly turned to a happy one. Chapter 298: Chapter 298 - With Some Peaceful Breeze "Make sure to go straight home alright." William called out to the girls from the sandy beach as they walked the route to their house. "Alright mom." Genna snickered while giving him a stinky face which was quite funnypared with her young looks and swimwear. "Yeah, bye bye." Hannah said and walked away merrily with her only friend. William only waved them away and when he looked at Genna''s stinky and Hannah''s cute face, he only smiled while shaking his head and thinking distantly. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin There were a few reasons why he had done this leisure thing out in the open with the girls. First because there was someone looking into him and checking most of the things that he was doing, he didn''t know who it was or why they were doing it but he knew that they only did it when he was outside of his vi, never once had he felt the feeling when he was in the vi. He had told about this to Delmar who shook his head and said that there wasn''t anything like that around him¡­ or there wasn''t anything that the camera''s and other surveince systems could caught. So in his disguised words, it meant that whoever was watching him, they were quiet the pro at this. This is why William had done this outdoor beachy typical fun thing with the girls to show that he was just a kid and if he wanted a weakness then the girls would be suitable. He felt bad using the girls like that but he was always in need of a good scapegoat. The second reason for doing this was that he was tired. Tired of everything that had happened to him a few weeks and tired of constantly looking behind him to see if somebody was there with a crazy smile and a knife and tired of not being able to sleep. So taking this slight break away from all that and going to the beach to look at women with swimming suits was quite refreshing to him¡­ of course he also came here to spend time with the girls too¡­ well mostly Hannah more than Genna. And the third final reason for this was really simple¡­ he wanted to get invited to the beach next time with the girl''s mothers¡­ more likely only with the mothers¡­ but the girls were a somewhat added bonus. "Well boss having fun I see." A ruff voice said and William instantly recognized who it was. But before he could turn around and say something back, a huge weight bore upon him as he fell on the sand, t. ''Yeah, Master. Why didn''t you bring me along too? wdia wants to have fun with Master too.'' wdia said while licking William''s back as shey atop him on the sand. William who was beneath her and mixed with the sand only said rough words which were not understandable to Delmar. "Hgnk kljog hgahjoag" ''Alright Master. wdia wille with you next time then.'' She said and got off his back as William was finally able to breathe air. "How was it ying with girls of your age?" Delmar asked. William showed his index finger and slowly got up and said while patting his body out of all the sand, "It was quite refreshing actually. Almost made me forgot about all my worries." "Almost?" "Almost¡­ if it weren''t for that feeling that keeps on nagging me, I could have had a perfect time with them." "Is it the same feeling about being watched?" Delmar asked as he frowned. William nodded, "Yeah but this time it was very subtle." "How about now? Is it still there?" "No¡­ I don''t think so but who knows, maybe seeing you here made him redouble his efforts." "Hmm¡­ This is quite unnerving to know boss. Someone that keeps on looking at you but can''t be seen by any machine¡­ we just got out of a big mess and somehow we are already being looked upon by someone that seems to be quite dangerous." Delmar frowned as he scratched his bald head. "Don''t worry so much¡­ I don''t know how but whoever it is¡­ I don''t think they want to cause harm to us¡­ at least not now." William said as he thought about that cryptic feeling that felt like a wave that would once try to consume him while at other times feel like a small ssh. "Still though it doesn''t stop us from taking more defensive measures¡­ I still haven''t found anyone suitable for the security position but I am looking into it as the time is bad for hiring." Delmar said. "Why?" William wondered as he felt like the time for them right now was quite peaceful and calm. "Because if anybody wants to infiltrate us then now is the opportunity for them too, We are at peace and feel like our worries are slowly going away but the only thing we are doing is making ourselves prone to attacks¡­ so if I wanted to take advantage of you then now would be the best time for me." Delmar said as William fully understood what he was telling him, "Yeah your right but still," He patted his shoulders and said, "Take some time off¡­ who knows when we''ll be able to have such a nice time as this¡­ no police nor families trying to kill me¡­ feels good you know." Delmar smiling and stroked his bald head, "Yeah¡­ maybe your right¡­ maybe I should take some time off and take that air hostess out for a drink." "No more of that car service girl from a few weeks back?" William asked. "You mean Rachel? No¡­ She''s way too clingy for me to handle." "Really? Felt like you guys were actually matching quite a bit." "Nah¡­ maybe¡­ she always let me try out my fantasies on her." Delmar said and suddenly had a few deep thoughts as his mind diverted to many crazy nights, "Who knows, maybe I would contact her again but first let me check out the air hostess." William only smiled as he knew Delmar''s personality. He didn''t try to ask anymore as he knew Delmar would do stuff like this. He didn''t necessarily dislike this behavior of his but didn''t encouraged it either. "Maybe I should call her." "No, she would be too touchy." "But she does stuff that others think twice before doing." "Buuut she also makes me do couple stuff." "Buuuut she also wears costumes and role-y''s too." Delmar continued to mutter off somethings as William didn''t took note of them as he picked up all of his beach items and walked up the stairs with Delmar following him. "So boss¡­ did you have the same feeling of being watched when you were with those girls?" Delmar suddenly asked making William raise his brow but he still nodded to his words. "So does that mean¡­ you weren''t able to grab anything?" Delmar said as a shrew smile came to his face. "What do you mean? How can I do such an atrocity to innocent girls?" William said as he acted like he was stabbed in the chest. "So¡­ not even a little bit of touch and grab?" "No¡­ but there were sometimes when my hand slipped and identally grabbed some things." William said looking away from him. "So you did huh." "identally Delmar, identally." Chapter 299: Chapter 299 - Caution Through Disguise William and Delmar bantered like that as they came upon the veranda of his vi and went in. But the moment that the door closed behind them, the expressions on their faces turned a 180 degrees. The smiling and happy William turned non-expressional as the funny and smirking Delmar quickly turned to a serious one. Both of them walked until they came upon the living room and William spoke. "Arthur, turn the tv on and make the volume go above 60." [ As you wish, sir ] The mechanical voice of Arthur said as the room was filled with the sound of futuristic disco. Both of them sat on the couch as William was the one that first spoke, "So what is it that you wanted to tell me?" He said with a curious look. William was sure that Delmar had something to tell him otherwise he wouldn''te and talk with him right when the girls had left a certain distance. It''s not that he doesn''t talk with him outside in public, it''s just that Delmar knew he was not supposed to talk with him, when he is with certain types of people. One of them being the neighborhood''s people, which mostly meant Jennie, Lora, Genna and Hannah and some other women. When he did talk with him, William was sure to not make any noticeable expressions that would get any stalker''s attention. So he tried his best to make a friendly talk with Delmar which he also yed a part in until the moment they knew that they were safe to freely converse. Delmar leaned front and had a smile as he said, "They responded, boss." "Remind me again, Delmar, who are you talking about again?" William had some premonition of what he tried to say but he couldn''t be sure. "The number you gave me, boss. I''m talking about them." Delmar said as he tried to jog his young boss''s memory. William immediately understand and became esthetic but hid it and asked, "So what did they say?" "Well¡­ they first asked me a lot of questions like who was I? who gave me this number? Why am I calling them and other why''s." Delmar made a wheel turn showing too many questions were said. "Then after a very lengthy number of questions when I was finally going through my limit did they finally said the first valuable thing to me, ''When do you want to meet?" William leaned forward and asked, "What happened next?" William now was fully showing how interested he really was, with his shining eyes and teeth glittering face. "Well I said ''As fast as possible'' then the line suddenly went silent and for a moment I thought that those guys had changed their minds but then a momentter they said, ''We know about your situation and are thinking of an opportune moment for our meet. We will call you precisely at 22:54, three days from now. So until then do not listen to any other would be calls nor if anyone were to call you even a secondter, do not believe them, they may be your enemies.''" "For a moment I was stumped by their rules and forgot to say something but just when I was about to, they cut off the call." Delmar said and waited for William to speak. William looked at him skeptically before saying, "Wow¡­ that''s quite a set of rules. They do sound secure but the method seems kind of¡­" "Dumb" "Yeah¡­ I mean they could just message with a secure and we could continue talking from there." "I thought that too." Delmar said as he fell on his pillow, "But then realized, even if it sounds outdated, it still is a working method with a high degree of security. So even if the method is dumb and too cautious¡­ it''s not like that''s going to hurt us or something, right?" Delmar said as he lit a cigar and started smoking. William saw that and frowned, "I had to admit that¡­ can you not smoke in here." He said and looked annoyed, "I don''t like the smell of them and most of all I don''t want the vi to smell like old man''s wood." Delmar only took a puff of his cigar and said, "Rx, boss. It''s just one for a cause for celebration. We are going to talk with the organization¡­ The Organization, the same one that has their hands on every police and army division in every kingdoms and it''s city''s. This is a big win for us." Explore more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin "I know¡­ I just don''t like them very much and it''ll be even worse if the vi I live in also smells like that." Delmar exhaled the smoke as William stepped away, "Well¡­ it''s not like you are going to stay here any longer though." William moved slightly at that thought, "When do we leave?" "A few days from now, just until the whole mansion is licked clean for you." "And where is it supposed to be again?" "The capital boss, did you forget?" "It''s not that I forgot." William gave a sigh and said, "I just didn''t think I would have to leave so soon." "Don''t worry boss, I know that you''ll miss the people from here but I checked and saw that there are also desperate wives and tranny bitc*es there too. So you don''t have to worry much, I''m sure you would get quite the ''Companionship.''" "¡­" "Right?" "¡­" William had a nk face before he said, "So, you will talk with them three days from now, right? Tell me what happens then." He said and got up before Delmar started speaking even more nonsense. "I already did." "Say what?" William turned and asked immediately. "We already talked and I have a destination too." "But you just said¡­" William said with a peering face. "Yeah I know, but what I said to you was what I talked with them three days ago. Now it''s three dayster. I wanted to tell you before but thought of doing it when I already had the talk." William nodded, not showing any expressions, "Where is it?" "In the Sicon Garden." "And when do we go?" "Now" ...¡­. In a Sewer under the Sicon Garden, a group of masked people were walking on the sidewalk as they avoided the garbage and wastes and other nasty things. The group had a outeryer which protected them as the people held on to their guns and looked at their surroundings with great curiosity. The outeryer was protecting the inneryer which was moving very slowly and tried not to get anything disgusting stuck to them. Inside the group, one person spoke out in disgust as he quickly avoided the burst of a disgusting blob that scattered almost on his body. "Damn! Of all the ces that they could have called a meeting¡­ it had to be under a sewer." William grumbled as he wrapped his arm around his clothes. "Well, it''s your fault for wearing such expensive clothes." Delmar said. "Hey! I thought that I was going to a special meeting so I thought to look good¡­ who knew they would take secrecy to such a high level¡­ I should have just gone with Adam''s look and sported only casual ck clothes." "Well don''t worry anymore, we are here." Chapter 300: Chapter 300 - A Company Face They stood in front of arge steel door that fit the sewer wallspletely. In the dim lights of that ce, coupled with the stench and slight sounds of some rats, it made the ce seem like an abandoned ce but one that shouldn''t be entered alone. It didn''t help either seeing the 8 foot tall rounded steel door that seemed to be an unmovable defense and it somehow made the ce look a lot more cold then it already was. William looked at the door and felt like he was standing in front of a door that would open up to the monsters. But he didn''t feel scared, not with Delmar, Adam and his dozen soldiers with him. "Well then, We are here boss." Delmar said and nudged at William for confirmation. William nodded as Delmar walked forward and took a careful look at the door. Then he gave a light knock to it and immediately a sentry flew up from the doors head. It flew round the whole group and scanned them all before a beeping sound was heard and the door opened up. Looking inside they saw a lot of guards at both side of the hallway that was only lit up by red lights. "Pleasee inside but we ask you to leave your guards behind." The sentry said in a female tone. William raised his brows as he gave a look to Delmar. Delmar looked at the flying sentry and said, "We weren''t told of something like this before." "We know¡­ But for the safety of the conversion, We ask you to leave them behind. Do not worry about your safety, This ce is quiet secured and I urge that you trust us." The Sentry said and went inside the steel door, leaving the talk behind. Delmar did not know what to do now so he looked at William who reluctantly nodded, "Well¡­ we are here to talk with them anyway so might as well trust them this bit¡­ unless you think we should leave." Delmar shook his head, "No, this is a great opportunity. Even though I don''t like how this is going but we cannot squander it for that." He said before he turned towards the guards and said, "Stay here and remain vignt at all times, we might call you guys at any time." The guards nodded before taking a straight line towards the door. Delmar was the first to walk in before William joined as Adam walked from behind to look at his back. As William went in, the first thing toe to his mind was how were these guards able to see with their only being red lights. Then he took a look at them and realized that it had something to do with the red and ck visors they had worn around their eyes. But that wasn''t the only thing that he noticed about them. He saw that all the guards looked technically advanced. They were all equipped with the most advanced guns and armor and everything. It wasn''t that his own guards didn''t have any upgrades, it''s just he didn''t see any guards till now that were so heavily depended on machines. It made them look like cybernized machines. Strong, Cool and Dangerous¡­ just the kind one would expect in a future timeline. William strayed away from them as he started walking in the hallway as Delmar and Adam always stayed vignt around him. They were even more nervous than he was as they knew how big of a trouble they really would be in if they were ambushed here in a closed space with so many guards. But they still remained calm, so that nobody would be able to know their real thoughts. It didn''t take long before they came upon another steel door like the one before. But unlike the previous one, this one looked clean and much harder. Delmar stopped as the guard to his right put a palm to his chest. He looked at him and asked, "What do you want?" "ID" The guard said in a cold mechanized way. William heard the voice and felt it sounded like a machines but one look at him told him that it was definitely a human. It was his advanced optimization that made him sound like that. ''Cool'' William thought as Delmar gave him his ID, which was already fake but one that he was currently using. The guards took a look at it as his visors scanned the card and many fake information about Delmar came to him. He took a look at all the information before giving the card back and asking, "Password" "Password?... what password?" Delmar asked. "Password to the door" The guard remained vignt as he asked without any emotions. "I didn''t get any, I was just told toe here and have a meeting with them." Delmar said honestly. The guards gave a look at Delmar and as time passed the stare only became harder as the visor also turned to a bright red color. But Delmar wasn''t one to be scared so easily either, he looked back at the guard and his face even rivaled the look of the guard. This continued on for a while before the guard gave a ''Hmm'' before touching his ear and saying, "I have a problem here. The group says that they didn''t receive any pass." "¡­ Uh haa¡­ Hmm¡­ Okay." The guard turned to them, "You guys can go in but¡­ NO TROUBLE, Understand." He said giving a stern look. Delmar only snickered at his words as the door opened up and they walked in. This time the room opened up to something that surprised them. It was not a steel room nor a room that would look damaged and destroyed because of the location. Rather it was a very noble room. William slightly widened his eyes, looking at the ravish chairs and couches, the firece, the card ying table, pool table and other entertainment items. He and neither of his people thought they woulde up to such a room but they were quick to disguise their looks as they were not alone at the moment. There were three others in the room with them too. One was standing while the other two were seated on the chairs beside the firece. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin Seeing theming the two who were sitting got up and came towards them. William looked at the three but he only recognized the one who was standing. It was Walter Heinrich, the guy who had given him the number to join the Organization. It was Walter too who spoke first. He came in front of them while only looking at William while giving brief nces to his entourage. He smiled and put his hands forward and said, "Young Master, Trust. It ddens me that you have epted my invitation to join our group." William shook his hand but before he could say something, the guy to Walter''s right said, "Ahh¡­ Walter. It is still too early to say that they are already in now, right." "I''m sure that they have some questions that they want to learn while we have some too." Chapter 301: Chapter 301 - Honesty Is The Best Policy? "I''m sure that they have some questions that they want to learn as we have some too." William looked at the guy who spoke and saw that he was smaller than Walter by a head and was quite a chubby person as well. He also wore army uniforms which was one of themon things about all three of them and his uniform also had many medals on it. William could count a total of 8 medals, even if he didn''t know what those medals were for, he could tell they were of importance because of their beautiful structure and shininess. The guy also had a somewhat arrogant expression on his face as he spoke while drinking the blood colored wine in a translucent ss that felt more valuable than a golden watch. "Mr. Trust, this is Mr. Cristian and this is Mr. Jovan." Walter introduced the two men going from his right, the guy who spoke to the left. ''Hmm¡­ He didn''t give me theirst names.'' William thought as he smiled on the outside as he nodded towards both of the men who did the same. Then he too introduced himself to the people and hispanions too. "It''s nice to meet you gentlemen. As you already know, My name is William Trust and the ones behind me is my manager, Delmar and my other associate, Adam." Delmar gave a smile in introduction as Adam just gave a brief nod and kept on look for any dangers. "Well let me be the first to say my grievance to you for the loss of your father." Jovan moved forwards and said. William looked at him and saw a man that was a few centimeters taller than Walter and one whose body was quite slim contrary to hispanion who looked like potato. Even though his body was slim, William could tell he had some strength in them. Then he looked down to the clothes to see that he wore his uniform and had medals on them too and they were the same number as the fat one but some of them were different but still looked important nheless. He immediately digested the fact that this two were the real deal in the room. He didn''t know anything about them but could already tell how each of them were to be. William gave a brief nod and a sad smile and said to the tall man, "Thank you for your gracious words, Mr. Jovan. It''s not been long but his emptiness could already be felt." "Yes¡­ A father''s loss is quite tremendous on a son." Jovan nodded heavily, "I understand the pain that you feel, I lost my father also when I was quite young too¡­ but worry not, you will gain morepanions as time goes by and slowly the emptiness would be filled once more." He had a heavy voice that spoke of hardship. William nodded as he could feel that the man was truly genuine with his words. Even though he wasn''t in any kind of grief or something, those words of him evoked some kind of emotion out of him as he felt uplifted by them. Maybe it was because his own living and breathing father with FOUR wives had kicked him out without much cause. OH! And one side chick too. Walter too said his words as Christian who was suddenly forgotten talked, "Yes, I also feel your pain¡­ even though my father is still living and being a pain on my back¡­ I can guess it is quite the pain." William could only nod at his half-assed attempt at a grieving words before Walter pointed to the couch beside the firece and said, "Why don''t we sit first before getting into the matters." All of them walked until they came to the firece and sat on thefy sofas and chairs, only leaving Adam who did not sit and kept standing at William''s back as a watchful hawk. Christian looked at Adam from his floating chair and thought, ''Hmm, so that''s his guard huh¡­ looks formidable enough.'' Jovan and Walter also had simr thought but none made anyment on that. Walter was the first one to speak this time as well, "So I was thinking off goin-" "Walter wait for a moment," Christian interrupted him this time too, "Before we get started, why don''t we get out guests some drinks." "Oh! Yes," Walter nodded, "What do you guys want?" "I''m good for the time being." William shook his head and Christian urged him, "Nonsense! we are about to embark on something great here, we should celebrate with some drinks." "Ahh¡­ Thank you very much, Mr. Christian but¡­ As you know my father only died recently and I kind of in my grieving phase so¡­" William said. He could have just said that he didn''t want to drink because of his age but felt that saying that would make many things quite ironic. "Oh!" Christian frowned for a moment before putting down his drink down, "Sorry for encouraging you like that. I hope that you wouldn''t mind me drinking mine right?" "Of course, please drink yours." William shook his head as Christian smiled and the atmosphere quiet down for a moment. This time Christian was the one that spoke, "I think it''s about time we get to the real thing right." "And I know that you have some questions for us but before that mind if we ask some first?" William nodded as Christian asked him, "Why do you want to join our club, Mr. Trust?" William thought for a moment before choosing his honest route, "I want connections." "As you know, My family may have started some business quite some time ago but its only recently that we actually got some ground. I wanted to broaden and extend my business to other ces as well. But I know that, for that to happen I would need people and some help too¡­ so I wanted to join your club for that." Christian and the other three could heard the honesty in his words and was somewhat shocked, they didn''t think that they would find him to be so honest. Jovan looked at William and thought, ''He seems quite distant from the boy I saw in the television. He seemed confidant and arrogant on the air¡­ but is this his true face or is he just trying to get us to trust him?'' ''Whatever it may be¡­ this kid does seem interesting.'' Christian had thoughts too but he didn''t let any of it show on his face as he asked, "Anything else?" "No" "So you want to join the for some connections?" "Yes¡­ and help too." "Yes, I get that¡­ alright then can you tell me if you had any kind of involvement with the Violet Boeli business?" Christian asked as he stared right at his eyes, "Nothing specific." William waited for a moment before he spoke, "Yes I do." He chose to go with the honest route again. This time too none them made any expressions and it was getting hard for William to know if he put himself in any kind of trouble or not. "Another question¡­ If the ''Organization'' asks you to do something or kill someone without any questions¡­ would you do it?" Chapter 302: Chapter 302 - Ones Value "Another question¡­ If the ''Organization'' asks you to do something or kill someone without any questions¡­ would you do it?" Christian asked as all the attention went to William''s face. William this time took a moment longer to answer then the previous times. He was trying to gaze and see if there was something special about this question or not. He knew that this was a trick question and this may be the only question that would matter and his whole meet and greet depended on this question. But still, he could not help but go with honesty on this one as well, "I will if the situation calls for it." Hearing his questions, smiles could be seen erupting on the faces of the otherpany but that quickly stopped as William continued, "But¡­ that still will have its limits." Christian looked at William dead in the eye as he asked, "What limits?" "First, I would not in any way kill children... children are the no go for me and¡­ no senseless massacre." William said and waited for them to speak. The room seemed to descend into a calm silence that made everyone edge up slightly. Delmar waited to see if the meeting was already closed and Adam waited for even the slightest movement from them that would warrant caution and Walter looked and worried, that his promotion had been stripped so quickly by only a few words. The situation almost seemed like it would descend into chaos if not for the smiles that sprung up on Christians face as heughed, "Hahaha¡­ Truly amendable reason." William eased up as he smiled and asked, "I suppose you don''t mind it then?" Christian shook his head, "No no, we don''t. In contrary it''s better to see that we finally got someone that still have some decency in them." Jovan nodded too as he said, "Yes¡­ It''s quite rare to see someone who wants to join us with decent ambitions¡­ and it is also rare to see someone of your age to join us as well." William smiled genuinely, "So¡­ by your words I suppose that I can somewhat think that I''m in?" "Almost, we just need to get somethings out of the way before you are fully a member of our party." Christian said, "So before we finalize it, care to ask something from us?" William nodded and asked, "Can you give me a brief exnation as to what the ''Organization'' actually does? I have heard some things about it but don''t really have a solid idea." "Alright I will but can you tell us what you already know?" William thought for a moment before saying, "Well¡­ I heard that the ''Organization'' is arge group of people, who have connections in many ces in all of the kingdoms. Army, police and other cese to mind when anybody talks about them and that you also help anyone who is already in your group." "Besides that I only heard some rumors about you guys helping the members with weapons and other stuff that are hard to get by." Christian nodded, "Yes, that is about the general stuff one should know about." Then he turned to his otherpanion, "You wanna take this one?" Jovan nodded, "Well what you said just now is mostly true and it is the things that we would help you if you were to join us but there are some other stuff too that isn''t mentioned generally that I will discuss with you." "First, it is true that we help anybody out in our organization that need help but that too only goes as far as their value." William frowned hearing that, "The higher one''s value is to the organization, the higher we are willing to spend our resources on that person." "But even if you aren''t that much valued in the ''Organization'', the organization would still protect you from many setbacks that might get affected by some random events or¡­ by your other discreet activities." Jovan said and motioned at William who understood what he was trying to say. He was talking about the underground activities that some rich and greedy people would be invested in like the Violet Boeli. "We would protect them to our greatest length and even smooth out a few process that would be hassle for many." "I have a question." William said at the stop of Jovan''s words to not make it seem inappropriate. Jovan nodded, not at all disturbed by it, "Yes ask away." "What happens if the person that is being protected by you is in a very hard position from which helping him would be a lot of problem?" "As I said before, if the person is asking too much when his value is not that high then, we won''t be spending our resources to protect him anymore." William nodded and asked again, "What if that person was valued?" "Then we would try until his value is lower than the trouble it brings." "What if the person were to be of the highest value, at the top¡­ what would happen next?" William asked adamant on knowing it. Jovan stayed quiet for a moment until Christian said, "I suppose this is not about actually learning about that¡­ tell me, Mr. Trust, are you talking about the Violet Boeli situation?" William carefully nodded. "We did want to help him." Christian said, "But as my friend just said, we don''t spend resources on too high a risk and even though The Violet Boeli were a captivating prospect¡­ their value was too little whenpared to the trouble they so suddenly found themselves in." Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin William nodded and Jovan continued, "And if you''re asking, if what would happen if the Violet Boeli were valued as one of our top then¡­ we would have helped him." William''s eyes widened, "Even with all the media and drugs that had been found on them?" Jovan nodded, "Yes¡­ you won''t know how high the ''Organization'' will truly go to protect its most valued ones." William looked heavily at Jovan as he thought about somethings and was happy that he didn''t try to pull of any tricks on the Freiggart Great House, which he was sure was already one of its high valued members. "Well then as I was saying," Jovan continued, "The ''Organization'' would try to help you with anything as much as possible, depending on your value and when ites to with weapons and other items, we don''t just give it out¡­ we trade them as a normal person would. In exchange we not only take money but also other things that would be valuable to us, like spell scrolls, skill scrolls, information, bounties and many more." "And unlike other stores, we don''t just give normal weapons or items but special ones that are withhold from public disy¡­ items like secret scrolls, ancient scrolls, military weapons and more." "Even cybernized weapons and items?" William asked. Jovan nodded, "Yes, even those." "And can someone get those items with just their value?" "Yes¡­ but that would only be for borrowing and must be put back in the condition it was." Jovan said as Christian suddenly interrupted. "Alright we have talked enough about this¡­ now let''s talk about how Mr. Trust could ''Contribute'' for us." Chapter 303: Chapter 303 - Three Opportunities "Alright we have talked enough about us¡­ now let''s talk about how Mr. Trust could ''Contribute'' for us." Christian said as a grin stered on to his business like fat face. "I hope Mr. Trust doesn''t have any problems with that." William understand that he was at the time that he had to make them satisfied now, because this was the most crucial moment for him right now and if he wasn''t sessful then it was going to be a big problem for him in the future. So he smiled and said, "Of Course Mr. Christian, I already am aware of such a thing and I don''t have any problem with some ''Contribution''." "Excellent" Christian smiled, "That makes this much easier for both of us." "So how do you want me to ''Contribute''?" William asked. "Well there is many ways to contribute and that is by helping the ''Organization'' with money, information, giving special items and in many more ways actually." "And by doing that I also increase my value in the ''Organization''?" William asked intently as Christian had a glint in his eyes as he slowly nodded his head. "Yes, that is the most forward way and also the slowest. But if you want to increase your value in the lowest time consuming way then there are a few things that many can do." "Unfortunately, not many are lucky with such things and it takes luck for such an opportunity toe for someone to utilize it¡­ and fortunately for you, you have an opportunity like that¡­ a great opportunity actually for such a thing, right now." Christian drank his ss and then pointed, "Walter,e and help fill my ss." "Yes, Sir." Walter came to him and filled his drink as Christian drank from his blood filled wine ss again. "Ahh¡­ such a delightful taste¡­ unfortunately you are in your mourning state or you could have had some of the ze morni that I specially got for just this asion¡­ but s dark thingse for us in unfortunate timing." "Yes, it does." Jovan said, "Butter about stuff like that, you were saying how Mr. Trust could contribute to our cause with that much faster rate." William knew at that moment that he had something that they wanted especially. So right now, he had to either give that to them or hold off until he could find a thing that was satisfiable for both of them. He just needed to know what it was that had garnered interests from them. So he remained quiet until Christian spoke. "Well the thing that is a great opportunity for you is actually something that you are currently working on right now. It''s not just one but its two, if I''m correct." William raised brow and said with curiosity, "Two?" Jovan nodded, "Yes, the first thing is the project that your father said to aplish right at the moment of his unfortunate death." William remembered that he was talking about the charity organization and understood what they were going for but he was dissatisfied with such a notion. He didn''t want to give out his biggest and the one with the most potential to both of them. "You mean the one for the charitable organization that my father started at his end?" Jovan nodded, "Yes, that one. We were wondering if you are willing to give us a few percentages of that project. And don''t worry about money, we are willing to pay for it. The ''Organization can see that it is a grand project that you are making a stride for and wants to join in on it too." "Yes I understand what you''re saying." William then frowned slightly, "But unfortunately my father''s final wish was to not let the charity foundation be disturbed in any way¡­ and he even took some measures to make sure that doesn''t happen. I''m sorry but I don''t think I can help you with this project." Jovan frowned, "Indeed, this is something we haven''t thought of before¡­ this will upset the higher ones in some ways." "But fortunately for us, we still have two other ways avable to us." Christian suddenly said gathering both William and Jovan''s attention as they said, "Two?" Then Jovan was the first to speak, "Two, Christian? That makes it a three, no? I thought that there were only two things that they spoke about." Christian drank one gulp of his wine, "Yes, they did spoke about two¡­ until that happened." "That happened?¡­ That!" Jovan asked as he eyed Christian with a look who only gave him a specific look which made Jovan understand everything. William looked at them, not understanding what game they were ying but knew enough to understand that whatever it was, it was an organizational secret that they didn''t want to talk about in front of him¡­ not yet. "So for that, we have a third option¡­ but we can talk about itter, let''s talk about the second one first before going so far ahead." "Well you can speak for the second one." Jovan said and leaned back out of the talk. Christian nodded slightly, "The second one¡­ is the one project that you currently are about to go in with the Saintsgate Great House." William immediately understood that he was talking about the project about the one where they had to go to that unexplored location and locate some ancient treasures. He nodded, "Yes, the one about exploring at that far away location in search of some treasures, I suppose this is the one you''re talking about?" Christian nodded, "Precisely that, I have heard that it is a grand project¡­ a much much grander one that Mr. Trust is supporting all on his own." William nodded but in his mind only one thing was thought was revolving, ''How the hell did they know about this? Not many knew about this project beside Saintsgate and a few of my associates¡­ I don''t really like the smell of another rat in my house.'' He thought with annoyance but didn''t let any of it show on the outside, "Yes, My family is supporting it all on its own." Christian smiled like a shark about to devour his prey, "Good, it''s the main thing we want to talk about. The ''Organization'' has taken a keen interest on this project as well and wants to own some percentage of it as well¡­ if you are willing that is." William didn''t need to think twice to nod. He already knew even before contacting the ''Organization'' that he would have to give something that would satisfy them and he knew that it would had to be this deal with Saintsgate that he had gotten. This wasn''t something that made him frown but instead he smiled and epted it as this was not such a big deal for him except for the connection that he was about to make with both individuals. William nodded, "Yes, how much does the ''Organization'' want?" "45%, but don''t worry about the money, we are willing to pay for it too." William frowned, "This is quite a big percentage, Mr. Trust¡­ I can make it maybe 5%..." So began the start of a haggling war which William was quickly able to lower it down to an eptable amount. Chapter 304: Chapter 305 - One After Another "So let''s shake our hands and finalize this ''Deal''." William spoke to them with an alluring tone that neither couldn''t ignore as they smiled and shook the hand that was presented to them. William shook not only Christian and Jovan but also Walter too as to make sure none of the variables were out of reach for him. As he shook their hands and then leaned back on hisfy chair, he couldn''t help but let out a strangely satisfying smile looking at the new notifications that suddenly popped out in front of him. [ Conditions Have Been Met ] [ The Skill ''Deal With Heaven'' Is Currently Activated And Linking With Its Target ] [ The Skill Will Take Some Time To Work As It Had Determined That It Requires To Influence Multiple Targets ] [ The Targets, Christian Burch And Jovan Vang Are Being Linked ] [ Link Connection Will Take Some Time To Be Active ] He smiled reading all the notifications that suddenly came up to his face, even though it said that it would take some time to connect with them, it was still better to take some time then not connect at all. Christian, Jovan and everyone else who had seen his smile didn''t think much of it as they only thought that he was smiling because he was sessful in getting invited to the organization. They did have some concerning thoughts as to why William had suddenly given them such benefits over just joining the organization and even if it was a simple and valid reason, the human mind couldn''t help but be curious at the unknown. But their worries slowly vanished away as the skill began to work its way up to every sector of their minds, fully making them not only believable of him but also a lot grateful to William foring to them at their time of need. They talked for a moment longer about how to do this and when to contact them with various ways before William asked, "Mr. Christian, what was the other method that you said there still was?" Christian thought a moment as he said, "Another method?... Oh! You must be talking about the third thing I said I had for you, right?" William nodded, "Yes, that''s the one¡­ what was it about?" "Hmm¡­ it''s not that important anymore actually, you already had given a great ''Deal'' to us so we don''t have to talk about that now." "Still what was it?" "OH! It was just something about borrowing some money and using it on something that we were wondering about." Christian waved his hands dismissively, "But it''s not necessary anymore." "Oh! That''s good¡­ to know." William said with some disappointment before asking again, "But what really was it about?" "It''s just some-" Christian couldn''t finish his sentence as Jovan spoke out before him. "It''s about a project." Jovan said seeing that Christian wasn''t going to speak out the words because of embarrassment. "A Project?" "Hmm, it is" "It''s not really something you need to be concerned about-" Christian said trying to hide the topic altogether. "It''s okay, Christian. He just wants to know about it and he is already going to be a great member as we can see, so I think we don''t have to be embarrassed about telling him about it." Jovan said as the skill slowly but surely began to work its way into his system. Christian took a moment to think before sighing in defeat and nodding, "Yes¡­ I suppose your right, friend." He then looked at William and tried to make him understand, "I''m sorry if my words seem dismissive previously, I just¡­ wanted to you to not think less of the organization when your just about to get admitted to it." William nodded as he said, "Yes, I understand you perfectly and I''m sure it wouldn''t be able to dwindle the high regards I have for the organization." He said those words but inside his interest were peaked to their highest unto knowing what it was that made them so embarrassed by just saying out the method. Christian leaned back in his chair in defeat as he said with long intervals, "Well¡­ Its¡­ it''s about¡­ it''s about a problem that we are¡­" He spoke trying to avoid the embarrassment bearing up on his neck. He stoppedpletely when a hand ced upon itself on his shoulder as he looked to see Jovan giving him a reassuring nce as he nodded gratefully. "The thing that we were or would have told you if you had even rejected the second option was a small problem that we were facing at this moment." Jovan said, "It''s actually a very small andmon problem that everyone faces at some moment but with you agreeing to the second option, it wasn''t a problem to us anymore." "Still¡­ as you can see," He pointed at Christian, "It''s still a hassle just trying to talk about it." William only nodded and was still very interested in knowing what it was. Seeing the determination in his eyes, Jovan didn''t hide it anymore as he said the truth to him. "It''s about borrowing some money." "Borrowing some money?" William and his entourage who were ready to hear about some juicy secrets and had peaked their ears suddenly became stiff hearing those words. "Yes," Jovan waited a moment seeing their reactions, "The third option was about borrowing some money from you." "Okay, I get it" William nodded, "But still why would you¡­" "Why would we borrow some money when we already are such a big and sessful organization?" Jovan said William''s words as he nodded. "Because the organization is having some crisis at the moment." "Not any crisis, just some small problems." Christian quickly interjected. "Still some problems." Jovan said, "The organization has some money problems at the moment but it''s not big enough to have any existential problems¡­ actually it''s just some problems we are having with our less valued members." "They had some projects that they presented to us and wanted us to help them in building their projects¡­ but because of their low value, the higher ups were wondering whether it was the right idea to actually allocate them the money the organization had now¡­ and it finally came to the point of whether to straight out deny them or not." "But then the higher ups thought that it would have been problematic if were to reject all of them so¡­ the third option was to borrow it from an interesting prospect, I.e. you." "So you just needed to borrow some money, right?" William asked. "Yes¡­ but as Christian said, that you have already agreed to the second method we won''t be needing to use that anymore." "Yes, I understand¡­ but I was thinking," William had a strange glint in his eyes as he spoke, "Why don''t I give you that money too?" "What?" Again, not only Jovan but all were looking at William like he had some mental problems. "Yes, I know that it is strange when I have already agreed to the second method but," William raised his index finger, "As you know the payment to that wille a long timeter and it is still not a guarantee whether it will really work or not." "SO I thought, why not make another ''Deal''?" Chapter 306: Chapter 306 - Subtle Warning "It''s been a pleasure to work with you, Mr. Christian and Mr. Jovan." William said as he shook hands with both the emissaries sent by the organizations. "Oh no, the honor is all ours, Mr. Trust. To find such a person like you in our cause is much more valuable to us." Christian said as he violently shook hands with him. William only nodded and smiled then shook hands with Jovan who also said some sweet words to him. "Alright then I think this is it then. Is there anything else I need to do or can we leave now?" William asked. "Yes, everything has been finalized so you don''t need to stay anymore." Jovan said as he put a phone on the table and a card, "Take this two items, When the time is right we will call you on this phone and give you the location of the ce and then you can truly join us." "Make sure to bring the card with you, It''s your main entrance card, without it, you won''t ever be able to get inside, okay?" William nodded and took the two items and gave them a quick look before putting them inside his inner pockets. Then he smiled again, "Well then, I will wait for you gentlemen to contact me then, Goodbye." "Goodbye, Mr. Trust." "Yes, Goodbye." Both of them said before Jovan looked at Walter, "Walter, go and escort them to the exit." "It''s okay, we don''t need him to do that." William quickly stopped them. Jovan shook his head, "No, he''s not going to escort you to the exit you came here from but he''s going to take you to another exit from which you will be able to get away safely and quickly." "Oh! Alright then." William nodded and turned to Delmar, "Delmar, tell the guards to meet us outside." "Alright boss." "Come with me then, young master." Walter said and brought them to the other door this room had and went inside. The next ce was a hallway that had the same look as before and also had a lot of guards inside it too. Walter spoke with him and answered every single one of his questions but refrained from some that was either too big for him to say or some that he simply didn''t know. It took a few minutes and turns before they arrived in front of an elevator as Walter spoke, "So the projects being overseered by us is also those that are being financed by us." "And do they pay back the money they got when they initially started the project?" William asked. "Yes, they do." "Isn''t there any risk of them not giving you the money?" "No¡­ there mostly isn''t. The people that join us are all prospects that have great interests in the future¡­ such as yourself." Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin "But what if there are some who are unable to pay and are slowly deteriorating?" "They¡­ they are put through some tests before a final result is known before kicking them to the curb if the results aren''t good enough and mostly there aren''t." William became interested in knowing about this ''Test'' that Walter just spoke and was about to ask him but Walter spoke first, "Here we are." He pointed to the elevator. "You can take this elevator and exit straight at the center of Harnay Garden. The ce is close enough for your guards to quickly join you as well." Walter said as he pushed the elevator''s calling button. William nodded, "Thanks for guiding us here, Mr. Heinrich and also answering many of my boring questions." Walter smiled, "No no, all of your questions were at their ce and you are joining a unknown territory so it''s better to know everything there is to know about them." Then he looked around and saw that the guards were a little farther away from us so he leaned closer and said in William''s ears, "When you go to the organization, you might be invited by some misdeeming young men who are not that great at hiding there¡­ freedom, so I advise you be cautious among them." William didn''t understand what Walter said but regardless of that he nodded, grateful for the early warning, "Thanks for that, Mr. Heinrich." "It''s okay and please call me Walter from now on." Walter said, "Young Master." "Alright but you will also have to call me William from now on too." "I think I will change it too Master Trust¡­ It would seem bad in front of others if I were to be too friendly with you." "Oh!... Alright then, as you say." William said and heard a ding sound as the elevator door opened up. They went inside and William waved Walter goodbye as Delmar clicked on a button. The door closed and they could feel nothing, it seemed like the elevator was malfunctioning but in reality the elevator was moving and it was moving fast too but advanced mechanism had made it such that anyone inside, wouldn''t feel any kind of disturbance nor feel any movement from it. It would have been concerning for many if the elevator just stood by and they waited to see whether it was really going or not but thankfully they have attached a machine that disyed what level they were at right now. It was simple and efficient for many while remaining one of the safest machines to travel as it was also sturdy in its making. Except for when someone deliberately makes some things faulty or attaches a bomb to it. William looked at the ascending numbers of the elevator and asked Delmar, "Have you told them the location yet?" "I am trying." Delmar shook his head, "But there are some good connection jammers around here so I can''t get any signal to call them or even give a simple message." "Well¡­ it does certainly seem like they went just enough with this ce." William said as he looked at all the ces of the scratch and spotless mirror like interior of the elevator. Adam nodded, "They sure did that, I haven''t seen so many cyberfreaks since I fought a robotics manufacturing leader." "Cyberfreaks?" William asked confused by the word as he never heard something like that before. "Yeah¡­ those guards with visors¡­ those are the Cyberfreaks. Built in advanced software and mechanics, state of the art machines and a mind to kill anything and everything that stand in their way¡­ that is the way of cyberfreaks." Adam said before looking down, "But those in there weren''t real cyberfreaks, only some copies." Before William could ask, Delmar said, "Of Course, they aren''t. Do you even realize how much it would cost to get them so much hardware and how much they would lose themselves if they did something like that?" ...¡­. In the previous room, where William and the others that had a meeting before. "He was splendid! Splendid! Don''t you think so Jovan?" Christian asked as he looked at him with eyes full of joy. "Yes he truly is." Jovan nodded as he had the same joyful look on him as well. "Yes, the organization now has someone that would be a great investment to it and Walter too should be congratted too." "Yes but first call the boss and tell her everything." Chapter 307: Chapter 307 - But Why? "Of course they aren''t. Do you even realize how much it will cost them to just buy them the basic stuff?" Delmar asked and then answered knowing Adam wouldn''t be able to answer his question. "It would take millions with the amount of people just in there alone... who knows how much they have spent on their real army¡­ probably billions." Delmar said while thinking deeply about the matter. "Hmm¡­ But is this any good?" William asked thinking about all the advanced stuff in there. "¡­Maybe it would work against a mid-level mob but when someone with real experience and strengthes¡­ the machines won''t be able to stop them for long." Delmar said. "Yes, under normal circumstances, a cyberfreaks group with that much tech would be able to take care of normal people going around hundreds but when someone with higher level in manaes sting at them, those machines won''t be able to do anything." Adam put in his own thoughts as well. "Hmm¡­" William nodded thinking quiet deep about the matter as the elevator opened up, Delmar and Adam waited for him. They saw him in deep thoughts and called him out, "Boss?" "How good are those techs in there?" Delmar closed his eyes, recounted quickly and said, "Those¡­ Mid-Tier at best I think." Adam nodded as well in confirmation. "And how high of a level can they take care of?" "Hmm¡­ Depends. If it was a single guard against someone in level THREE or FOUR, then they''re as good as dead. But if it was a group of 4 to 8 or more than chances are the level FOUR guy won''t be able to do much before he will be suppressed by them." Delmar said as he rubbed his chin. "What about someone with High-Tier machines?" William raised his brows. "Then only one can take care of a Level FOUR or even a whole group of them, easily." Delmar said. "If a person is very experienced or knew what he is using and used them to their maximum then it would only take one to kill off a level FIVE or even SIX but thetter would take luck." Adam said. "And what about a person who is both adaptable in using mana and also has High-Tier cyberwears?" "That is not possible." Delmar said t. "What! Why?" William asked as he felt quite hopeful until he heard those words. "Because mana and machines don''t mix well. It''s like Machine and Nature. Nature can only thrive by its own and Machine will only thrive by destroying Nature, so that doesn''t mix¡­ but why are you asking?" Delmar said. William didn''t say anything and thought hard again and as he walked out of the elevator. ''Damn! If only that was possible than with my money and the ''Organization'' as my supplier, I could have built the strongest army there could have been in the whole of Escana.'' William who''s hope was thoroughly crushed like that asked again in confirmation. "Are you sure that there is absolutely no way that it couldn''t be possible?" William asked looking at Delmar with scrutinizing eyes. "Yes, I''m sure¡­ buuut, there could be some chance." Delmar said as William''s interest peaked and Adam butted in. "And how are you going to do something that is by nature said to be impossible?" "Experimentation, my frien- stickman. Humanity has onlye through such huge hurdles by experimenting with many things." Delmar said. "When others with a much bigger head and hairier than yours have tried and failed, why do you think you still have a chance?" Adam snarkily said. "Failure is just another name for, ''I haven''t found the right ingredients yet'' and it''s not like there haven''t been huge failures for other great inventions that have now changed the whole world now, right? So I''m sure that it would take some time before I get some results but it will be possible¡­ that is if I tried¡­ so boss why are you really asking me?" Delmar asked as he and Adam looked at William in attention. "Well¡­ now that I am finally in an organization that would protect me from any attacks made by any Great House and also now that the media is finally in my side¡­ I thought we can finally try to mend the huge problem that we have and that is¡­" "Security" Adam said, "But you still don''t have anyone to order them around." "Which will quickly be filled in by someone¡­ that I will find in some time." Delmar said quickly. "And when that happens." William pointed out. "We are going to strengthen my house enough for it to be not bullied and shamed by any family or Great House." He said in full confidence as Delmar and Adam too nodded. They walked around the garden until they went out the exit and found George there with the car as they went inside. William was about to speak when Adam raised his index finger and stopped him. Then he pressed a button that shut the driver''s window and turned on the silencing machine. "Yes, boss as you were about to say." "Yeah, I was about to say that now that we have the ''Organization'' as our backing, we will now do everything we can to strength ourselves and make them know that we are not ''Green'' anymore." He said with disgust at the end. Delmar nodded and frowned, "Is that why you gave them the 15% deal for free and even gave them loans for projects that will go to other families?" "Yes, you can say that." "Why boss? Why give so much money? You could have given them slightly less or didn''t even had to when you already agreed to giving them the 15% for free." "Yeah¡­ but I wanted to raise my value." "And you did that. Why give them even more?" Delmar frowned thinking about what happened back in that room. He doesn''t understand why his boss so readily epted that. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin He even remembered that William readily gave them the money when they weren''t even asking for it and they didn''t even think of asking for it too. So why was William so adamant on giving his money away to those people like that. "Boss is there something else here that you are not telling us?" "Why would there be something else there? I know it might seem too much but as I said before I just wanted them to give more importance to me because my ambitions about the future are way toorge and for those ambitions to be fulfilled I would need a great amount of help from someone whose hands arerge and the ''Organization is the only one that can satisfy all of my ambitions." William said as he gave the greatest act of his life. Seeing and Hearing him like that not only Delmar but Adam too who also had some doubts felt those clearing up as Delmar sighed and apologized, "I''m sorry if I seemed too nosy-" William stopped him with a hand, "I know you were just being cautious. That''s one of the reasons why you are my left hand." "Thanks boss¡­ wait¡­ why am I the left hand?" Chapter 308: Chapter 308 - Continued Progression A weekter It''s been a whole week since William have had contacted with the ''Organization'', still they haven''t had contacted him nor given him any indication that they will talk to him, so right now he was freaking a little bit. And it didn''t help when his strongest bodyguard/teacher almost beat him to death every day. But the only thing that was helping him sleep at night was the huge improvements he was having every single day. Even though it was unnoticeable to the naked eye but if someone saw their spar every single day for hours, they would notice the slight difference that turns to a big one every day. If one day William was having trouble attacking Adam at a specific spot because of his peculiarly strange moves, then the next day he would somehow notice it a tiny bit faster and connect. If one day William was getting hit every time because of a weakness that he couldn''t seem to control, then the next day that weakness of his will still be there but he would be able to control itspact so that it couldn''t harm him. If one day William can''t do-¡­ well you''re getting where I am going with this so I''ll stop. William had learned many moves with weapons then he ever knew was possible and even learned of some weapons that he didn''t even know that existed. And some he questioned why they existed when their uses were so dumb. Just like that William was already a semi-master in many weapons and was good enough to defeat a master in their specific weapon specialists. His progression was going so smooth that nobody would think that he was having trouble in his mind worrying about one specific illegal club. He had progressed so much that anyone who could see him would brand him a genius and the only reasons that he couldn''t defeat Adam was because Adam was a Grandmaster in every single weapon there was, he was in a much higher level than William and also because of the experience he had gathered out in the field. "BANG!" A silhouette flew over and crashnded a few good meters on the white lighted floor below with a loud bang. The one who caused the damage quickly jumped and came close to that figure and before the one who was on the ground could retaliate Adam aimed his bow at his head and readied. William who was on the ground panting, looked at Adam''s figure above him and didn''t think about trying to dodge it anymore as he could feel the killing intent from Adam''s bow and knew he was serious. So he gave up and raised the white g that Adam had given him before for an asion like this. Adam seeing the white g, lowered his g and gave his hands to William who pulled himself up. He then patted himself from all the dust he had gathered onto his body from being thrown away, punched and kicked to the ground. This is how everyday ended for William after Adam had increased the training difficulty, before Adam would fight until he was sure that it was enough and stopping it after that. But now after the increased difficulty, Adam added a new rule that meant that the fight or ''Training'' in his words, wouldn''t end until William was ready to throw in the towel. That was the reason why Adam had given William the white g. William asked why this method and Adam''s only words were to make him humble¡­ which made zero sense to William who still didn''t know how strong he was nor was arrogant about it. Adam looked at William who was taking a break and thought about the past few weeks. He thought about the first time he came when William''s fighting skills were so bad that bad wasn''t close to how bad it really was. Now, a few weekster and with the extreme training regime that he was quickly adapting to, Adam saw a boy who now is strong enough to thwart away many of his attacks and quickly counter them with the right move. Adam being proud was nowhere what he truly felt, he felt great, even felt that he was the luckiest teacher alive to get a student like him. But even with so many proudness in him, he didn''t show even a bit of it to William. He only showed a few smiles and nod which was enough to make William happy and contend. He should have given him a pat or a hug for such great achievements but didn''t want William to be arrogant and make huge mistakes that would impact his life forever. He didn''t want William to be just like him. Lonely, Painful, filled with sorrow¡­ Adam didn''t want any of these happening to him. So he was strict... almost too strict enough to never let William ever underestimate his opponent or mistreat someone weaker. He wanted William to always be wary of his opponent and cautious enough to never let them take advantage of him. Adam shook his head out of his deep and dark thoughts and looked at the weapon in William''s hand. It was a spear that was encased in some ck metal with yellow lighting stripes covering it. The spears ck metallicponents were very simr to the one Adam was using. His own sword, The Broken Heaven Sword had the same metallic surface that was on the spear. He often wondered when fighting William whether this two was of the same origin or not but whenever he saw the yellow stripes he would give up that thought. But whenever William would use that spear against him, it would always be able to sustain the damage from his own sword. And his sword was a legendary sword that was once the strongest there was but even after breaking, the swords themselves were still almost as durable as before. "Where did you get it?" "Hmm? What?" William asked as he took deep breaths before drinking down a whole bottle of water. "I asked¡­ where did you get that spear?" "Ahh¡­ this one." William raised his head as Adam nodded. "Ahh¡­" William thought trying to make a good enough lie to satisfy Adam''s curiosity, "I don''t really remember. It was my grandfather that had found this old beauty. I only found it a few days ago when I rechecked my inventory." "To think this great beauty was locked up in some storage ring by my grandfather¡­ had other great things there too." William lied through his teeth as Adam nodded. "Hmm¡­ Is he reachable?" "Who? My Grandfather?" William asked. Adam nodded. "No no¡­ he''s been dead for a long time. Otherwise you would have seen him trying to kill me for touching his most prized possession." He gave an awkwardugh. "Oh! That''s bad¡­ I would have asked him some question about the spear." "Questions?" What kind?" William asked as he became defensive. "I wanted to know where he got the spear, it''s very much simr to mine." Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin "Hehe¡­ yeah it very much looks like that because of its color right but it''s clearly not¡­ it''s just a different weapon with a different origin." William said and looked at the spear in his hands. [ A Weapon Of Special Rare Rank Is Being Used (Copy) ] Chapter 309: Chapter 309 - Editing Till Max Limit [ A Weapon Of Special Rare Rank Is Being Used (Copy) ] [ Heaven''s Unqualified Spear ] [ Rank: Special Rare ] [ ssification: Weapon (Spear) ] [ Description: This is the spear made as a copy from the Legendary Broken Heaven Sword. The spear is a rtive copy of the sword and any who had a good look at the sword could easily tell that this spear is a copy of it or has been made by the same smith who created the sword ] [ Uniqueness: Because of its close look to the legendary sword, the spear has been given its own uniqueness in a yellow streak of lightning that climbed from the bottom to the spearhead. Other than that the spear has been given a few other changes for it to not look the exact same as the legendary sword ] [ Effects: User Beware: Only the true owner of this spear could wield its magnificence. Any other trying to vie for the spear would be struck by the heaven''s judgment Fluid Life: A spear in its usage takes quite a bit of practice and even then it still has that long draw take time that would be a disadvantage for those who are in a close fight. But with this skill, the user of the spear will use the spear as fluidly as if it was their own hand Longiness: The Spear has a unique ability to be able to extend itself outwards and be very long but has a drawback to it. The longer the spear bes the less its fluidity will be (But this weakness is nullified with the Fluid Life skill in use) Hard and Slung Life: With this skill, the spear is now able to bend itself in ways that is unexinable and also keep its hardiness as if it didn''t bend at all Heaven''s Judgement: Be able to strike down the evil, corrupt, sinful and any who have a dark thought about the wielder of the spear with a mighty lightning strike and call upon the heaven''s judgement to destroy any who stands in his way ] [ Price: 10000 Gold Coins ] William looked at the skill descriptions and couldn''t hold the smileing to his face. The spear in his hands was a copy from the legendary sword that he had given to Adam. Now with the new ''Customization'' setting with his upgrade to the new level, he was able to craft this spear and make it such. Even though the spear was a copy of the sword itself, but with the enhancements and amazing skills that he had put on the spear itself, the spear was now so strong that forget about The Legendary Broken Sword of Heaven, even theplete sword of heaven wouldn''t be able to cut through the spear anymore. But he still had doubts whether that was still not possible yet. That''s why he wanted to make the spear even more powerful with more skills and enhancements but the customization settings wouldn''t let him anymore saying he had gotten to the limit he could get and would have to wait until he advanced to a new level. He was even more heartbroken when he remembered that he could have applied the ''Pration'' skill and could have literally made the spear OP but¡­ his excitement in seeing so many skills had blinded him in making such a big mistake¡­ but he was sure to apply that skill when he goes to the next level and even more as he progresses. Stopped at a certain breakpoint, he was still satisfied as he was sure the spear was so strong that not many in Escana would be able topete with it¡­ but who knows what strange and powerful weapons reside in the unexplorednds beyond Escana''s four kingdoms. But he was sure to find out when he would see the findings with the deal he had struck with Saintsgate. Even though he may not get the strongest of the findings even with finding it all alone¡­ he was sure to see them and touch them to get their information to the system and unlock new possibilities. Even if he couldn''t be the most strongest by only using his fist and overpowering his opponents which could be possible with all the affinities he could learn and other skills too¡­ he was sure to get the strongest spearman title in the whole of Escana¡­ or the most weirded one with his OP Spear. "HEY!" William was jerked off his thoughts as Adam shook him awake, "Y-yeah¡­ what is it? Did something happen?" "No¡­ nothing happened. I was just talking to you about your spear and you suddenly became less talkative until you wondered off in your thoughts." Adam exined. "Is everything okay with you?" William gave a sigh as he shook his head, "No¡­ it isn''t. It has been a whole week and I still didn''t get any call from them or any indication of whether I am in or not." Adam smiled as he could see the worry in William''s face, "Don''t worry about it. With the amount of cash, you threw in their face¡­ even if they are much much more rich than you, they wouldn''t be able to reject you from joining them and about them not calling¡­ they are a cautious group, even when I was being tasked to hunt one inner member of them down¡­ I wasn''t able to find even a single trace of them. I don''t know what it is that they do to keep it like that but it surely works. Don''t worry you''ll hear from them again when they know it''s safe." William smiled and didn''t try to correct Adam about the thing about them having more money than him¡­ how truly wrong he was. Adam quickly changed the conversation to one William was sure to be invested in, "I see that you are really improving in using that spear." William brightened up immediately and nodded, "Yeah, I know. It feels really great to fight with this beautiful thing." He said while kissing the spearhead''s edge. "So that''s your kind of weapon then." Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin "Hmm, it sure feels like it. It''s long and swift enough to fight close and mid level fighters and if I found someone trying to hit me from a distant range than I can just throw it at them." Adam nodded and didn''t say anything about William throwing the spear away as he knew his aim was urate enough and even if he couldn''t strike it true, he would be able to at least give them a hefty damage. "Your spear¡­ it''s kind of strange." William furrowed his brows and asked him, "Why?" "I don''t know why but it really feels somewhat strange to me. Care to give me a look?" William handed the spear to him without any resistance, "Careful though, it has some kind of skill that prevents it from being used by any other than its true owner." Adam widened his eyes, "An Identification Skill! Incredible! I thought only the royal weapons were the only ones with such a skill." "Hmm..." William thought hearing his words as a strange thought seemed to infiltrate his mind. "Why don''t you try it once?" Chapter 310: Chapter 310 - Crimson Light "Why don''t you try it once?" William suddenly said as Adam looked at him with wide eyes. "Are you sure? Have you tested it out with someone else before?" William shook his head, "No¡­ Never actually. That''s why I was thinking of making you theb ra- first person to ever try it out." "I wanna see if it really works or not." Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin Adam nodded, "Yeah. But I don''t think I will be injured by it." "Why?" "I''m at a high level. And there aren''t many things out there that could hurt me¡­ there are things that could cut me down in one strike but those are too far away and I don''t think a simple identification skill will be able to stop me¡­ no offence, just stating the truth." Adam said. "It''s okay," William said, "I don''t really have high hopes of it being too powerful at that particr ce, I just want to see if it will actually be able to do anything or not." "Then it''s alright then." Adam stepped back a bit, "So how do I do this?" "Do what?" "Get it to activate its defense mechanism." "Oh! I don''t really know that." William said as he scratched the back of his head, "Why not just swing it a bit and see if anything happens." Adam nodded and struck the spear a few times but nothing happened so he even used different spear strikes but that too wielded no results. Seeing that William frowned as he specifically chose a skill so that any thief trying to get his spear would be struck down and be taught a lesson but now he was wondering whether the skill really worked or not. "How long ago, did your grandfather get this?" "I¡­ don''t really know." "Maybe it just became obsolete in the storage ring and that''s why it''s not working." Adam said. "Yeah..." William also said and had a thought, "Try using it one me." "What?" "Yeah, let''s see if that works or not." "Well¡­ sure why not." Adam said as he threw his sword to William, "But just in case it doesn''t work, use my sword to stop my attack. There''s no reason to get hurt over a lost experiment." William took the sword and readied himself for the strike. Adam too got ready as he took the spear and instead of going for a quick attack, he went for a long one by attacking William over the head. He lifted the spear and just when he had intentions of attacking William, the spear suddenly glowed with crimson light and lightning suddenly started to move around it. Still Adam didn''t stop as he went for the attack but before he could even have struck it down, Adam was immediately struck with that same crimson lightning from the spear as he screamed out loud. BIZZZ! "Ahhhhhh!" The lightning was there for a while before it stopped as Adam too stoppedpletely. William saw the whole thing and saw the lightning hit Adam just when he was about to hit him and it hit fast¡­ much faster than Adam could move. The attack too was quite big from the looks of how much it lit up and how hard Adam had screamed. William didn''t look at Adam who was still there like a statue but looked at the spear in his hands which was still glowing and had that crimson lightning revolving around it. His eyes were glued to it as he looked at the spear with stars in his eyes. "So it worked." He said softly. "How did you feel Adam?" "¡­" "Was it too painful?" "¡­" "Adam?" "¡­" William finally looked at Adam who was still there like a statue, not moving an inch and called him out again, "Hey! Adam. You okay?" But Adam not moved nor responded at all, still remaining like a statue. So he went forward and touched him but that only caused Adam to fall back on the floor with a ''Thud''. "ADAM!" "HEY! Adam" "Adam wake up." No matter how many times William called him, Adam didn''t wake up nor gave any indication to. William looking at still face of his had started worrying now, he wondered whether he was still alive or had kicked the bucket. Then he went close to his mouth and put his ear forward. It was shallow, yes, but there was some breathing. William sighed as he felt lifeing back to him. Adam was still alive but his breathing was so low that it didn''t feel like he was actually breathing. William quickly pulled out his ss like holographic phone and dialed a number, "IMMEDIATELY GET SOME MEDIC!" "Where is the incident?" "Inside the training room." "¡­ IS THE BOSS HURT?" "No, I''m fine. It''s Adam¡­ he''s gone cold." ... [ Prior to being struck by lightning ] (Adam POV) Adam moved the spear around and tried to gauze something out of it but nothing happened as it felt like it was just a normal spear. But when he moved it around Adam was able to feel the fluidity of the spear and instantly knew that it was anything but ordinary. Then William told him to use it on him, which made Adam question something but finally he nodded and got ready to strike William. But thought better as he gave his sword to William and they got readied. As Adam thought of striking William, he could feel some buzz on his hands and saw the crimson light from the spear but that didn''t stop him as he went further on and went to strike William. But suddenly as he moved his hands, his whole body was suddenly struck a big shock and before he could fully register what happened, lights went out. He suddenly fell into what seemed like a pool of darkness. He felt cold¡­ very cold, alone and unsafe. He only felt like that before when he was younger and weaker. The time when he went to train with his father on a mountain and then lost his father. As night came, it showed him the true horrors of the cold. In that darkness, however he felt someone calling out to him. But he couldn''t hear nor understand what it was saying. Whether it was calling him out or was it shunning him? If felt like shunning as most have done that to him¡­ he still remembered the time from the n, as he was being shunned for the thing he had done and that he was emunicated because of it. It was harmless and he was a prodigy which would have made it perfect for him but¡­ he was of an outer n and that was not something he who had been given a chance in the inner n grounds could do¡­ he had to learn that the hard way. The cold that was closing on to him, felt slowly washing away as warmth enveloped him and he felt his consciousnessing back to him as he opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a guy in doctor''s uniform checking him out as he said, "Yeah, I think he will be fine now." He saw him talking to a person that sat next to him, the kid. "So¡­ how does it feel to get shocked by heaven''s judgement." Chapter 311: Chapter 311 - White Lighting "So¡­ how does it feel to get shocked by heaven''s judgement." "Wha- What? What judgement?" Adam asked as he couldn''t registerpletely as his head was still disorientated because of the lightning strike from earlier. "Heaven''s Judgement." "What is that?" "The bolt of lightning that struck¡­ The Spear''s power¡­ the thing that got you where you are right now¡­ ring any bell." William said as he tried to jog Adam''s memory. Adam was very confused by what William was saying until he slowly understood that he was talking about the lighting strike skill of the spear thatpletely made him unconscious¡­ even turned off his subconscious guard that he had. And it took a lot of skill and time to make such defenses, just by thinking up to this point Adam looked at the ground in shock as he never felt so weak and terrified since¡­ a very long time. "Ho- How long was I out?" "Hmm¡­ let''s see," William looked at the holographic clock that suddenly came out of nowhere and said, "it''s 11:37 AM." Adam heard it and calcted, They start their training at 4''o Clock every morning and finish somewhere around 8 so¡­ He spoke loudly to William with his eyes that threatened to pop out, "I''ve been unconscious for 4 HOURS!" William put his hands in his ear to stop his loud voice from destroying his eardrums as most around them did the same too and looked at them while wondering what happened. "Almost. You''ve been unconscious for 3 hours and 37 minutesso¡­ not that far away from 4 hours." "Still, 3 and a half hours is a long time." Adam said as he looked around him in shock, not being able to register that he had let his guard down for that long. Anything could have happened¡­ ANYTHING and he wouldn''t even have known about it. "3 Hour and 37 minutes," William corrected him, "And don''t worry about it¡­ just think that you had a very good sleep that''s all." He said as casually as possible. Adam turned to him with seriousness and said, "Do you even realize how bad it really is for me? I''ve been asleep for almost 3 and a half hours and in that moment anything could have happened to me and I wouldn''t even have known about it." William still had his casual aura around him but his eyes were radiating how serious they were, "And you seem to forget that you are not living as a hired assassin anymore, who would always have to sleep with a gun under his pillow wondering when the next attack wille from. You are now working for me¡­ and unless you do something that could be resembled to betraying me, you are going to be just fine." "Unlike Jeff who works in finance¡­ the guy is toozy for me to keep on the payroll, thinking of a way to cut him loose right after a week away from his birthday." William said close to his ear as it seemed like it was a secret that none other than him knew. "Bu¡­ But" Adam tried to find some reason to counter but William stopped him. "But what?" "What are you waiting for huh? It''s not a battlefield anymore Adam." William said seriously before he sighed and told him in a calm voice, "as I said before you are going to be just fine¡­ no need to worry about dying anymore okay?" Adam nodded before heughed self-deprecatingly, "Yeah but that''s only for now¡­ You are going to need me one day to make sure to finish off some mistakes that you need to be erased." William went quiet for a while before he stood up and said, "I am not going to lie about that. Yes, You are right about me needing your specific skills in that category and we both know that not you nor I can escape from this part of our life no matter how much we try to run from it¡­ so at least we can try to live out life to the best we can." He said and started to walk off the room as Adam looked down and couldn''t help but agree to his words. But before William could exit the room, he stood at the end and said while holding the door from closing, "And if you can''t do even that then might as well start looking at Delmar¡­ he looks like he has it all figured out in his shiny head." Hearing the word ''Shiny'' wdia who was resting inside William''s jacket in her small form, got up immediately, looked around for Delmar while mentally saying ''Baldy''. William smiled looking at her antics and then suddenly said to Adam, "Think fast" Adam didn''t need to even look as his instincts automatically caught the thing that William threw and he looked to see that it was his broken sword of Heaven. "I¡­" He looked towards the door but didn''t see William nor wdia anymore as he looked at the sword in his hand again. He looked at the sword for a moment before he smiled and then startedughing as the other doctors and patients in the recovery room looked at him and wondered whether he had lost his sanity being zapped by a spear. ..... William went back to the training room again and was training with the spear alone. He didn''t call for Adam nor any other person as he wanted to do some solo training to smooth out a few problems that he was facing with his spar with Adam earlier. As he kept on shing at the empty air in front of him, sounds of air being cut could be heard with each of his strike as he did many moves with the spear as fast as he could. Then he stopped after a while as he started panting and looked at the spear with great admiration. He liked its shiny ck metallic surface that made it look super cool and he also like the yellow lighting streaks that seemed to make a mark at the spear and made it look quite different from Adam''s sword. He kept on admiring the sword for a while before he suddenly said, "Test Number #46" Just as he said that three test dummies immediately appeared and stood before him. The test dummies were white in color besides their chest and eyes that had a water blue color to them. The dummies didn''t attack but instead stood there like a wall that stopped anything from going through. William didn''t wait either as he shed his spear at them with a X sh as it cut the first two in more than 4 ces as they fell and he did a heavy lunge at the final one whichpletely destroyed its stomach. Immediately a few other dummies came up as they stood 50 meters away from him. William didn''t chase after them as he lifted his spear while saying, "ENLARGE" The spear in his hands immediately erged itself and he swung down struck the dummies while the spear remained as straight as it was. The dummies instead were crushed to pieces. A few others remained as the spear retracted with another word of William as he then pointed his spear at them and white lightning started generating on his spear before he thrust at them as the lighting broke away from the spear andnded on the dummies as severalrge bangs could be heard and smoke appeared. He waited for a while before smiling as he saw the smoke clear up and the dummies beingpletely crushed by his spear''s lightning. Chapter 312: Chapter 313 - Leaving Again "Thanks for the game. Mr. Jenny and Mrs. Lora. It was really fun." William said to the two marrieddies. The game or the heavy fight was finally over and it was a close call for both of them but at the veryst moment of the game¡­ Jenny was able to take one more point that sealed the game in her favor and won. It was a great game and those that had been looking at it for hours slowly left as they couldn''t keep up with the twodies vitality. Right now, they were sitting on the hot beach and were close to ending their trip as the game had taken a hefty time and it was beginning to be dark. "What Game!" Genna eximed in anger, "It wasn''t a game, it was more of a fight." "GENNA!" Lora was quick to scold her stepdaughter, who didn''t back down. "What!... can you really not say that it wasn''t a game between just you and Mrs. Smalltown." Genna said back to the screaming women, "Can you really say that it was a fair game." Lora didn''t know what to say back to her stepdaughter as it was true but she still red at her to make it look like she was in the right. Jenny on the other hand, felt terrible hearing that. She looked sorry as she asked her daughter, "Hannah, is it true? Did you guys really not enjoy the game?" Hannah smiled awkwardly, "Well¡­ let''s just say, the game was too fun for me to y." Hearing that didn''t make Jenny any better who quickly hugged her daughter, who didn''t resist and said, "I''m sorry baby¡­ from next time on, We would be careful as to make sure to include you guys too¡­ right, Lora?" Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin She looked at Lora who avoided her eyes, but seeing that William was looking at her with expectant eyes, she said, "Ye- yeah¡­ sorry kids." She said as she unconsciously toucher her left side of the jaw. Genna who was angry at first, slowly became less angry as she said, "I know that you guys have something between you two-" "No, we don''t-" Lora tried to interrupt her, which Genna didn''t let her. "WHICH YOU DO¡­ But that doesn''t matter to both me and Hannah. Just make sure to not let it affect any of us in anyway¡­ especially not in a physical way." Lora nodded hesitantly and said, "Alright¡­ we''ll try." Jenny seemed to brighten up slightly, "Well now it seems like we are back on great terms again." She immediately got two looks that said ''We''re Not'' and a nod from her daughter. She turned to William who was looking at the drama with concentration, while missing out a bucket of popcorn. "William did you at least have any fun or¡­ was it bad for you too?" She asked as she tilted her head in a cute way that made any men who was still observing them have a heart attack in cuteness. William too would have been affected by that but because of the Chaos affinity and that not being a real magical attack, it only affected him slightly. He nodded furiously in happiness, "OH! Yeah. It was a really fun day for me." Lora hearing that also became happy as she asked, "Really?" "Yeah I am. Never have I seen such apetitive match between two such beautiful women''s and the strikes¡­ the strikes were so jiggling- I mean Captivating that I couldn''t take my eyes out of both of you¡­ in the game." Hearing his words made not only Lora but also Jenny blush as they looked away. William smiled in happiness as he saw the small tint of pinkness in them and thought about the Jiggleful match again while Hannah too smiled as she felt the atmosphere calm down to a much more peaceful one, one at a level which waspatible with her. While all three of them were happy in their own way, the men of the beach who saw William smiling andughing with the women and Genna weren''t. She looked at William and thought, ''OH! I know what made you so happy about the game!'' While William thought, ''Ahh¡­ now this was a really fun and bouncy day.'' ...¡­ The next day in William''s Vi a new thing was happening. Most of the neighbors looked at from their doors and others looked inside from their house windows to see that all the furniture and other items inside the vi was being taken to a few white trucks with the name, ''Trust Transportation'' on it. Yes, It was William''s own transportingpany that was moving his own furniture away to his new house. He had created this business somewhere around a few months or so ago but forgot about it until he saw an ad about his own business on the TV that reminded him of it. That wasn''t the only business that he created, there were some more to by this point of time, some supermarkets, restaurants, graphics designingpany, security privatepany, the cleaningpany that he said he would buy from those guys back when wdia had cleaned out the vi and a few others too. He couldn''t really tell how many of businesses that he had created and Delmar had told him a specific number but¡­ he didn''t care much about it so he forgot, but he had a feeling that it was double digit number¡­ maybe a triple. William was looking at all of his furniture''s being taken away by guys who worked for his transportation business and thought about some things. The moment he had bought the vi, finding out the secret location downside, seeing a monster so big that he couldn''t stillprehend what it really was, finding Jenny for the first time and getting arge bon bon, seeing Laura for the first time and her foxy moves and then spending time with the daughters¡­ mostly Hannah. Each moment was unlike the other and they had their strangeness too¡­ but overall he had a st living here and now leaving this ce after such a small time¡­ was not something he was looking forward to. Even if he was going to a muchrger house with many many rooms and maids¡­ he definitely wasn''t looking forward to the moving. As he kept on seeing the people moving the furniture, he looked on his hands and saw the 10 storage rings that upied all of his fingers and the items inside them. It was his spear, wdia''s electrical chew toy, the things given by the ''Organization'' and some other things that couldn''t be left in any kind of safe as it were too important for him. Then he looked up and saw that thedies wereing to him with a levitating basket in their hand. First it was the girls who quickly hugged him and gave the basket filled with food in it and said to eat it whenever he was hungry. He was grateful for them doing that, he didn''t get cared much back in his previous world and his parents from this world were not that great so such a gesture even though small was very special for him and he made sure not to mention the already deluxe food that he had already prepared. Then came Jenny who hugged him tightly and he too returned the gesture and somehow he felt that she was also touching some inappropriate parts of his body but didn''t say anything about that. Then came Lora who hugged him for a moment too longer before saying this to his ears, "Come see me when you reach 18." And then left with the others. William stood there like a statue for some time before saying, "What the fuc-" Chapter 313: Chapter 312 - Another Beach Day On a sunny day over the beach of Halbourough City A lot of people could be seen having fun on its beautiful beach. The beach, truly one of its great wonders, overlooked the big ocean in front of it and remained standing still in ce as it harbored all the people on it. The kids wondered off, the teens took pictures of themselves in a way that only found themselves in a photobombs, the families took the beach andid off from the wretched cycle of the thing that revolve around them called work. And The Ladies¡­ The Ladies were the true wonder of this ce. They were walking confidently while wearing the most skimpiest swimwear that could be found and showed their body in a contest to win the most ogles¡­ which MANY got. Especially the wives and grandma''s showed off their bodies in the most sexiest way possible for them as their husbands and grandkids could only try to stop the embarrassment from making them even redder than a tomato. But none could rival the young girls anddies that were doing the most hottest exercise that made any who had a glimpse of them, keep looking at them. Volleyball Yes, the same game that made many men throw up their towels and cheer out to thedies in this extremely hot temperature as the women jumped and struck the ball with their utmost strength that showed how great the sport really was. But what made it even better was the moment that they would jump when their real assets would get revealed and made the men jump with excitement seeing the drop of sweat running down from their already hot and taut bodies as the hit would then made their bodies reverberate and make the sport even greater than it already was. "Hyaaa!" A women''s voice could be heard as she hit something and pushed back on the sand and it didn''t take even a second before another women''s voice could be heard too as she hit something with great strength. "YEAhhhh!" The voices reverberated around as the scene turned out to be a group of women ying around in a small volleyball field in the beach. The two teams consisted of only two girls while the same could be same on the other side as well. The teams had one younger girl and one who looked slightly older than the first one. The girls struck the ball around and kept on ying as the onlookers kept on looking at the game with great seriousness in their eyes. And when someone wanted to know the reason for their seriousness, all they had to do was look towarda where they were looking and would immediately understand. That was what happened with all the males regarding of age except for children who looked at the game, becamepletely enamored by it. The females especially became angry when they saw that it was the only thing that the men were giving attention to wanted to cause chaos. But all of them stopped when they looked at the person who was sitting the closest to the game with a hand speaker as he madements on the game and made it more fun. "Yeah that''s a great strike, Mrs. Jenny." "ALLRIGHT, Amazing Mrs. Lora." "Well that''s what I''m talking about, Mrs. Jenny with some power bomb strikes." "Woohoo with the downward close strike Mrs. LORAAA!" "Yeah that''s what is happeninnnng!" Williammented with each hit as the women yed with the ball and always screamed out loud if any of the women were making a spectacr show¡­ of their bodies. He could see that many men were alsoing here and were ogling at the women but he didn''t do anything to stop them as it was the perfect cover from any people with real bad intensions. Besides, he was a man of culture who wanted to let others share his excitement. And even if someone tried to approach the women, just one stare from therge cat beside him would make anyone squeal and run away with fright. As he kept on guard andmented at the fame, he couldn''t help but think about the one sided game of Jenny and Lora. Those two married women were just striking the ball against each other and forgot about their daughters who were beside them that waited for the ball to be thrown towards them. Hannah who was looking at the exchange of balls around his mom and his teammate Mrs. Lora, couldn''t help but think of how powerful they were to strike with such power, who''s intensity didn''t diminish even after so many hits. Hannah who was preupied looking at the game didn''t see the balling towards her head and when she did notice it, it was just a few inches close to her head and she couldn''t do anything to stop it. But before it could hit her, she saw the back of a hand and felt nothing. She waited for a moment until the ball fell on the sand as Lora grunted seeing that she just lost a point to the big bimbo who jumped up and down making all the men''s eyes followed in a specific direction of her body. Hannah who had somewhat calmed herself down, looked at the ball and Lora, and finally understood that it was Mrs. Lora that had saved her from the ball. She felt grateful as she tried to thank Lora to only get interrupted first. "YOU GIRL!" Hannah immediately stood in attention as Lora gave her orders, "Don''t just stand there like a doll and do something." "Wha- What?" "ANYTHING!" Lora screamed out as Hannah''s whole body shook in fear as she nodded multiple times to many of Lora''s angry barks. On the other side of the, Jenny jumped a few times in great happiness as she was able to get a point and said to Genna beside her, "We got a point! YAH!" Gennaughed awkwardly at her and said, "Ye- yeah. We did¡­ didn''t we." She couldn''t be certain of whether they really got a point or not but decided to trust the big boobed nicedy in front of her. She may be ying in the same court as the women in front of her was, but in no way in hell, was she able to understand what the fu*k was happening in front of her. One moment she saw Hannah raising the ball and hitting it before she herself hit the ball and then Hannah hit it again and Jenny was able to quickly strike it and got a point¡­ then came the terror. She didn''t know why but after Jenny got that point, it felt like a me started burning around Jenny and the bitc* called her step-mom. Neither of them backed down from the game at all and kept on ying and finally after so long did the game finally ended with Jenny getting a point. "Well then it seems like it''s our turn to hit the ball." "Huh!" Genna hearing that didn''t know what else to do but pray to any god that was willing to listen to her. William on the other hand looked at the game in front of him and eximed in pure happiness, "Now¡­ this is a real game." Chapter 314: Chapter 314 - New Place It didn''t take long for William to get over from Lora''s shocking words. Even though it was very shocking but he had been in situations that were much more dangerous than this so he was quick to get over them. Still that doesn''t mean he was by any means not okay with what she said. Right now he was in his blue Halls-Royz Phantom, that was moving through the cities and going to the capital of Wiseburn Kingdom, Liberia. He was seated in the back seat of the car as he was still thinking about what had happened back when Lora suggested that insane thing to him. Even though they werepletely outrageous he couldn''t help but think, was she really serious with her words¡­ and if she was, should he really listen to her? "Boss¡­ boss, are you alright?" Delmar called him as William absently asked, "What?" "You seem kinda distant, boss." "Ye- yeah." "I know that you are moving away from yourst home and into a new one where you don''t know anything about the city nor anybody, but I still think that it will help you out immensely." William also was in tune with his words and he didn''t worry about not knowing the city, because he didn''t even know the one he lived in before and he didn''t care about not knowing anyone because¡­ well he did kinda worry about it but not enough to get lost in that thought. "No no¡­ it''s not that¡­ I think I was just invited to a booty call." William was honest about his thoughts. "Oh¡­ Wait! What!" Delmar screamed out loud as George who was driving the car, became concerned and asked, "Is something wrong, sir?" Delmar quickly shooed him off, "No nothing''s wrong, you keep on driving." George did just that as Delmar asked William, "Boss¡­ what did you just say now?" "Yeah¡­ you heard correctly." Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin "Bu- But that would mean that¡­" "Yeah that person suggested to fuc* an underage child¡­ but why do you seem surprised by it, haven''t you already seen such encounters?" William asked curious. "Wel- well¡­" Delmar stammered, "It''s been so long since I have heard such things that I couldn''t really believe that what you said was actually real¡­ my head wasn''t ready for something like this." "Hmm¡­ well that''s good then, it means you are bing a good person." William said before he thought of the people that were killed by Delmar who tried to erase evidence and felt the irony in his words. "Really¡­ okay¡­ wait, this isn''t about me. It''s about you." Delmar realized, "Who was it, who was the person that said it¡­ please tell me it was the blonde bimbo." William knew who he was talking about and shook his head, "It''s not her¡­ it was Lora." "The Foxy Wife?" Delmar raised a brow as William nodded. "Wow¡­ I knew that women had guts in her and had some strange talks with you but never have I thought that she really was that interest in you to tell you to call her to a booty call so fast. I guess she just lost her patience knowing you would be leaving them now." Delmar guessed. "No, that''s not what happened, what happened was¡­" William told him what happened at the end as Delmar nodded sagely as he understood how the world works. "Well that seems right." "Right?" "Yeah¡­ at least she was honest with you and told you that she would bang you when you be of old enough¡­ I thought that she would have surely jumped on you when she learned that you were going." Delmar said holding his chin. "So what are you going to do about it?" "I don''t know¡­ but whatever I am going to do, it''s in the future¡­ for now, tell me why did you think it was Jenny?" William asked with suspicion. "You remember when she hugged you," William nodded, "I saw that she not only hugged you quite tightly but also honked some ces below too." "So I wasn''t the only one who was imagining that." William eximed as he felt uplifted at the revtion of his words, "Thanks for telling me that, I was going crazy thinking whether she wanted to fuck me or hug me." "Apparently both." Delmar said as they wondered off in their conversation as time went by. It didn''t take long for them to arrive in the capital, Liberia as Delmar told him about many ces and things that was unknown to William. For him, everything was unknown. "And that''s the statue of The Great Librarian, that started the greatest library and gave books and knowledge to everymoner, regardless of their ss and status. Even helped those in the D ss too¡­ quite idiotic if I say so myself." Delmar said. "Why so?" "Because if he was actually smart then he would have used those books and knowledge and sold them to people who would have paid him a lot of money." "Then he wouldn''t be the great librarian now right?" William said. "Hey, if I ever get a choice of whether I should give to people for free and get a statue that will get painted by brats or be rich?... I would choose money all thee timmme." William smiled hearing Delmar''s antics and didn''t say anything as he knew that he would do exactly that and that was the thing that made Delmar really special to him than other people. It meant he could control him as long as he had money. A few momentster, they came in front of arge cantilever gate colored in gold and blue as it slowly opened up for their car to move in as Delmar said, "Wee to your new mansion, boss." The car went in and William saw arge empty field of greenery in front of him, while at the far side of the greenery were groups of trees that made it seem like forests. But that was only the start as the car went forward and revealed arge marbled fountain with a nakeddy pouring water into it, a few small houses that were for security, a fewrge building that were for many things, generally for training, swimming, games, theater, dancing, business and other things too. He saw many things and the car went a lot further too when he saw all of this but he still didn''t see his mansion yet, but could see a distantrge shadow that seemed to block away therge mountain behind it. Then he saw something that really interested him, there were many heavy looking rods that were on the sides of the pavement which seemed like they were built to stop speedy cars but he didn''t understand why they were built around here. William turned to Delmar, "Hey, what are those for?" "Those," Delmar looked at the pointed ones, "Oh! Those are security blockers." "Security Blockers?" "Yeah, they block off any kind of electrified vehicle or machine, jam signals, shock anything in their vicinity and can do much more stuff in regards to if anyone is around them." "Cool Cool" William said as the car drove off until it came in front of his mansion. When William saw his new whitish mansion with gold trails, he waspletely mesmerized. He couldn''t describe what Delmar was saying and only had one thought in mind. ''This is going to such a great ce to show off to thedies.'' Chapter 315: Chapter 315 - New Arrangements The Next Week After some time of making sure every ce was in the right order with the right furniture in the right way, did William finally was able to take some rest from it. It took a whole week for them to get everything organized. When Delmar had said that the mansion was big, William didn''t know that it was supposed to be this MASSIVE. The rooms were countless, the names for them were too many for him to remember and he had to hire a lot of maids to make sure the rooms stayed as clean as it were¡­ and butlers and chefs too. Then came the outside field that was too big for him to realize how big it was. He just ounted it as Humongous and let it be. Then he needed to get the outer buildings in order and hire other people for it too and then when all of it was done, William had to hire a security group. He couldn''t hire from outside as he had his own security group that Delmar had created who knows when and made sure every ce had one guard standing¡­ except for the ces where the guards couldn''t be allowed¡­ because of some exceptional reasons. Those reasons being another underground secret facility. By now, William was sure that it was a ritual for them to make a secret facility in every ce they went. It was like dering to everyone that they were the viins. Even with so many things added to the new house, it still had so many space that William thought of creating a new building for the maids and it had to be LARGE. The maids were also uncountable for him but they were REALLY needed. He also gave rooms to other male staff as well. Right now, William was in his 5th Living Room, where he wasying down on therge sofa as Delmar recounted the whole transportation situation to him. "So with all the transporting, getting things in order, hiring wayyyy too many maids and other staffs, security, building a staff house and other things¡­ the total cost came to-" William decided to interrupt him right there, "Yeah yeah, I get it. Can you just let me be in peace for one moment? This whole week was about moving things and I never like moving things¡­ it takes too much brain and physical work." Delmar sat down and gave a sigh as he let out all of the tiredness as well. "You had a tough week too then." "Of course I had. I had to do triple the work that you had." Delmar said while shielding his eyes. "You only hired the maids and other staff while I had to make sure that they were right or not, you ordered to build a staff house which I had to process everything and then I had to ce all of the guards¡­ it... was... just... too much for me." "I think you need to find someone else to do all this work, boss." Williamughed at his words, "Yeah like there is anybody else willing to do all of this work." "Haha right." Delmarughed too before bing quiet, "Seriously boss, you need to hire someone else to do this stuff." William lifted his head and saw that Delmar was actually serious about what he was saying, "You really are serious then?" Delmar nodded, "Yeah¡­ I can''t handle taking care of both your official works and your¡­ other side as well." William went quiet for a moment before saying, "Wow¡­ you are resigning after only what... a year or two." Delmar looked at him strangely, "Who says anything about quitting?" "Then, What are you talking about?" "I just want you to find someone else to do all this stuff and let me take care of the other ones." William nodded as he thought a lot about it before telling him, "You know this means that you''re going to get paid less." Delmar didn''t answer him and said, "Then you agree to it?" "Yeah¡­ I really do need a pretty face for my official work." Delmar didn''tment on his words again but this time because they really were true. There were some things and business meetings that were put on hold because of his face that were too dangerous looking and had some simrities to a most wanted criminal. "Alright. I''ll start looking for a real manager for you then." Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin "Before you do that," William said, "find me the security guy that you told me you will get." "About that." Delmar said as he stood up, "I found someone." William suddenly felt all of his strengthe back to him as he said, "Oh!... That''s good." "Yeah," Delmar looked around them and saw some maids walking outside the room as he said, "But let''s not talk about this here." William nodded as he got up and went with Delmar towards the bookcase as he pulled a book just a tad bit and the wall beside it with arge painting moved sideways as a dark ce was revealed. William instantly knew that it was one of the secret entrance pathways that Delmar had created. There were others too, to many for him to remember which ce had which secret activation and leaded where. They went inside the dark tunnel and as the wall behind them closed, lights were automatically turned on. The lights revealed a downward small hallway that lead to many doors withbels on it. Delmar went ahead and William walked behind him until they found the roombeled as ''The Office'' and went in. It was the first time for William toe here down here as he saw a normal office with a lot of screens on the walls that showed various parts of the underground secret facility. "First of all, here." Delmar gave him the two items that The Organization had given him, "they finally called and said that whenever you were ready to meet them, just call them and you can meet. But only you and nobody else, not even guards." That came as a nice surprise to William, "So not only did you found a security guy but the Organization finally epted me too hah¡­ It feels like luck is turning around for us." He said as Delmar nodded and said, "It certainly feels like that." William sat on therge chair as Delmar went for the desk and typed something on the keyboard joined on the desk. The screens all changed before joining together and showing a picture to them. It was a man in his middle age with bald head and arge beard with an iconic mustache. The man looked quite simr to a military man with his posture and standing. William felt that there was something wrong with the picture as he asked Delmar, "Why does he look so simr to you¡­ other than the beard." "He does?... Really didn''t gave it much thought." "Hmm, okay." William said before going to the other strange thing, "and why is he wearing jail clothes." He said while looking at the shirt and pantbo of white and ck stripes. "Yeah¡­ about that." Chapter 316: Chapter 317 - Keith Grimes "Now, how can we help you?" Peanut Butter said formally. William looked at his face and went quiet. He didn''t know how to ask him about his request. He has never made any request to anyone ever since he has reincarnated in this new world. Mostly because when he was small, nobody paid any attention to him and just gave him what he needed and when he finally got himself acquainted with the world, he didn''t need to ask anyone, he just told them and it was brought before him. Talk about privileged. The reason why he was hesitating the most was because the request was an odd one of breaking someone out of the prison. He did not know how to tell him that. "Well¡­" William was silent while thinking many ways to ask and Peanut Butter did not make it difficult and stayed quiet for William to speak. "I want your helping getting this guy." He said pushing forward a photo of the guy in his business attire. Peanut Butter took a look at the picture and was silent for a moment, "Keith Grimes." William''s eyes widened momentarily as he heard that. The name was that of the bald guy''s and Peanut Butter had already knew about him. Then William''s eyes squinted as he thought, ''Is the Organization keeping tabs on me? How else is this guy supposed to know him so fast?'' But his thought was momentarily stopped as Peanut Butter said, "Can I ask what you mean to do with him?" William waited for a moment as he thought whether or not to tell him about it. Seeing the hesitation, Peanut Butter spoke, "If it is a matter of vengeance or something more important than you don''t need to say it." William was relieved slightly and chose to trust them, "I want him in my security team." He said, not telling about how he wanted him to be his lead security man. Peanut Butter nodded briefly as he spoke, "Hmm¡­ that is a nice spot for him." Then he spoke like he was trying to make himself remember, "Intelligent, Courageous, Loyal, Has great Leadership skills and quiet strong as well. Just the man I would want in my security." "But" He waited, "He''s in a penurious situation right now, did you know that?" He asked William. William nodded, "Yes, that''s why I am asking you this favor." Peanut Butter again nodded as he understood most things, "Hmm¡­ I understand. It will take some resources and time to get him out of it." William quickly said, "Don''t worry about money, If you need any money or anything else, I will provide it." Peanut Butter smiled and shook his head, "No no, that''s not what I meant. We would get you your man and because of your past help, we would like to grant this request of yours for free." "For free?" William asked as he felt suspicious. "Yes, we just want say thanks to you by doing this." Peanut Butter said in a way that felt honest to William. ''He is saying the truth.'' Anne said to him. William internally nodded. Anne would sometimes out of the blue talk with him or ask him things. She also helped him sometimes in ways that were quiet helpful to him. Just like what she said right now. William smiled, "Well then, give my thanks to the Organization and tell them if they ever needed any help¡­ in a financial way, then I will be d to help." Peanut Butter smiled as well, "We are also thankful to that and we might actually put you up on that offer." He said with some subtle meaning which William didn''t fully understand. Peanut Butter looked back down to the photo again and asked, "Before I confirm this with the Organization, do you know why Keith Grimes was put in such a secure location?" William shook his head, "No I don''t. Do you know why?" He asked earnest to know about it. "Well¡­ it might change your views on him if you were to learn it," Peanut Butter said, "Keith Grimes¡­ a man of many talents, was once a mercenary before an influential family in the Samara Kingdom put him under their service." "He did many jobs for them and slowly had gotten a ce that was quiet important in that family. He had great authority in the force and the family valued him greatly too." Then he sighed, "But unfortunately everything came crashing down two yearster. The family that he had worked under was developing a kind of medicine that was supposed to work greatly in many ways." "The medicine helped people who had problems in their heart and the family thought that it was in a good state so they brought in a few test subjects to try it on." "One of them being his only daughter." Peanut Butter stopped as he looked at William''s eyes and asked, "You can already see where I am going with this right?" William said, "Something went wrong, right." Peanut Butter, "Not only wrong but very wrong. The test not only failed but it backfired and the people who were used as test subjects then contracted several severe diseases that guaranteed their deaths¡­ unless a certain item was given to them." "Then Keith demanded the item from his employer, which the employer did not give and instead med his daughters worsening health as the true cause¡­ which made things worse." "He went berserk." William said. "Yes and killed off his employer before killing off half of his family member and was about to kill the other half too if not for the royal forces who were able to finally seal him off to that ce." William widened his eyes fully realizing the truth. He was shocked because the guy was able to kill not only the employer but also half his family tree, which would be quiet hard with the amount of protection such families relied upon. And him killing off his family and boss, didn''t make him that much worried, as he would do the same if he was in Keith''s shoes. "That must mean he is quiet powerful then?" "He was. It took a lot of manapower to stop him and that too only because we couldn''t kill him off swiftly enough." Peanut Butter said, "Now that you know about his story, tell me, do you still want us to get him out?" William resolutely nodded, He was by no means frightened by it. Instead he was even more excited after knowing that he was so strong. He needed a guy that was strong and about him killing off his employer¡­ he would have to do something to make sure it doesn''t happen. Maybe use the ''Skill'' on him. Peanut Butter spoke breaking William''s thoughts, "Alright I will start the procedures for it to be done. It will take some time for all of it to be done, okay. The guy had gotten himself in quite a pickle." "I hope that it''s not that much of a problem for you guys." William asked. "Oh! Don''t worry about that, We can do at least this much for someone as valued as you." Then he turned serious. "You should worry about how you can get him to work for you." Chapter 317: Chapter 316 - Calm In The Greenary Luck didn''t get any better for William as he had thought it had. He might have gotten a newrge mansion and been epted in the Organization but his security guy, who''s face he was watching on his tablet right now, was not only in jail but was in a very secure one too. So secure that if he wanted to break him out of it, he needed not only a strong team but also one''s willing to die for it as well. But he was not going to do something as crazy as that. He was going rather for a much easier approach and one that he knew could be aplished. Maybe¡­ William looked at the old sat mobile in his hands and the tablet with the bald guy''s face on it and thought hard. ''Should I do it or wait for someone better?'' William thought before recalling that the best ones were already working for others and those that remained free were not as good as this one, regarding to Delmar. So he could only sigh before dialing the number in the phone and pressing the ''Connect'' button. There was only one number saved in the phone, there was no name for it but he knew that it was for the Organization. It didn''t take more than 10 seconds before the phone call connected and William heard a pretty women''s voice, "Yes, how can I help you?" "Ahh¡­" William was stumped slightly, he didn''t think the call would start as casually like this then quickly responded, "I want to talk with someone who could help me with something." "Name please." Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin "William Trust." "One moment." The caller said and the phone call on the other side becamepletely silent as he waited for a few seconds before she returned. "Yes, your verification has been confirmed. How can we help you, Mr. Trust?" "Well¡­ as I said I need some help with a guy that I need." "Alright, pleasee to this location and-" The women gave a few more instructions as William carefully wrote them down. ...¡­... Minidwell Meadows William got out of his car and looked at the greenery in front of him. All he saw, was green and green with some dots of yellow and some other colors. He felt the air and smell of this ce hit him and felt very free. The smell of the countryside, the quietness of it, the calm beauty was a lot better when you live in a city that never sleeps nor lets you sleep. People who live here will also have the same words too other than those that want to explore out in the big cities. Except for those, the countryside was a haven for those that wanted calm and quiet life. William too liked it but not enough to let go of the quickness and always chaotic life in the city. He may like the quietness of this but being quiet for too long was not his cup of tea. He let his thoughts cloud him and looked around as he appreciated the beauty of this greenery. It has been a long while since he saw such beauty and calmness and couldn''t help but be stuck in it for a while. Then when he finally exhaled arge breath and felt that it was enough, did he let the thoughts in his mind die down. "I''ll be down there, George." William said to his driver who couldn''t help but ask. "You don''t want any guards boss?" "I don''t think this ce needs any guards," William waved his arms showing the greenery, "do you?" George hesitated, "Maybe¡­ no. But it''s always better to have some protection." "Don''t worry I won''t go far and it would only take just a few moments to finish up what I need to do." George didn''t know the reason for William''s visit to this ce, he thought that maybe he wanted some calm after what happened before. "Alright boss," He nodded after some thought, "I will be here, if you need me for anything." William nodded to him and left. He walked over the grass as he felt the subtle resistance from them and it felt better that way. The futile resistance came in a way that felt like small children were running around you with theirughter''s as the sun shone brightly while shading you with its benefits. He looked back to the blue car that seemed a little far away and saw George waving back at him. George was a nice guy, good guy even. Basically he never did any dirty work as William never gave him and would do it if he just said it. The guy also knew that they do some nasty business but not enough, only the surface stuff, but even with those information, William was notfortable with anyone learning about it, unless it was George. He was sure that George wouldn''t betray him, call it intuition or in foolishness but he really thought that might be the case. Still that didn''t make him ease up any more when the matter was too important, he would always shield it away from him. Didn''t want to take too much leap of faith. William walked through the grass as he came upon a small piece ofnd with a mighty big tree covering with its shade. He saw a person sitting on the bench showing his back to him. William approached the guy and asked, "Are you peanut butter?" "Only if the right bread fits." The guy said without showing his face. "I only like it in crusty bread." The man nodded as he smiled and said, "The password fit. I assume then you are Mr. Trust." William nodded as he took a closer look at the man, He was of medium build, height being taller than him as it bordered close to 6 feet. Hairbed in a office way, clothes that were somewhat nd but closer look at it told him it was expansive. "Please sit." The man said patting the ce beside him. William didn''t find anything wrong with the man or the ce as he sat beside him, throwing off his guard momentarily. "How is the ce?" William thought for a moment, "Kinda feels fulfilled." The man nodded, "Yes it does. That''s why we chose this ce as our Official first meeting ce." "We wanted you to feel as weed and calm as you could be. I suppose that had been aplished." William nodded, "Good. Now for introduction, please call me, Peanut Butter." William frowned and wanted to ask some question but the man quickly said, "I know how it seems¡­ but I am not that important nor is my name. The next time you may get someone new and the next time too, so there is no point in it." William epted his words as it seemed time convenient. "Why don''t you tell me what it is that you need help with. Oh! And before you do, Congrattions for your eptance in the Organization and also for contributing so much in our small cause." The man said as he gave a short but meaningful bow. "Thank you." "Now, how can we help you?" Chapter 318: Chapter 319 - Keiths Weakness Right now it was close to 12 as the moon shined brightly while using the sun''s rays to emit a white glow that made it look like the biggest pearl there was in the sky. Superwolves howled while other more supernaturally beasts howled alongside it and made a more tranquil scenery around them. But that was only until a human was stupid enough to invade their secure space and doomed themselves. While others emerged in the joy one would find in the hands of their partners, others found the ecstasy in white powder that coursed through their noses to their inbred minds. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin In this beautifully chaotic night, William was in his bed, telling a story to wdia who was carefully listening to it. He told the story in a fascinating way that inspired smiles from her while also working its way to make her drowsy enough to enact a yawn that suggested she was ready to sleep. "And then the big cat killed everybody in the human vige and ate to her fill¡­ the end." He said and saw that the small cat before him was already half-asleep. So he put the crime report from his hands, away and carefully put wdia beside him as he also stretched quietly before getting in with her too. He didn''t think too much about the day nor what kind of monsters there were in the night and closed his eyes and went to sleep. The dreamcatcher slowly went above them and shield them from any dangers as they quickly fell asleep. It didn''t long for the door of the bedroom to be barged open as William and wdia immediately sprang open and ready to kill whoever was stupid enough to interrupt their sleep while the dreamcatcher too provided some sort of protection to them. William and wdia looked towards the door as they saw a huge body covering it which made the light from behind that person block his face in the dark room. But before they could spring on to action, the heavilyrge body quickly said in a frantic tone, "Boss Boss!" William was still cautious for a moment before he asked, "Delmar?" The person came forward as they revealed himself to be Delmar, indeed. Then he said with the frantic tone andrge eyes that screamed to pop out from those ck holes they have dug themselves in. "Boss¡­ I found her." "Who?" William asked before his face turned pale, "Don''t tell me you found someone with the perfect watermelon and cake that you ran over here immediately to tell me that." "What?... No!" Delmar was quick to reject, "No I found the thing that would help you hire Keith." He said and smiled ever so brightly in the dark night as the light from the moon fell over his face through the window. But instead it had a counterproductive effect on his already crazed face and made it seem like a monster that crawled out of someone''s nightmare. Delmar expected William to smile and jump up in joy but instead found him looking at him with a disbelieved look as he said, "Really?... That''s why you called me?... you could have just told me about this in the morning, you know." Delmar didn''t falter as he said, "But it''s quite important, boss." "Nothing''s more important than the pair of thighs, I was having a dream about." William said as he and wdia tucked themselves in their bed, "Goodnight Delmar, (YAWN)¡­ we will talk about this¡­ in the future." He said and closed his eyes back again. Delmar waited there for a moment before he steadily came before the bed and lifted the cover in a quick motion as he said loudly, "BOSSS, IT''S VERY IMPORTANT¡­ LIFE''S ARE AT COST OVER HERE AND I NEED YOU TO BE AWARE OF EVERY LITTLE DETAIL THERE IS." William felt annoyed as he opened his closed eardrums in fear of them being burst open because of his screaming. He then askedzily, eyes still closed, "And you''re sure we can''t do this in the morning?" "YES" "It''s so important that you had to barge in at this time of the night and destroy our one and only sleeping time?" "YES" "And for some cake''s sake, CAN YOU CALM DOWN!" William said as he woke up in full fury. Delmar went quiet before answering in a small voice, "yes" William looked at him with anger before sighing and massaging his temple as he said, "Alright alright, let''s see what it is that you discovered that is so important." He said as he got up from the bed and put on some clothes. Delmar brightened up immediately and said, "THANKS BOSS!" and then started to run at full speed without waiting for William. William looked at his disappearing back before looking back at the bed to see wdia still sleeping as he murmured, "At least someone is sleeping peacefully." Then he had a subtle thought, ''Maybe If I''m quiet enough, he won''t notice me.'' Delmar''s voice came the next moment, "BOSSS¡­ You still with me?" William sighed, "Guess that won''t be happening." He said and went behind him while closing the door with as much sound he could produce as a cat fell over the bed because of it. ... William came inside his main office in his mansion, as Delmar who was waiting for him said, "Boss, you''re finally here, I waited for some time you know." "Yeah I was in th¡­" He tried to find some excuse before finally saying, "yeah, I''m too tired andzy right now to make some excuse." Delmar didn''t say anything about it as he gave him a cup, "Coffee?" "Thanks, I''m gonna need it after the stunt you pulled." William took it and took a sip as he immediately said, "Wooooah! That''s a very strong coffee there." Delmar nodded frantically, "Yeah yeah, I know¡­ I drank almost 3,4,5¡­ 15 cups of it already." William widened his eyes as he said, "Seriously?" "Yeah, I haven''t had a decent amount of sleep since 35 hours and daddy needs a strong cup of joe to keep himself¡­ alive." "¡­" "¡­" "We really need to find that manager for me." "Yes¡­ please." William nodded before going back to the main topic, "So what did you find?" Delmar put some folders in front of him and turned on therge TV''s as he said, "After carefully searching for him or his traces, I was able to track down his family members." William took a look at the folders and saw a middle-aged women and a young girl close to his age, "His wife and daughter?" "Um hmm," Delmar nodded, "Stephanie and Ada Grimes." "The wife, Stephanie, was quick to run away with their daughter immediately after her husband was apprehended and they ran away in some back water vige where the police couldn''t find them so easily." "I suspect she used some friends help to escape," He said while twirling in his chair, showing how energetic he was, "But that''s not the real thing." "The thing is I found the weakness that we can exploit over Keith and learned that it was his daughter." "She''s very sick." Chapter 319: Chapter 318 - Searching For Keith "You should worry about how you can get him to work for you." The words reverberated around William''s mind as he thought of the thing that would get Keith''s undivided attention. He might have gotten a way to get him out of jail and will get to meet him in a few days but¡­ he still doesn''t know what to say or use on him to make him work under him. He needed something that would absolutely work on him. He didn''t want something that might work, ''MIGHT'' was not the thing he was looking for. And he only had a few days left before Keith would be in front of him and all he would be able to tell him is¡­ Wanna work for me, I have a lot of money. Now that method might have worked on many a people, like Delmar but not people like Adam and Keith. Adam had something that he desperately wanted enough to work for him and now he has to find something that would do the same for him, as it did with Adam. But what? William continued to think like this for a total of three days as Adam and Delmar looked at him and wondered what was it that troubled him so much. The thought was so troubling for him that he wasn''t even performing well in his training, something that made Adam a lot concerned. Even after three days when he couldn''t find any thing that would get some decent results, he sighed as he fell over the white floor of the living room as Adam looked him over and finally asked, "Is it really that big of a deal?" "Yeah" William said in his overly tired voice. "Why not just give him something of value like you gave me." Adam said. "I need to first know what it is that he likes before I can actually find something for him." "Oh¡­ that''s a problem¡­ don''t you know anything about him?" "Noo¡­ Didn''t even know his life story until Peanut Butter told me." "Ookaaay," Adam said before he asked, "Who is Peanut Butter?" "Someone sent by the Organization to help me with my request." "And they gave him the code name Peanut Butter?" Adam asked as he couldn''t think straight about this name. William didn''t go to correct him as hey on the floor overthinking about the matter. "So when will this guy be here?" "Keith Grimes?... Don''t know really." William said, "Maybe a few days or even one or two weeks. The Organization couldn''t give a correct date as the process was going to be a bit troublesome for them." "Yeah about that," Adam suddenly asked, "did they really went to do this thing for you for free?" "Yeah" "And they didn''t ask for anything?" William shook his head. "Hah¡­ if I didn''t know previously that you had given themrge bags of money, I would have thought that they wanted something from you and was using this ''Free Service'' as a bait for it." Adam said while chuckling to himself. "And don''t think that they won''t." William suddenly said gaining his attention. "Meaning?" "They might be doing this because of my help back before but¡­ No matter how much of a good heart they have, they are The Organization. The organization that has now covered the whole Escana with their agents, someone who always takes advantage when they see one or create one for themselves. I wouldn''t put it past them to bait me with something and then use it against me to their benefit." "I get why you''re saying that," Adam said, "But why are you so sure?" "Because of my age." Adam went silent before understanding what he meant. William''s age may not be something that was looked on by many as much as his wealth but for those that knew how and when to take advantage of something, they carefully took notice of it. Something that irked him no matter how much carefully acted smiles he had seen on their faces, but he could instantly feel the dirty thoughts they had when they would look upon his young face. ''Oh! He''s such a young boy¡­ someone who needs somebody to guide him with his business.'' ''A small boy with great wallet and nobody to help him out, Talk about a great opportunity.'' ''So young, so immature, with just a few tricks with my double d''s and I can live a happy life through eternity.'' ''Aahhh¡­ such a delicious looking child¡­ has such a simr face to my future sixth husband.'' Many with veiled faces and poisonous tongue came that wanted to take a piece of him and if it weren''t for Anne''s helpful guidance that would be able to pinpoint who said the truth and who was deceitful, he might have been the 8th or so husband of some voluptuous mature women. Now that he thinks about it, it might not have been such a bad thing. William''s troubled thoughts were turned upside down as he had to roll to his left to dodge the attack that suddenly came for him without any warning. He quickly rolled away and got up as he saw Adam smiling at him with his sword in hand, ready to strike at moment''s notice. William couldn''t understand why he suddenly did that. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin "What the hell was that about?" "What do you mean what? Didn''t I already told you to always be on guard for any attacks from your enemies." Adam said with a mischievous smile. "And why are you telling me that when we just finished our fight?" William said as he looked at him with scrutinizing eyes. "And when did we finish our fight?" Adam said. "We just did when I showed you my ''I Give Up'' g." "Are you sure that you showed me the g?" Adam asked and William was about to retort before he stopped and remembered that he actually didn''t wave the g. He just gave up at the end and fell over on the floor. "Well¡­ I¡­" "You remember it I see. So tell me are you giving up or do you still have the strength to fight on?" Adam said with the ever widening grin on his face. Looking at his face only made William who was ready to wave his g¡­ to wave it up his butt. So he threw caution out of his mind and lifted the spear on the floor. He looked at Adam who was ready to beat him to a pulp and said, "HELL NAAAAAH!" ... William sat on the garden as he looked at the different kinds of flowers in front of him as he let the beauty of the flowers envelop him and remove all the worries that had troubled him for the past few days. He was surrounded by many kinds of beautiful flowers that were the most liked and also some that were very rare to find in the kingdoms. His maids, had specially crafted this garden in hopes of making their new master smile in gratitude to them. He took the most beautiful red rose in front of him and took a whip of it as he smelled it and eximed, "This is so gay." Chapter 320: Chapter 321 - Too Many Skills William sat on his main office inside the mansion and looked at the papers in front of him. In front of him were three sets of papers with three different women''s biography on it. This three here were the main choice for his manager position that Delmar was having trouble handling with all the other works over him. William took the cup of tea and drank it as he sighed while saying, "Ahh¡­ tea made by a beautiful woman is truly satisfying." The maid that was beside him, hid her face in embarrassment as she quietly said, "Than- Thank you, Master." William inwardly smiled like a pervert seeing her blush like that. She was the maid who had made him the tea and he deliberatelymented it knowing she would get flustered. Even though he didn''t had any rizz, which he experimented many times on the women and was sure of as he couldn''t say anything that were too embarrassing or something that would make their heart flutter. The only reason he was able to say those words to her, was because they were indeed true as he believed it with his whole heart. But coupled with his very greek god like beautiful face, not having rizz was not a big deal to him anymore. It was just that he could only speak to thedies with basicments that he once did back when he tried first flirted with women. Seeing that he had wasted enough time trying to butter up the young maid beside him, he put the cup down and smiled as he said to her, "Thank you for the cup. It was very wonderful." Then he looked down at the papers, "Now I have to get all of this done." He said with an added sigh. The maid stepped back as she said, "I will leave you then, Master." She waited as she got his permission and started to leave. As she was leaving the room, William''s eyes deliberately fell on her perky ass as he hid the whistle that threatened to break out of him. He looked at the rounded butt that wasfortably hid by the maid clothes. The maid clothes not only made it look professional but also highlighted its true beauty by shaping it in ck and white. William gawked at the unsuspicious girl until she left the room and he finally sighed, "I really need to find a way to vent all of this frustration without doing something immoral." Then he turned his attention back at the three paper with women''s biography on it as he read them carefully. All of thedies were qualified for the position of manager in his family and most importantly they also knew that he was partially involved in illegal works as well. But it wasn''t a problem as most who were about to work in ces like this already knew that their employer was involved in some dirty work, no matter how small or big it was so it was prerequisite for them to notin about such work and also be able to handle them too. There were male workers too that were suitable for this manager position but William had only said one thing when Delmar put it up. ''If I''m going to be followed everywhere and that person is supposed to know everything about me then it better be a hot and sexy woman.'' So Delmar took the hundreds of men''s bio and put them in the burner and burned them immediately. William thought that if they can''t be used in that position then at least they could be of other use but¡­ nevermind. He looked at all three of the women and saw that all three of them were absolute beauty that would bebeled as a model if they were to actually try modelling. They really could but William knew that Modelling would pay less and also be quite demeaning. But that didn''t mean the manager position was easy as well. To be a manager one had to look both good and had to have great education knowledge too. And that was only the minimum, they also had to have creativity too and also be quick in tricky situations while the work also demanded heavy work and almost zero holidays. So if one saw it in other ways, then Modelling was indeed a much better job for them if they didn''t like heavy work and also didn''t mind getting there body shamed by the countless pairs of eyes that would ogle at them through different media. And also get ''Coughed'' by rich and influential people. So the women who were truly intelligent and knew what was best for them, always chooses work that was behind a desk and if they were about to get fu*ked then at least they won''t be blindfolded and tied to a pole¡­ Unless they wanted to. He looked at their biography and all three of them had skills that were perfect for this kind of job but only one of them made him more interested than the others. [ Naomi Bluthe ] Age: 20 Education: University Level Special Education: Military Height: 6 Foot Specialization: Analytics and Management Level: FOUR Skills: Mediator, Machinery (Intermediate), Software (Advanced), Multiple Language (Intermediate), Data Analysts (Advanced), Communication (Advanced), Medication (Intermediate), Mathematics (Advanced), Leadership (Advanced), Taekwondo (Master), Judo (Master), Weapon''s Specialist (Intermediate), Swordsmanship (Intermediate), Mana User (Advanced). He saw the paper and his eyes were glued to two things. First the military affiliation and secondly the huge number of skills that she had and he researched about her and saw that this was only the ones she wrote for basics and overwriting too much would make it seem like she was exaggerating a lot. But with the amount of skills that she wrote¡­ William was thinking whether it was truly real or was it a bust? It''s not that it was unbelievable. In this new world, it was truly achievable to get this much skill and even back in his own world it could also be achieved but that was only the top 0.000001% of women. Even with the increased chances and powerful skills avable, the women weren''t that much optimistic about such work. Definitely not when they could easily be more beautiful and learn skills in such categories that would get them a rich guy and even if that was not possible than at the very least they could be one of their wives or at least a harem member. And even if that failed¡­ there were other work too, but not ethical ones. He let the long paper down as he called Delmar and he quickly answered. Delmar''s face showed itself on the holographic panel in front of him. "Boss" "This Naomi Bluthe," He said waving her bio, "What do you think of her?" "Ahh, the bodacious Jack of all Trades, huh," Delmar said with a creepy smile, "I knew you would pick her out of the other 10." He said 10 as there were others too but William discarded them as they wore tooo less clothes. "Yes¡­ I see her bio and it definitely surprised me a lot." Delmar nodded, "So wanna meet her?" "Yes, I do." William said before he thought of another matter, "And about the other thing¡­ were you able to do it?" "I got the confirmation boss." "They found her." Chapter 293 - 293 - Aftermath [ Part 1 ] Drugs Drugs was one of the things that made any who took it, be enamored in the euphoria that it would bring. Some of them could even be used for medicinal use too. It was a very special thing that was nothing like other. But it also had huge downsides as well. Anyone that took drugs would not only be caught in its euphoretic feeling but most times, the feeling would go over the board and that would make the one using it be not only euphoric but also go crazy as well. In one meaning, it was the most beautiful pain one could freely use on themselves. So most sensible men in power, was able to use their wisdom to enact aw that prohibits the use of drugs without authorization from a medical practitioner who has experience about it. Even then there were limitations on how much one could use. But that only worsened the situations. People with creative knowledge about drugs and other things not only found ways to make even more ''Better'' drugs that had increased euphoretic properties and greater negative effects. For what do they created such a bizarre method for, you ask? To be Rich. Nothing more had been humanity''s dream than to have power. To get power one had to had to have ambition and the way to achieve it. Humanity had ambition but most didn''t had the willpower to actually do something so the only thing they could do was try to find loopholes in it. The loophole being the simplest way one could be powerful without much hard work and the simplest way was to have the most money one could ever dream of. So from that, humanity''s most creative people used drugs and thew that prohibited it to benefit from it. They be rich overnight and the people quickly became more and more deste. Drugs were something for the ones who already had power and those that had moral thoughts, looked upon it with deep disgust. They made strict punishments for it and those that had connections with it were not only gaining huge amounts of money but also heat from everyone beside them, even among their friends. So when the dealer that worked for Violet Boeli Family was caught and being asked questions by corrupt cops who had been in their pay, the dealers only reaction was this: "What the f*ck are you fools still standing there for? Uncuff me immediately!" The cops though were now hesitant and looked at the guy while wondering whether they should listen to him or not. They looked towards their superior who only shook his head and remained quiet. They were in a dilemma as they couldn''t let the man go as the situation had turned worse, especially now that all the huge news station had turned their hawk like paws to this case. The corrupt police and the honest ones knew only one thing from this, Now that the vultures had their beak towards this case, they would not stop until blood was spilled. So the policemissioner could only sigh while drinking from the cold ss in his hands as he said to the call in his ear, "So¡­ We''re done with them, right?" The other caller said without any distinct details other then the cold and mechanical tone that ryed, "¡­ Yes" Themission could only nod as he just lost his biggest moneymaker because of some fuc*ing vignte. He was about to cut the phone when the cold voice said, "Also¡­ Stop looking into the Trust situation anymore." "You sure? I''m sure that the guys could rough something up if we tried a little more." Themission said with raised brows. "Just do as your told." Stay connected via m-v l|e''-Freewebnovel Themissioner who had the power to order every single cop and other official subjects in the Halbourough City, took arge gulp as he said with some fear, "Alright, as you say." The call cut off immediately as themissioner finished his drink in one gulp and called someone again, this time his voice had a authorative tone to it as he said, "Don''t release him. Make sure to get everything you can get out of him, don''t let even a single thing escape from your grasp." The other caller asked, "And about the media?" "Tell them¡­ tell them everything that they ask¡­ except for those..." Themissioner said and cut the call without listening to what the other had to say. The other side of the caller sighed and looked at hisrade, "Just as we thought, this is the endgame." Therade who was smoking a cigarette took a huge drag, "Well¡­ that just only means we need to find someone else to make money out of." "And who do you think that is?" The Officer said, before getting up from his desk, "Let''s go, we have a dealer to squeeze." ... What happened next was something that could only be described as inhumane. But it did the trick as the dealer spilled everything he knew, especially about the Violet Boeli Family. The Reporters who had been patiently waiting all night for them to get their meat, went in quickly as soon as the police department had opened their doors. They didn''t wait for the officers to tell them anything and barraged them with infinite questions. Questions like ¨C Who are the true culprits of such a huge bust? How many people had been found dead and how much drugs were there? Was any Great House involved in this? Who was the guy that had done such a thing to them? The police patiently tried to answer their questions as much as they could. They told him about the huge amounts of white chalk there was, the people who had been buying all this drugs, how much money was beingundered from this and even that it was the Violet Boeli Family. But when it came to the matter of who was the one that had killed the groups of people, the police not only dismissed him but even dishonored him as much as they could. Theybored him as a criminal that had done a huge massacre, someone that needs to be put under the death penalty, someone that everyone needed to be cautious of. They put on a APB on him and if someone were to see it, if they were the police or any other official defender, then to shoot the suspect on sight and leave the questions fortter. But that did not matter to the reporters, what they saw was the perfect bit for the news. "In a gruesome and unsightly situation, A Warehouse that had been shut off for a long time is now found to be used for Illegal Activities." ¨C Bright Times. "The Violet Boeli Group under heavy usations of such crimes is said to be put under the king''s judgement in theing week." ¨C Wise News. "But under shocking circumstances, A new individual has emerged suddenly and put forth a chain of things that had shocked the whole of Escana. Now what we need to know is, Who is this new person? Is he a friend or an enemy? And is he our newest hope for underground justice?" ¨C METRO Light News. Chapter 295 - 295 - Aftermath [ Part 2 ] sses clinked as three people had gathered at the bar and drank their sses in one gulp. Two of the sses had one of the most high quality alcohol one could ask for while thest one had mango juice in it. The three people who were drinking different drinks were none other than William and his cohorts. Adam and Delmar were drinking the alcohol while the one drinking the mango juice was¡­ well you already know who it was. These people were celebrating at the moment as they refilled their drinks and drank it again. The cause for celebration ¨C The destruction of one of the lethal families that had targeted them. "Now this is a good reason to drink this 200-year-old alcohol." Delmar said as he leaned on the counter. Adam nodded in return as William asked, "Well scks to be me then, Which age is it that people can start drinking, again?" "Ahh¡­" Delmar thought but couldn''t remember it, "I don''t know which one¡­ I started drinking alcohol at a much younger age to stop myself from dying out of cold so I didn''t really put any thought to that." "It''s 16." Adam said. "Well that''s a long time¡­" William said but started to think about the age. The age was actually too young for him to drink¡­ at least that was what he had learned in his old life, but if his new life had better circumstances then why wouldn''t he take advantage of it. "Did you take care of everyone?" William asked Adam who nodded. "Yeah, I killed most of the people that we didn''t need and kept the ones alive that I thought and heard from the tech guy that said they had information." "I also didn''t destroy the huge amounts of white chalk and other drugs that they had." Adam said and frowned, "I think the police might take it and may use it on themselves or just give it to someone else who are paying them." "Well that''s not our matter anymore." William said, "Our goal was to make the public see what the Violet Boeli truly were and we had done that so it''s all for the good. Don''t think about it too much Adam. You did a great job hunting them down, our newest hope of underground justice." William teased raising his mango juice. Adam hearing that name turned pale again, this was the 200th time that he had heard that word. Mostly the reporters were saying that he was the new hope for stopping criminal activities but¡­ why were they so adamant on giving such a cringy name. "Please boss, don''t remind me of that name again." Adam begged. William waved him off and said, "Take a breeze, man. If people were to give me such names I would have happily taken them." He said looking away. "Really? Even if they were names such as ''Hope for the fight against the underground''?" Adam asked and looked at William with deadpan eyes. "Maybe not that much but-" William was about to say something more but was interrupted by Delmar. "Hey, look at that." William looked at where Delmar pointed and saw the TV showing the news channel where the news reporter was yapping about something. "Increase the volume." He said and the TV automatically raised the volume as the sounding from the TV reverberated throughout the whole room they were in. "Breaking News! We have just learned that the true culprit and the leader of Halbourough City''s Drug Cartel, Royce Violet Boeli, is said to havemitted suicide right inside his house." Hearing the news, all three people inside the room let their sses down and put their whole attention to the news. "It is said that before the Army Forces and Police could break inside the house, they heard a shot going through inside the house. Once they broke in, they saw that the one who had shot the gun was none other than Royce, who killed himself right at his desk." "It is a tragedy that the police and other forces couldn''t prevent the death of one of the most heinous people in history but it still ddens me to see that, even though he hadmitted such acts, he at least had the morality to punish himself by ending his life." "It may be a tragedy but it is a good tragedy." The news continued to say more but William cut off the sound as he eximed, "Hah?" Delmar too had a shocked face, "He offed himself just like that?" William looked at him and asked, "What? You don''t believe that could be true?" Delmar shook his head, "I don''t really know but¡­ who knows maybe someone was sent to¡­ ''Discreetly'' take care of the matter." He suggested. "No that didn''t happen." Adam quickly denied his words, "I have seen many men in power fall themselves and before the police or other people woulde for them, most of them would choose to take their lives before they could be tortured." That''s actually better than living while being in torture." Delmar said while having deep thoughts about the matter. "I don''t know whether I should be d that my second worst enemy has killed himself or feel bad that someone killed himself because of my actions." William said while looking at the news which showed blurred images of Royce''s death body. "Why think about it that much boss, We did what we had to do to survive. Otherwise he would have won and we would have been killed or even worse, tortured." Delmar said. "Yeah, what the bald guy said is true." Adam nodded. "Hmm¡­" William thought for some time before shaking himself, "Yeah, this is too much for me to handle, I''ll think about it when I actually start caring about my enemies." "..." "Well then this just means that we have killed off one of our enemies." William said as Delmar and Adam smiled and clinked their sses again. "But it also means that we have to remain vignt. The police is sure to ask every people question and we may be in the top of the suspicion list so we would have to remain careful." Delmar said. "I would stop some of the things that shouldn''t get attention other than the building that we''re building for the charity organization." Delmar said and looked at William, "Boss¡­ stay as the boss and Adam¡­ just be invisible." William nodded while Adam focused his eyes on him but didn''t say anything. [ One Week Later ] "Hah?" William said as he sat on the couch as wdia yed with the doll in her mouth. "Nobody ever came for us." William said. He thought that within this past week, many cops woulde and nag them to find anything suspicious about Boeli matter but surprisingly none came. ording to Delmar, people weren''t even spying on them as they had done previously which was long discovered by them but still acted as if they didn''t see them. "Boss, I am here. What was it that you wanted me to do?" Delmar saiding through the veranda. "Yeah, Call this number and see if they are still willing to ept me or not." "And who is this?" "The Organization" Chapter 305 - 304 - Another Deal "Well, Mr. Christian, it is settled then." William said eyeing Christian who after a lengthy battle finally gave up haggling with a mighty defeat. "I will give you 15% percentage of the deal with Saintsgate but you won¡¯t neither be included or be signed in any legal paper but only in a vocal contract with me." "Not only that, but I will only give you your percentage of the remains after the finish of the expedition¡­ no matter howte they may be. This is the contract we are going with then, do you agree?" William asked trying to get the vocal confirmation out of Christian. Christian nodded heavily as he gave a sigh and said, "Now that you say it like that¡­ it feels like I lost more than I gained." "Indeed it does, but still it is a good deal no matter how bad it is to hear." Jovan said. "I only hope the others also agree with this." Christian worried as Jovan thought alongside beside him. William should be worried too hearing words like thising out of these people. It meant that his value in the ¡¯Organization¡¯ would be quite low and as they said multiple times, The Organization puts more resources to the one¡¯s that have a higher value to them. But instead of William worrying about matters like that, he smiled. He smiled like the devil waiting for them to worry over something like this and then gave them a unbelievable opportunity that they never heard of before. He spoke, his words going through like the whispers of darkness, "Hmm¡­ that surely is a problem¡­ how about I give you a solution." He said with a smile on his face that didn¡¯t quite fit his young face. "A solution?... what kind of solution are you talking about?" Jovan said as their attention had been gathered by him. "I was thinking¡­ what if¡­ instead of the organization paying me for the 15% percent of the deal for excavating at that unknown ce¡­ I give it to you for free." Everyone at that instant, looked right at William¡¯s face and even his own people said at the same time, "WHAT!" William nodded, his face still had that confidence he had on him when they started haggling and said again, "Yes, I want to give the percentage of the project to the organization for free." "B- But why would you do that?" Christian asked baffled by his solution. "Wouldn¡¯t it make my odds of joining the ¡¯Organization¡¯ higher?" William asked. "Yes, It would." Christian said, "¡­ Still it would have been fine with us paying and I¡¯m sure that the organization would have epted you in." "That¡¯s good to know." William said, "Still it wouldn¡¯t have done much in raising my value to the organization now, would it?" Christian and Jovan stayed quiet for a moment before the former nodded, "Yes¡­ that would have been the case¡­ but." William didn¡¯t let him continue anymore and spoke his words as to dissuade any other thoughts from thetter, "Doing this will make my value raise quite up, right?" Christian nodded again and wanted to speak once more but William didn¡¯t let him do it, "Then that¡¯s all that matters." He then gave a smile, "So I suppose this makes this a most fruitful endeavor for both of us then." Christian who was thinking about this matter finally gave a sigh as he lit up with smiles and said, "Yes, it does." Then he turned to Walter, "Walter give everyone a drink and help yourself to one as well." Walter nodded, all too happy at such an oue. This not only was quite unprecedented for him. He never heard of such a thing to have happen before but he couldn¡¯t help but be any less happy. As he was the one who had scoped out such a valuable member to join in the organization. Now even if he wasn¡¯t going to get bags of money thrown at him, a promotion was now in his hands. So he nodded and not gave drinks to just his boss and himself but also Delmar and Adam, who could have gotten it themselves. Delmar and Adam too were thinking about what just happened. They understood that their boss wanted to get in the organization as it was a great ce for them to be in. But never did they thought that William would be giving away 15 percent of that excavation deal to them for free. 15 Percent may not sound much whenpared to the 85 Percent left but it is still a huge number when 15 percent of that is of 5 trillion and 15 percent of 5 trillion is 750 Billion. 750 is an astronomical amount of money to many people. It may not seem much to those people who have lived for centuries or thousands and have too much money to know what to do with them. But it is still a big amount to even them, when the money is given to thempletely for free. Delmar didn¡¯t know what William was doing with giving off so much money to this organization but he knew that whatever he was doing, it certainly had something to do with him benefiting at the end. Because for as long as he had worked for William, he knew that whenever he did something that would seem out of the ordinary, it certainly had something to do with him. Except for when he actually gave it out to charity. But even then Delmar wondered, Why was William so adamant on giving so much money to charity and that too every fricken month. It would have made much sense to Delmar if William had used those huge amounts of money to bribe people. But he didn¡¯tin as it was not his money and William was also giving him money to bribe people too. As they nked their sses, Which William finally took one but even then it was just a strange juice that he didn¡¯t know what it meant and smiled, "Cheers!" "CHEERS!" After drinking for a moment, William smiled and asked, "So does this mean I will have a huge value to the Organization." "Of Course-" Christian was interrupted as Jovan warned, "Mr. Trust, I know that you are giving out such a huge amount because you think that you will be valued a lot more then you think. But let me remind, You are still just a neer and even with the great value that the organization will have for you, you won¡¯t truly be valued¡­ Not to other members that is." William frowned slightly but understood what Jovan warned him about. He was talking about the other members that already made a name for themselves and because he was still a neer to this great game of money, they wouldn¡¯t give him the face that he truly wants. William shook his head as he smiled, "It really doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the organization will help me, I will be fine and I still have time to make them change that about me." Jovan was impressed by him, "Yes, that is the exact mindset that will indeed help you win over the others." William nodded before he spoke with a strange alluring tone, "So let¡¯s shake our hands and finalize this ¡¯Deal¡¯." Chapter 321: Chapter 320 - Large Chicken "She''s very sick." "¡­" William looked at Delmar in the dead of the night and wondered whether he was truly sane or has the great amount of caffeine had made him crazy. "I don''t know why you are saying it like it''s a matter to be celebrated but¡­ do you need some help, Delmar?" William asked, genuinely concerned for his overworked manager. "What?... No!" Delmar shook his head, "At least I don''t think I need any." He said as he thought about it seriously. Then he shook his head as he got back to the topic, "NO! no, That''s not what I meant. What I am trying to tell you is that, we have a great opportunity over here, that we need to take advantage as quickly as we can." "What are you talking about?" William said as he took another sip of his strong coffee. Delmar turned back to the screen and typed something as a video started ying. It was inside what looked like a huge whiteb, a lot of patients were being treated by scientists who wore whiteb coats and masks that covered thempletely as they injected and treated the patients. There was no sound in the video but the video feed looked like it was from a wall camera, so he was able to see mostly everything. William didn''t ask Delmar any question as he looked at the screen and saw what happened next. The patients who were calm for the time being started to cough loudly as the scientists tried to see the problem. Before they could even fully check them the patients suddenly start to vomit blood and coughed even louder. The scientists then started to work even faster but the patient''s conditions became worse quickly as they fell on the floor and spasmed violently. The Scientists tried to help them but many quickly stopped moving as it seemed that they had died. Some still survived but their condition was not very good. As the video started ying, the door to theb suddenly banged open and a person ran inside. William leaned in slightly as he recognized the man was Keith Grimes. Keith took one look at what was happening before running towards a specific direction as a young girl was shown coughing violently as well but still surviving. He immediately asked the others for help but they shook their heads as he looked around before taking his daughter and running away from there. The video stopped as Delmar said to him, "And that was the feed of him, taking his daughter and hiding her in some ce and treating her to some known doctor of his." William understood something as he said, "His daughter should have had quite the physic to still be alive, even with such worse conditions." "But she is very sick and her conditions so that the doctors who look on her think that she won''t live for long." Delmar said. William nodded before a question popped up in his head as he asked, "Delmar, How did you get this information anyway?" "Well the vige that they were secretly hiding away was not so secure with its people. I just had to nudge someone with some paper and I was able to get them to squeal everything about them." "Hmm," William thought, "With him now about to be freed, if anyone had some grudges or wanted to do something to him they might go after his family." "Yes, they would." Delmar nodded and smiled darkly, "And that guy had a looot of enemies from what I heard about him." "Hmm¡­ Alright so what is this about his daughter being sick." "Well simple n, We just get his daughter the correct medicine that she needs and then we can get Keith to join us." "And what is the medicine?" "Not that is where it getsplicated," Delmar said as he typed something as the TV changed to show a photo of what looked like arge chicken. Therge chicken was standing on two legs and its eyes were menacing as it stood proudly while showing off its superior muscles and strength. William didn''t know whether tough or be stupefied by this photo as he asked, "Is that arge chicken?" Delmar nodded, "Not just that but also the super rare, Violent Volcano Chicken." "And why am I looking at arge chicken?" "Because this is the medicine." Delmar pointed as the screen started to zoom in on the chicken as it showed it''s rapidly beating heart. The heart had the same appearance of a human heart but was a tad bit bigger than it. "We need its heart. Its heart itself is a great regenerative factor that can quickly cure most diseases and the scientists think that it is the only thing that will help her bepletely cured." Enjoy new stories from mvl "We just need to transnt this heart in her?" William asked with slight disgust. He didn''t like the thought of transnting a chicken''s heart to a human. But what is necessary must be done. "Yes and the job will be done¡­ I hope." Delmar said hopefully as neither he nor the doctors werepletely sure of this method. "So why haven''t they tried it before?" William asked. "Because the chicken itself is as I said before, quite rare to find. It was amon beast before but after knowing about it,rge pharmaceuticals and other people quickly captured them and almost finished off their poption." "It''s so bad that a Violent Volcano Chicken hasn''t been sighted in many years." "But you found a way, right?" William asked him hopefully. Delmar went quiet, "No¡­ not yet I haven''t." William sighed hearing that as Delmar quickly responded, "But I am sure that one of the big pharmaceuticals or someone else might have it, most likely the ck market. We just have to look for it hard enough." William nodded to his words before he remembered something as he murmured, "Maybe it might have it." "What did you say?" "Oh! Nothing, just thinking about myself." William shook off Delmar''s question and stood up, "Alright then, try to find the heart of therge chicken and tell me when you have the good news." "Alright boss." "In the meantime, I am going to go and count sheep''s while sleeping." ... William was back in his bedroom as he sat on therge bed and looked at wdia. He confirmed that she was still asleep so he quietly spoke to not wake her up. "Anne, you heard what he said right?" ''Oh!... you finally remember me then?'' William furrowed his brows at her antics. He then said with importance, "Come on, don''t be like that. You heard how important it is for me." Anne went quiet for a while before giving a fake sigh and said, ''Fine¡­ How many have I helped for no reason but for the good of humanity.'' William raised his brows again but didn''t say anything. ''Okay, searching for the item¡­ searching¡­ searching¡­ GOT IT!'' William immediately brightened up as he saw the system shop open up. [ Heart of the Violent Volcano Chicken - Item - Fire ¨C Super Rare - Cost ( 2000 Gold Coins ) ] He smiled darkly. ''It is good to be rich.'' Chapter 322: Chapter 322 - Naomi William sat in the living room as he looked at the tea in his hands. It had a colorful look of orangish-grey as it remained as tranquil as ever until William himself moved it and drank the tea testing it''s sweet milky vor. He was sitting on therge sofa with a tray in front of him that had sweets and other items. It was not only for him but it was also for someone else too who he was now waiting for. The person he was waiting for was the one that he was about to interview for the manager position and the clock hadn''t passed the number 11 as a knock sounded on the door of this room. "Come in" The door opened up as a women of great beauty came inside. She was of a great height of six foot and had a straight gait with her as she walked with steady steps and came in front of him. He stood up and asked, "Ms. Naomi Bluthe, I presume?" She nodded and gave a small bow in greetings, "Master Trust." Williamughed slightly, "Please just call me William or Mr. Trust, which ever you favor the most, but please don''t call me Master Trust, that name was especially suited for my father and I am still too young to wear it." She nodded as she gave a natural beautiful smile and said, "Alright, Mr. Trust." William immediately understood something by that. The name itself was a test to see something about her. If she chose William than she was either a close outgoing person or trying to get into his favor really quickly and if she chose thetter than she was either a formal type person or was a bootlicker who wanted to get in his good graces. He didn''t know if she was either a formal person or a bootlicker but either was good than the previous ones¡­ at least it was for this type of job. He came back to real world and pointed her to the sofa behind her, "Please sit, Ms. Naomi." She sat and William asked, "Tea, Coffee or do you have any other preferences." "Coffee please." William nodded and the maid that was standing behind him in guard quickly came and prepared the coffee for her while asking specific add-ons about it. He heard her words and it itself was a test and it looked like she was a workaholic type of person that likes sweet things. Good Then as she took the coffee and drank straight from the hot cup, he took a look at her white as snow hair, pastel blue eyes, pearl white teeth and a nose that was just long enough to be straight but not big. Face was great. It would be good for him to look at when he got bored. Then he subtly looked down at her assets and nodded heavily as he looked at the F cup breasts that were tightly clung to her white shirt that was covered by a ck coat. Chest was a eye catcher. Then his eyes slid down and looked at her slim waist before looking down at her long slender legs that was covered by transparent silicone stockings that did not hide her beautiful legs at all and only intensified it. He then looked back at her in a full figure mode and had no choice but see her as a perfectly eye ogling beautiful female character that worked in management and would have a hate-love romance rtionship with the mc. But not like he was in a age nor was she truly that good enough for him. But good enough for the eyes though. He returned back to the real world as she turned her eyes at him and said, "It''s a great coffee." "That praise goes to my beautiful maid who is quite meticulous in her work." He said and pointed back as the maid blushed in attendance. But none gave her any attention as he asked, "Well Ms. Naomi, before I start the interview, do you want to ask any questions?" She nodded, "Yes, some." He gave her the ''Go Ahead'' and she spoke. "Am I the first to be interviewed by you?" Her question came as quite straightforward as the maid before William widened her eyes as if saying ''Great Impudence''. William also was slightly shocked at her straightforwardness but replied, "Yes you are." "That''s a good thing." She murmured in a low tone. "Will this job in any way have work that would make me worry for my safety?" William spoke honestly to her surprise, "Yes" She was surprised yes, but it only made her more inclined as she saw the boss was honest in his ways. It may be in contribution to him being young but¡­ Naomi took a look at his imperfection less face and quickly hid the blush that appeared as she said, "How can he be so perfct!" "Excuse me, did you say something?" "''Cough'' ''Cough'' No no¡­ it was just my allergies acting up." She said and hid her tiny inconsistencies which William saw and felt that they were quite cute on her look. Then she quickly became as serious as she was before which got a point from William and asked, "I don''t want it to sound bad or anything but I would appreciate it if you would be honest with myst question." "Of course, Ms. Naomi." "Will this job¡­ have anything that might make me do erotic things?" She asked hesitantly. William almost coughed at the hesitance and the straightforwardness but that was only slight in attendance to the maid behind him. She was so shocked and angry that she straightout was about to curse her, "HOW DARE YO-" But William quickly stopped her with a show of his hands. Naomi sensing the tension in the air was quick to say, "I''m sorry, that may havee as too forward." William shook his head as a genuine smile came to him, "No no, Ms. Naomi. You were absolutely correct to ask me that question and you too," He looked back at the maid, "were correct to defend my honor too." "And for your answer¡­ No, there will absolutely not be any kind of demeaning work or behavior like that in my line of business." William spoke with a tone of absolute seriousness, "And you will also be responsible for making sure none such characteristics or work is ever approached by anyone." "I don''t tolerate this kind of business nor will I ever." He said in a tone that made both the women in the room nod inplete approval and slight heartache too. Continue your journey on mvl Naomi felt much better knowing that if she got this job then she will be set for lif-¡­ something about his past sentence made her falter as she tried to remember it. Then her eyes immediately widened as she asked, "Wait a second! Does that mean¡­" William nodded with a smile, "Yes, that means you''re hired. Ms. Naomi." Naomi lit up immediately as she stood up and gave a formal bow, "Thank you for trusting me with this." Then she asked with a blush, "Umm¡­ can I ask a favor?" "A favor?... sure." "Can you call me Naomi from now on¡­ and- and¡­ can I call you William?" She asked with a pink hue but quickly added, "But only on private asions, of course." William nodded with aminating smile, "Of course Naomi." Hearing that her pink hue filled her face as she happily sat down. ''Well look at that¡­ a beautiful woman with some tsundere characteristics.'' The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 323: Chapter 323 - A Better Way Of Work William talked with Naomi for a while longer before she asked him, "William isn''t there anything there that you want to ask about me?" William thought for a moment before he turned around and said to the maid, "Can you give us some privacy?" The maid nodded and said, "Of Course, Master." And left, not even the least bit angry about it. Seeing that the maid left, Naomi unconsciously straightened her posture as she understood that whatever William was about to ask, it was for her ears only. William put down the cup and turned to Naomi with a serious gaze, leaving the previous heartful smile and asked, "If I were to dabble in illegal businesses, would you have any problems with it?" Naomi went silent but only for a brief moment before she shook her head and said, "No, I won''t." She had been prepared for this question for a while now and knew that in this line of work, whether or not your employer had trusted you with this information, you would have to be prepared for anything that could be thrown at you. William nodded and asked again, "Well I already told you that you wouldn''t have to do anything bad but¡­ If the situation needs it, would you be willing to help out thepany?" Naomi was stunned for a while with this question but in the end she nodded and said while touching her chest, "If thepany is fair with me then¡­ if the timees I am willing to repay it with my body." William went silent as he looked at her serious face for a while and it was started to get embarrassing for her. Then he straight outughed that made Naomi even more stumped as she didn''t understand what was funny. William stopped hisughter, "I''m sorry, that might havee out quite disrespectful but I couldn''t stop myself when I heard that." "Bu- But you just said-" "Yes¡­ but I was only asking whether you would help it with your technical skills¡­ I didn''t think you would take it literally and would be willing to sacrifice your dignity for it." Naomi now turned to a bright hue of red as she said embarrassed, "William!... You''re to- too much." Williamughed again hearing that then he turned serious, "Regardless of that, It is very courageous for you to go that far for apany that you have only joined and I respect that. And as I promised, you won''t ever have to use your body for anyone¡­ especially not for me or thepany." Naomi nodded with brilliant smile. "So when can you start?" "Hmm?... If you want, I can start right now." Naomi said eagerly. William smiled, "Why not start tomorrow? And take this too." He said as he pointed to the tablet next to the tray, "It has everything that you need to know, learn it in your own pace but quickly though. We will talk tomorrow then Ms. Bluthe." He said standing up. Naomi stood up too and said, "Alright, sir." And then started to leave before William stopped her again, "Ahh¡­ Naomi." Naomi turned around, "Yes?" "I forgot to mention but if you ever felt tired or needed some rest, I have already allocated a room for you in this ce, so feel free to take a look at it when you want." She smiled brightly, "Thanks William." And left happily as she secured the one job that will changed her life to a much more happy and exciting one. William watched the bountiful woman leave the mansion with the tablet in his hands and nodded thoroughly as he said, "Bouncy indeed." Suddenly the walls of the room, shifted as a figure came in and said, "Boss" William turned to see Delmare from one of the secret pathway, "So what do you think?" "If you''re talking about quality then the other one would have been much more fitting with her evenrger melons but this one is quite the spectacle too." William shook his head, "You know what I meant." "Yes and she''s good¡­ too good. It''s great for us that she chose us first otherwise any otherpany would have chosen her the moment they took a look at her resume." William nodded, "I almost did too, but still wanted to have a talk beforeing to a final decision." "So she''s the one then." William nodded. "What about the other three?" William thought before saying, "Hire them as well¡­ as Naomi''s assistant. You know even more then me that the job is tough and having some help would make her more efficient and would have less fault too." "Quite right." Delmar said before he went quiet and looked at William with a peculiar gaze that he immediately felt. "Do you want to ask something?" Delmar nodded, "The women we are bringing in¡­ who is she?" "¡­Someone very special to me." ... It has only been one day since William had hired Naomi but from the day she started working, it felt like apletely new lifestyle for him. She did all the work efficiently while making everything line up in William''s business. It made William understand how much a person with real management skills is needed in his line of work. He didn''t think that Delmar was doing any less when he was doing everything but Naomi was just in a whole another level. If Delmar had to work a whole day to have something done then Naomi would need half a day for it or even lesser, if Delmar had to convince some business deal which he was having trouble with, Naomi could do it much more efficiently and if Delmar¡­ you know how this is going. Yes, Naomi is leagues above Delmar in skills and everything but that''s only because of her management, mathematical, leadership, charisma, knowledgeable skills etc. But if William were to give her one of Delmar''s jobs then¡­ He doesn''t think that she would even be able to do it if he gave her a week for one day''s job. As it said, Naomi and Delmar are in different leagues, one had skills for management and leading a group of goats and the other had violent skills for torture and leading a group of mentally troubled people. But now that he has finally gotten these two individuals in his life, he felt a lot better. It felt like a piece of the puzzle that he did not have before suddenly came in to his life and made the puzzle a lot more understandable. Now all he needs are two more pieces of puzzle that would fit in perfectly for him and truly bring the best out of everything. Naomi walked with a straight gait and confident look as she came in front of one of the many business-casual rooms of thisrge mansion as she said, "May Ie in sir?" "Yeah" She opened the door to see that William was sitting in the sofa and was having jitters while waiting for someone. She smiled as she saw him alone and her personality changed to a close one, "William the person for the Head Maid position as you requested is waiting for your permission toe in. "Should I call in Emily Brelout?" Chapter 324: Chapter 324 - Emily [ Part 1 ] "Should I call in Emily Brelout?" "Yes, call her inside." William nodded, "first make sure that she has whatever she needs and also make sure that she isfortable with everything before you bring her in." Naomi nodded with a genuine smile, "Of course." She hasn''t worked long enough to know William well enough but she could tell that whoever this Emily was, she was very important to him. Why else would he get let her stay in the VIP Room for special guests and already allocate the most luxurious staff room for her. She went out of the room as William finally let his somewhat confident look falter and gave a long sigh. He didn''t need to see himself in the mirror to know that he was nervous right now. In fact, he was very nervous. He was 13 at the moment and thest time he met her was when he was 9 years old. So it has been 4 years since he hasst seen her and he wondered how much has she changed in the past years and does she still cared for him as she did before. Obviously it won''t be as much as it was but when he thought back to it, beside his bitc* of a mother, the only one who cared for him was Emily. She truly cared for him as if he was her own son or¡­ maybe a younger brother. So when he finally got his own standings and needs someone for the head maid position then only one name came inside his mind. Someone that he could trustpletely and who would always stay loyal to him. He may be thinking too nice of her but how could he not when he realized the only person back then that truly cared for him was not his mother but the young girl of 19 who had looked after him since he was just a little boy. He took another deep breath as he calmed himself and patiently waited until a low knock resounded from the door as he replied. "Come in" The door opened and came in the same woman with her chest nut long hair and eyes which had the same color and a filter of innocence. She was still 5 foot 8 and looked exactly the same as hest saw her. The only thing that changed about her was her own self. It felt like she was a little more confident than before or acted like that in front of him. It also seemed like her assets gained some weight in them too¡­ not like he cared. She came in and stood right there as she asked with a small voice, uncertain of what she was supposed to do. "Um¡­" "Pleasee in and sit." William said and pointed to the sofa in front of him as Emily unsteadily came and sat. "Ahh¡­ can I know what the master wants from me?" She asked hesitantly. William immediately understood one thing at that moment. She didn''t recognize him. But he wasn''t disheartened by that fact, it was natural for her to forget him when its already been 4 years and his physic too had changed quite a lot. Then he took a closer look at her and noticed a few things he didn''t before. Her eyes looked tired as if they have been working for a long time and they also shook as they looked around the room as if searching for some protection. Her hands moved constantly and her feet were not steady as someone who sits in a sofa should be. She was afraid, afraid of where she was and what William wanted from her. He gave her a genuine smile and said, "It''s been a long time, Emily." Emily looked at the very beautiful young man in front of her and asked, "Hmm¡­ does the master know me?" She asked confused, she never saw someone as beautiful as him and if she did, surely she would have remembered. But somehow at one corner of her memory, something tugged. It felt like he was someone familiar but¡­ she couldn''t clearly point what it was. "Hmm," William nodded, "I have known you almost all my life and you too should remember me most of mine." Emily felt even more confused at his puzzled words. Him knowing her all his life and her knowing him too?... But how? She took another closer look at that perfectly positioned face and tried to remember very much¡­ but no matter how much she tried she couldn''t. It felt like the whole puzzle was almostpleted but it just needed that one piece to trulyplete it. She felt frustrated and angry at the same time but didn''t know what to do about it. "Umm¡­ I''m sorry master but¡­ I don''t think I remember you." Emily said with a apologetic tone. "No matter." William still had that smile on his face, "It''s been 4 years since then so you wouldn''t remember me I guess." Hearing him, Emily tried to fit those words and suddenly it felt like a switch turned on and memories of William started to y and she looked at his face again. She couldn''t find much resemnce to his face to the ones her memory showed but her instincts told her it was the same person. She started to remember the very polite boy from childhood to the smiling kid that shest saw gave her his goodbye and couldn''t think straight. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she hid her mouth with both hands, "Young- Young Master!" William''s smile changed that to a victorious one as she finally remembered him. It was bing slightly embarrassing for him when he couldn''t make her remember him but now that she had it felt like he hade victorious out of a massive battle of pride and wits. "Yes, it is I, William Trus-" "YOUNG MASTER!!!" William looked at the balling mess of snot and tears in front of him with visible shock. Never did he thought that she would actually cry like this. He dreamed that she would shed some tears but not this much. It felt like a kid was crying when she finally saw her dead doge back to life. "Emily¡­ ar- are you okay?" He asked but she went on. "YOUNG MASTER HAS BECOME SO BIGGG!... Wahhhh" "YOU HAVE CHANGED SO MUCH IT FEELS MY HEART SO MUCH!" "I''m sorry I couldn''t remember the young- young- YOUNG MASSSTEEER!" William saw the bawling mess and didn''t know what to do about her. He went to her as she grabbed him in a bear hug that felt unbelievably tight for someone of her strength. "Em- Emily¡­ It''s okay, don''t cry anymore. It''s okay¡­ and can you maybe hug me less tightly¡­ please?" He begged to the hysterical women in front of him who seemed not to listen to any of his pleas and kept on bawling her eyes out. The door to the room banged open as Naomi came in with a hurried look, "William are you okay¡­?" She then looked at the scene in front of her and quickly said, "I''lle back at ater time then," Naomi slowly backed out while saying, "Do you want me to turn on the noise cancetion machine?" "YOUNG MASTER!" Chapter 325: Chapter 325 - Emily [ Part 2 ] After a long time of making both Emily and Naomi realize that the situation wasn''t what they think it was, did Emily stop crying and Naomi stop looking at him like he was some big time debauchee. Naomi said her sorry as she slowly slid away from William as he turned all his attention to the sniffling women who finally stopped being the hysterical women that she was before. "I- I''m sorry, young- Young master." She said as William felt fear from her tears falling again but Emily held on as William gave a sigh of relief and reassured her again. "It''s okay, Emily. It wasn''t your fault." "Bu- But I wasn''t able to remember the young master." She said while looking at him with wide fault eyes. "And I said before that you wouldn''t be able to remember me when It''s already been 4 years and I have also changed a lot in physical appearance too." William said as he gave her a bright smile. Emily looked at that smile and found the simrities back when he was a child and smiled just like that too whenever she had done something of fault or broke something. She would always cry but William would always smile and say to her that it wasn''t her fault. Right now, William was giving her the same smile from back then and she smilled too in her own mess and said, "No, you have not changed at all." Her words made William confuse as he said, "But I think that I have changed somewhat." "You''re just how I knew you were, always the one with the biggest heart." She said and gave him a hug which felt sudden to him but one that he took with a big smile of his own as he patted her back, "Wee home, Emily." A whileter, after William had fully stopped the women from bing a crying mess again and gave her a box of tissue to wipe the remaining one, did they finally talk, "So how was the journey from Tudor to here? I hope it was an easy one." Emily nodded while drinking the milk tea in her hands, "Yes, it was really joyful." "No trouble at all on the streets?" "Not one." "And how is your little son? I think he''s supposed to be 5 or 6 by now right?" "Six. He''s six right now and a little devil." Emily said with a frown, "He literally destroys anything there is back in the house, I don''t really know what to do with him." "But in front of guests and strangers, he remarkable stays quiet as if not wanting to show his real behavior to them." She said with a painful smile, "It feels good that he behaves in front of them but it also makes me the viin most of the time when I already tell my guests to be aware of my kid to only see that not only does he behave but he also tries to help me out in front of them." Williamughed, "Yeah that really sounds like an interesting kid." "Yeah, he really is Young Master." William frowned, "Can you please stop calling me Young Master?" "If I don''t call the Young Master, Young Master then what will I call him?" Emily said while tilting her head in a confused manner. "Call me William from now on." "No I can''t do that." "Why not." William frowned. "Because it would be disrespectful to you." Emily said bluntly. "I don''t care if it seems like that, you are the most closest person to me here and I want to treat you like that." "No can do Young Master." Emily shook her heads, "When I came inside this mansion, I could already tell that you are in a very high position over here, because of the expressions the other maids had and I saw that it was of both affection and devotion to someone of higher status." "Now If I, someone of lower status, speaks to you in such manner than others too might dream of something like this and want to ascend more than their allocated status and if that were to happen then it will be a big problem for you... maybe not now but it will in the future." William frowned heavily as he took in Emily''s words in his mind. What she said just now was true and he didn''t know how to thwart it from her mind as he himself was in tune with them. But even if that were to be true, he still didn''t give a f*ck to what any of them thought about him and Emily''s rtionship as it was their own matter. And if something were to happen then he would take care of it in his own way. "It doesn''t matter what any of the-" He was about to speak his mind but Emily quickly stopped him. "It does. Even if it doesn''t for you, it might be a problem for me and before you say that you would protect me, it would still be a futile attempt at something big, so why not just forget about this matter altogether." Emily then smiled as if the past talk never happened and asked, "Can you exin to me why you called me over here, Young Master?" William gave a fake pout, "I suppose you don''t like mypany then hah?" "Don''t try to trick me, Young master. I never was one to fall for those tricks much back then nor will I now, so tell me, is something wrong?" She asked with genuine concern. William nodded, "There is. You see I need someone with great experience and willpower for something important and the person that came in my mind was none other than you." "Will you help me, Emily?" "Of Course, Young Master." She smiled, "I will do my best to help you with anything¡­ can you tell me what it is that you need my help for?" "I want someone who can fill in the Head Maid position for my staff." "Hmm?" "I want it to be you." Emily 1.0 froze. "Emily" "Ye- yes." Emily said shocked before she said, "Are you sure you want me, young master?" William nodded resolutely, "It has to be you." "Bu- but there are so many better out ther-" "None better than you are to me." William said as Emily went quiet before giving a bright beautiful smile as her past tiredness seems to be vanished by them. "Well if I am to do that then I have two conditions then, Young Master." William was stumped as he asked, "Condi- Conditions?" "Hmm" "Alright" "First, I want to thoroughly teach some of the maids here how to respect their peers and I want full power over them." She said as a dark aura seems to unleash from her and William slowly backed away. ''Is this what happens to nice people when they are given power?'' "Young Master?" "Hmm?... Oh! Yes, you can do what you want¡­ but don''t take it too far." "Of course, of course¡­ just teaching the younger generation some manners." "And the second one?" "I will not call you Young Master anymore." "Then does that mean?" William smiled before he had a realization. "From now I will call you the Master." Chapter 326: Chapter 326 - Emily [ Part 3 ] After showing her a few things and telling her almost everything that happened after he was kicked out, she waspletely shocked. The only word she could say was were: "Master¡­ That is so cool andpletely like the main hero." Her eyes had stars that could lit up a whole dark room as she said those words. Of Course, William didn''t tell her the truth as to what really happened and how he came to such a huge position of power. He made sure to only tell her the highlighted points of his life that would make her proud of him. He also exaggerated a lot of things to make thedypletely head over heels like she just met her childhood hero and the best part of it was that his words werepletely believed by the woman. What can William say but that he was a master at telling tales. After talking with her and reminding her of some of the responsibilities that William knew, Emily left. She went back to the Tudor Kingdom and the Halbert Great House. She was still working at that ce so she couldn''t just up and away from her current workspace. Especially not when that workce was of the Halbert Great House and need I remind you they were an arrogant bunch of bas*ards. She only came here because the people he sent had told her that an amazing opportunity awaited her if she were toe and look it up¡­ and to William''s bewilderment the ruse worked. She came. The ruse was in his favor but he thought of how pure and innocent she still was to actually ept the shady invitation, who knows what might have happened if it was someone bad and intended to ___ things to her. But that also made William realize one more thing. The situation at that house might not be as great as it once was. If Emily, someone who is innocent and quite loyal to her work was still eptable to hearing a shady ruse then¡­ how bad was the situation out there. And how was that who*e of a mother who was in there. He hoped that she would rott there. Even though William was cursing her in his mind, he couldn''t help but have some sort of worry when he thought about her and about that house. Well it couldn''t be helped, the woman was on her own now and the only thing that mattered to him was why did she tell on him. Was it because she truly thought he was stealing or was it something else? William shook his head out of those thoughts as he didn''t want to cloud this great day with such bad thoughts. The next day came and came with it Emily and a small boy of six year old who couldn''t keep himself from running here and there as he looked at everything with great amazement. Emily immediately regretted bringing her own son, she knew that he was going to be troublesome but she thought that at the very least it would be after they have gotten themselves a little acquainted with this overlyrge mansion of her young maste- Oops!... she meant her Master. Readtest stories on mvl She ran after her son as she barked, "Benny! Stop! Don''t Run!" But her words fell to deaf ear as her son ran even quicker and quicker but her mother was quick on her tail as she screamed, "BENNY! I AM GOING TO EAT YOU ALIVE IF YOU DON''T STOP RIGHT NOW!" The words made her son falter for one moment and that was all she needed as she quickly utilized a movement skill which made her burst forth with astonishing speed and capture her son. Benny who was caught, startedughing as it was a very fun game for him. Emily looked at her sonsughing face and her anger quickly took a dive as she sighed in defeat, "What am I going to do with you, Benny?" The child in question insteadughed some more and Emily yed along with him. The next moment the door to therge mansion opened as a very beautiful women came out and went straight towards the mother-son duo. Emily stopped what she was doing and gave her attention to Naomi, who smiled and said, "Wee to the Trust Mansion, I am Naomi Bluthe, The main manager of Master Trust and this two," She pointed to the other two women, one of whom was a tad bit smaller than her but had bigger breast and the other one had blue highlights and a sharp look, "are the secondary managers who take care of Master Trusts requirements along with me." The two women from behind gave their greetings as Emily gave her greetings too, "Hello, I am Emily Brelout, the new Head Maid and this," She ruffled her son''s head, "is my son, Benny. Say hi to them Benny." Benny gave them a heartfelt smile, "Hello Pretty Aunties, I am Benny." Hearing the word ''Aunties'' immediately struck a vein in all the women''s head. All of them were in their early twenties and hearing someone call them ''Auntie'' was one of the things they never thought of hearing. Emily also saw that and quickly gave a rough rug to her son and said, "Forgive him, He clearly doesn''t think before wordse spewing out his mouth." Naomi was the first to give a smile, "It''s okay, he''s just a boy so he would look at us like his aunties." Then she looked at Benny and gave a beautiful smile, "Benny is it? Aren''t you a very good boy." Benny took a look at her smile and said, "You''re very beautiful big sister." Naomi smiled even more and said, "Ahh aren''t you an intelligent boy, you were quick to understand what your mom meant didn''t you?" "Hehe" Then she turned back to Emily, "Why don''t I show you your room, I can guess that you both are quite tired by now." It wasn''t a big journey for someone of her strength but the same couldn''t be said about her son who was still very young. She nodded and went along with them. Emily took another look at the huge mansion she is supposed to live from this moment and it amazed her even more as she looked at its grand structure and materials that were soo costly that she couldn''t even imagine them. She then thought about the Master and became proud as she realized that he was the one who she brought up since he was just a small boy. Benny who was tightly hugged by his mother, looked at the big house and eximed, "WOOW Its soooo big and cool." Naomiughed a bit, "Do you like the house, Benny?" Benny nodded many times, "Hmm, Hmm. Its such arge and colorful house," Then he looked at Naomi and asked, "Who lives in such a big house?" "The Master lives here," Naomi said before saying to him, "And from now on, you, your mom, me, these big sisters and many other live here too." His eyes shined brightly as he asked his mother, "Is it true mom? Are we actually living here from now on." Emily looked at the house as her eyes went lost in them as she replied to her son. "Yes¡­ from now on, this is our house." Chapter 327: Chapter 327 - Opening Of The First On the capital of Wiseburn Kingdom, Liberia, there was arge event happening in one of its popted streets. People were gathered, old, adult, young men and woman of all characteristics were here for the event that would set something new burning in through the course of history that would change the world forever. Today was the day that William''s project of opening his own first charitable organization was happening. He was standing before a 70 floor tall building and had arge scissor that he was about to use to cut the ribbon and start the project ultimately. The opening project had been dyed for some construction reasons so William couldn''t do it on time but as he promised, the project would be opened as fast as possible and it would stay open as long as the ground didn''t open up and swallowed the whole building. He stood before arge crowd that was patiently waiting for the opening ceremony to begin. He was with his guards so even if something were to happen he would be safe from it. The ceremony was supposed to start at 9 AM and it is 8:45 AM, that is why they were still standing there and there was another reason for him to stand there and that was because he was waiting for a representative of the Royal Family to arrive here and cut the ribbon with him. The capital cities weren''t governed by any Great Houses, instead it had their Royal Families who would in every kingdom stay and govern in their capital cities. Because William wasn''t anyone that special and also because this was a very good event for the media, the royal family had decided to send one of their people as to help him cut the ribbon. Of Course, William epted. Even though it wasn''t of any help to him as much as it was for them, they were still a member of the royal family and he wasn''t stupid enough to deny them¡­ yet. They all waited until the clock struck 8:59 and right at that moment, a ck car of unique design that had a very advanced look rode in to the streets with the royal g of the kingdom being waved above it. The crowd moved away from the car, they knew that it was from the royal families so they moved. They saw that the man that came out of it was not one of the true members so they didn''t care enough other than some saying blessed words about the sovereign in front of the man who smiled and spoke some nice word to them too. William looked at the man and saw someone of good build, average height but he had a great face, it almost felt like he was good enough to be an average model. ''So they sent me someone with a good enough face for them to hog enough media shots then.'' William thought as he looked at the man finally stop talking to the crowd and approaching the stage. William went to the man and they introduced themselves and as they started talking, the representativeughed a bit, "I don''t mean to say this as disrespective but you really are young." William smiled, "Haha, Yes I know what you mean. Many are looking at me differently because of my age." "Regardless of that, you were able to do something so big and productive at such a young age and that itself is a massive aplishment that many have failed to do, I myself wasn''t doing anything but messing around when I was at your age." The representative said as Williamughed. "Thank you for thepliment and again thank you foring to this small ceremony, I am d to receive the Royal Families Representative on my first project." William said as the representative shook his head. "No, no, It''s us that are d of you." He said, "you are creating a new foundation of hope and support that many weak and needed people rely on and we the royal family are very d to have received someone of your mindset." "Not only are you young but you have great heart too and that is quite sparse now a days." The representative said with a shake and fake sigh as William saw that the man was quite the actor. If he truly had chosen up acting or modelling, then William was sure the man would get famous in time. William nodded to his words as he nced at the time and saw that it was 9 AM, so he told him, "The time''s here, why don''t we go to the stage." "Yes" William in par with the representative went to the stage as the crowd came together in front of them. The representative was the first to go and talk in front of the small crowd. Stay tuned to mvl William listened to him speak and he had to say, he was impressed by his speech. No wonder why the royal family had send him here, The man could talk and he turned a well written propaganda to a hopeful talk about the kingdom and serving it with a brave soul. After the man heftily spoke his part, it was William''s time to go and speak to the crowd as he went there and shook hands with the representative for the camera''s and said, "People of Wiseburn¡­ Today starts my first project of building a better future for those that aren''t able to make for themselves." "This was not my own intentions but my father''s, who was a much greater man than me and the one who had created the Trust Bank alongside with my grandfather, who too was a great man himself." The crowd nodded, pleased when they heard about the bank. Most came here because they were people who had some kind of connection with the bank, either it be loans or any other financial help, the bank had helped them no matter how bleak their bio looked. Not only helped but even gave them longer time to pay their due as William had said in the TV and because of those helps, many who had started with big dreams and no money were able to set a ce in the world and were steady. They loved the Trust Bank very much who had helped them build a steady life without anyrge money problems that would arise when taking money from banks. So when they heard that a new project for helping people and it was created by the same one as their bank, the people came to give their support. The people cheered and pped their hands as William felt surprised by the sudden support and it made him feel giddy and he truly felt that he was helping the people so his smile turned to a big one. "I want to thank you all who havee here to support this project of my families and I reassure you right now and promise that I will do everything in my power to help this beautiful project of myte father''s and all those that need it." "So without wasting any more time let''s cut to the chase." William said and along with the representative he cut the ribbon that started something that in the future would say it was one of William''s greatest achievements. Chapter 328: Chapter 328 - Something Great, Something Unexpected The opening ceremony went without a hitch as the people celebrated the newing of another charitable organization. William after careful consideration named the charitable foundation as Trust Charities and the people cheered at the basic but trademark name. The opening was popr in many ways as the world saw it as a bright new future with such a sessful endeavor, the fund as promised was 50 Billion Dors but the sources were saying that Trust was willing to allocate even more if the situation demanded it. A charitable foundation having a budget of over 50 Billion Dors was unheard of and the only one that subjects couldpare it to was the Saint Samantha Charity, which was the biggest Charitable foundation in Escana. But now with the new addition of Trust Charities, people were starting to think whether it could surpass it or not, but most weren''t so optimistic as Saint Samantha had been there for a long time and Trust Charities just came out. Even then they didn''t dare ignore such a new behemoth with arge budget just in its birth. The people wereparing the two charities but they seem to forget that it wasn''t a profitable business that wouldpete against each other in a bid to get the profit, it was a charitable foundation that would support one another and even join efforts if it meant it was for the betterment of the many. Speaking of Saint Samantha, the charity foundation had sent a few of their people who gave their thanks to William and his newfound endeavor and William in return gave them his thanks and even gave them a check of 100 Million Dors. Shocked was just the first thing they tasted and asked him why he would give them such arge amount and the answer to it was that ''I just want to help people by reaching out to as many as possible.'' Hearing such a thing, the Saint Samantha group didn''t know whether it was real or just their illusion but the bright smile on his face and the heavy weight of the check made them realize that it was indeed real. They asked if he wanted anything and William shook his head while only telling them to mention him and his charity to the others if they had a chance and if they could, then tell them toe to Trust Banking if they ever had any financial problems. The Saint Samantha Group immediately agreed as an endorsement like this always came with some kind of advertisement and they didn''t mind at all when the advertisement itself would help the needy. So they agreed and stayed some more to show others their support for the new charity. After the initial opening came the fun. The people came in and were given all kinds of food. Both healthy and extravagant, the people who had waited outside for some while became more than happy as they saw that their efforts hadn''t gone in vain. Then came the start of the volunteer program and the people who are financially supported by Trust and those that were eager to help others stepped up and joined the team. But unknown to them the volunteer program had a slight change. Instead of them helping out the people freely without a pay, now they would get one and the pay itself would vary unto how much they had helped out the project and how is the persons own financial situation. Needless to say it was more than a big sess, it was a huge one. The people were happy to learn that their hard work would not only be paid with gratitude but also with money so those that had some financial problems were more than willing to join up for both shifts. William saw all this and he couldn''t help but think back to where he had started. Before he was just a child with an amazing cheat but no real achievement and now he had not only started many profitable businesses but even used those to help out many that needed it. Continue your journey on mvl Even though he was quite a greedy person, helping out people like this and getting genuine gratitude for it was a feeling unlike other. He may have started this endeavor on a bad thought but he was going to utilize it to fullest if it meant he could see those smiles and looks of relief on those griefs stricken face. After the heavy day of work, William returned back to his mansion with a heavy smile and a sess unlike other. Emily was the first to greet him in as he didn''t waste any more time and went straight for the bathroom and then the bed. Seeing him like that made Emily smile greatly as her once young master was now someone who could change the bleak future of many to a hopeful one. William woke up the next day to a maid greeting him and asking him for any help which he denied and excused her. He never had a maid wait for him like that before and somehow being felt so important like that by women made him quite happy. He knew that this was Emily''s way of teaching, to show manners to the maids and William was all for it. Even as he walked to his main office in the mansion, he could see that the women were much more dignified and now actually seemed like a real maid unlike before when they were just some hot young women in maid uniforms. The moment he went inside the room, he found there were three maids cleaning the room who immediately bowed to him in respect and quickly ran from him. He didn''t understand why they left but it felt like it was one of Emily''s teaching of not disturbing him in his important work. He didn''t say anything about it but he also didn''t mind seldom taking a look at those tight fitting clothes walking around him. When he reached his desk and was about to start his work, a knock sounded and Emily''s voice was heard, "Master, It''s me. May Ie in?" "Yeah" The door opened as Emily came in with a silver tray filled with tea and sweets. She came closer to him as he said, "You know you don''t have to do this anymore right?, you are the head maid after all, just tell someone else to do it." "I don''t mind it, but if Master wants someone else then I will do as you say." Emily said with not a single bit of jealousy or anger in her tone. "That''s not what I meant." "Then it''s final, I would be the one to bring you your tea and other items." William sighed, after giving her the head maid position, he saw that Emily had be quite bold and strict. Nheless it only made her more unique to him. "Oh Yeah! I forgot to ask, how are you after moving over here?" "More than fine, Master. I am very satisfied with everything that you have given me." William nodded, "And your son, how is he?" She sighed and said, "As always¡­ trying to find ways to worry me." William smiled and his eyes went to an item on the tray. "What''s that?" "It''s a letter from your sister." Chapter 324 - 324 - Emily [ Part 1 ] "Should I call in Emily Brelout?" "Yes, call her inside." William nodded, "first make sure that she has whatever she needs and also make sure that she isfortable with everything before you bring her in." Naomi nodded with a genuine smile, "Of course." She hasn''t worked long enough to know William well enough but she could tell that whoever this Emily was, she was very important to him. Why else would he get let her stay in the VIP Room for special guests and already allocate the most luxurious staff room for her. She went out of the room as William finally let his somewhat confident look falter and gave a long sigh. He didn''t need to see himself in the mirror to know that he was nervous right now. In fact, he was very nervous. He was 13 at the moment and thest time he met her was when he was 9 years old. So it has been 4 years since he hasst seen her and he wondered how much has she changed in the past years and does she still cared for him as she did before. Obviously it won''t be as much as it was but when he thought back to it, beside his bitc* of a mother, the only one who cared for him was Emily. She truly cared for him as if he was her own son or¡­ maybe a younger brother. So when he finally got his own standings and needs someone for the head maid position then only one name came inside his mind. Someone that he could trustpletely and who would always stay loyal to him. He may be thinking too nice of her but how could he not when he realized the only person back then that truly cared for him was not his mother but the young girl of 19 who had looked after him since he was just a little boy. He took another deep breath as he calmed himself and patiently waited until a low knock resounded from the door as he replied. "Come in" The door opened and came in the same woman with her chest nut long hair and eyes which had the same color and a filter of innocence. She was still 5 foot 8 and looked exactly the same as hest saw her. The only thing that changed about her was her own self. It felt like she was a little more confident than before or acted like that in front of him. It also seemed like her assets gained some weight in them too¡­ not like he cared. She came in and stood right there as she asked with a small voice, uncertain of what she was supposed to do. "Um¡­" "Pleasee in and sit." William said and pointed to the sofa in front of him as Emily unsteadily came and sat. "Ahh¡­ can I know what the master wants from me?" She asked hesitantly. William immediately understood one thing at that moment. She didn''t recognize him. But he wasn''t disheartened by that fact, it was natural for her to forget him when its already been 4 years and his physic too had changed quite a lot. Then he took a closer look at her and noticed a few things he didn''t before. Her eyes looked tired as if they have been working for a long time and they also shook as they looked around the room as if searching for some protection. Her hands moved constantly and her feet were not steady as someone who sits in a sofa should be. She was afraid, afraid of where she was and what William wanted from her. He gave her a genuine smile and said, "It''s been a long time, Emily." Emily looked at the very beautiful young man in front of her and asked, "Hmm¡­ does the master know me?" She asked confused, she never saw someone as beautiful as him and if she did, surely she would have remembered. But somehow at one corner of her memory, something tugged. It felt like he was someone familiar but¡­ she couldn''t clearly point what it was. "Hmm," William nodded, "I have known you almost all my life and you too should remember me most of mine." Emily felt even more confused at his puzzled words. Him knowing her all his life and her knowing him too?... But how? She took another closer look at that perfectly positioned face and tried to remember very much¡­ but no matter how much she tried she couldn''t. It felt like the whole puzzle was almostpleted but it just needed that one piece to trulyplete it. She felt frustrated and angry at the same time but didn''t know what to do about it. "Umm¡­ I''m sorry master but¡­ I don''t think I remember you." Emily said with a apologetic tone. "No matter." William still had that smile on his face, "It''s been 4 years since then so you wouldn''t remember me I guess." Hearing him, Emily tried to fit those words and suddenly it felt like a switch turned on and memories of William started to y and she looked at his face again. She couldn''t find much resemnce to his face to the ones her memory showed but her instincts told her it was the same person. She started to remember the very polite boy from childhood to the smiling kid that shest saw gave her his goodbye and couldn''t think straight. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she hid her mouth with both hands, "Young- Young Master!" William''s smile changed that to a victorious one as she finally remembered him. It was bing slightly embarrassing for him when he couldn''t make her remember him but now that she had it felt like he hade victorious out of a massive battle of pride and wits. "Yes, it is I, William Trus-" "YOUNG MASTER!!!" William looked at the balling mess of snot and tears in front of him with visible shock. Never did he thought that she would actually cry like this. He dreamed that she would shed some tears but not this much. It felt like a kid was crying when she finally saw her dead doge back to life. "Emily¡­ ar- are you okay?" He asked but she went on. "YOUNG MASTER HAS BECOME SO BIGGG!... Wahhhh" "YOU HAVE CHANGED SO MUCH IT FEELS MY HEART SO MUCH!" "I''m sorry I couldn''t remember the young- young- YOUNG MASSSTEEER!" William saw the bawling mess and didn''t know what to do about her. He went to her as she grabbed him in a bear hug that felt unbelievably tight for someone of her strength. "Em- Emily¡­ It''s okay, don''t cry anymore. It''s okay¡­ and can you maybe hug me less tightly¡­ please?" He begged to the hysterical women in front of him who seemed not to listen to any of his pleas and kept on bawling her eyes out. The door to the room banged open as Naomi came in with a hurried look, "William are you okay¡­?" She then looked at the scene in front of her and quickly said, "I''lle back at ater time then," Naomi slowly backed out while saying, "Do you want me to turn on the noise cancetion machine?" "YOUNG MASTER!" Chapter 325 - 325 - Emily [ Part 2 ] After a long time of making both Emily and Naomi realize that the situation wasn''t what they think it was, did Emily stop crying and Naomi stop looking at him like he was some big time debauchee. Naomi said her sorry as she slowly slid away from William as he turned all his attention to the sniffling women who finally stopped being the hysterical women that she was before. "I- I''m sorry, young- Young master." She said as William felt fear from her tears falling again but Emily held on as William gave a sigh of relief and reassured her again. "It''s okay, Emily. It wasn''t your fault." "Bu- But I wasn''t able to remember the young master." She said while looking at him with wide fault eyes. "And I said before that you wouldn''t be able to remember me when It''s already been 4 years and I have also changed a lot in physical appearance too." William said as he gave her a bright smile. Emily looked at that smile and found the simrities back when he was a child and smiled just like that too whenever she had done something of fault or broke something. She would always cry but William would always smile and say to her that it wasn''t her fault. Right now, William was giving her the same smile from back then and she smilled too in her own mess and said, "No, you have not changed at all." Her words made William confuse as he said, "But I think that I have changed somewhat." "You''re just how I knew you were, always the one with the biggest heart." She said and gave him a hug which felt sudden to him but one that he took with a big smile of his own as he patted her back, "Wee home, Emily." A whileter, after William had fully stopped the women from bing a crying mess again and gave her a box of tissue to wipe the remaining one, did they finally talk, "So how was the journey from Tudor to here? I hope it was an easy one." Emily nodded while drinking the milk tea in her hands, "Yes, it was really joyful." "No trouble at all on the streets?" "Not one." "And how is your little son? I think he''s supposed to be 5 or 6 by now right?" "Six. He''s six right now and a little devil." Emily said with a frown, "He literally destroys anything there is back in the house, I don''t really know what to do with him." "But in front of guests and strangers, he remarkable stays quiet as if not wanting to show his real behavior to them." She said with a painful smile, "It feels good that he behaves in front of them but it also makes me the viin most of the time when I already tell my guests to be aware of my kid to only see that not only does he behave but he also tries to help me out in front of them." Williamughed, "Yeah that really sounds like an interesting kid." "Yeah, he really is Young Master." William frowned, "Can you please stop calling me Young Master?" "If I don''t call the Young Master, Young Master then what will I call him?" Emily said while tilting her head in a confused manner. "Call me William from now on." "No I can''t do that." "Why not." William frowned. "Because it would be disrespectful to you." Emily said bluntly. "I don''t care if it seems like that, you are the most closest person to me here and I want to treat you like that." "No can do Young Master." Emily shook her heads, "When I came inside this mansion, I could already tell that you are in a very high position over here, because of the expressions the other maids had and I saw that it was of both affection and devotion to someone of higher status." "Now If I, someone of lower status, speaks to you in such manner than others too might dream of something like this and want to ascend more than their allocated status and if that were to happen then it will be a big problem for you... maybe not now but it will in the future." William frowned heavily as he took in Emily''s words in his mind. What she said just now was true and he didn''t know how to thwart it from her mind as he himself was in tune with them. But even if that were to be true, he still didn''t give a f*ck to what any of them thought about him and Emily''s rtionship as it was their own matter. And if something were to happen then he would take care of it in his own way. "It doesn''t matter what any of the-" He was about to speak his mind but Emily quickly stopped him. "It does. Even if it doesn''t for you, it might be a problem for me and before you say that you would protect me, it would still be a futile attempt at something big, so why not just forget about this matter altogether." Emily then smiled as if the past talk never happened and asked, "Can you exin to me why you called me over here, Young Master?" William gave a fake pout, "I suppose you don''t like mypany then hah?" "Don''t try to trick me, Young master. I never was one to fall for those tricks much back then nor will I now, so tell me, is something wrong?" She asked with genuine concern. William nodded, "There is. You see I need someone with great experience and willpower for something important and the person that came in my mind was none other than you." "Will you help me, Emily?" "Of Course, Young Master." She smiled, "I will do my best to help you with anything¡­ can you tell me what it is that you need my help for?" "I want someone who can fill in the Head Maid position for my staff." "Hmm?" "I want it to be you." Emily 1.0 froze. "Emily" "Ye- yes." Emily said shocked before she said, "Are you sure you want me, young master?" William nodded resolutely, "It has to be you." "Bu- but there are so many better out ther-" "None better than you are to me." William said as Emily went quiet before giving a bright beautiful smile as her past tiredness seems to be vanished by them. "Well if I am to do that then I have two conditions then, Young Master." William was stumped as he asked, "Condi- Conditions?" "Hmm" "Alright" "First, I want to thoroughly teach some of the maids here how to respect their peers and I want full power over them." She said as a dark aura seems to unleash from her and William slowly backed away. ''Is this what happens to nice people when they are given power?'' "Young Master?" "Hmm?... Oh! Yes, you can do what you want¡­ but don''t take it too far." "Of course, of course¡­ just teaching the younger generation some manners." "And the second one?" "I will not call you Young Master anymore." "Then does that mean?" William smiled before he had a realization. "From now I will call you the Master." Chapter 326 - 326 - Emily [ Part 3 ] After showing her a few things and telling her almost everything that happened after he was kicked out, she waspletely shocked. The only word she could say was were: "Master¡­ That is so cool andpletely like the main hero." Her eyes had stars that could lit up a whole dark room as she said those words. Of Course, William didn''t tell her the truth as to what really happened and how he came to such a huge position of power. He made sure to only tell her the highlighted points of his life that would make her proud of him. He also exaggerated a lot of things to make thedypletely head over heels like she just met her childhood hero and the best part of it was that his words werepletely believed by the woman. What can William say but that he was a master at telling tales. After talking with her and reminding her of some of the responsibilities that William knew, Emily left. She went back to the Tudor Kingdom and the Halbert Great House. She was still working at that ce so she couldn''t just up and away from her current workspace. Especially not when that workce was of the Halbert Great House and need I remind you they were an arrogant bunch of bas*ards. She only came here because the people he sent had told her that an amazing opportunity awaited her if she were toe and look it up¡­ and to William''s bewilderment the ruse worked. She came. The ruse was in his favor but he thought of how pure and innocent she still was to actually ept the shady invitation, who knows what might have happened if it was someone bad and intended to ___ things to her. But that also made William realize one more thing. The situation at that house might not be as great as it once was. If Emily, someone who is innocent and quite loyal to her work was still eptable to hearing a shady ruse then¡­ how bad was the situation out there. And how was that who*e of a mother who was in there. He hoped that she would rott there. Even though William was cursing her in his mind, he couldn''t help but have some sort of worry when he thought about her and about that house. Well it couldn''t be helped, the woman was on her own now and the only thing that mattered to him was why did she tell on him. Was it because she truly thought he was stealing or was it something else? William shook his head out of those thoughts as he didn''t want to cloud this great day with such bad thoughts. The next day came and came with it Emily and a small boy of six year old who couldn''t keep himself from running here and there as he looked at everything with great amazement. Emily immediately regretted bringing her own son, she knew that he was going to be troublesome but she thought that at the very least it would be after they have gotten themselves a little acquainted with this overlyrge mansion of her young maste- Oops!... she meant her Master. She ran after her son as she barked, "Benny! Stop! Don''t Run!" But her words fell to deaf ear as her son ran even quicker and quicker but her mother was quick on her tail as she screamed, "BENNY! I AM GOING TO EAT YOU ALIVE IF YOU DON''T STOP RIGHT NOW!" The words made her son falter for one moment and that was all she needed as she quickly utilized a movement skill which made her burst forth with astonishing speed and capture her son. Benny who was caught, startedughing as it was a very fun game for him. Emily looked at her sonsughing face and her anger quickly took a dive as she sighed in defeat, "What am I going to do with you, Benny?" The child in question insteadughed some more and Emily yed along with him. The next moment the door to therge mansion opened as a very beautiful women came out and went straight towards the mother-son duo. Emily stopped what she was doing and gave her attention to Naomi, who smiled and said, "Wee to the Trust Mansion, I am Naomi Bluthe, The main manager of Master Trust and this two," She pointed to the other two women, one of whom was a tad bit smaller than her but had bigger breast and the other one had blue highlights and a sharp look, "are the secondary managers who take care of Master Trusts requirements along with me." The two women from behind gave their greetings as Emily gave her greetings too, "Hello, I am Emily Brelout, the new Head Maid and this," She ruffled her son''s head, "is my son, Benny. Say hi to them Benny." Benny gave them a heartfelt smile, "Hello Pretty Aunties, I am Benny." Hearing the word ''Aunties'' immediately struck a vein in all the women''s head. All of them were in their early twenties and hearing someone call them ''Auntie'' was one of the things they never thought of hearing. Emily also saw that and quickly gave a rough rug to her son and said, "Forgive him, He clearly doesn''t think before wordse spewing out his mouth." Naomi was the first to give a smile, "It''s okay, he''s just a boy so he would look at us like his aunties." Then she looked at Benny and gave a beautiful smile, "Benny is it? Aren''t you a very good boy." Benny took a look at her smile and said, "You''re very beautiful big sister." Naomi smiled even more and said, "Ahh aren''t you an intelligent boy, you were quick to understand what your mom meant didn''t you?" "Hehe" Then she turned back to Emily, "Why don''t I show you your room, I can guess that you both are quite tired by now." It wasn''t a big journey for someone of her strength but the same couldn''t be said about her son who was still very young. She nodded and went along with them. Emily took another look at the huge mansion she is supposed to live from this moment and it amazed her even more as she looked at its grand structure and materials that were soo costly that she couldn''t even imagine them. She then thought about the Master and became proud as she realized that he was the one who she brought up since he was just a small boy. Benny who was tightly hugged by his mother, looked at the big house and eximed, "WOOW Its soooo big and cool." Naomiughed a bit, "Do you like the house, Benny?" Benny nodded many times, "Hmm, Hmm. Its such arge and colorful house," Then he looked at Naomi and asked, "Who lives in such a big house?" "The Master lives here," Naomi said before saying to him, "And from now on, you, your mom, me, these big sisters and many other live here too." His eyes shined brightly as he asked his mother, "Is it true mom? Are we actually living here from now on." Emily looked at the house as her eyes went lost in them as she replied to her son. "Yes¡­ from now on, this is our house." Chapter 329: Chapter 329 - A Letter [ Part 2 ] "It''s a letter from your sister." "Okay¡­ Wait What!" William said astonished as he learned what Emily really said. He then looked at her and asked, "What did you say?" "The letter is written by your sister." Emily with a smile on her face that spoke of how authentic the letter is. William went shocked still¡­ he didn''t know what to do or how this happened. "Wher- Why¡­ How did this happen?" William asked her and for a moment he thought that did she tell them but immediately he threw that thought out of his head as he knows Emily would never do that to him. "Yes¡­ it was a shock to me to when she gave that to me." Emily said and then told him what really happened. When Emily had given them her resignation letter, it came as a huge shock to the family, apparently they thought that she would continue to work here until she was dead. So when she said that she''s leaving, they were shocked but they epted her resignation on her finding a better employer. Yes, she actually said that in front of them, talk about bold. After she had organized everything of her and was ready to leave, someone stopped her. It was none other than Diana, his second eldest sister. She stopped Emily right when she was about to board the car and gave her some money for safe passage and to make sure she would stay safe if something were to happen. Then she slowly slid her the letter to give to him. William was still shocked when he learned this from her and couldn''t understand how she knew that he was the one who hired Emily. "I don''t think she knows that it is you, Master." Emily said gaining William''s undivided attention. "When she gave me the letter she told me that to give it to you if I ever saw you¡­ not anything like she already knew that I was going to you." William nodded and said, "Yes¡­ she somehow foresaw that I would go look for you and that''s why she gave you that letter." Emily nodded, "I think so too." "Still¡­ it was quite a gamble in her part, what if someone noticed it or you gave it to him!..." He looked at her, "I don''t mean to disrespect you by saying that." Emily shook with a happy smile, "I don''t mind at all. It is a maid''s duty to always be true to her master¡­ even though I wasn''tpletely true about everything." She said mischievously. "Hmm¡­ she really did sent this to me then hah¡­" He said with a lost look in him. "I wouldn''t want to barge into your personal matters Master but¡­" She said with regret filling her face, "I would ask you to forgive the young mistress for what happened back then¡­ I don''t think it was her fault to behave like that to you." William gave a sad smile, "Yes, I know¡­ it just that fate¡­ didn''t want me to be happy back then," Then he turned to her with a happy smile, "but no matter, I still showed it to that bitc- I mean fate that she cannot kick me down so easily." "Right you did Master." Emily smiled and slowly backed away as she said, "I will leave you to yourself Master, Call me if you need anything." William only nodded as his gaze kept lingering on the letter in his hands. Emily at the doorstep took another look at him and smiled realizing her Master has grown up strong enough to fight his own battles and win them. She smiled once more before closing the door and stood at the door to keep everyone out of reach. William looked at the whitish-blue package and slowly opened it, trying not to rip anything inside. Then he pulled out the letter and started reading it''s intricate and beautifully written words. If your reading this, then it means that the letter has gone into the right hands. And if it isn''t then I hope that you would burn it away before anyone else read it. For reasons known, I will not disclose any of our identities for the sake of both ourselves. So¡­ if the letter has truly reached your hands then it means that you are both safe and secure. I don''t know where you are nor if you are happy in that ce but I hope that you would be. I was more than overjoyed when you send me that letter and felt more than free to know that you do not me me for what happened back then and for my behavior. For those I am still so sorry. I wonder what you are doing right now and how far have you gone? Even if you haven''t gone far, the fact that you are okay ddens me. William smiled wholehearted reading those words, she was always thinking about others and she didn''t mind it like the others did about status. She always believed a man''s value couldn''t be defined by just a letter and it seems she still is like that. I want to talk to you so much and tell you about so many things about here but unfortunately the snakes in the houses wouldn''t let the matter down so easily. William frowned. They try to hunt you in the name of trying to find you. So if you ever are approached by any of our families people saying they are trying to find you, I am telling you to be cautious of them. Even if they are my own mother''s people who are still searching. William frowned even more. Diana''s mother was searching for him? He didn''t know about that and nor has he seen any traces of them in the years. He thought that it''s because he was able to hide from them¡­ but who knows what people are really doing. Well I should congratte you to your 13th birthday or whatever age you are right now when your reading this, I have also missed you in all of mines too. Regarding birthday''s, I am now 16. William''s brows raised up as he recognized what that meant. Yes, that means I am going to the academy now to learn all about mana and everything else too. Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl I am especially excited by the thought of doing cool stuff like making balls of ice and a me that could burn away Leoturds bad headstyle. Williamughed reading up to this part. Where did the point of discretion went? I want to talk to you about so many other things, how you are, if your eating well enough, do you have a girlfriend? Or boyfriend!... ahh and other stuff too. I don''t know what else to write that would make up for all the question that I have in my heart, so I will leave it up to your imagination. Oh! And if you can¡­ show me some way that this letter has actually reached you¡­ It''s been a long time since I have talked to you. Yours, NotGonnaNameMyself William put down the letter as he smiled while a few tears were gathered in his eyes that he quickly removed. Then he called Emily. "You call me Master." She said immediately after the call. William knew that she was behind the door but said nothing. "Help me send a letter." Chapter 330: Chapter 330 - Two Things William''s mansion. Inside the main office room where William and Delmar were. Right now Delmar was giving a careful look to William who was asionally nodding and humming at the phone call in his ears. He did not know what William was talking about but what he did understand was that, it was not something good. "Unhaa¡­ Yes." "hmm¡­ Okay." William said to the phone call and his expression wasn''t the least bit okay. It seemed like the phone call was about some bad news that he did not wanted to know about but one he had to understand. "Alright, I understand¡­ Yes, I know that it''s for the best." William nodded with a grave expression then sighed for a moment and said, "Thanks for the help¡­ yes, I''ll contact youter." Then he cut the call. Delmar looked at him from the sidelines and asked quietly, "What happened?" William gave another sigh, this one big and filled with tiredness, "It was The Organization." "Bad news?" Delmar asked with a raised brow. "Somewhat" "Hmm?" William looked at the cup of tea in front of him, "They said that because of manyplications with Keith''s case and the family that had put him inside there are causing trouble with his release." "Apparently they think that Keith would try to kill them once he''s out." Delmar gave a quiet nod, "Well¡­ That is the correct response. I would worry too if someone I fu*ked and put in jail was suddenly out in the streets." William nodded alongside him, "Yeah, I know. That''s why I can''t me them that much." "So does that mean that they can''t get him out then?" Find more to read on mvl "No," William shook his head, "they can and say that they will¡­ but not now." "When then?" "Half a year." "¡­ That''s a long time." Delmar said as William nodded. "Yeah¡­ they say that it would be best to wait until this long before releasing the guy. They want to reassure the family and the public to say that there aren''t anyplications when he gets released." "And half a year will solve that?" Delmar asked. "Hey, you tell me. You''re the one who manages my other work, that''s why I hired you." William said. "Well¡­ regarding him and the timing of his jail¡­ it has been close to two years and releasing him now or half a yearter wouldn''t make much of a difference." Delmar said. "but as you said, they need to reassure the family and we both know that''s the real issue and not the public." "The people don''t give a damn even if a serial killer were to run away from jail, they would onlyin for a while before forgetting about it anyway." Delmar said with a shrug. Then he looked at William who seemed to be falling into a much worse state and said, "Hey! But it''s still good to know that the thing isn''t called offpletely right?" William was quiet for a while before giving him a nod, "Yes¡­ that is good." Then he gave another shrug before jolting himself awake and drinking the tea in one gulp. "Damn! I need to stay energized or I wouldn''t be able to finish off all this work that Naomi has given me." Delmar smiled remembering the white haired bodacious women, "So how is Naomi, regards to the new job?" "She''s doing good, I think." Then he paused suddenly and said with some thought, "You know she''s doing remarkably well with the small amount of time I provided her and she''s even taking therge works without any hurdles." "That might be because of the two other women working alongside her." Delmar said with a smile as William nodded after some thought. "Hmm¡­ it might be." Then he gave all his attention on the papers in front of him and went off reading and signing them. Delmar didn''t move from his ce as he kept on looking at William without saying a word and William didn''t say anything to him either. He kept on working on the papers in front of him until a whole minute passed and then said. "You know this reading and signing job is boring and talking to you momentarily is a nice thing but¡­ I don''t like the part of you stalking me, like that." William looked at him, "So wanna say what''s inside your mind or do you want to join me in this?" "As great of an offer it may be," Delmar said without the slight bit hesitation in his lie, "I can''t. I have two things that I need to show you." William''s face turned even more sour as he heard that, "More work¡­ damn! Does this job not get any easier¡­ I thought that rich young guys like me would be getting hot girls everyday, not papers to sign." Delmar smiled, not one bit sympathetic, "You are talking about the sons of those rich masters¡­ and unfortunately for you, yours dies tragically a few days ago." "Something I am sad about very much." "And somehow you were able to get all of the properties and everything so smoothly just at the moment of his death." Delmar had an evil smirk. "Yes, something I am grateful for him and it brings me great joy that he already had thought about this long before." Then he shrugged off, "Now enough with this veiled mockery, tell me what you want?" Delmar slid two folders in front of him and said, "I was thinking about some ways to smoothen our process and this two project immediately came to my mind." William took the two folders and read the first one, "A donation system and," Then he looked at the next one, "and a casino?... quite arge one at that." He turned to him with a questioning look, "I somehow get the first one but¡­ why do you want to build arge casino?" Delmar straightened himself and started the exnation, "Well as you know that, previously we had a lot of trouble regarding the big families and the reporters." William nodded as he continued, "And it may have toned down a bit now but that still doesn''t guarantee that this wouldn''t happen in the future again." "So I thought to cut off our biggest weakness¡­ that is the massive amount of money we are spending that has no legal implication of where it came from." Delmar looked at William who was still listening and said, "The first method was the donation system. With the new charity we had built, this was a great time to use this method and clean out a lot of our money by using fake identities to make small donations inrge numbers." "Small dough inrge numbers so people don''t suspect easily?" Williams said. "Yes and even if they did, it would take a lot of time and power to figure it out and by that time we can erase everything." William nodded before looking at him with a skeptical look, "So how does the casino fit in all of this?" Delmar smiled as he said, "Well what better way to clean out millions of dors other than creating the biggest washing machine our degenerate world has to offer." Chapter 331: Chapter 331 - The Man From GGA [ Part 1 ] A Washing Machine A simple machine that is used to clean out the dirt in clothes, that''s what this word is known for. But to others who dabbled in dirt that go deeper than blood, this had a different meaning. It had a meaning of cleaning out the dirty papers that they earned through the blood of others. In simpler words, it meant that it was a job or some kind of legal loophole that would turn their dirty money to legal cash. So that they don''t get f*cked by thew. This is what Delmar was trying to say and something that William understoodpletely as he smiled heavily and said, "So what are you waiting for then?" ...¡­ It is also the reason why this was happening. In a grand restaurant with delicate designs with intricate patterns where there was lights of dimly brown color that lit up the brown and white pearl floors and had tables and furniture''s that made every guest sit inplete harmony of their surroundings. This was one of the new restaurants that had started to get sudden rise in poprity not only because of its great design but fantastic food as well. What''s most important about this restaurant was that it was named Trust Restaurant and was owned by Trust. Yes, the one and only Trust that is owned by William. He had built this restaurant a few months back and it had gained quite the poprity after the whole media fiasco and was now used by many several business magnates to conduct business. Back a few days ago, before the White Chalk business regarding the violet Boeli family, this people used to conduct their business there but after the aftermath¡­ they all migrated to the uprising Trust that was gaining sky high poprity. But not only because of that but also because Trust Restaurant''s seemingly had a system where they would put business deals and any other VIP or guests that had special requirements to special rooms that was blocked off from every sounding and going out. The Violet Boeli Group too once had a system like this but after what happened, nobody who valued their privacy would get in touch with them or conduct business in those ces. So they chose Trust who was giving them free VIP service in exchange for nothing and guaranteed their privacy, something that satisfied them very much. Right now, among this restaurant''s many business deals, another deal was about to happen that would again change history to a much brighter one for those that dabbled in dirty deeds. Inside onerge but not toorge booth that seemed perfect for a party of five, there sat ady in gorgeous clothes and ck transparent stockings. She had white hair that seemed like the shining light of the moon and eyes that were more colorful than water itself was. This great looking woman was sitting in the booth alone and hadn''t ordered anything as she waited for someone. The door to the booth automatically slid open as the woman looked at the door to see it was one man who came in. She smiled looking at the middle aged man who had arge bald spot in the middle and worerge but slim, sliver rimmed sses. The man had a professional smile on his face as he came inside the booth and spoke up, "Hello, I am Rory from the GGA." The beautiful women quickly got up and shook hands with the man, "Nice to meet you, I am Naomi from Trust." She pointed to the seats, "Sit Mr. Rory, Tell me what is it you like and I will order it for you." Rory sat down as Naomi apanied him on the opposite side, "It''s okay, Ms. Naomi, you don''t have to." "It''s no problem Mr. Rory. Just listen to me for a bit." "Sure" "Alright then, Mr. Rory. Tell me what would you like, some beer, or drinks or great quality alcohol?" Rory smiled at her words, "Haha, Ms. Naomi sure does like to joke with her seniors, No I can''t drink alcohol in such business meetings." "Are you sure Mr. Rory?" Naomi said while leaning in and showing only a bit of her hidden cleavage that was still wrapped in high quality garments and made it look hot on her, "We are alone in here and I can assure you can trust me." The man looked at her cleavage that was still hidden and took arge gulp as he looked at her pastel blue eyes and felt himself being waved away by them. But he was quickly able to get a handle on himself. He had gotten such ''Distractions'' in most of his life after he had be the chief manager in GGA. GGA meant Gaming Gambling and Alcohol Association and as the name sounded, it was just as important and he had a really high position in the association. The Association handled all matters rted to business in gaming, gambling and alcohol. The association also handed out permits for such matters and had investigated in such matters which had ruined many businesses. So the GGA was truly a very important ce and one where if you had some pull, you could get rich pretty quickly and be able to keep that rich by being smart. Fortunately for Rory he had both pull and intelligence to remain in the higher ce. Which also meant that he had seen such ''Distractions'' before too but not this ''Great''. He took another looker at her chest before smiling coyly and saying, "Well if Ms. Naomi says then." "Of course and as you know already, our establishments," She said while showcasing the restaurant, "values their guest''s privacy." Rory finally gave a shrewd smile, "All right, miss Naomi, you have convinced me." "Excellent," Naomi smiled and said to the inte on the table, "Bring in the most expensive alcohol and also prepare some great dishes to go with them as well." Rory smiled and they talked a bit about their business before the door opened up and a few women came in with trays filled with foods and drinks. The women smiled and pour drinks in Rory''s direction and left. Rory''s eyes kept lingering on the women''s backsides before taking a distracted drink of the alcohol. He immediately regretted doing that as he coughed the next moment and stopped when Naomi gave him a ss of water. When he finally stopped, Rory said, "Wha- what was that in the drink?" Discover stories with §Þ?? Naomi smiled innocently, "Oh! I''m sorry Mr. Rory. I should have warned you before that the drinks have a high kick to them." She said that but inside she was cursing the man as his eyes lingered on the women and her more than she wanted. Even though she had deliberately behaved in a way for him to do that but still, it put a seed of disgust for the man in her heart. "Oh- Alright." Rory said not in the least bit suspicious to her looks. He tried the many dishes in front of him and drank for a while before Naomi thought that it was time for them to talk business. "Well then, Mr. Rory, What do you think of my proposal?" Chapter 332: Chapter 332 - The Man From GGA [ Part 2 ] "What do you think of my proposal then?" Naomi said as she stared at her front. The only view that she got was of a middle aged man with almost bald hair stuffing his face off as he ate lobster, chicken, fish and many other dishes. If that wasn''t enough the man was even chugging the bottles of alcoholid in front of him. It felt like he wasn''t giving any care to her words and just went off in his way, this should have made someone like Naomi who cared for professionalism, very mad but instead of staring holes in him, she was looking at him with a satisfied and joyful smile as it seemed the thing was going in her way. Someone like Rory, who work in GGA on such a high and delicate position, enjoying themselves in business meetings and not giving care to any other wasn''t that rare. They were many prideful and arrogant people who actually just came to eat and insult the other but even they would try to maintain some sort of image of themselves. But the man in front of her, Rory did not care for anyone''s image nor did he think about the beautiful woman sitting in front of him but eating away his happiness. Rory was a careful man and always did his deals ''discreetly'' but on this one asion, he did not understand what had happened but he couldn''t control himself, It was as if his hands whom once touched one of the food items, couldn''t stop themselves from grabbing another and stuffing it in his nonstop eating mouth. He ate and ate and when he finally got a piece of the food stuck inside throat, he stopped and went for water and then gasped as he asked, shocked, "Wha- What is this?" Naomi acted coyly and asked him, "What are you talking about, Mr. Rory?" "The food," He looked at her with an almost crazed look, "Just what the hell is so wrong with it?... WHY IS IT SO GOOOOOD!!!!" "Oh!" Naomi had an realizing look and said, "That hah!" "Well what can you expect other than this quality of food when we only hire the best of the best there is, Mr. Rory." "Don- Don''t give me that crap!" Rory said with an enraged face, "That doesn''t make the food so TASTY!" "I don''t know what else to say other than that." Naomi said before grabbing off one of the tes that was already half-eaten. "It seems like you are not satisfied with such level of refined food now, right?" She asked with a teasing look that Rory avoided quickly. He didn''t want to look at her face, nor did he want to look at the food, nor smell it nor anything. He wanted to distance himself as much as possible from both of them and run away before he did something he would regret very much. But¡­ Rory took another look at the food and couldn''t help but take a massive gulp as the smell and hot steaming from the grilled beef enticed him to no end, it enticed him even more when the woman in front of him gave him a teasing look while holding the te. Seeing that her effects were working wonders with him, Naomi thought of one risky move that would either work or destroy it all. She took the te and got up as Rory looked at her. She started walking towards the recycle dust can and said, "Well if it dissatisfies you so much then¡­ why not I just throw them all away." "NOOO!!!!" That was thest straw as the man from GGA quickly ran towards and grabbed not thedy but the te in her hand with a scream. Find adventures on §Þ?? He took the te off her hands and started eating the food with very fast speed and ate until there was not even a single trace of the beef left on the te. He then continued to lick the te until he felt a towering shadow above him and slowly looked up to see Naomi standing there with a judgmental look on her as she asked, "So what will it be?" "Alright¡­ I- I''ll eat it all." Rory said with a sigh as he let himself to his fate. A Long While Later In the same booth where Naomi and Rory were, now there was many tes on it with almost an equal number of bottles that werepletely empty besides some having a few drops of its contents spilling off. The person responsible for such a mess was now lying on arge sofa, which has specially been brought in by Naomi because of him. Rory had eaten all the things that were in the restaurant and ate until it wasn''t possible for him to contain anymore and took a quick nap. All while Naomi looked at him eating everything with that same satisfied look on her as she waited. She waited till she nced at her clock and said, "It''s time." Then she lightly kicked him that made Rory slowly open his eyes and get up as he ask, "Wh- where am I?" "Mr. Rory, it''s me Naomi. Did you forget that we were having a business meeting about the casino my boss wanted to build?" Rory tried to remember her words as he recognized both her and the item of matter as he immediately started to sweat profusely. Looking at the sweat, Naomi smiled innocently, "So what do you think of my proposal?" "ALRIGHT" He started off strong before trying to slowly back away, "The casino project is approved, I promise¡­ just let me go now." "And the other things?" "Everything that you have asked of us will be granted and the permit will be given to you as soon as possible¡­ we''ll even have less inspections, if any." He said and got up and quickly try to run off. "Mr. Rory" "Y-Yes?" "Have a nice night." "Ni- Night?... alright." He didn''t understand what she meant until he ran out of the restaurant to learn that it was already night and he had slept there for a long while. Then he looked back and made a promise to himself, never to make anything difficult for Trust. ... The Next Day William looked at the permit in his hands that was shining quite nicely while also having many stamps that looked the same and sighed surprised. "Wow!... This is truly a great achievement, Naomi." Naomi smiled like a little child and looked away. "Not only did you get them to agree to many things that are clearly way too beneficial for us but you even included the term that our establishments won''t be investigated by them." He looked at her with amazement, "That means that not only this casino but every other business that has a connection with them wouldn''t be investigated by them¡­ how did you do it?" "Oh¡­ it was nothing." Naomi said shyly. "Did you stroke their balls or something?" Delmar asked and even William looked like he would believe her if she said yes. "SHUT UP. Have some manners in front of ady." She quickly shouted at Delmar who thought as he looked away from her, ''Where''s thedy?'' "I just thought that the best way to get a man''s approval is by getting his stomach filled." Chapter 333: Chapter 333 - Trust Casino BLITZ One Month Later "Woohoo!" "This is Amazing!" "Great Reception!" Cheers and ps could be heard of thousands of people around the whole city of Hosei. Whether it was on the streets or people watching from their houses on televisions, all were happy at the new event that had started in the Hosei city. William gave arge smile to the crowd as countless shes of camera came that immortalized him as he cut the ribbon with the huge golden ceremonial ribbon he had crafted just for this asion. Today was the day when therge casino that he had ns of building was about to be opened out for the public. The people had gathered here not for the support of what the Trust Banking or any other of its business have given them but for the sake of fulfilling their greed. They looked at the massive casino in front of them that had holographic and neon lights covering it from head to toe and showed many signs of cash and gold in bright colors as they looked at it with glee and thought about winning a big score that would change their lives forever. They knew that such a possibility was very low but still¡­ man can dream. William looked at the envious looks of many before getting the signal from Naomi who was at his side, saying quietly, "Sir, It''s time." William gave a subtle nod to her and gave a descent but true smile to the camera''s as he said, "Now Imence the new joyful start of a brand new establishment of mine that will fulfill many of your requirements and will also make your dreamse true." He said in his normal tone, knowing the camera''s will be able to get every single one of his words with its advanced technology. "Today I officially open Trust Casino BLITZ!" William said and cut the ribbon as rockets flew up behind therge casino and lit up the whole sky in its beautiful destruction and chaos. The people cheered out even louder as they looked at the destruction above them not releasing how bad it would have been for them if even one of them had somehow had some technical problems and maneuvered elsewhere. William smiled even more as he shook hands with the person next to him for the camera''s. After a few photoshoots with the person, he finally let go of her soft hands and said, "I can''t believe I get to meet such a famous person on such a special asion of mine." Thedy who had a tall figure and looked quite magnificent in her midnight shade dress with its back open, smiled at him, "Oh! You are such a nice person." William smiled, "I am very grateful that such an important person like you had actually attended my crowded event." He said and gave a quick look at the figure in front of him as a name came to his mind. Kat Wiseburn She is one of the royalties of this kingdom. Unlike before when a somewhat royal person had attended his charity, she was the real deal. Because not only she was a direct descendant of the previous king but also the daughter of the second brother of the current king and that made her quite the big deal. "Thanks for theplement and again, Congrattions on opening such a sessful establishment." She said to William honestly. "That''s all because of you, Ms. Kat. If you haven''te here, I am sure it would have been a much nd evening." He said and was honest in his words as well. Not only was Kat Wiseburn, the nephew of the current King but also a model. A big one at that. She was only 19 Years old but she had gathered many fans in one year after her debut when she was 18. Many had said theories about how she had garnered so much poprity and how it all came to her connections to the royal family but William and many others knew that the connections had only worked in the first stage. The true cause for her sess was none other than Kat herself who was able to gain the hearts of many in her kingdom and others too. Her modest act and helpful nature had quickly amassed many people in her herd and now it was estimated that her fan base was somewhere around 4.5 Million. Now that was just in the Wiseburn Kingdom, who knew how many else she had in other kingdoms. Gaining suchrge poprity in just one year was nuts and showed how important really was Kat Wiseburn to the kingdom. It also showed William how much importance the royal family was giving to him by sending her here. It was because of her attendance that it is crowded so much in both reality and virtually too. William took another nce at her beautiful structure and 5.7 feet tall height which was currently a bit taller than what he was right now. Then he nced at her D ss boobs and long slim white legs that looked cold to the touch and inwardly nodded to himself. His watchful eye wasn''t hidden away from Kat''s attention. She should have been disgusted by how his gaze had lingered around her body and carefully evaluated her but she wasn''t. She couldn''t feel the disgust as she looked at his perfect face that looked straight out of a novel poster and made him look like the hero or viin to anyone''s preference. She felt his cold calcting gaze and felt a shiver as her heart was filled with excitement and a pink blush came to her face. But she quickly died it down when she finally realized that the person in front of her was a boy of only 13 years of age and one who would be like her younger brother to the public. She couldn''t help but give a helpless sigh at the thought and said, "Oh you! You''re making my maiden heart blush so much." She said with the blush still evident on her. William deliberately did that knowing she would notice and understood that it was once again his age that had shot him down from getting real attention from the hot babe in front of him. He always wanted to have that forbidden rtionship with someone above his age but¡­ oh well, there was always another time. William took Kat inside as the whole entourage of people following behind him as they marveled at the grand infrastructure before them. Even Kat couldn''t help but gasp as she looks at the golden designs and chandeliers that seemed to have real diamonds to them. She also had such luxurious in her home but still, for someone who was not royalty or a member of any Great House, this was a massive feat. Something she now took in her mind and would definitely ry to her family. William showed her many ces and even shook hands with many important people as it was customary for him and then took her before the reception and gave her an amount of 10 Million for her to spend as how she wanted. Your journey continues on §Þ?? Something that left the rich young girl, baffled at the show of such richness with such a nd face. Chapter 334: Chapter 334 - Lost In Thoughts A few days went by. After opening the casino, William thought that the buzz would end after a few days of people gambling away their money but that was not it. His casino after the opening ceremony has been a massive sess, people wereing in and going out as they lost their money anding back again to lose even more money. It felt like they came here to literally give him more money freely without any bad intentions. William looked at the rising numbers in his bank ounts and couldn''t help butugh at the expense of people who were giving him so much free cash. He had to give Kat Wiseburn more thanks for giving him a free advertisement and even the royal family as well. Because of the woman, William''s casino had a massive explosion of poprity in the uing weeks and it didn''t seem like the poprity would stop so easily as well. If he was a few years older than he surely would have kissed the beautiful woman as a thanks. There were some days when he even lost money to some very lucky people. They came and won some money back and there were even some people who used their brains to win a lot of money, he didn''t stop any of it as he was fair to people who had won fairly. But as always there were some who didn''t want to do it the fairway and used multiple tricks and distractions to steal from him¡­ which was something that he wouldn''t allow at all. That''s why today was a day that made William quite shocked. ... It was a natural day. No casino losers who lost too much money nor no casino winners who won too much and there definitely wasn''t any people who tried to win by using any schemes too, it was just a natural day at the casino. William walked in therge hallway filled with lights and chandeliers as he looked at the massive expanse of peopleing inside the casino as he nodded at himself and thought. ''Delmar really outdid himself with this casino idea.'' He said looking at the great number of people who were whining away as they lost their money. ''If I knew that building a casino like this would make me so much money then I would have started with building a casino and the money from it would have made me rich enough to not even be dependent on the money generator if I wanted to just have a rich and easy life.'' ''Not like I can have an easy life anymore after everything I did and with so many people secretly angry and envious of me¡­ I can only try to reach higher for my sake.'' William said looking at the many people on the casino floors with a distant lost look on his face. He was so lost in his thoughts that he did not see the beautiful girl arriving next to him and looking at him with a smile on her face. "Penny for your thoughts." The girl said and William who was lost, quickly shook himself as he said to her. "Oh- I''m sorry-" He said before stopping as he looked at the girl before him. The girl was incredibly beautiful, she had white as snow like body, ck hair that felt as smooth as water and a bright vibrant smile that seemed to lift up downed spirits and honka honkas which were not that big yet but you had a feeling that it would certainly be a spectacle one day. William guessed that he had lost himself again so he did a quick jolt and said, "Sorry, I was thinking about something earlier, so I wasn''t able to hear what you said." "Oh! I''m sorry then, it seems that I have disturbed you." The girl made an ''O'' face and apologized to him. "Don''t worry about it," William said with a gentle smile, "I was just thinking of something that didn''t matter, so what was it that you needed from me?" The girl shook herself slowly, "I don''t need anything from you. I was just roaming around the casino halls, when I saw you looking so distant and aloof, I felt like I had to ask myself, So I came." "Sorry If I disturbed you." William felt somewhat surprised at the girl''s honesty. It wasn''t thatmon now a day for a girl to speak the truth to people and say it so honestly made him quite surprised at the girl. Then he took a quick nce at the girl and realized a few things. She wore expansive clothes¡­ too expensive that made her seem like she is from quite the influential family and her age too seemed like she was close to his age, maybe 1 or 2 years older than him. "I think I said too much." The girl said shyly as she hid her mouth with her hands. William smiled and shook his head, "No no¡­ you didn''t. It just surprised me that you were so honest with your words. But¡­ did I really seem as aloof as you said I was?" The girl nodded, "Yes you really did. It was like looking at someone who felt like a canvas that was in thought while closing off everything around him, you seemed quite distant with everything and felt like you were not of this world." Her words made him surprised once more, but not because of her honesty, because it seemed like he had some issues with himself and the new world he was living in. It may be that he still hasn''t fully coped with the fact that this was truly his new world and one that he would have to spend hisst days in. But he quickly shook off those thoughts and smiled at the girl, as he had a beautiful girl that he needed to entertain and he really felt like she was a bit special too. Continue reading stories on §Þ?? "I spoke too much again, didn''t I?" The girl said with a blush as she saw William giving her such a beautiful smile. "Not at all," William said to her, "It really was a boring evening for me until you came and-" "Ruined it all?" She said with a teasing tilt. "Oh yeah, Youpletely destroyed my thoughts that would have saved humanity a lot of years in medication and other great technologies." She gave a beautiful smile as she heard his second rate pickup line, "And how can I repay you for such an atrocity?" William lend a hand, "You may start by spending the evening with me." The girl immediately epted his hand as he led her down the stairs and into the casino''s main hall as they talked. "Did youe here alone or are you with someone?" William asked. "Yes, I am. I came with my pappy, who seems to have lost himself in the slots machine." She said with a helpless smile. "At least his winning something, right?" "¡­ Yeah, I wouldn''t count on it with his luck." The girl said with a sour smile as Williamughed. "And you? Are you with someone?" She asked, a bit hesitant in learning something. "Well I-" BOOM "EVERYBODY SHUT UP AND RAISE YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 335: Chapter 335 - Casino Robbery [ Part 1 ] "And you?... Are with someone?" The young girl asked, a bit hesitant in knowing about the answer. "Well I-" William was about to answer her but something crazy happened that prompted him to stop. BOOM The door to the casino that had been guarded by more than 8 guards suddenly shed a bright yellow before exploding out as the doors flew off to different ces. William immediately took the girl next to him and jumped away a bit away from the ce where they previously were and shielded her from any oing debris and dangerous materials. The girl first shaken by the explosion and then immediately felt a gentle but hard touch around her as she was quickly shielded by hisrger body. At first she didn''t realize what happened as his bodying so close to her body had somehow stopped her reaction time for a brief moment. But she was quickly able to get herself together and understood that they had been attacked. She looked at the ce where they were before and saw that a door had flew off and struck there. She looked at that ce and then at William''s face which was quite close to where she was before and couldn''t help but blush out a lot. The fact that the unknown person who she had spotted out from afar had saved her from a worse event and was now so close with his more than beautiful face had struck a chord in her heart. But William on the other hand didn''t think about her nor did he think about the brief moment of impact he had with her soft plushies and looked towards the destruction up ahead that was closed off by the smoke that built up the next moment. He could see some silhouettes in the smoke and understood that it was a group that had done this explosion. He then looked down under him and asked the hazy headed girl, "Are you okay?" The girl didn''t react at first until he asked again with more concern that jogged her awake, "Y- Yeah, I am fine. Thank you for saving me." He shrugged off her thanks and said to her, "You can thank meter, We are still not safe yet." Then he quickly got up with her and prompted her to follow him. Which she did without any question. Before the people who had done this could reveal themselves, William immediately took the young girl upstairs to his office. He was able to quickly get there by using some speed spells around both him and the girl. The people down below were still under the effect of the explosion from before and they still couldn''t quite understand what had happened until they heard a row of gunshots from the front. BANG! BANG! BANG! They looked towards the cloud in sudden fear as the gunshots quickly winded away the smoke and revealed a group ofrge people in ck armor who had many weapons on their hands. The group slowly walked intimidatingly and the one in the front shouted, "EVERYBODY SHUT UP AND RAISE YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR!" The people at first didn''t realize what they meant until another row of gunshots prompted them to do his bidding immediately. "I SAID TO RAISE YOUR FUCKING HANDS IN. THE. AIR." The intimidating man said and waited as all of them quickly lined themselves up and were quiet. Then the group quickly took a few woman off the people aggressively and pointed to the guards who were finallying out and said to them, "If any one of you bastards moves even the slightest bit out of our view then we will blow this," He pointed his gun at thedy''s breasts and then her head as she wept quietly, "nice piece of ass over here and others that my friends have with them." He pointed to the other women who hispanions have taken hostage. The guards immediately med themselves and fate for making them react sote. They wanted toe faster but they had to follow procedures and wear the required equipment''s for their own safety in such matters. A rule that was imnted just for the employee''s safety by TRUST. The guards asked their seniors who told them to stay put and to first safeguard the boss who currently couldn''t be found among the silent danger. The boy in question, William was quietly looking at everything from his office as his beautiful youngpanion said, "Oh those poor ones. Being treated like that and so close to deaths door¡­ How awful of those mean people." She said while trying to refrain from blurting out any curse words. William though was cursing a lot in his minds as he looked at it, ''Damn! Out of all the f*cking casino''s they could have robbed, It just had to be mine, didn''t it?'' ''At least the guards could havee out a little faster, what the hell had kept them so long anyway?'' He thought and then made a phone call and said, "Hey! Why thete holdup? Why did the guardse out sote?" "I''m sorry sir, but as you had requested, the rule for safety made them wear the necessary equipment beforeing out for the event." The guy from the call quickly replied. William sighed and couldn''t me him as it was his own idea to implement such safety protocols for lesser casualty among his staffs. "NOW LISTEN CAREFULLY!" The guy who seemed to be the leader said, "I want cash¡­ hot seeping cash from such a bright prominent casino. If you give me all of the whole cash there is in this massive casino, then me and my friends promise that we''ll leave peacefully while letting this pretty dolls leave freely too." He said with a greedy smile, "I promise." William hearing that felt a headacheing to him as the phone call also said, "Sir what do we do?" The beautiful girl beside William, didn''t understand what William was doing and why he was talking in the phone like he had some kind of authority in this casino. She didn''t know who he really was but figured that because he was talking in such a way then he had some pull here so she said, "I have my pappy with me and he is very strong so if those guys actually tried to do something then pappy would quickly defeat them." William looked at the girl beside him and didn''t know whether to trust her on this. He didn''t feel that she was lying but he couldn''t trust herpletely without knowing how strong the person was or would he really be willing to help him out in this situation. His whole reputation depended on what he did the next moment. "Sir?" The phone call asked and William suddenly had a n hatch in his mind as he thanked the girl, "Thank you for your help but I have a n." The girl nodded looking at his dependent face as he said to the phone call. "Don''t be rmed by what happens next and only follow what I do." Then he cut the call and took a deep breath whileing outside the door and shouting, "Hey Losers!" Chapter 336: Chapter 336 - Casino Robbery [ Part 2 ] "Hey Losers!" The girl beside William wasn''t able to react quick enough as she saw William quickly stand up and walk out of the room they were hiding in. If that wasn''t enough of an exposure, he also even shouted towards them loudly and called them out. She looked at him, clearly shocked as she didn''t understand why he would do such a foolish thing like that. She wasn''t the only one who looked at him like that as all the others who were inside the casino floor and others who hid elsewhere, looked at him and wondered why this kid boasted like that? The intended targets, the robbery group of five looked at him with incredulous behavior as the leader asked with a frown, "And who the hell are you calling losers, you fucking brat!" William didn''t cower back as walked forward and the robbery group immediately pointed their guns towards him which also prompted the security group to point their guns at the robbers too, they didn''t care if they had to disobey orders and shoot even if it meant harming the innocent hot women held by the robbers, their main priority will always remain to protect the boss first. Seeing the guard''s actions made the robbery group frown even more and some surprised as they wondered why they would do such a thing, but William threw those thoughts out as he took all the attention to himself, "Well I am the brat that is going to give you the deal of your life." The robbery group were silent for a moment before they burst outughing and some ridiculed him. "Look at that, the kid wants to give us the deal of a lifetime, talk about an idiot." "He doesn''t even look like he has finished drinking off from his mother''s tits and he wants to give US a deal?... hahaha." "I think the boy wants to impress the prettydies here so that the big sisters would show him their gratitude." The guysughed for a while before the leader said, "You know what¡­ alright. Tell me about it." The guys behind him stoppedughing and one asked, "Boss¡­ what are you saying?" "I want to see what kind of deal it is that he can give us? Who knows if it is good enough I might even consider it." The guy said as his eyes were still looking at William''s figure who slowly starteding down, not going fast enough to actually be shot. "Well then tell me¡­ About your deal of a fricken lifetime, brat." He said with dark intent. William wasn''t the least bit scared as he knew that this people weren''t stronger than him by the looks of their figure and the only problems were the mana assault rifles. Even then, He was Level THREE, Beginner and that was a realm of power that couldn''t be ignored by just anyone and definitely not ones who were only a group of armored thugs. He stopped at the middle of the first floor and said, "My deal is I point you to the vault in this ce and you will get everything there is in the vault and leave us the fu*k alone, how about that?" "Wow! The kid really has some guts saying stuff like that and he doesn''t even seem like he is scared by us." One of them said. "Yeah, what did his mother feed the ki-" Another guy was about to say but he was interrupted by William. "HEY NUMBNUTS!... I''m not finished yet." Not only the robbery group but even the people on the floor and especially the youngpanion of William looked at him with mouth wide open and wondered what was really going through his mind. "Listen before you jabber off okay." He said as the guy who was interrupted tried to curse out but the leader shut him off with a hand sign as he looked at William as he was trying to figure out something. "Thanks for stopping the guy." William thanked the leader as he said, "Well as I was saying, I would show you the room where the cash is and you would leave us alone but there''s a condition to that." "What condition?" The leader asked seriously. "That you would let those pretty girls you have as hostages, free." The robbery group was silent for a moment before they burst outughing again, except for the leader who eerily looked at William quietly. Afterughing for a while longer as William was starting to be annoyed by the non-stopughter of second-rate mobs, theughter stopped and one of them said. "Forget about letting the girls be free, why the fuck would we even believe that you will actually show us the vault when it could be just a trap?" Another joined, "Forget about a trap, how do you even know where the vault is? How can we trust you?" William smiled, "Because I am someone who is very special in this casino." His words confused the casino robbers and they looked at each other and asking whether what William said was really true or not. But the leader¡­ The leader looked at William with a vicious smile as he finally figured it out, "You''re him, aren''t you?" "The kid who owns this casino." "BINGO!" William eximed out to him and said, "You got it pretty quick¡­ no wonder you''re the leader among this group of idiots." Hearing him made the other robbers angry, "Call us idiot again and I will shoot you!" "Do that." William said and pointed at the guards above, "And they shoot you." "Then I will shoot the women-" "Shoot the pretty women and they shoot you too." "I- I don''t believe yo-" William looked above and said with a loud voice, "You guys have the authority to shoot them to kingdome if they shoot even one of the people with them or on the floor, GOT IT?" He got encouraged nods from all around as he smiled at the bbergasted robbers. They didn''t know if what he said was true or not but didn''t dare call out the bluff. "I will free them but instead youe with us." The Leader offered. "Alright." William said and nonchntly walked towards them before stopping just 10 feet away from them and saying, "Ladies" The leader nodded as the others threw the women towards William who caught them and asked if they were okay or not before going towards the robbers. The leader caught him and asked with a smile, "Now how are you sure that we wouldn''t do something to you?" "Oh! Because of this." William said and his body suddenly started to lit up as everyone looked at him with confusion except the leader who said, "Motherfucker" BOOM! A bright explosions urred and white mist filled the area while the robbers who were caught in it screamed out loud. The others looked at the scene shocked and then felt fear as they saw the robbersing out of the white mist with their skins burned out and meat protruding out as it seemed they were burned quite badly. While William looked at them from where he previously was at his office with a evil smirk on his face. Chapter 329 - 329 - A Letter [ Part 2 ] "It''s a letter from your sister." "Okay¡­ Wait What!" William said astonished as he learned what Emily really said. He then looked at her and asked, "What did you say?" "The letter is written by your sister." Emily with a smile on her face that spoke of how authentic the letter is. William went shocked still¡­ he didn''t know what to do or how this happened. "Wher- Why¡­ How did this happen?" William asked her and for a moment he thought that did she tell them but immediately he threw that thought out of his head as he knows Emily would never do that to him. "Yes¡­ it was a shock to me to when she gave that to me." Emily said and then told him what really happened. When Emily had given them her resignation letter, it came as a huge shock to the family, apparently they thought that she would continue to work here until she was dead. So when she said that she''s leaving, they were shocked but they epted her resignation on her finding a better employer. Yes, she actually said that in front of them, talk about bold. After she had organized everything of her and was ready to leave, someone stopped her. It was none other than Diana, his second eldest sister. She stopped Emily right when she was about to board the car and gave her some money for safe passage and to make sure she would stay safe if something were to happen. Then she slowly slid her the letter to give to him. William was still shocked when he learned this from her and couldn''t understand how she knew that he was the one who hired Emily. "I don''t think she knows that it is you, Master." Emily said gaining William''s undivided attention. "When she gave me the letter she told me that to give it to you if I ever saw you¡­ not anything like she already knew that I was going to you." William nodded and said, "Yes¡­ she somehow foresaw that I would go look for you and that''s why she gave you that letter." Emily nodded, "I think so too." "Still¡­ it was quite a gamble in her part, what if someone noticed it or you gave it to him!..." He looked at her, "I don''t mean to disrespect you by saying that." Emily shook with a happy smile, "I don''t mind at all. It is a maid''s duty to always be true to her master¡­ even though I wasn''tpletely true about everything." She said mischievously. "Hmm¡­ she really did sent this to me then hah¡­" He said with a lost look in him. "I wouldn''t want to barge into your personal matters Master but¡­" She said with regret filling her face, "I would ask you to forgive the young mistress for what happened back then¡­ I don''t think it was her fault to behave like that to you." William gave a sad smile, "Yes, I know¡­ it just that fate¡­ didn''t want me to be happy back then," Then he turned to her with a happy smile, "but no matter, I still showed it to that bitc- I mean fate that she cannot kick me down so easily." "Right you did Master." Emily smiled and slowly backed away as she said, "I will leave you to yourself Master, Call me if you need anything." William only nodded as his gaze kept lingering on the letter in his hands. Emily at the doorstep took another look at him and smiled realizing her Master has grown up strong enough to fight his own battles and win them. She smiled once more before closing the door and stood at the door to keep everyone out of reach. William looked at the whitish-blue package and slowly opened it, trying not to rip anything inside. Then he pulled out the letter and started reading it''s intricate and beautifully written words. If your reading this, then it means that the letter has gone into the right hands. And if it isn''t then I hope that you would burn it away before anyone else read it. For reasons known, I will not disclose any of our identities for the sake of both ourselves. So¡­ if the letter has truly reached your hands then it means that you are both safe and secure. I don''t know where you are nor if you are happy in that ce but I hope that you would be. I was more than overjoyed when you send me that letter and felt more than free to know that you do not me me for what happened back then and for my behavior. For those I am still so sorry. I wonder what you are doing right now and how far have you gone? Even if you haven''t gone far, the fact that you are okay ddens me. William smiled wholehearted reading those words, she was always thinking about others and she didn''t mind it like the others did about status. She always believed a man''s value couldn''t be defined by just a letter and it seems she still is like that. I want to talk to you so much and tell you about so many things about here but unfortunately the snakes in the houses wouldn''t let the matter down so easily. William frowned. They try to hunt you in the name of trying to find you. So if you ever are approached by any of our families people saying they are trying to find you, I am telling you to be cautious of them. Even if they are my own mother''s people who are still searching. William frowned even more. Diana''s mother was searching for him? He didn''t know about that and nor has he seen any traces of them in the years. He thought that it''s because he was able to hide from them¡­ but who knows what people are really doing. Well I should congratte you to your 13th birthday or whatever age you are right now when your reading this, I have also missed you in all of mines too. Regarding birthday''s, I am now 16. William''s brows raised up as he recognized what that meant. Yes, that means I am going to the academy now to learn all about mana and everything else too. Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelBin.C?m I am especially excited by the thought of doing cool stuff like making balls of ice and a me that could burn away Leoturds bad headstyle. Williamughed reading up to this part. Where did the point of discretion went? I want to talk to you about so many other things, how you are, if your eating well enough, do you have a girlfriend? Or boyfriend!... ahh and other stuff too. I don''t know what else to write that would make up for all the question that I have in my heart, so I will leave it up to your imagination. Oh! And if you can¡­ show me some way that this letter has actually reached you¡­ It''s been a long time since I have talked to you. Yours, NotGonnaNameMyself William put down the letter as he smiled while a few tears were gathered in his eyes that he quickly removed. Then he called Emily. "You call me Master." She said immediately after the call. William knew that she was behind the door but said nothing. "Help me send a letter." Chapter 331 - 331 - The Man From GGA [ Part 1 ] A Washing Machine A simple machine that is used to clean out the dirt in clothes, that''s what this word is known for. But to others who dabbled in dirt that go deeper than blood, this had a different meaning. It had a meaning of cleaning out the dirty papers that they earned through the blood of others. In simpler words, it meant that it was a job or some kind of legal loophole that would turn their dirty money to legal cash. So that they don''t get f*cked by thew. This is what Delmar was trying to say and something that William understoodpletely as he smiled heavily and said, "So what are you waiting for then?" ...¡­ It is also the reason why this was happening. In a grand restaurant with delicate designs with intricate patterns where there was lights of dimly brown color that lit up the brown and white pearl floors and had tables and furniture''s that made every guest sit inplete harmony of their surroundings. This was one of the new restaurants that had started to get sudden rise in poprity not only because of its great design but fantastic food as well. What''s most important about this restaurant was that it was named Trust Restaurant and was owned by Trust. Yes, the one and only Trust that is owned by William. He had built this restaurant a few months back and it had gained quite the poprity after the whole media fiasco and was now used by many several business magnates to conduct business. Back a few days ago, before the White Chalk business regarding the violet Boeli family, this people used to conduct their business there but after the aftermath¡­ they all migrated to the uprising Trust that was gaining sky high poprity. But not only because of that but also because Trust Restaurant''s seemingly had a system where they would put business deals and any other VIP or guests that had special requirements to special rooms that was blocked off from every sounding and going out. The Violet Boeli Group too once had a system like this but after what happened, nobody who valued their privacy would get in touch with them or conduct business in those ces. So they chose Trust who was giving them free VIP service in exchange for nothing and guaranteed their privacy, something that satisfied them very much. Right now, among this restaurant''s many business deals, another deal was about to happen that would again change history to a much brighter one for those that dabbled in dirty deeds. Inside onerge but not toorge booth that seemed perfect for a party of five, there sat ady in gorgeous clothes and ck transparent stockings. She had white hair that seemed like the shining light of the moon and eyes that were more colorful than water itself was. This great looking woman was sitting in the booth alone and hadn''t ordered anything as she waited for someone. The door to the booth automatically slid open as the woman looked at the door to see it was one man who came in. She smiled looking at the middle aged man who had arge bald spot in the middle and worerge but slim, sliver rimmed sses. The man had a professional smile on his face as he came inside the booth and spoke up, "Hello, I am Rory from the GGA." The beautiful women quickly got up and shook hands with the man, "Nice to meet you, I am Naomi from Trust." She pointed to the seats, "Sit Mr. Rory, Tell me what is it you like and I will order it for you." Rory sat down as Naomi apanied him on the opposite side, "It''s okay, Ms. Naomi, you don''t have to." "It''s no problem Mr. Rory. Just listen to me for a bit." "Sure" "Alright then, Mr. Rory. Tell me what would you like, some beer, or drinks or great quality alcohol?" Rory smiled at her words, "Haha, Ms. Naomi sure does like to joke with her seniors, No I can''t drink alcohol in such business meetings." "Are you sure Mr. Rory?" Naomi said while leaning in and showing only a bit of her hidden cleavage that was still wrapped in high quality garments and made it look hot on her, "We are alone in here and I can assure you can trust me." The man looked at her cleavage that was still hidden and took arge gulp as he looked at her pastel blue eyes and felt himself being waved away by them. But he was quickly able to get a handle on himself. He had gotten such ''Distractions'' in most of his life after he had be the chief manager in GGA. GGA meant Gaming Gambling and Alcohol Association and as the name sounded, it was just as important and he had a really high position in the association. The Association handled all matters rted to business in gaming, gambling and alcohol. The association also handed out permits for such matters and had investigated in such matters which had ruined many businesses. So the GGA was truly a very important ce and one where if you had some pull, you could get rich pretty quickly and be able to keep that rich by being smart. Fortunately for Rory he had both pull and intelligence to remain in the higher ce. Which also meant that he had seen such ''Distractions'' before too but not this ''Great''. He took another looker at her chest before smiling coyly and saying, "Well if Ms. Naomi says then." "Of course and as you know already, our establishments," She said while showcasing the restaurant, "values their guest''s privacy." Rory finally gave a shrewd smile, "All right, miss Naomi, you have convinced me." "Excellent," Naomi smiled and said to the inte on the table, "Bring in the most expensive alcohol and also prepare some great dishes to go with them as well." Rory smiled and they talked a bit about their business before the door opened up and a few women came in with trays filled with foods and drinks. The women smiled and pour drinks in Rory''s direction and left. Rory''s eyes kept lingering on the women''s backsides before taking a distracted drink of the alcohol. He immediately regretted doing that as he coughed the next moment and stopped when Naomi gave him a ss of water. When he finally stopped, Rory said, "Wha- what was that in the drink?" Discover stories with NovelBin.C?m Naomi smiled innocently, "Oh! I''m sorry Mr. Rory. I should have warned you before that the drinks have a high kick to them." She said that but inside she was cursing the man as his eyes lingered on the women and her more than she wanted. Even though she had deliberately behaved in a way for him to do that but still, it put a seed of disgust for the man in her heart. "Oh- Alright." Rory said not in the least bit suspicious to her looks. He tried the many dishes in front of him and drank for a while before Naomi thought that it was time for them to talk business. "Well then, Mr. Rory, What do you think of my proposal?" Chapter 332 - 332 - The Man From GGA [ Part 2 ] "What do you think of my proposal then?" Naomi said as she stared at her front. The only view that she got was of a middle aged man with almost bald hair stuffing his face off as he ate lobster, chicken, fish and many other dishes. If that wasn''t enough the man was even chugging the bottles of alcoholid in front of him. It felt like he wasn''t giving any care to her words and just went off in his way, this should have made someone like Naomi who cared for professionalism, very mad but instead of staring holes in him, she was looking at him with a satisfied and joyful smile as it seemed the thing was going in her way. Someone like Rory, who work in GGA on such a high and delicate position, enjoying themselves in business meetings and not giving care to any other wasn''t that rare. They were many prideful and arrogant people who actually just came to eat and insult the other but even they would try to maintain some sort of image of themselves. But the man in front of her, Rory did not care for anyone''s image nor did he think about the beautiful woman sitting in front of him but eating away his happiness. Rory was a careful man and always did his deals ''discreetly'' but on this one asion, he did not understand what had happened but he couldn''t control himself, It was as if his hands whom once touched one of the food items, couldn''t stop themselves from grabbing another and stuffing it in his nonstop eating mouth. He ate and ate and when he finally got a piece of the food stuck inside throat, he stopped and went for water and then gasped as he asked, shocked, "Wha- What is this?" Naomi acted coyly and asked him, "What are you talking about, Mr. Rory?" "The food," He looked at her with an almost crazed look, "Just what the hell is so wrong with it?... WHY IS IT SO GOOOOOD!!!!" "Oh!" Naomi had an realizing look and said, "That hah!" "Well what can you expect other than this quality of food when we only hire the best of the best there is, Mr. Rory." "Don- Don''t give me that crap!" Rory said with an enraged face, "That doesn''t make the food so TASTY!" "I don''t know what else to say other than that." Naomi said before grabbing off one of the tes that was already half-eaten. "It seems like you are not satisfied with such level of refined food now, right?" She asked with a teasing look that Rory avoided quickly. He didn''t want to look at her face, nor did he want to look at the food, nor smell it nor anything. He wanted to distance himself as much as possible from both of them and run away before he did something he would regret very much. But¡­ Rory took another look at the food and couldn''t help but take a massive gulp as the smell and hot steaming from the grilled beef enticed him to no end, it enticed him even more when the woman in front of him gave him a teasing look while holding the te. Seeing that her effects were working wonders with him, Naomi thought of one risky move that would either work or destroy it all. She took the te and got up as Rory looked at her. She started walking towards the recycle dust can and said, "Well if it dissatisfies you so much then¡­ why not I just throw them all away." "NOOO!!!!" That was thest straw as the man from GGA quickly ran towards and grabbed not thedy but the te in her hand with a scream. Find adventures on NovelBin.C?m He took the te off her hands and started eating the food with very fast speed and ate until there was not even a single trace of the beef left on the te. He then continued to lick the te until he felt a towering shadow above him and slowly looked up to see Naomi standing there with a judgmental look on her as she asked, "So what will it be?" "Alright¡­ I- I''ll eat it all." Rory said with a sigh as he let himself to his fate. A Long While Later In the same booth where Naomi and Rory were, now there was many tes on it with almost an equal number of bottles that werepletely empty besides some having a few drops of its contents spilling off. The person responsible for such a mess was now lying on arge sofa, which has specially been brought in by Naomi because of him. Rory had eaten all the things that were in the restaurant and ate until it wasn''t possible for him to contain anymore and took a quick nap. All while Naomi looked at him eating everything with that same satisfied look on her as she waited. She waited till she nced at her clock and said, "It''s time." Then she lightly kicked him that made Rory slowly open his eyes and get up as he ask, "Wh- where am I?" "Mr. Rory, it''s me Naomi. Did you forget that we were having a business meeting about the casino my boss wanted to build?" Rory tried to remember her words as he recognized both her and the item of matter as he immediately started to sweat profusely. Looking at the sweat, Naomi smiled innocently, "So what do you think of my proposal?" "ALRIGHT" He started off strong before trying to slowly back away, "The casino project is approved, I promise¡­ just let me go now." "And the other things?" "Everything that you have asked of us will be granted and the permit will be given to you as soon as possible¡­ we''ll even have less inspections, if any." He said and got up and quickly try to run off. "Mr. Rory" "Y-Yes?" "Have a nice night." "Ni- Night?... alright." He didn''t understand what she meant until he ran out of the restaurant to learn that it was already night and he had slept there for a long while. Then he looked back and made a promise to himself, never to make anything difficult for Trust. ... The Next Day William looked at the permit in his hands that was shining quite nicely while also having many stamps that looked the same and sighed surprised. "Wow!... This is truly a great achievement, Naomi." Naomi smiled like a little child and looked away. "Not only did you get them to agree to many things that are clearly way too beneficial for us but you even included the term that our establishments won''t be investigated by them." He looked at her with amazement, "That means that not only this casino but every other business that has a connection with them wouldn''t be investigated by them¡­ how did you do it?" "Oh¡­ it was nothing." Naomi said shyly. "Did you stroke their balls or something?" Delmar asked and even William looked like he would believe her if she said yes. "SHUT UP. Have some manners in front of ady." She quickly shouted at Delmar who thought as he looked away from her, ''Where''s thedy?'' "I just thought that the best way to get a man''s approval is by getting his stomach filled." Chapter 335 - 335 - Casino Robbery [ Part 1 ] "And you?... Are with someone?" The young girl asked, a bit hesitant in knowing about the answer. "Well I-" William was about to answer her but something crazy happened that prompted him to stop. BOOM The door to the casino that had been guarded by more than 8 guards suddenly shed a bright yellow before exploding out as the doors flew off to different ces. William immediately took the girl next to him and jumped away a bit away from the ce where they previously were and shielded her from any oing debris and dangerous materials. The girl first shaken by the explosion and then immediately felt a gentle but hard touch around her as she was quickly shielded by hisrger body. At first she didn''t realize what happened as his bodying so close to her body had somehow stopped her reaction time for a brief moment. But she was quickly able to get herself together and understood that they had been attacked. She looked at the ce where they were before and saw that a door had flew off and struck there. She looked at that ce and then at William''s face which was quite close to where she was before and couldn''t help but blush out a lot. The fact that the unknown person who she had spotted out from afar had saved her from a worse event and was now so close with his more than beautiful face had struck a chord in her heart. But William on the other hand didn''t think about her nor did he think about the brief moment of impact he had with her soft plushies and looked towards the destruction up ahead that was closed off by the smoke that built up the next moment. He could see some silhouettes in the smoke and understood that it was a group that had done this explosion. He then looked down under him and asked the hazy headed girl, "Are you okay?" The girl didn''t react at first until he asked again with more concern that jogged her awake, "Y- Yeah, I am fine. Thank you for saving me." He shrugged off her thanks and said to her, "You can thank meter, We are still not safe yet." Then he quickly got up with her and prompted her to follow him. Which she did without any question. Before the people who had done this could reveal themselves, William immediately took the young girl upstairs to his office. He was able to quickly get there by using some speed spells around both him and the girl. The people down below were still under the effect of the explosion from before and they still couldn''t quite understand what had happened until they heard a row of gunshots from the front. BANG! BANG! BANG! They looked towards the cloud in sudden fear as the gunshots quickly winded away the smoke and revealed a group ofrge people in ck armor who had many weapons on their hands. The group slowly walked intimidatingly and the one in the front shouted, "EVERYBODY SHUT UP AND RAISE YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR!" The people at first didn''t realize what they meant until another row of gunshots prompted them to do his bidding immediately. "I SAID TO RAISE YOUR FUCKING HANDS IN. THE. AIR." The intimidating man said and waited as all of them quickly lined themselves up and were quiet. Then the group quickly took a few woman off the people aggressively and pointed to the guards who were finallying out and said to them, "If any one of you bastards moves even the slightest bit out of our view then we will blow this," He pointed his gun at thedy''s breasts and then her head as she wept quietly, "nice piece of ass over here and others that my friends have with them." He pointed to the other women who hispanions have taken hostage. The guards immediately med themselves and fate for making them react sote. They wanted toe faster but they had to follow procedures and wear the required equipment''s for their own safety in such matters. A rule that was imnted just for the employee''s safety by TRUST. Your journey continues at NovelBin.C?m The guards asked their seniors who told them to stay put and to first safeguard the boss who currently couldn''t be found among the silent danger. The boy in question, William was quietly looking at everything from his office as his beautiful youngpanion said, "Oh those poor ones. Being treated like that and so close to deaths door¡­ How awful of those mean people." She said while trying to refrain from blurting out any curse words. William though was cursing a lot in his minds as he looked at it, ''Damn! Out of all the f*cking casino''s they could have robbed, It just had to be mine, didn''t it?'' ''At least the guards could havee out a little faster, what the hell had kept them so long anyway?'' He thought and then made a phone call and said, "Hey! Why thete holdup? Why did the guardse out sote?" "I''m sorry sir, but as you had requested, the rule for safety made them wear the necessary equipment beforeing out for the event." The guy from the call quickly replied. William sighed and couldn''t me him as it was his own idea to implement such safety protocols for lesser casualty among his staffs. "NOW LISTEN CAREFULLY!" The guy who seemed to be the leader said, "I want cash¡­ hot seeping cash from such a bright prominent casino. If you give me all of the whole cash there is in this massive casino, then me and my friends promise that we''ll leave peacefully while letting this pretty dolls leave freely too." He said with a greedy smile, "I promise." William hearing that felt a headacheing to him as the phone call also said, "Sir what do we do?" The beautiful girl beside William, didn''t understand what William was doing and why he was talking in the phone like he had some kind of authority in this casino. She didn''t know who he really was but figured that because he was talking in such a way then he had some pull here so she said, "I have my pappy with me and he is very strong so if those guys actually tried to do something then pappy would quickly defeat them." William looked at the girl beside him and didn''t know whether to trust her on this. He didn''t feel that she was lying but he couldn''t trust herpletely without knowing how strong the person was or would he really be willing to help him out in this situation. His whole reputation depended on what he did the next moment. "Sir?" The phone call asked and William suddenly had a n hatch in his mind as he thanked the girl, "Thank you for your help but I have a n." The girl nodded looking at his dependent face as he said to the phone call. "Don''t be rmed by what happens next and only follow what I do." Then he cut the call and took a deep breath whileing outside the door and shouting, "Hey Losers!" Chapter 336 - 336 - Casino Robbery [ Part 2 ] "Hey Losers!" The girl beside William wasn''t able to react quick enough as she saw William quickly stand up and walk out of the room they were hiding in. If that wasn''t enough of an exposure, he also even shouted towards them loudly and called them out. She looked at him, clearly shocked as she didn''t understand why he would do such a foolish thing like that. She wasn''t the only one who looked at him like that as all the others who were inside the casino floor and others who hid elsewhere, looked at him and wondered why this kid boasted like that? The intended targets, the robbery group of five looked at him with incredulous behavior as the leader asked with a frown, "And who the hell are you calling losers, you fucking brat!" William didn''t cower back as walked forward and the robbery group immediately pointed their guns towards him which also prompted the security group to point their guns at the robbers too, they didn''t care if they had to disobey orders and shoot even if it meant harming the innocent hot women held by the robbers, their main priority will always remain to protect the boss first. Seeing the guard''s actions made the robbery group frown even more and some surprised as they wondered why they would do such a thing, but William threw those thoughts out as he took all the attention to himself, "Well I am the brat that is going to give you the deal of your life." The robbery group were silent for a moment before they burst outughing and some ridiculed him. "Look at that, the kid wants to give us the deal of a lifetime, talk about an idiot." "He doesn''t even look like he has finished drinking off from his mother''s tits and he wants to give US a deal?... hahaha." "I think the boy wants to impress the prettydies here so that the big sisters would show him their gratitude." The guysughed for a while before the leader said, "You know what¡­ alright. Tell me about it." The guys behind him stoppedughing and one asked, "Boss¡­ what are you saying?" "I want to see what kind of deal it is that he can give us? Who knows if it is good enough I might even consider it." The guy said as his eyes were still looking at William''s figure who slowly starteding down, not going fast enough to actually be shot. "Well then tell me¡­ About your deal of a fricken lifetime, brat." He said with dark intent. William wasn''t the least bit scared as he knew that this people weren''t stronger than him by the looks of their figure and the only problems were the mana assault rifles. Even then, He was Level THREE, Beginner and that was a realm of power that couldn''t be ignored by just anyone and definitely not ones who were only a group of armored thugs. He stopped at the middle of the first floor and said, "My deal is I point you to the vault in this ce and you will get everything there is in the vault and leave us the fu*k alone, how about that?" "Wow! The kid really has some guts saying stuff like that and he doesn''t even seem like he is scared by us." One of them said. "Yeah, what did his mother feed the ki-" Another guy was about to say but he was interrupted by William. "HEY NUMBNUTS!... I''m not finished yet." Not only the robbery group but even the people on the floor and especially the youngpanion of William looked at him with mouth wide open and wondered what was really going through his mind. "Listen before you jabber off okay." He said as the guy who was interrupted tried to curse out but the leader shut him off with a hand sign as he looked at William as he was trying to figure out something. "Thanks for stopping the guy." William thanked the leader as he said, "Well as I was saying, I would show you the room where the cash is and you would leave us alone but there''s a condition to that." "What condition?" The leader asked seriously. Read exclusive chapters at NovelBin.C?m "That you would let those pretty girls you have as hostages, free." The robbery group was silent for a moment before they burst outughing again, except for the leader who eerily looked at William quietly. Afterughing for a while longer as William was starting to be annoyed by the non-stopughter of second-rate mobs, theughter stopped and one of them said. "Forget about letting the girls be free, why the fuck would we even believe that you will actually show us the vault when it could be just a trap?" Another joined, "Forget about a trap, how do you even know where the vault is? How can we trust you?" William smiled, "Because I am someone who is very special in this casino." His words confused the casino robbers and they looked at each other and asking whether what William said was really true or not. But the leader¡­ The leader looked at William with a vicious smile as he finally figured it out, "You''re him, aren''t you?" "The kid who owns this casino." "BINGO!" William eximed out to him and said, "You got it pretty quick¡­ no wonder you''re the leader among this group of idiots." Hearing him made the other robbers angry, "Call us idiot again and I will shoot you!" "Do that." William said and pointed at the guards above, "And they shoot you." "Then I will shoot the women-" "Shoot the pretty women and they shoot you too." "I- I don''t believe yo-" William looked above and said with a loud voice, "You guys have the authority to shoot them to kingdome if they shoot even one of the people with them or on the floor, GOT IT?" He got encouraged nods from all around as he smiled at the bbergasted robbers. They didn''t know if what he said was true or not but didn''t dare call out the bluff. "I will free them but instead youe with us." The Leader offered. "Alright." William said and nonchntly walked towards them before stopping just 10 feet away from them and saying, "Ladies" The leader nodded as the others threw the women towards William who caught them and asked if they were okay or not before going towards the robbers. The leader caught him and asked with a smile, "Now how are you sure that we wouldn''t do something to you?" "Oh! Because of this." William said and his body suddenly started to lit up as everyone looked at him with confusion except the leader who said, "Motherfucker" BOOM! A bright explosions urred and white mist filled the area while the robbers who were caught in it screamed out loud. The others looked at the scene shocked and then felt fear as they saw the robbersing out of the white mist with their skins burned out and meat protruding out as it seemed they were burned quite badly. While William looked at them from where he previously was at his office with a evil smirk on his face. Chapter 337: Chapter 337 - Robberies Aftermath After the explosion, guards moved in quickly and took down the already in pain robbers and called the police who came the next moment and took them in custody. But before they could leave, they took detailed statements of the events that had happened from most people in the casino and shocked was an understatement for them. From one guy they learned that a kid had brazenlye up for their help and defeated the robbers with just one move that was quite shy for the old guy to remember. Another said that robbers were too easy going and idiots that''s why they were so quickly taken down and that too by just a kid. Another said that the kid had sacrificed himself for the sake of others and even saved thedies that were captured by the robbers and there were many more of such stories. Most were way too stretched out in their way and some were fake to the point that one even said a Greek Male God came and punished the sinners¡­ which made no sense whatsoever, but the one thing that was in tune with everyone''s statement was that a kid had saved them. When the police searched for the kid they not just found the kidpletely unharmed but also learned that he was the owner of this massive casino. Frankly that was even more unbelievable for them than even the story about the male greek god. Then they took his statement which William told them the ''Real'' story from his perspective and the police were still shocked by the way that he had handled it. The fact that the kid in front of them provoked the robbers instead of calming them was quite surprising then the fact that he had taken them out with just one spell. Because who in the hell provokes the enemy when they have multiple assault rifles pointed towards your head? The police took their time with the statements and at the end was left scratching their heads as they finally were able to put together the bizarre story, but William was able to help them with their story by nudging them in the right direction and sliding a sufficientlyrge enough bag filled with cash to them. Which made them work quite fast and they quickly left while promising the public that the criminals would be punished as severely as possible. William just smiled at the leaving cops before taking arge breath and motioning towards the somewhat shaken groups of people. "Ladies and Gentlemen, May I have your attention." His words attracted everyone as they looked at their crazy young savior with disheveled faces. "I know that every one of you have experienced something extremely bad today and for that I am sorry." He said with a slight bow as most nodded satisfied but a few were clearly not as they voiced out their words. "Just saying sorry doesn''t clear you away from everything that happened you know." Another said, "Yeah and how bad is your security anyway that it took them so long toe here." "Because of you those prettydies were so scared, how are you going to take responsibility for that, hah." "Yeah, exactly what he said." Hearing those words made many people frown as they immediately understood that some people just wanted to take advantage of such situations. The girls who were previously rescued immediately reprimanded the people who were using them to put all the me at William. But William stopped them. "Yes, you are exactly right. All of this is my fault." William said with a remorseful face. "And there isn''t anything out there that could by any means help you ease your worries or even lower the guilt that is built inside my heart." William''s words made many women and even some men look at him with heartache, "but the only thing I can do to lessen it by just a bit is to remove all the losses every one of you had today." The people went quiet immediately as they didn''t react to his words until their brains finally processed what he said and all of them who had lost their money and even those that didn''t lose their money had eyes as wide as a colossal squid. But William wasn''t finished. "And not only that but I will also open the bar for the next two hours and any drinks within this period of time will bepletely free." William said, "but only for drinking, you can''t bring it home with you." The people who were once silence before now finally moved as they gasped and those that were bit too in love with alcohol immediately whistled out to William. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! They looked towards the sound and saw the bars now had multiple bottles on the counter and the barman were smiling in an inviting way to the people. So what happened next? They went crazy. As most would have thought that the people would go to get their money back from the table that they lost but they didn''t go there. They made a straight beeline towards the bars which were nowpletely filled with people drinking the most expensive drinks there were avable and those that they couldn''t drink before because of their financial situation. William looked at the people with a smile on his face as Naomi came beside him with a frown, "William, I get why you did such a thing but¡­" She looked at the people that were drinking off expensive wines and alcohols within seconds, "This will put arge dent in our pocket." "Even more than removing the money they lost today?" "Especially more. Those bottles that they are ''Chugging'' down are worth more than they can ever pay and they¡­ are not even giving it a chance to taste them," She had a disgustful face while saying, "What animals." William didn''t care that much about their behavior and instead felt at ease as he looked at their barbaric but happy faces, "But this is the only way topletely make everyone happy and not have any reprimands for it." Naomi nodded with a heavy sigh as she had to give to William that this idea of his would work wonders with everyone. Because nobody was crazy enough to repay debts and give free drinks in thergest casino in a kingdom. "Even if it meant that I would have to lose tens of millions in the making." "Ohhhh, it''s going to cost you much more than that." Naomi said with a hard look. "Really?" "Emhmm" William didn''t give it any thought and looked for the youngdy that he was with for some time. He searched her but she had already left by that time as he could only sigh heavily. ..... The young girl was now flying away in herrge flying pet as the man next to her asked, "Were you okay back there?" The young girl nodded, "Oh yes I was, pappy. I meant someone who had protected me through the whole thing." "And how was he?" The girl gave arge smile, "Oh! He was very nice¡­ he felt quite special." Chapter 338: Chapter 338 - Buying A Lost Dynasty A Few Days Later After the event of the robbery in the Trust Casino BLITZ, William knew that he had to do something about his security in those ces. So he increased the security level in every ce of business that he had, especially the casino and the banks. He spent a lot of money in buying state of the art weapons, equipment''s, security technologies and used it all on his businesses. He couldn''t be sure if the attack on the casino was a deliberate one with someonerger behind it or not but he was going to make sure that it was thest one there ever could be. The media and other people on social medias had been shunning him for what happened before on the casino floor and more than so they said it because of his behavior with the robbers. They were especially angry when they learned of his reverse psychology so they targeted him as much as possible but William didn''t give much s*it to them and ratherid his interest in two things. First was the security that he had done everything he could have done to make it as much better as possible and the only way it could be any better is if Keith were here but he would have to wait for some time before that could happen. Seeing the increased level of security and William''s hard work in making sure nothing like the robbery fiasco ever happens on every one of his businesses, those people that had been bothering him about it, slowly started to leave him as they saw that it would only be for naught to target someone who was already doing his best to make sure of everyone''s safety. William might not have cared about their review that much but feeling the silence in the air made him feel quite good. Even more so when Ramiel used this opportunity to spread story of what happened in the casino. He didn''t know whether he had done this for his ratings or because he truly wanted to help him. Regardless of that, Ramiel''s slightly exaggerated story had made him the people''s hero once more from the viin the others had rightfully portrayed him as. William could see the increased number of people back in his businesses as he was nowpletely sure that investing in Ramiel was the right choice. Now, William had his interests in two things, First was the security which he has already finished doing everything he could morally do to better it and the remaining was the matter of the Violet Boeli Family business. After William had exposed their operations to the public, the Violet Boeli Group tried everything to keep it in tight ropes but no matter what they did they couldn''t stop the massive influx of reporters that had already spread the news to every social media there was. If fate was real and luck was too then theirs had turned against them as the one that they could look to had shot himself in the head right before the police could even, ask questions from him. Which made it look at them at an even worse way than it previously was. Him killing himself was a way to say to the world that they indeed were the culprits of what happened. Even worse was that nobody was willing to help them. When they asked, everybody ignored them, they didn''t take their calls and they certainly cut off every single link that would tie them to the Violet Boeli Group. Even The Renowned Organization had turned its head away from the already soon to die Violet Boeli Family and that was thest straw of hope that was wiped out for them. Theirs stocks plummeted, businesses turned ruined, workers went on strike demanding more pay, vultures waiting to pick them off and their once good friends were the once that were now doing everything to take advantage of the situation. That wasn''t the even worse thing that was happening. To them, their most mortal enemy was the Trust Family which was instead of being in trouble which they had started, were flourishing and that too quite well. Their names were spoken every few seconds by one person or another and it was mostly about their great business. If that wasn''t enough, the opening of the charity had made their businesses much worse as it reminded people of how good one family can be and another much worse. The final straw was the casino. When the casino opened, their stocks were at their lowest, almost all businesses had shut down, they were knee deep in debt and their workers who were on strike once are now working over at TRUST. In hindsight they were fucked. They had fought with the one and only enemy that had destroyed their centuries worth of power to dust in a single fucking move. So with everything now bad and getting worse the people who were the ones that had anything to do with the Violet Boeli Group Businesses or anything, The Board of Directors made the decision of selling off everything there was and repaying the debts that they had so called ''Borrowed'' out of nowhere. This was the exact moment of time that people were waiting for as they wanted to shred off every single part of them, piece by piece and wanted to buy off their stocks at the lowest price possible while remaining very beneficial for them. But someone was a step ahead of them. ...¡­.. William looked at the sheets of paper that had names and detail of every single business that the Violet Boeli Group has and even those that were chained out by debt. "Is this all there is?" William asked Naomi who was sitting on the sofa opposite to him, drinking her milk coffee. Naomi nodded, "Yes, those sheets of paper covers everything ranging from their startup businesses to thest piece of furniture they had bought." William looked at the few pages that had arge ''Confiscated for Debt'' signed beside them and asked, "And what do you think we should do about them?" "William, I think that it would be best for us if we were to buy their stocks now." "Oh?" "Hmm," Naomi nodded as she let her cup of joe down and exined, "I know that they are in a very bad position now and that would make you think that it would be bad for us if we were to buy them but actually it would be good if we were to buy them now with their cost. Their stocks are at their all-time low price, debts popping out of nowhere and their workers and partners have left them to work for us now. If we don''t utilize this golden advantage before us then we would definitely regret itter, so please consider it." Naomi said and hoped that her young charming boss would understand. William nodded heavily, "Yes, do what you think is best but¡­ I have another suggestion." "What suggestion?" "Instead of only buying their stocks that are left, buy off everything." "Everything?" "Yes, everything. Buy off even the debts, don''t leave anything for anyone." Chapter 339: Chapter 339 - A Letter [ Part 3 ] William carefully sealed the item in front of him and even added his saliva to add a personal old touch that he always did back in his old world, a behavior that seemed to have carried to his new world as well. He gave the item one more look before nodding with satisfaction and pushing a button below his desk. The door to his main office opened a whileter as a beautiful woman with specially made maids dress came and bowed, "Master" William acknowledged Emily''s existence by giving a simple nod as Emily stood in front of him. She waited quietly as William took another look at the item in his hands. Emily looked at it and smiled quietly as she saw her master doing something silly but heartwarming. He took another look at it before finally giving it to Emily, "Take this letter and sent it to her." She took the letter and realized what the contents of it were or had some knowledge of it as she asked, "In my name again, master?" William nodded, "Yes¡­ if it were you then I suppose they wouldn''t think much of it and wouldn''t give it a look as you are already sending her letters." Emily nodded, taking the letter and put it before her chest as she knew the letter was of utmost importance. She took her leave from him and just as she closed the door to his room, she ran. She ran straight towards her room and closed it with a bang as the ones who had caught a glimpse of her figure wondered, what the hell had run like that? Emily sat in front of her ratherrge and ornamented desk that seemed to be of great quality and looked at the letter. The desk she was in was one that William had given her and said that it was her official desk for work, so she couldn''t deny him about it. She wrote her initials and the necessary things that it needed as she took it off in her bag and went outside the mansion. She called that one postal man she already had a contact with and gave him the letter with some cash and instructed the man once more about things that she had already told him multiple times as he nodded with a heavy look, but inwardly happy about the money. Then the man took off as Emily still felt somewhat worried whether the letter would go to her or fall in worse hands. As always the postal man took the letter and immediately came to his destination, the Halbert Great House, main branch. No matter how many times he hade to this ce, he couldn''t help but marvel at the ce''s size and beauty. He also took a brief moment to talk with the maid that always took the letter from him as she bunted a bit with him before leaving the man helpless for somepany. The maid then went towards thergest building with the most security and went towards the third floor before knocking on a beautiful wooden crafted door and said, "Young Madam" She heard a response a few secondster, "Come in." and she did. The first thing she saw was thergefy bed filled withrge pillows and pink covers before her eyes went to look at the many luxurious furniture''s inside the room. This wasn''t the first time she hade to this room nor was it the first time she had seen those furniture''s, but still she felt that pin like feeling in herself as she wanted to touch and feel those rich items. She was a pro at her job so even with such thoughts hidden inside her, she looked at the young girl in front of her and said, "Madam, your letter has arrived." A young beautiful girl sat in front of arge dressing table as shebed her silky smooth blonde hair and her almost golden colored eyes didn''t differ from her figure on the mirror as she asked, "Who sent it?" "It''s from Emily, madam." The young girlbing her hair came to a full stop and freezed. Then she slowly let theb down and said, "Give it to me." The maid came close to her and gave her the letter as she took and was about to open but stopped then looked at the maid and gave her a nod. The maid immediately understood the subtle meaning behind it and nodded, "Madam" before going outside of the room. The maid stepped outside the door and looked at it with a deep thought. Whenever she would give a letter from Emily to the young madam, she would always dismiss her and lock herself in her room. She didn''t know what contents were there in the letters nor did her questions yielded any result. There were many questions going through her mind. She knew that the young madam knew Emily, but it wasn''t to a degree that it would be this familiar. She couldn''t understand why the young madam would be so interested in a letter from an ex-maid? But she knew that asking too many questions would only make it bad for her so she left. Inside the room, Diana Halbert, younger sister of William and the only sibling that he trusted, tore open the letter and quickly read through the content. How have you been, Friend? I know it''s been sometime and I have only written this letter to you after quite some time an I''m sorry for that. Believe me when I say that it''s been quite hectic with everything that has been happening around here. I finally found the time to write to you before you finally leave for your long journey. I know it will make it much more difficult for us tomunicate after your departure, that''s why I wanted to talk to you and also remind of you something that I think would help you out if you were¡­ ever to be in some danger. Diana''s smile went away as she read the next contents of the letter that seemed to have important words to them. She read them and took it to mind as she closed away the letter and left it on the dresser. She thought about the many items of importance and felt quite happy even though it was a very serious matter. She felt the worry her brother had when he wrote the letter. Then she looked at the other item that was inside the letter and looked at it. It was a small chain ne and had a round embroidery on it. She looked at its material and could see that it was of pure gold, so much so that she could feel its heaviness even though it wasn''t that big. She would often receive jewelry from the letters of her brother and it would always be of the highest quality. She was a young girl who liked gold and other jewelry very much and receiving such items always made her feel quite giddy. But even thought she had received such items, she would have troubling thoughts too. What is her little brother involved in that he could give her such expensive jewelry? Chapter 340: Chapter 340 - Caught ? Diana carefully looked at the ne in her hand and admired its beauty. Looking at it made her smile quite a lot but after some time she became awfully quiet. Her eyes seemed to fill with water as she quietly wept by herself while looking at the ne. The ne reminded her of her little brother who she did not know how well he was. Even if they talked with letters, talking in real life and in letters was a different matter. Most of all it pained her to know that he would sent so much of jewelry to her but she couldn''t give out anything because it might get caught by her maids. She slowly wept until a knock resounded from the door as she heard a mature voice, "Diana? Are you there? I want to talk to you about something?" Diana immediately froze up as she realized the voice belonged to her mother. She immediately replied out of fear, "Coming mother!" Then ran to the closet and quickly threw the ne at one corner before shutting it close. Diana then looked around for anything that was out of order and saw the letter and immediately burned it away with a spell and threw it in one corner of the room as it turned to ash. Then she ran towards the door before she had a glimpse of herself and stopped. She looked at her disheveled face and her mascara which was out of order because of her crying and tried to fix it. "Diana!" Her mother called out. "Just one moment mother." She said and did her best to hid away the sadness that was on her face and went towards the door. She held the door handle and took a deep breath before having a smile on her face and opening the door. A woman with identical features as Diana but a bit mature stood before the door and looked at her daughter with a coy smile as she asked, "What''s the matter? What seems to have got you in such a good mood?" "Hmm? What do you mean?" "I was talking about the smile on your face." "Huh?" Diana blurted before understanding that she may have spread her smile a little too much than usual. "Oh!... I was just a bit too happy to see you, I guess." She said with an evenrger smile. "Is that so?" Her mother said and kept looking at her as Diana also kept smiling awkwardly. A few moments passed before she said, "Are you going to let me in or still want to keep smiling like that?" "Oh!" Diana said and jumped back a step as Charlotte walked in. Charlotte looked around the room as her eyes scrutinized every little detail as her daughter followed her every move. She looked at the bed and then at the veranda and many other ces as Diana asked, "Sooo¡­ What brings you by?" "Well I just finished doing a charity event and felt like I wanted to spend some time with you." "Right after you just finished a charity event?" Diana asked as she felt something vain. "Yes, I am¡­," Charlotte looked back at her daughter with a bright face, "Why is that a problem?" "No no no, I was just curious that''s all." Diana quickly said and Charlotte''s smile brightened even more, "Wonderful" "But looking at your room," She did another take, "Were you doing something here?... Did Ie at a bad time?" "No no¡­," Diana shook her head vibrantly, "You didn''te at a bad time and I definitely wasn''t doing anything." "Is that so?" Charlotte said as her looked at Diana''s trying to find some sort of false in them. But Diana held on as she said, "Oh Yeah." The stare on went for a moment before Charlotte turned around and Diana finally felt relieved as she gave arge sigh while lowering her posture. "Are you free right now?" "huh?¡­ yes." "Then get ready." "Hmm?" Diana felt troubled, "Get ready for what?" "For a big family dinner." Charlotte said with arge smile, "Your grandfather is here." Diana''s eyes widened a lot as she asked in a happy tone, "Grandpa''s here?" "Hmm and he wants to meet with all of us and talk about his adventures." Charlotte said and went towards the closet as Diana quickly stepped in front of her and said, "Wha- what is it?" "What are you doing? Move¡­ I need to pick up a good dress for you to wear for the family dinner." Charlotte said and moved her daughter aside while looking at all the clothes. Diana was sweating quite a lot as she looked at her mother looking around the closet and prayed that the ne wouldn''t be found by her. She finally gave a sigh of relief as her mother took off a dress and threw it toward her. "Wear this." Diana took the dress and looked at her mother who stood there. "Well go on." Diana brows wrinkled as she gave a huff before moving towards the bathroom and quickly changing her dress there. Diana got out of the bathroom, wearing the blue dress with some pearls embedded as her mother gave a satisfying nod. "You look good in that dress." "Thanks." "Wear this too." She said and threw a ne at Diana who caught it and froze as she realized it was the same ne that William had gifted her. She didn''t know what to do but she couldn''t think about it as her mother came in front of her, "Well quickly wear it." Diana looked at her mother''s face but didn''t find any anger nor faults so she thought nothing of it and turned around to wear the ne. It must have been her fear of being caught or the sweat she had on her palms that made it difficult to wear the ne as she failed each time. "Give it to me." Charlotte took the ne and helped her daughter wear it as she smiled, "That ne looks absolutely perfect on you." Diana felt quite good hearing that as the ne indeed looked great on her and it made her miss William even more. "Hmm¡­ did I get you that ne or¡­ was it someone else?" Diana hearing her mother''s question stammered, "A-Ahh¡­ you didn''t but it." "I bought it with a friend when I went out with her¡­ for shopping." "Oh, What for?" "Well¡­ I liked it quite a lot so I thought of buying it." Diana said, "How is it?" "Hmm¡­" Charlotte thought as Diana''s palm nervously clicked themselves, "It certainly seems beautiful on you." Then kissed her daughter''s head, "And whatever my daughter likes, she can buy. No questions asked." Diana smiled hearing that as Charlotte asked, "Diana¡­ baby, You''re not hiding something from me, are you?" The sudden question threw Diana out of her mind as she said, "Wh- what are you talking about mother? Why would I hide something from you?" "Well¡­ I know that you wouldn''t but," Charlotte looked at her daughter from the mirror view and said, "You would tell me if something happened right?" "¡­Of course." Charlotte smiled as she moved back with her daughter, "Let''s go then." Diana nodded with a distant thought as they walked out of the room. Diana didn''t noticed it but, the ash from the letter from before was now gone. Chapter 339 - 339 - A Letter [ Part 3 ] William carefully sealed the item in front of him and even added his saliva to add a personal old touch that he always did back in his old world, a behavior that seemed to have carried to his new world as well. He gave the item one more look before nodding with satisfaction and pushing a button below his desk. The door to his main office opened a whileter as a beautiful woman with specially made maids dress came and bowed, "Master" William acknowledged Emily''s existence by giving a simple nod as Emily stood in front of him. She waited quietly as William took another look at the item in his hands. Emily looked at it and smiled quietly as she saw her master doing something silly but heartwarming. He took another look at it before finally giving it to Emily, "Take this letter and sent it to her." She took the letter and realized what the contents of it were or had some knowledge of it as she asked, "In my name again, master?" William nodded, "Yes¡­ if it were you then I suppose they wouldn''t think much of it and wouldn''t give it a look as you are already sending her letters." Emily nodded, taking the letter and put it before her chest as she knew the letter was of utmost importance. She took her leave from him and just as she closed the door to his room, she ran. She ran straight towards her room and closed it with a bang as the ones who had caught a glimpse of her figure wondered, what the hell had run like that? Emily sat in front of her ratherrge and ornamented desk that seemed to be of great quality and looked at the letter. The desk she was in was one that William had given her and said that it was her official desk for work, so she couldn''t deny him about it. She wrote her initials and the necessary things that it needed as she took it off in her bag and went outside the mansion. She called that one postal man she already had a contact with and gave him the letter with some cash and instructed the man once more about things that she had already told him multiple times as he nodded with a heavy look, but inwardly happy about the money. Then the man took off as Emily still felt somewhat worried whether the letter would go to her or fall in worse hands. As always the postal man took the letter and immediately came to his destination, the Halbert Great House, main branch. No matter how many times he hade to this ce, he couldn''t help but marvel at the ce''s size and beauty. He also took a brief moment to talk with the maid that always took the letter from him as she bunted a bit with him before leaving the man helpless for somepany. The maid then went towards thergest building with the most security and went towards the third floor before knocking on a beautiful wooden crafted door and said, "Young Madam" She heard a response a few secondster, "Come in." and she did. The first thing she saw was thergefy bed filled withrge pillows and pink covers before her eyes went to look at the many luxurious furniture''s inside the room. This wasn''t the first time she hade to this room nor was it the first time she had seen those furniture''s, but still she felt that pin like feeling in herself as she wanted to touch and feel those rich items. She was a pro at her job so even with such thoughts hidden inside her, she looked at the young girl in front of her and said, "Madam, your letter has arrived." A young beautiful girl sat in front of arge dressing table as shebed her silky smooth blonde hair and her almost golden colored eyes didn''t differ from her figure on the mirror as she asked, "Who sent it?" Explore more at NovelBin.C?m "It''s from Emily, madam." The young girlbing her hair came to a full stop and freezed. Then she slowly let theb down and said, "Give it to me." The maid came close to her and gave her the letter as she took and was about to open but stopped then looked at the maid and gave her a nod. The maid immediately understood the subtle meaning behind it and nodded, "Madam" before going outside of the room. The maid stepped outside the door and looked at it with a deep thought. Whenever she would give a letter from Emily to the young madam, she would always dismiss her and lock herself in her room. She didn''t know what contents were there in the letters nor did her questions yielded any result. There were many questions going through her mind. She knew that the young madam knew Emily, but it wasn''t to a degree that it would be this familiar. She couldn''t understand why the young madam would be so interested in a letter from an ex-maid? But she knew that asking too many questions would only make it bad for her so she left. Inside the room, Diana Halbert, younger sister of William and the only sibling that he trusted, tore open the letter and quickly read through the content. How have you been, Friend? I know it''s been sometime and I have only written this letter to you after quite some time an I''m sorry for that. Believe me when I say that it''s been quite hectic with everything that has been happening around here. I finally found the time to write to you before you finally leave for your long journey. I know it will make it much more difficult for us tomunicate after your departure, that''s why I wanted to talk to you and also remind of you something that I think would help you out if you were¡­ ever to be in some danger. Diana''s smile went away as she read the next contents of the letter that seemed to have important words to them. She read them and took it to mind as she closed away the letter and left it on the dresser. She thought about the many items of importance and felt quite happy even though it was a very serious matter. She felt the worry her brother had when he wrote the letter. Then she looked at the other item that was inside the letter and looked at it. It was a small chain ne and had a round embroidery on it. She looked at its material and could see that it was of pure gold, so much so that she could feel its heaviness even though it wasn''t that big. She would often receive jewelry from the letters of her brother and it would always be of the highest quality. She was a young girl who liked gold and other jewelry very much and receiving such items always made her feel quite giddy. But even thought she had received such items, she would have troubling thoughts too. What is her little brother involved in that he could give her such expensive jewelry? Chapter 341: Chapter 341 - A Unusual Family Dinner Without knowing about what had happened back in her own room, Diana along with her mother ventured down the stairs. She looked at the house that she grew up in and always as before she saw many animal skins and stuffed animals on the floors and walls. There was many of them here as she saw a Tiger, Lion, Jaguar and Hippo. But those were just the normal ones, the true dangers were the ming rhino, abysmal lion, Speedbreak Tiger, Dark Jaguar and even a lightning evoking Tyrannosaurus rex. Diana took another look at the stuffed animals which she lost count of and wondered once more, why did they have to make such a show of their killings. Isn''t it enough to just say your bravado and move on? But no, when she had asked such a question, the only thing that answered her each time wasughter apanied with a mind numbing talk about being a man¡­ seriously what the hell is that? Can you give birth to human beings? Can you suffer the pain of carrying a human being for 9 whole months and being kicked by it constantly? No. Then please stop trying to show off this manliness which only shows how many things you had killed and how wrong you are in your mental state. "We''re here." Charlotte said as Diana stopped her inner monologue and looked at therge wooden door in front of them that would open up the world of honeyed veiled words and contempt. "Are you ready?" Her mother asked but to her it seemed like she was asking herself more than her. She wanted to ask her how she was always worried about her surroundings and at the same time so calm too. It seemed her own mother had her story too. "Hello there." A sarcastic voice called out before Diana could answer to her mother. She internally cursed while only frowning outside as she was spotted by the turd. It had to be him than any other person, didn''t it? No, it was actually better that it was him and not his mother. His mother was much worse. "Hello Charlotte." And she just cursed herself didn''t she? It wasn''t just Leoturd but the wicked witch as well. Both she and her mother had frowns on their face as they heard those voices but quickly cleared them up and turned around with a pre-acted smile. "Good morning to you, brother." "Hello Anabeth." Her response got a snarl from her brother as he thought that it would get him something else, something satisfying. But Charlotte¡­ her mother was literally having a stare down with the Wicked Witch of the South who didn''t back down at all. They kept on having the stare down while she and her brother looked at each other as the situation was getting weirder and weirder with each passing moment. But her ever brightening smile got to her brother faster than his own sarcastic face¡­ oh! That was his normal face. Their stare down came to a stop as her mother spoke, "It''s so nice to see you again, here for the family dinner right? But weren''t you stuck in that situation with mana mining? The Wicked Witch nodded, "Yes I was but¡­ my son loved his grandsire and wanted to meet him too much, so I couldn''t let him miss that and came here quickly," The witch said with a neutral face, "And you? Weren''t you in another one of your charity event?" "Yes I was, but I finished it up quick enough to attend the family dinner. Can''t miss such a big event now, can we?" "We most definitely shouldn''t." And the stare down was back on and Dianapelled herself to cough out loud as both of them looked at her, "I think we should get inside, grandfather should almost be here by now." The mothers nodded at the same time and stood before the door and they behind them. "After you." "No, you." "Why not both?" "Indeed" Both the mothers nodded as she looked at her brother who didn''t give a shi* to this farce anymore. He had seen it way too much to care anymore. The door opened and they were the first ones to arrive here. The Wicked Witch, her brother sat on the right side of therge dining table as they sat opposite them in order. Then it didn''t take long before the other members of the family came as well. The next was her oldest brother and her First Mother as they sat left to them and greeted each other. Then came her Second Mother and her oldest sister and sat opposite her brother as she greeted them back to only get a nod in return. Her second mother and sister were a weird bunch and she didn''t try to make any more contact as her instincts screamed her not to. All of them sat chronologically in order, as the first wife and son, then her mother and she, then came the second wife and daughter on the opposite side with the wicked witch and the turd. They sat there in ufortable silence and it was only for a while before they heard rows ofughter booming out of the hallway as she felt happy to hear that same loudughter that always made her smile in her days of joy and worries. The door banged open as her father and grandfather walked in tow to tow, as they talked and grandfatherughed at her father''s serious words as if disregarding them. Her father would try to make her grandfather be involved in the family business but as always, grandfather would wave them off and say he is too old to think about stuff like that. Says the man that once was called one of the very strongest in the world and had fought through blood and steel to hold the seat that her father now sat and safeguard her very unusual family. Her grandfather stood at a height of 6.8 and looked quite humongous, even towering her father who stopped at 6.7 and only wore clothes that werefortable to wear. As always he didn''t think to give appearance a careful look nor thought about what others said about it. Why should he when he was still one of the strongest in Escana. He had arge white beard, a rough face and glittering white teeth as he greeted her the first before going off to the other ones. Then as her father sat in the main seat beside his first and second wife and her grandfather sat beside her, opposite to the main seat, did the meal began. The dinner was quite funny as her grandfather spoke of his ridiculous tales of fightingrge monsters and her father sighing and worrying about the damages he did. All in all, the dinner was much better than the nd ones they usually had. ... Charlotte walked as her maid followed her through the main hallway before knocking arge door and releasing her maid before getting inside. She then gave a formal bow to therge dominating man before her and showed him the ashes from the burned letter. The man took the ashes and somehow was able to revert them back to its original state and read it. He took his time reading it before giving a smile and only uttering one word. "¡­Interesting" Chapter 342: Chapter 342 - A New Goal A Few Weeks Later It took William a few weeks before he couldpletely buy off all of the stocks and businesses that the Violet Boeli Group had. It was because of the fact that he also wanted to buy the ones that were taken by the banks for its debts and also because there were other people who wanted to buy the stocks too. So in their way, they did a few things to stop William from buying it by raising the price or simply giving him more trouble but Naomi was a strong minded woman who was adamant on finishing her job no matter the difficulty. Because of her, now they were able to celebrate the fact that William has nowpletely taken over The Violet Boeli''s ce, their once rival. William stood with a couple of people, mainly Delmar, Naomi and a few other of his associates that had the main hand in the process of acquiring the Violet Boeli project. He smiled at them and brought his drink up high as he said, "Well Congrattions to those in this room that had aplished this hard work. Each and every one of you had a different mark but the same objective of buying The Violet Boeli Group. Something that not only us but many were on it too and only because of you was this possible. The job wasn''t in anyway easy when others were doing their best to bring you down but all of you stood tall and was able to aplish something that makes me proud and would have made my father a lot prouder." His words coupled with his charming face brought a different atmosphere to the room as the people were affected by it. "So Congrattions to you all¡­ You have done an impossible job that would only make TRUST raise higher." William said as all of them cheered him with their drinks. "HEAR HEAR" All of them shouted at the same moment. William smiled and talked with them for a while before he removed himself from the people who could only talk about business rted things even when he had given them a major party. He walked out the hallway as he looked at the pictures and arts hanging on the walls. He stopped for a moment as he gave a look at the photo of Royce with his family, he was with his wife and children''s as he gave a clear smile. William didn''t linger for long as he walked on again before going through a different door and walking inside arge room. He stopped and looked at the room which was the main office for Royce and also the ce where he shot himself. He looked at the tapes that said ''Police Tape ¨C Do Not Disturb The Crime Scene'' wrapped around a few ces in the room but mostly at the desk. He went towards the desk, removing the police tape and looking at it. He searched for some kind of evidence or remains of the man that was his enemy once but found none as it seemed like the cleaning crew had done their job well. He sat on the chair and spun it around a few times before stopping and going over therge window and looking outside it. His eyes were somewhat lost as he looked over one thing that but he did notice someoneing beside him, most probably Delmar by the body size. After the event in the Casino, where an invasive but beautiful girl hade beside him without him knowing about it, he took measures to increase his senses around him and gained more uracy. He may have enjoyed the time with her but it doesn''t mean that he liked the fact that even a small young girl coulde beside him while he remained unaware of the fact. "Hmm¡­ how does it feel boss?" Delmar asked. "Other than the fact that I am drinking orange juice when everybody surrounding me are drinking expansive alcohol and feeling down about it¡­ nauseating." William said looking at his third ss of orange juice. "You could always drink alcohol you know, not like anyone''s going to notice or even tell anything about it." "Have you talked with Emily before?" William sarcastically asked, "If she were to knew about the fact that I drank alcohol before the age of 16¡­ she would tear me a new ass." Delmarughed a bit, "Haha, that she would and even Naomi would join in on it." Then he thought about it, "Hmm¡­ two beautiful women doing that to me¡­ I don''t know whether to feel bad or excited to look forward to it." Williamughed hearing Delmar''s bare thoughts, the guy always remains a special case in the mental department. "So¡­ Tell me truly, how does it feel to take over Violet Boeli?" "Hmm, taking over every single factor and piece of my biggest rival since opening my first business you mean?" William asked before smilingrgely, "Great¡­ but also a bit horrifying." "How?" "The fact that someone of such a high caliber could be erased and his ces be ransacked by others so easily, makes me think. What if I was the one in his ce, what would have happened then?" "Well¡­ I''m pretty sure we would have fought off the cops before running off to another kingdom¡­ again." Delmar said as heughed remembering thest moments of his previous job. "Yeah, that we would." William alsoughed then pointed at a ce and asked, "Is that what I think that is?" Delmar looked and spotted the ce, "You mean the Violet Boeli''s main operations building?" "Yeah, it is ours right?" "Everything of theirs is ours now." "Hmm¡­" William thought, "Tear down that building and recreate arger¡­ better one with great security and better equipment for the everyone." "You wanna make a business office there?" Delmar asked. "Not just any but our main. We don''t have a main building yet other than the one over at that remote ce but that''s too nd. This ce will be our main spot." William said envisioning the ce already, "Make arge ''T'' at the highest point, make sure to add lights to it as well so that in night it can glow like in red¡­ like blood." "Alright, can do." Delmar nodded, "Then what?" "What is there?" "Well¡­ in the few days we were only covering the areas rted with the Violet Boeli Group¡­ which is no more and we have also taken over every one of their businesses too, so we don''t have a main objective anymore." Delmar said, "Now do we get back to what we were doing before ¨C Just Working or do we do something new?" William thought about his words hard before looking him in the eyes for the first time since the conversation, "The Violet Boeli, they once held power over this city right?" "Yes" "Now that they are gone, does it mean we are the ones in power?" "Well¡­ notpletely." William nodded, "Figures. Alright then you do everything to buy off the police force who would be d to find a new benefactor and use them to cut off any bandits or thugs in the street that think they own this ce now. Tell Naomi to Control over every business factor in this city and truly make it ours." Delmar smiled heavily, "Now we are talking." Then he realized something as he said. "Oh! Yeah, almost forgot." "Happy Birthday Boss." Chapter 343: Chapter 343 - MAX Level Security Two Months Later A building that was 80 floors long and looked amazing with its new metallic ck and white structure and the iconic ''T'' topped on the head. This was the new building that William had built as his main workce and a ce where he could have genuine business meeting other than his mansion. It wasn''t that he was having trouble working inside his house but it didn''t feel as professional as it felt working inside an office building. Inside therge 80th tower buildings top floor. The 80th floor was the highest floor with the most security on it as it was the ce where William worked. The ce was covered withrge ss walls as its outer walls as William instructed to build it that way and he slso made sure to make itpletely bulletproof and even added the extra mana resistance on it. But he was not finished with that. He added security cameras with and drones with many features and shooting capabilities in all the 80 floors. So not only there were guards all over the floors but also drones that flew and covered every area while being ready to shoot anyone they deemed a threat. This was something that made the workers who worked there quite scared as they knew that every one of their moves was being looked at by an AI and for those whose hands were a little too grabby, they were the most scared. But it also added ayer of protection for many. Working inside argepany meant that there weren''t much of a security problem there but when there is, it probably will be big enough to cause everyone fear. A Guy with a bomb inside his body coulde, a gang wanting to cause chaos and the asional assassin woulde to kill off the boss, it was actually not that rare for something like this to happen in a supernaturally powered world.. The security was especially helpful to the women inside thepany who were sometimes scared by the men above their stations that wanted to take advantage of them. Now they felt secured knowing that an AI which didn''t care about distinction nor emotions, would take actions against anyone if the order were to be broken. Though it still brought fear to many who thought about it, especially at night when the atmosphere would be darker and the ''T'' sign would lit up in dark red color and the offices would be filled with drones that flew everywhere and looked at everything with its red lenses. William was one of the few who liked thetter part, especially when he seemed like the top viin inside such high level security building. Unfortunately, it was the daytime and neither the building sign nor the drones looked as terrifying while William worked in his office. William took the 70th paper that he didn''t even care to read anymore and just signed it before taking a sip of his 8th cup of cold coffee and going to the next one. The door to the office opened up as Naomi came in before being stopped by a drone which looked her up and down before saying in a mechanical female tone. "Verification Sess" Chapter Explore: "Naomi Bluthe" "upation: Manager of TRUST and assistant to the Boss" "Clearance Level: MAX" The dronesst part made Naomi feel a bit proud of herself, no matter how many times she had heard it. She who was only 20 years old was now the manager of a rising organization which didn''t look like it would stop at anything and even more she was also the closest assistant and confidant to her charming and very beautiful young boss. Even more as she had MAX level clearance on such a big ce. Frankly she didn''t know what she had done in this life or even her past life to get a chance like this, but she would cherish it as long as her body and mind allowed her too. If only her boss was a little older and a bit more pervert than she could have had the ultimate forbidden experience. But oh well¡­ Naomi put such thoughts aside as she walked towards Williams desk while carrying another set of papers which looked the same as the ones William was working on. She came and put the files on the table as William didn''t notice her or simply didn''t ept her existence until she said, "Here" "More papers to sign?" William asked as he kept his gaze on the papers that he was working on. Naomi nodded, "Yes" and looked at her boss and saw that he didn''t seem angry nor did his tone convey any secret undertones. He looked like a workaholic boss who was quite exhausted but didn''t show it on his face. The only thing strange that anyone would find strange about him is that he was quite young. "How is it going?" "What?... do you mean the endless number of papers that you are bringing for me or are you talking about the enving life I am living?" William said without any sarcasm as it seemed exhaustion had gotten him there as well. Naomi smiled awkwardly and did her best to not smile at his honest words, "Well¡­ I was asking about both." "You are the only one who knows how the first one is going and about my envement¡­" William finally took his eyes off the paper and looked at her while saying, "Working in a mine field would have been more fun than¡­ this ndness." Naomi nodded looking at his eyes which looked like they were trying to dug themselves inside to hide itself. She too understood what William was going through and she had even more difficult work than him. "Forget about me and tell me about yourself?... are you ready to give me your resignation papers yet?" William asked with a small speckle of a smile. Naomi shook her head, "As long as you keep giving me a big check every week, I am content with doing this very." William nodded, "If only I had something like that or an encouragement that would keep me going through this. I feel like I will shoot myself in a few days if I don''t stop seeing a paper that needs my signature." "Then do it." "What?" William looked at her in a sudden motion. "O-Oh! Sorry, I meant to say that you should take a break¡­ no-not the thing I said previously." Naomi said while biting her tongue. William turned back to the papers in front of him and said while signing them, "As much as I want to say yes, I probably should finish this first." Naomi frowned seeing William actually working hard and asked again, "Are you sure that you don''t want to do that? The weather is quite fine these days." "No, I am sur-" William suddenly stopped and asked suspiciously, "You are not the type of person tp let me live freely so... What is it that you really want?" Naomi smiled as she couldn''t keep it hidden from him so she gave up and gave him the ticket as he read it out loud. "The King''s Fighting Tournament, Front Row Seats" William looked at her and asked, "This is not just some kind of vacation for me is it?" Naomi nodded with a shy smile. "Hmm... do they take bets?" Chapter 344: Chapter 344 - Kings Tournament "How about that one?" "Noo¡­ she is kind of nd." "huh¡­ and that one?" "Hmm¡­ maybe, but not my cup of tea." "Alright then¡­ what about that one?" "¡­ I think that''s a guy." "¡­Are you sure? It doesn''t look like on-" "Look underneath." "Hmm¡­ oh! Now I see it." William said to Delmar who quieted down immediately after seeing Naomie for them. "What are you guys talking about?" She asked. "Just thinking about what kind of people are going to attend today." William lied. They were talking about the different kinds of women sitting on therge stage. He was talking about what kind of women was Delmar''s preference but it seems that none was close to the demanding man''s choice. Naomi nodded, "Yes, it is going to be a spectacr event today, many people of different ces and cultures are going toe here to fight." "Have you seen the previous King''s Tournaments too?" William asked. "Only one." Naomi said, "I was 10 years old when thest one happened." The King''s Tournament It was a tournament where various kinds of people with varying fighting styles are invited toe here and fight for the King''s birthday event. But not every year, the King''s Tournament is only hosted once every 10 years and all the kings have theirs on their birthdays and some don''t. So Naomi seeing it only one time was true and thest one before her had happened when she was not even born yet. "Every fight that I had watched back then was very amazing to look at. People woulde from many sects and houses and show off their amazing skills and I was immediately amazed at the start." Naomi sighed saying that, "If only the King''s Tournament was every year and not only every 10 years." William looked smilingly at her. He was surprised that she would love watching fights this much. Then he took a look at therge crowd and understood something. She wasn''t the only one, there were thousands, NO tens of thousands here that came to watch people fight. Why wouldn''t they when the world they live in has supernatural powers in it and every fight had special effects. Even though he understood her reasons, he still asked her, "You like the fights that much, hah?" Naomi nodded instantly, happiness oozing out of the white haired beauty, "I do." "For your general information, there isn''t any bloodshed." William looked immediately at Delmar and asked, "There isn''t?" Delmar shook his head, "Which is one of the reasons why there are kids allowed here. "OH!" "But it''s one of the main points of why the tournament is so great." Naomi said, "It not only has different people with various skills fighting to show off their skills but it also has its elegance." "If a good fight doesn''t have at least one person losing a limb or something them I''m not interested." Delmar said and leaned on hisfy chair as William too had thoughts like him. He didn''t seem to think of how bizarre it was that he too thought like him or had some simrities to it. "¡­" Naomi looked at him with evident anger but didn''t say anything as she quickly smiled at William and said to him, "How are the seats?" William leaned on his expensivefortable chair and looked at the stage in front of him as he sat on the first row, "It''s quite good. Good chair, front ce and good food for order, so it''s a GO for me." He said knowing his words would make her happy. Naomi smiled, "I know right." "But did you really buy this seats?... I''m sure it would take a lot of trouble to get seats like this." "Oh! I didn''t¡­ it was the king." William and Delmar looked at her with a weird gaze, "Excuse me?" "I meant that it was the royal family that has invited us and given us the tickets." Naomi said, "It seems our previous few endeavors had made the king quite happy for him to send us such things." "Or it could be that he is simply trying to buy off a good rtionship." Delmar countered. "It definitely is." Naomi said and her voice went to the professional one, "It would certainly show that he is favoring a new uing family and this was a good way to curry favor with us and not jeopardize to much too." Delmar nodded, "And to add the fact that they had given us one of the best seat only preserved for such matters only ignites it." Naomi nodded and was about to say something else but William interrupted her. "I thought we hade here for a vacation." He said, "Can you guys for a few moments turn off those engines inside your head." "Sorry, William." "I''ll try." William didn''t think much about their words and looked to the stage as a loud horn suddenly bellowed out before a man wearing a ringmaster like outfit came to the stage. "My dear Ladies and Gentlemen." He started with arge tone. "Today is the start of the 12th Kings Tournament and our Beloved, the King''s 52nd Birthday, please give a round of apuse to him." The announcer said as the camera''s all pointed to the Royal family and viewed with the help ofrge holographic projections. The whole stage erupted in cheers as the royal family smiled and waved for them. William looked at the royal family it only showed off the king, his wife, and his two firstborn children. Then his attention went on the tall king who looked quite sturdy and smiled at the camera while waving in many directions. '' Looks ordinary enough, '' William thought, '' Chapter Experience: But it may just be his way of trying to mask his specialty¡­ who knows? '' The camera''s cut off the king and spoke loudly, "May the king reign for thousands of years and we get to see such grand tournaments in many years." "Now without wasting any of your time, let''s get to the real show. The CONTESTANTS!" He said before backing away as the side doors opened and a one walked inside from the side way. A guy of average height walked towards the middle point as he smiled and showed off to the crowd his midrange features as the announcer called out his name, "Pete Lamb, A guy who is quite special¡­ even though he doesn''t look like it." The guy he was talking about, gave him a weird look but he couldn''t say anything as he was thrown out the next moment. "Now to present someone who is actually special." The announcer said and gestured to the gate as a man walked inside. The guy was wearing traditional robes which had white and silver features with long stripes on it, the guy had long ck hair that went as long as his waist and his eyes seemed to not care about the announcer nor of the tens of thousands of crowd that was cheering for him. "Presenting, Pan Huiling from the WaterBend Sect." The announcer''s words got many cheers. William too was interested but not on the guy but the weapon that he was carrying. Chapter 345: Chapter 345 - Kings Tournament [ Part 1 ] After Pan Huiling, many others were called and most of them had one thing simr to them. Most of them were from a sect. It would be either the fire burning emblem or the cloudy night light but most of the guys would be from some kind of sect. William looked and saw that over 85% of the tournament fighters are from sects or houses and the other 15% weremoners or from some minor families that didn''t matter. He also saw that almost all of them were not that strong¡­ even the strong weren''t that strong and that got him to think¡­ how bad was the king of this kingdom that the participants were so weak or why did only the weak participate? "What''s the reward of this tournament?" William turned to Naomi. "It''s 50 Million for the first ce and a meet with the royal family." Naomi said as she looked on the field where all of the warriors were gathered and were showing off to the crowd. "Then 10 Million for the second ce and 1 Million for the third andst ce." "Hmm¡­" William thought hearing her. "What''s wrong boss?" Delmar asked. "Is it just me or¡­ do they all look kinda weak?" "Weak!" Naomi asked bewildered, "What do you mean weak? All of them seem quite strong to me." "Yeah that''s only because you haven''t seen people like we have." Delmar instructed, "What you see in front of you may be strong to you, but for us it''s just a group of rag tagged people who only know how to pose for the crowd." It seemed his words made Naomi angry as she said, "Well then, if that''s what you really think then, why don''t you go there and show it, big guy." Hearing her, both William and Delmarughed a bit which made her angrier as she didn''t expect William to join him too. "Why are youughing with him!" "Yeah¡­ it''s not like that." William said, "If Delmar really were to go down there, I can bet a billion dors that he could take all of them in a single match and still win." Naomi looked shocked, not because of his words which she doubted but of his eyes, which had the utmost conviction. The same eyes that looked down on the group of participants like they were only worth a set of chicken wings to him. Then she looked towards Delmar who seems was not offended by her words and gave his attention to the young women few seats away from him. So without anything or anyone to believe her, Naomi too looked at the stage as her interest dawdled slightly. It didn''t take long before the first fight of the day started. "Ladies and Gentlemen, now that I have introduced all of the great fighters to you, It''s time." "It''s time to call for the start of the tournameeent!" The announcer said with a loud voice as firecrackers lit up the sky. "Now for the first contestant we have Joel." A guy walked inside from one of the two gates of the stage and stood on the middle of the tform as all eyes gazed upon him. William looked and saw a scrawny guy who wasn''t taller than 5.1 and had a curved knife on his belt. The guy didn''t shy away from the stage as he smiled and did a few tricks that only energized the already hyped crowd. "You said there wasn''t going to be any serious injuries." "Yeah." Delmar nodded. "Then why are they allowed to use sharp weapons?" "Well¡­ I don''t really know." Delmar said, "I never watched such nd tournaments." Naomi sighed hearing him and stepped in, "They use sharp weapons as a means of entertainment but that has its limits too. If the fight were to progress to someone being heavily damaged, then it will be called off or the fighter would stop before he could kill the other guy and that would automatically be the loss of the other guy." "At least it''s not going to be all nd." William mused as Delmar nodded and said, "Yeah¡­ but I don''t think it''s one of this matches." William understood him as he watched the second fighter walk on the stage as the announcer spoke. "For our second fighter, it''s the mighty MUSA!" The crowd cheered as they looked at the almost 9-foot-tall giant stand in front of Joel as he lifted hisrge wooden hammer and looked at the puny guy in front of him with anger. Joel shrinked back as he asked the announcer, "Hey! Isn''t he a bit too over ssed for me?" "Yeah and?" "Well¡­ I thought you guys would give someone like me a fair chance to fight." "I''m sorry but all the fights are randomized and I don''t know who will fight who until I need to." The announcer said with a shrug. "Well then!" He turned his attention to the crowd, "Let the battle¡­ BEGIN!" He said and ran off the stage as both the participants looked at each other. Joel smiled nervously as he asked, "You wouldn''t hit a small person with your full strength would you?" The only thing he got was a dismissive breath and he sighed, "Figures" Then he said with conviction, "But I didn''te here to get bullied so easily into defeat. I will get that 50 Million prize money." "And I will show both those whores that I am not a loser." He said and took a few steps back before going on a full sprint towards therge one. "What a surprise! The small one is the first to move towards his opponent." The announcer said, "But will it have any effect?" The announcer''s words didn''t matter to Joel as he took off his knife and went close to Musa for a strike to the leg. But before he could do that, Musa struck him with his hammer as he flew off a few meters beforending on the ground with a loud thud. "And down he goes, quite stupid of him to go full frontal with someone as strong as Musa, now will he get up or be eliminated in such an embarrassing way." The announcer said but his words didn''t get to Joel. "He''s not getting up, is he." William said. The time went by but Joel didn''t move at all as the announcer started to sweat. "Well get up Joel, do you really want to finish your life in such a way." "Think about your wife who had left you for that truck driver." "Think about your adult daughter who also went along with her." "Don''t you want to show them that you are not theplete loser as they thought you were." "Joel¡­?" The announcer said but his words didn''t reach Joel''s ears. The announcer frowned before calling for a medical examiner who looked at Joel''s and gave the neck cutting expression to him that surprised him. "W- Well, it seems that Mr. Joel is no longer with us." The announcer said and everybody became shocked, even Musa. "So by the rules of this tournament, Musa is disqualified and this match is a dud." Delmar smiled hearing the announcer, "The first match ended with someone already dying¡­ it seems the future is not so dull after all." Chapter 346: Chapter 346 - Kings Tournament [ Part 2 ] It didn''t take long before the announcer called people to take away the body of Joel like a piece of saddle and the guards forcefully kick out Musa who didn''t want to ept his disqualification. Nheless therge number of guards had other things to say to him, if he didn''t. After that the announcer said a few satisfactory words and entertained the people with a few more matches that were also not that satisfying for William and Delmar. But Naomi and other normal people who were in the crowds didn''t think like they did, so even if the matches weren''t brutal enough, they were satisfied with it. So as boredom came very close to making William stand up and leave the tournament, a new match came, one that quickly got his attention. "That''s it for this match. The winner is Alose." The announcer bellowed, "Give a quick round of apuse to the archer." His words came with the apuse as Alose the victor smiled and before he could stay a few moments more and say something, the announcer kicked him out with polite words and started the next match. "We have watched many matches by now and all of them were entertaining and surprising in their own way¡­ but now¡­ now this match is going to truly make all of you jump in your seats with how fascinating it''s going to be." The announcer said. William yawned, "After everything that happened by now¡­ I am sure that the announcer was a spokesperson before this¡­ otherwise no sane person would be able to tell so many lies so convincingly." Delmarughed as Naomi said, "What are you talking about? All of the matches were fun to watch." "Oh it was¡­ it was for most of you... but not so much for me." William said and before Naomi could say anything the announcer spoke. "Now for the first contender of this match, its none other than Pan Huiling from the famed WaterBend Sect. The same sect that is responsible for apprehending most of the criminals from the south districts of the border." As he thought, the announcer saw that everyone quickly became interested in his words, even the ones who didn''t seem so enthusiastic as before. The door to the before him opened up and the crowd waited¡­ they waited and waited until the announcer also felt troubled as he couldn''t seem to find Pan. "Ahh¡­ sorry folks, there might be some disturbances that is causing such proble-" The announcer stopped as he saw a glimpse of the person and changed his words, "But no more, as I can see Pan Huiling walking¡­ slowly from the gates." "AS I thought, it is a new way to install fear and mysteriousness in the hearts of all who are watching, truly an insightful person Pan Huiling." The announcer bullshited. He might be saying such words but he didn''t believe even one sentence of them. The only thoughts that were going through his minds were curses. Pan Huiling walked from inside the dark hallway to the arena. It was a long and dark hallway but he didn''t care for the audience nor anyone as he walked slowly and gracefully as he could. He didn''te here to entertain a bunch of people who were already betting on whether he would lose or win, so he didn''t give any attention to them nor said any words. The only reason he came here was to win and have the fame he so deserved. He wanted to have the first ce and meet with the royal family and talk about his sect to them and get the royal family to support his sect. So no matter how much the announcer tried to make him talk or show some kind of emotion, Pan didn''t say anything as he waited for his first opponent. Seeing that Pan wouldn''t say anything, the announcer spoke another round of curses in his mind and called out the next person. "And to face the strong Pan, we also have another person that is by no way any less strong than him." Pan Huiling remained static as he didn''t believe that there was anyone is this whole tournament that had a chance with him, a Prodigy and for the sake of humility he stayed quiet. The opposite door to the stage opened up and a tall person came running out of the gates as the announcer felt satisfied that this person wasn''t as stuck up as Pan. He smiled and pointed to the man as he introduced. "Give a round of apuse to Hou Long of the Fire Fury sect." William looked at the neer and saw a person in histe teens, the same as Pan. He was close to Pan in height and but looked more buffer than him. Pan wore white and silver robe that brought a sense of elegance in him and Hou wore a robe too but his were red and ck with a few designs that showed fire and destruction. Hou Long came and stood before Pan Huiling and looked at him menacingly as the announcer looked at them with some suspicion. "It seems our fighters seems to know one another, so its not going to be a random fight but one that of friends." The announcer said gaining more cheers, "A fight that will show who is the stronger." Pan Huiling showed no signs of emotion as Hou Long asked, "To think that I am about to fight none other than the prodigy of the WaterBend sect." Pan finally opened his eyes and looked at Hou, "Do I know you?" Houughed, "As I thought, the famed one doesn''t recognize me¡­ well it''s not really that surprising, but I am sure you recognize my older brother Gonz." "Gonz?" "Yes, the same Gonz that fought for the higher ce in the sect wars." "Hmm¡­" Pan Huling gauged in to his memory, "Gonz¡­ No, don''t seem to recall anyone by that name." "You sure," Hou raised an eyebrow, "He was tall and also famous for his fire gauntlet techniques." Pan said without interest, "No, I don''t know him. It has to be someone really special for me to know about them." Hou was first concerned before bing angry hearing him butughed instead, "Good¡­ good, it would feel much better to knock off that look in your face." "You should first try to walk before flying." "YOU!" Hou flew into a rage as he ran straight for Pan. Pan took a quick jump as he avoided Hou''s fist. "It seems they can''t keep themselves from showing off their inner strength." The announcer said, "But it''s much better this way for not only them but also for us too." "So let the fight between water and fire¡­ BEGAN." His words ended with some fireworks in the sky but Hou moved before that and struck towards Pan who kept on dodging his attacks until he took a long jump and stood quite a distance away from him. "What happened¡­ Scared to even fight back." Houughed. "No¡­. Just trying to find the best way to end this squabble." Pan''s words came as quick and empty as his look. Chapter 347: Chapter 347 - Silent Chants "No¡­. Just trying to find the best way to end this squabble." Hou Long''s answer came as a fist to Pan''s face. But just like before he ducked down and this time instead of running away, hit towards Hou''s stomach as thetter blocked it with his left hand. The fight that had happened right now didn''t take more than a few seconds because of high fast they were moving. So for the crowd, the moment went by as a sh and it made them more excited as they cheered them on. The fight went on as Hou kept on attacking and Pan either blocking it or countering it with his moves. The close quarterbat didn''t take long to finish before Pan struck a blow to Hou''s face as thetter flew back a few meters. Hou quickly stopped himself by using his hands and sliding over the in rocky terrain. The hit made him a little disgruntled but he was still aware of his surroundings as he looked at Pan and waited for him to strike. But surprisingly or unsurprisingly, Pan didn''t move from his ce and just looked at him with a nk face. Hou didn''t know what was Pan doing but became angry a whileter when he finally understood his meaning. '' That Basta*d doesn''t think I am strong enough for him to attack me .'' Hou''s nose red in anger, '' I''m gonna make him realize that this is not a fu*king yground .'' Blood raced through both arms of Hou as the air around him suddenly changed. The sudden change didn''t get any attention from Pan as he saw mes igniting on both hands of Hou''s. The air around Hou''s quickly became heated as the mes burned on through his rage. The ground cracked under his feet as they heavily pushed back and ran towards its target as Hou quickly came towards Pan''s area. This time though it was different from Pan''s previous moves. This time he didn''t just dodge his attack, He pulled out the white and blue mixed scabbard from his waist and stopped the me strike from Hou''s hands. Even then the mes burned with such intensity that he could feel the heat from his scabbard. "Can you feel it!" Hou looked at him with a crazy smile, "This is my strength. MY FURY." Saying that he pushed back as the scabbard used his own momentum to threw them sideways. But Hou didn''t stop there, he pushed back with the ferocity of an angered beast and struck multiple times towards Pan who would block them using his scabbard. Pan parried another strikeing from the frenzied idiot and jumped back a few meters to distance himself from the guy. He had stopped many of his attacks from hitting him but some had gone through his defenses. Those attacks were also stopped because of his high quality robes that had fire resistance but Pan could see some ck spots in some ces of the robe that had been struck multiple times. Even through the robe had some resistance to that affinity, being struck multiple times at the same spot wasn''t ideal. "What happened! Why are you moving back again? Are you scared? Do you want me to tone it down a notch?" Hou mockingly said to Pan andughed thinking he had the clear advantage. Pan didn''t answer back as he looked at the still burning mes in Hou''s fist. The mes raged on and looked like they would devour everything they came in contact with. '' Those mes take quite the mana to keep maintaining them. '' Pan thought, '' But even after fighting for so long, his happy face and his body''s structure didn''t seem to be burdened by it .'' '' Hmm¡­ It seems his ss is a natural fire brawler and he had used this move multiple times in the past and trained quite hard on it. Otherwise he wouldn''t be able to keep his breathing and stance so steady .'' Pan lowered his scabbard, "Seems I have to get serious." Hou raised his eyebrow then smiled when he saw Pan unsheathing his sword and said, "Hehe¡­ shows finally about to start." William''s interest too red as he was waiting for just this moment. Before even the fight had started he was interested in Pan''s sword. Not because of how unique it was, instead because of its short size. Pan was using a shortsword. It looked quite short for his stature and didn''t fit his image. But that was not all as William saw even more swords on his body. There were three more swords. One in his waist to the right and two others hung on his back like an X shape. Those three swords had the same scabbard as the one Pan was using currently and was of the same size too. Pan didn''t wait for Hou''s initiative and moved first. His body moved faster than thetter''s previous speed but it didn''t stop Hou from using his fist to stop the blow to his face. Pan quickly step backed and shed at his waist but Hou only had to moved one step because of the shortness of the sword. Even though it was a short sword, Hou didn''t think any less of it. He could see the air being cut by the shortsword as it shed in front of him and knew that if he didn''t dodge or stop them, they would do serious damage to his body. Hou pulled back his right hand and chanted, "me GOTO" Pan saw the pulled right hand suddenly being ignited all over and parried it with all his strength as the fist went upwards. The mes this time were burning with such an intensity that Pan could feel himself burning. From the corner of his eye, Pan saw Hou chanting the same words again and went right as a ming hand struck there and mes spewed forward, making the crowd cheer once more, not knowing the true horrors of them. Hou pulled both his hands together and made a hammer stance and spoke silently, "me GOTO 2" His words brought forth a massive chunk of mes that seemed to devour his own hands but did not damage them. Hou didn''t wait and struck at Pan who rolled back as the heavy strike shattered the ground where he was. The dust slowly cleared and Pan saw Hou looking for him through it. '' What Power!'' Pan saw the ground that had shattered more than 18 meters. '' He still has so much mana left to use such a move on me. '' '' But nothings without cost .'' Pan stood up and unsheathed the sword on his right as he saw Hou breathing heavily as the move before took its toll. Hou instead looked surprised, "The second one?" andughed, "Don''t worry, I''ll make you use the other two as well." "Unfortunately the fight will be over before it." Hou was angry but didn''t retaliate any words as he saw Pan lowering himself a little and holding both his swords while chanting the words, "The Water Strikes." Hou too used most of his mana on the uing bout as mes took hold of his hands and ran. Pan looked at the uing mes of death and remained calm. He was calm until the moment when they were both at a point that each struck one another. One hit the other with mes that destroyed everything and the other hit him with dual strikes that had water sharping its edge to the finest. One thing was certain, the fight ended here. Chapter 348: Chapter 348 - A Fighter Reregarded Sword and Fist shed. Sparks and Blood Flew. Flesh and Metal Met. Time passed as both person stood at a standstill showing their backs to the people as they froze. All of the stage was silent at the moment. Nobody made a speck of a sound, even the one that wanted to sneeze out, couldn''t do it as his sister choked him off. As the crowd looked at the frozen statues of the fighters, blood spilled. All eyes went to one person as the man fell on his knees. But he had one thing to say before he could fall. "Shoul- Should have known that a- a prodigy like you will be hard to finis-" The man fell. The crowd cheered. Pan wiped the blood clean off his swords as he ignored the mind crushing, ear piercing cheers that was calling out to him. Then he looked back at the guy who had so brazenly fought him and even though he had some difficulty¡­ the results were always the same. He won. He always did. He always will. To the end. But something prompted inside him to walk to the defeated guy and kneel beside him. He looked at the guy and noticed he were close but he was still conscious¡­ somewhat. "You know you were quite foolish with the way you fought." "Jumping straight into the fight like that. If it was a real fight, then I had multiple chances to finish you off." He spoke but the guy didn''t answer. "Add to the fact that your fighting techniques were a bit bizarre and that you were spending too much mana over such spells that would bleed you out quickly." "So it is no wonder why you lost." Pan''s words didn''t seem to go through the guy''s head as hey still. "But¡­ it was a good fight." Pan spoke, "You have shown that in this pit of dirty and uncivilized fighters, there are some¡­ uncanny but great fighters as well." Then he stood up and left saying onest thing, "I hope to fight with you again one day." And left as the crowd''s cheers and announcers praise couldn''t stop him. But among the drowning cheers, Hou Long who was lying down on the floor, smiled as the realization of crushing defeat couldn''t extinguish the fighting spirit that zed off in him. "That was¡­ an interesting fight." William said as the tournament healers took Hou Long off to be treated. "Yeah but it was a quick one." Delmar said. "Still," Naomi quickly said, "The fight was pretty great right." William nodded, smiling at the overexcited Naomi before looking at the disappearing figure of Pan and asked, "Who is this Pan guy?" Naomi searched on her tablet and said after finding it, "Pan Houling is a fighter from the WaterBend Sect and he is a prodigy." "Apparently" Delmar snarled. Naomi looked at him angrily but didn''t say anything, "It''s said that he is also the son of the patriarch''s brother and has been in many such tournaments and came out victorious." "That exins the arrogance and disregard for other fighters." William said and looked for Hou Long who was long gone, "And what about the fire zing guy?" "Him?" Naomi searched, "Hou Long is a¡­ expelled member of the Fire Pathin Sect." "Expelled?" Naomi nodded, "Yes. Apparently his older brother Gonz Long was a great fighter once before he suddenly became a criminal then did many acts of terror. Later he was found by the members of the sect and was killed." "Like removing a bug." Delmar said. "Most likely," Naomi said, "This is the reason why they didn''t keep Hou after finding out about his brother. So after they disposed of the big brother, they cast him out." "Hah¡­ so this tournament was a way to garner some attention to him." William said. "Yeah, But it looks like he will be disregarded here on too." Naomi felt pity for the guy. To her, it didn''t seem like the guy had any faults with anything his older brother had done. True she didn''t know the full details but with the limited knowledge she had of him, it spoke off many reasons why Hou was so angry. "No, his going to be fine after this¡­ more than fine." Both William and Naomi understood the subtle words of Delmar. This was a tournament, where people showed off their fighting skills among many others and fought for the first ce. But it didn''t just had the function for entertaining its crowd. It had a hidden meaning of showing the capabilities of the fighters to people who were looking for potential candidates. It could be many thing Bodyguard, Security Personal, Kingdom Secrecy Matters or even underground fighting, but it was still work. So people like Hou Long who had undistinguished past and other types too advertises themselves in such fighting arenas and waits for a buyer or multiple to approach them with fine offers. Not are so lucky though. William too had an interest in the fight and wanted to offer a job to Hou Long but¡­ until he has Keith as his security guy, he wasn''t willing to give a crazy and angry headed guy a job. He also had a lot of interest in Pan Huiling too, but it seemed the guy is loyal to his sect so William didn''t speak about him anymore. The fights continued on until it became dusk and everyone had to go back home ande back the next week for the fights continuation. Most fighters needed rest and rehabilitation before they could continue their fight. So for William it was back to the office again as he ved himself for a week beforeing back to the arena, but this time instead of Delmar it was Adam who had taken his ce. Apparently, Tournaments where people weren''t allowed to kill other people and cut off their heads to show their ''diator'' spirit, was not the cup of tea for him. So William let him stay at the office and keep peeking at the women secretly through the cameras as he took Adam instead. The guy was quieter than Delmar and had good insights on the fights as well. He would asionally tell when a fighter made a wrong move and what would have been good instead. But mostly he talked about the wrong moves that would get the fighters killed. A typical assassin. The fights continued and some were as intense as the Pan vs Hou one and some were much more bloody bordering disqualification. Like Two Giants fighting each other and breaking the stage, Two mana users using spells that almost put the crowd in jeopardy, a women showing off more than enough skill for a tournament that had 8 year old children in it and a few more. But for William, the fight that was about to finish was much more attractive than all those. On the stage, one guy was on the floor breathing heavily as the other guy sat on the floor and asked him, "Now¡­ do you give up?" The other guy was rasping for breath and slowly he nodded as the announcer bellowed, "WE HAVE OUR WINNER¡­ Charles Deloun." "Now he will be proceeding to the final fight with none other than Pan Huiling." Chapter 349: Chapter 349 - Announcers Squable "Without further ado¡­ let usmence the final battle that will end the 12th King''s Tournament." "Coming from the WaterBend Sect, It''s the Genius, the Prodigy, the Skilled WaterBender, PAN HUILING." The announcer called inrge tone as Pan walked out the dark tunnel and stood at the epicenter of it all. "And to face him, its none other than, the Romancer, the Talented Swordbearer, the Young Master of the Deloun Great House, CHARLES DELOUN." A man of tall height jogged out as heughed and showed a few poses to the overly loud crowd and gave a few kisses out to the females¡­ of all age. He had golden hair that was long and went until his semi-back. His eyes were of blue color and had the tint of deceitfulness filled with naughtiness that would entrance many women. But most of all what stood out of him was the tworge swords in his back. Both were long swords and were very heavy. Each one was 35 Inches long and were covered in an animal rug that looked to be a mix of Tiger and Zebra''s. It wasn''t the design nor the expense of the sword that shocked and excited the crowd but its usage. Even with such weight Charles didn''t look to be troubled at all and even was lightly jumping around to cheer the crowds. Even with people having supernatural powers and being overly strong than the initial stage, such show of strength made anyone excited and they hoped to achieve something like this too. William too was interested and asked both Naomi beside him as she ryed the information, "Charles Deloun is the Third son of the current master of the Great House and Charles himself is a renowned user of swords and its various styles." "And he''s also a romantic." William snarled as he remembered the announcer''s words. "Yes, he''s that too. The reason for that name is, Mr. Deloun is known to have participated in many events that were not satisfactory to his peers and definitely not to the girl''s fathers." Naomi said frowning as she looked at many censored images of Charles with many women. "But what is strange about Mr. Deloun is that he''s family is not known to be a frequent user of longswords. So for him to use such swords right now¡­" "It''s for show." Naomi looked at Adam who continued, "He is the kind of guy that wants attention and what better way to get attention than doing the strangest of things inrge crowds." "So him using long swords in such an event is him wanting attention?" Naomi asked, "But what if he''s inexperience stops him¡­ shouldn''t he be worried about something like that?" Naomi asked as she looked at the manly looking figure of Charles who couldn''t stop himself but shower the crowd, especially the women with his imaginary kisses. She couldn''t understand why someone who is participating in such matches would risk themselves like that. "Hah¡­" Adam sighed, "I don''t know how to answer such a question to you." Naomi looked at him weirdly when he mentioned ''Her''. But before she could speak Adam said, "The easiest answer is that he''s arrogant." "Hmm?... so he wants to challenge himself then." William spoke his own thought. "Yes¡­ people like him are simple¡­ even though they show such bizarre shows." Adam said as he inwardly shook himself. "Oh! I hate such people." Naomi said with open disgust. "People like him always do stuff idiotic stuff and end up hurting everyone. Most of all, they never arrive in time no matter how long you wait in the caf¨¦." Naomi said while crushing the popcorn bucket in her hand. William and Adam looked at her with a weird look and had the same thought. '' Something happened to her, didn''t it? '' Even Charles who was getting smiles and kisses and even some bodily shows was shocked when his eyesnded upon a beautiful white haired beauty with great assets and saw her giving him the infamous cold and disgustful look. He didn''t seem to recall such a beautifuldy and didn''t understand why she would show him such open disgust. '' Did I stood her up on a date? '' He thought but it was quickly drowned out by the announcer''s words, "Now with that done, I ask the fighters to take their steps." Both guys stepped at the center of the stage and stood a few feet''s opposite of each other. The announcer spoke out a few more praiseful words about the fighters as Charles tried to speak with Pan. "I am honored to fight the great Pan Huiling of The WaterBend Sect." "¡­" "Never did I dream of fighting someone famous and strong in such a bright stage." "Hah" "There were so many great fights today, which one was your favorite?" "Don''t know." "¡­ The women are quite beautiful today, I''m sure that many have caught your eye, right?" "No" "¡­ You''re a tough nut, aren''t you?" "¡­" Charles felt his left eye click a few times as he felt like he was talking to a wall. A wall that had a charming face and serious look. Charles had hated such men like Pan. All serious and no talk. They would learn everything fast¡­ not as fast as him but fast enough. But most of all the thing that made him the angriest was that the girls liked that about him. He could see many women still saying ''I love you Pan'' and ''I want to have your babies'' to the man who¡­ didn''t hear them or blocked them out. Charles shook his head and said with a smile to the wall in front of him, "Regardless of that, I hope that you wouldn''t stay angry with me when I win the fight, okay." "You need to defeat me first for that to happen." After trying to make the man talk with numerous efforts, when he had given up the man finally spoke to Charles. So Pan talking smack to him came as a surprise but it was a wee one. Charles looked at him with raised eyes, "Yo- you¡­ finally said something." Thenughed, "Of all the things you said, it had to be that too¡­ Haha, interesting." Pan didn''t say nor showed any emotions as Charlesughed. "It is going to be a very interesting fight this one." "It will." Charles nodded to the response and looked at the announcer who was still spouting nonsense and said, "Hey! Would you start the fight already? We have busy schedules." Continue your story on M-V-L The announcer looked wide-eyed at Charles. '' Is he serious? '' Then he looked at the crowd which sided with Charles and he knew if he did or said anything other than agreed to his words, Many stuff wille flying towards him. And none of it will be a women''s bra. "Al- alright then folks. It seems the fighters themselves are tired of waiting for the inevitable fight to begin." "They want to fight, They want to wrestle, they want to show off their truer spirits, they want to join themselve-" "Stop making it gay." "O-oh!" The announcer stopped as he smiled in embarrassment before coughing. "Let thest fight BEGIN!" Chapter 350: Chapter 350 - The Last Fight [ Part 1 ] "Let thest fight BEGIN!" The Announcer said as he quickly backed away with a few jumps and stood at his pedestal and watched with hawk like eyes. Continue reading on M-V-L He wasn''t just an announcer but the one who also oversees if someone was cheating or not. He may have been joking around the whole time while he was announcing but when he stands on that pedestal, he has apletely different mindset of his own. The guy looked at everything starting from the air blowing from east to west to the fighter''s nerves which were slowly rising to the uing moment. This was the main reason why he was hired on the king''s tournament, even though he did a decent job onmenting on fights and cheering the crowds, he was excellent when regting the rules and enforcing upon them. Even though the announcer had started the fight, not one of the fighters moved from their ces. They looked at each other in the eye and waited for the other to move first. Then noticing that none would do the first move, so they both walked. They walked sideways in a circle. They circled each other and saw every pulse, strand and movement glitches of one another before one jumped in. The announcer''s eyes widened a bit as he said loudly, "In a surprising way the first to make the move was not Charles but Pan himself." As ording to the announcer, Pan was the one who moved first. "Who would have thought that it would be the cool and cold guy who would strike first. BUT nevertheless it is a great start to the final battle that would end this great tournament." Pan ignoring the announcers every word, felt the tendons in his leg pull up with strength as he jumped straight towards Charles. Charles seeing Pan jumping straight at his body smiled and kicked at Pan''s side. Pan quickly brought in both hands and blocked the attack. '' He''s strong! '' He felt the power brimming from the kick as his body shot towards the wall and just before he would be struck, brought his hands down as water slid came out of them and slowed himself beforeing to a stop at the end. Pan''s instincts red up as he looked up to see the back side of a sandal a few meters away from his face. Winds and dust red in and burst open as Charles feet brought down at the wall and broke a few meters in it. But he didn''t feel his target being crushed underneath his sole. Charles smiled, "You''re a slimy one." He said looking at his back to see Pan standing a few meters behind him with no injury. Charles understood that right as his attack was about to hit, Pan used some water spell to dissolve himself temporarily to water and went underneath him and avoided his attack. '' That is a tricky spell, if he keeps on using that to avoid my attacks then it would seriously be a headache for me. '' He thought but smiled afterwards, '' BUT I will still defeat him. '' Pan had his own thoughts, '' Hmm¡­ If his attack back there had hit me then it would have done quite the damage to me¡­ or even if it didn''t, it surely would have made me get a concussion. '' '' And he still hasn''t brought out those longswords¡­ fighting him head-on is very disadvantageous for me. '' '' I think it''s time to go full on. '' Charles furrowed his brows as he saw Pan jumping back until he was close to the other side of the wall. '' Hmm, what is he doing? '' Unstrapping the lock in his other two shortswords, Pan brought all of them out and threw them in the air. Charles was dumbfounded at that but his eyes widened in shock and understanding as he realized what he was doing. '' Aerial Strikes '' Charles thought before he sidestepped left and right as two swords embedded themselves the next moment where he stood. He looked at the swords and saw a hollow blue glow to them and then saw the same hollow glow in Pan''s hands and fully understood what he is doing. '' He knows attacking me straight on will be suicidal so he does this. My longswords are also not the type to defend against such quick flight attacks¡­ this is bing very tricky now. '' Charles thought as he had to dodge a few more shortswords flying at him. The crowd cheered loudly as it was the first time Pan had used more than two swords in the whole tournament and also the first to use them as aerial attacks. "WOW! Folks. Pan is finally showing his full strength to the tournament as he has unleashed his flurry of aerial strikes against Charles who is having a difficult time dodging them and almost zero chance of fighting back." "Truly a show worth giving only by the prodigy of the WaterBend Sect." William also looked intently as the air whistled and the swords flew with intensity towards their target. It wasn''t the first time he had since such attack nor was it the first time such an attack was being used in this tournament. But it was the finest. All the other aerial attacks he had seen beforecked something to them. It was either the control or the speed of such attacks that had a problem with them but what Pan was showing now waspletely different from the others. It had the fluidity and the speed and most certainly it had great control as the swords maneuvered themselves in different ways and angles and struck towards a running Charles. William was mesmerized by such an attack strategy. "Adam can you also do something like this?" "Aerial attacks?... Yeah I can." "Can you teach me?" "Sure¡­ but you would need to have great control over your mana. Otherwise your attacks will be like the others¡­ great power but no speed and will have predictability." William snickered inwardly as he heard about mana control. It wasn''t that he sucked at controlling his mana, but with his exponential growth every day, controlling mana was bing very difficult. If he had gotten a good enough control this day, then next day the sudden increase of mana would make his previous progress nonexistent. '' Even if it means I have to learn to control my mana hundreds of times, I will still learn to control them and learn aerial attacks. '' '' DAMN! They look so cool! '' William had stars in his eyes as he saw Charles nearly being hit by a sword at the crotch. Charles himself looked frighteningly at the sword that almost cut off his little sword. '' Fuck! If that had hit me then¡­ then¡­ I don''t want to know what would have happened next. '' '' BUT! NOW THIS ENDS! '' Charles thought as anger filled him from head to toe at the thought of losing his greatest treasure. He caught the next sword flying towards him and used it to deflect the other one and threw it to stop thest one before it could evene towards him. "ENOUGH! WATERBENDER! It''s time to end this match." Charles said as he brought out both his longswords and swiped at Pan. Chapter 351: Chapter 351 - The Last Fight [ Part 2 ] "ENOUGH! WATERBENDER!" Charles angrily said as he clutched the handles of both his longswords, "It''s time to end this match." He brought out both his longswords and swung them with unkempt fury as the air itself split away and the swords flying towards him couldn''t keep their trajectory and flew in different direction. Not wasting the great opportunity in front of him, Charles leapt in advance towards Pan and struck him with his longsword to be dodged and be lodged inside the stadium wall as cracks spread around the seats above gaining cheers from the crowd. Pan seeing Charles stuck was about to strike but had to block his right as Charles swung his free sword at him. CLANG! Even with stuck at such a position, Charles strength didn''t dwindle a bit as Pan felt the power behind his strike and even with the sword it felt quite painful. Pan didn''t know how but he felt himself being pushed back by the still stuck Charles. Before it coulde to a bad point, Pan parried away the swordlock and stepped back a few meters and stopped. He looked at Charles angrily trying to get his sword unstuck and started thinking for a moment. '' What is the problem with him? Why is he so angry? '' '' Is he angry or am I seeing something else? '' Pan thought in doubt for his words to only be corrected by Charles insults. "Just wait a second you freaking bastard! Let me get my sword out and I will show you what happens when you mess with a man''s finest treasure." '' What is he talking about? What finest treasure? '' '' Did I do something to him¡­ I don''t remember though. '' '' Let''s just ask him. '' Walking a few steps forward Pan asked, "What are you talking about?" "Hmm!" Charles didn''t look at him and instead used his strength to get the sword out of the wall and said, "What else! I''m talking about the fact that you would strike a man at his weak and highest point." "And here I thought you were a cool guy with such an silent outlook that somehow gets the crushes attention." "BUT instead you turned out to be the snake that would crush some one''s balls." Charles said raising his sword in his direction, "You are the kind of person that I hate the most." "Cool at first but underneath you are one fucking snake." From the start of the conversation to the end, Pan didn''t get a single thing that Charles said about him. Cool guy, Silent Outlook, Snake, Crushing Balls¡­ he didn''t get any but it seemed the announcer found his notion. "Ahhh! Such hatred with so much intensity, now this is how a fighter should feel about each other, they should hate each other so much that it should feel like they have killed your father¡­ or something close haha¡­." "Please tell me you didn''t record thest part right?" He asked the guy with the camera as he nervously shook his head not knowing how to tell that it''s a live event. Enjoy new chapters from M-V-L "Good!... don''t know how to exin this all over again at the inspection." He said as he removed the imaginary sweat and turned back to the fight, "AS you can see folks, Charles strength has been unmatched through the entire tournament and not even the prodigal waterbender would try to match him in that section." "Such strength coupled with that fantastic look that can and is charming many girls and¡­ married women as well has finally turned his disadvantage to a renewed advantage." "But will it be enough to defeat the prodigy of waterbending?" Pan looked at Charles with a nk look as Charles inhaled with silent fury and waited to see Pan''s reaction. Pan on the other hand still didn''t understand why Charles was acting like that but he knew one thing. A man with uncontroble emotion is a man of failed destiny. So he was going to use the fortune in front of him and use Charles unknown anger to his advantage. He didn''t know why he was acting like that but he wasn''t going to let such a favor get out of his hand. "You are right, I did it." Charles eyes went wide as he didn''t believe that Pan would actually admit to crushing his future generation. "I knew that it was your biggest weakness that''s why I did such a thing." Pan said not knowing how to go from here, "And¡­ I would do it again if I could get the chance one more time." Charles had a dark look in his face as he clutched the swords in both his hands tightly and screamed, "DAMN YOU!" "I came here for a great fight and win this tournament, but to think it would be thwarted because of your¡­ GREED." "But no matter what happens, I won''t let you win!" The air cut open as Charles threw the right sword and jumped in to attack Pan. Knowing that blocking the sword will only make it more difficult, Pan ducked down and the next moment he came face to edge with Charles other sword swinging at him. But at thest moment, Pan used the water elemental body spell to dissolve himself to water and the sword went past him as condensed back quickly and stabbed at Charles stomach. Seeing that he could jump nor avoid the close de, Charles stopped it with his hand and was kicked away. But he threw his sword once more and Pan had to dodge it as his spell was still in its countdown. The dodge wasn''t perfect as his right shoulder was grazed by the sword. But even at pain, he saw the moment he was waiting for, Charles didn''t have any of his sword with him at the moment, He waspletely empty. Charles was naked. He was naked to Pan''s sword attack and it seemed that Pan wasn''t the only one as Charles cursed himself as he didn''t keep not even one sword. Throwing two swords in the air, Pan jumped in with the other two and fought with Charles as the two other flying swords also came into assist him. Charles did his best to dodge and strike back but with Pan''s superior speed it was bing hard for him to defend against his strikes. He knew he was not faster than a water user who specialize in speed and maneuverability but he did try his best against the man. BUT¡­ in the end, it didn''t take long before Charles found himself covered with many sword wounds and saw a pool of blood around him. The blood being his own. None of the strikes was fatal to the man but with losing such a great amount of blood had made him dizzy and unstable. So he did the only thing he knew to be best right now. He gave up. Charles showed the sign of surrender to both Pan and the announcer as Pan put away his swords and went in front of the man in his knees. Charles didn''t look up as he said, "You fought well¡­ You used tricks but you fought well." He saw a hand telling him to stand up, "I know¡­ but can you tell me what you were talking about back then?" Chapter 352: Chapter 352 - The End of Kings Tournament "Wha- What?" Charles asked dumbfounded. "Yeaaah¡­ I really didn''t understand all that you said back their about your treasure and manhood¡­ can you maybe say that again?" Pan said without a hint of shame on his face. Charles looked at him with wide eyes and mouth and didn''t know what to do. What happened back then wasn''t his fault? Pan didn''t intentionally try to cut of his future generation? Did he used him without him knowing about it? If all of that is true, then¡­ why did Pan admit to it before? Charles was about to ask him but the low amount of blood inside of him stopped him as he fell over the floor and went unconscious. "Well that does it then." The announcer said as he saw Charles fully unconscious but breath still steady even with all of those cuts. "The winner of the Kings Tournament is PAN HUILING" He pointed towards Pan as fireworks flew up the tournament floor and bloomed surrounding the whole stadium. People looked mesmerized at the different colors of bombs and fireworks being exploded as they did special effects like turning into a fighter that shed with other fighters or turning into arge yellow dragon as it blew fire into the sky. William looked at the sky filled with colors and smiled slightly while nodding to himself, "The fireworks at the arena are great but¡­ it pales inparison to mine when I opened the casino." Both Adam and Emily nodded beside him and both had the same thought to their heads but none spoke about it. ''Of course, it would. You used real rockets instead of fireworks that didn''t cost so much.'' "But we should also keep in consideration fireworks like this as well... we shouldn''t keep using rockets¡­ there might be an ident one day." Emily said with a wry smile. ''Hmm¡­ what she says make sense¡­ there might be an ident or something worse if I were to just keep using rockets and other lethal firework.'' ''Guess I have to change the method to traditional fireworks¡­ even if it means it won''t be as cool as the real ones.'' William nodded to her as he listened to the announcer''s words. Your journey continues with M-V-L Right now in the stage there were three people being shown with the announcer. Those three were none other than thest three to survive up to the tournament and get the winning ces. The announcer started with the third one, "Coming up to the third ce, its Mr. "MOB" who will now get a whopping one million dor as his prize." He said and moved the flying microphone to his face, "Any words for the crowd?" "¡­ NO" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­ Alright then on to the next one." The announcer said and moved away from the very dissatisfied "MOB" as he leaned in to Charles. Charles was at the moment covered in bandages in many section of his body and fortunately none were on his face and his ''Small'' package. Even though losing to Pan''s schemes, Charles wasn''t the least bit angry at him and smiled as the microphone leaned to his face. "I am d to say that this has been one of the best fights I have fought in my life. None only did I fight someone strong but it was the famed prodigy from the WaterBend sect, so even though I lost I don''t feel like I have lost." He said all those with a smile as the women all around the stadium cheered him. The announcer on the other hand was shocked seeing Charles being so merry. He didn''t think he would still be smiling like that when he was so obviously tricked by Pan and lost. "It feels good to see that someone is actually grateful for such an opportunity." The announcer said as hisst words triggered a nasty snarl from the third ce "MOB" which he gave a disguised smile. "I don''t want to sound grim but how do you feel about Mr. Huiling using such a trick against you that ultimately made you lose to him." "Hmm¡­" Charles had a thoughtful look on him and for a moment the announcer was able to see a scowl forming on it to be quickly concealed. "It definitely doesn''t feel good to be tricked like that and nobody likes to lose like that as well but¡­ I feel that there is a lesson to be learned here." "There is?" The announcer asked confused. "Yes." Charles nodded, "As you have seen that at the start of the fight I was the one who was at an advantage and that it was certain that I was going to win." The announcer was in agreement with his words but not at the ''Certain'' part. "I was clearly much stronger and better than Pan here¡­ No offence. Pan did the most likely thing possible to grant him a victory and that was to use tricks to win the tournament and that did win him the first ce." "So as you can see the lesson here is clearly that if you were to fight someone obviously very strong and better than you, then the only way to win is to use tricks." Charles said and finished his words. The announcer was clearly gob smacked by such a response. To the children and inept mind, it would seem like he was giving a life lesson but in reality those who could see, saw Charles giving a clear insult to Pan and that too on live television as with an innocent smile. The announcer didn''t know whether to call Charles a Crafty guy or a genius for his concealed words and looked to see Pan''s expression. But the only thing he got was an expressionless face that didn''t give a shit to Charles words. "Wo- wow!... you are quite optimistic, Mr. Deloun." "Well, I have to be. There are many women and young children who see me as an inspirational figure." ''Inspiration figure my ass. If someone actually grows up to be like you then they might as well change theirst name to Pompous.'' ...¡­ The announcer than continued ask questions like ''What you will do with the 10 Million?'' and other ones before moving on to the main point of the tournament Pan. But instead of getting an interesting scoop the only thing he got were a bored face and nd answers. Even the idea of getting 50 Million dors wasn''t captivating to the guy. The only thing that interested him was the invitation to the royal family that seemed to spark something inside him. Before long the talks ended and people started to get out of their seats as the tournament finally came to an end. William and his entourage too walked inside a hallway specially crafted for special guests to use to get of said stage without going through therge crowd. "Mr. Trust." William heard a sweet and melodic voice call out to him as he turned back and gave a genuine smile to the beauty. "Ms. Kat, How many times have I told you not to call me by my surname. Just call me William." "It feels distant when someone as beautiful as you call me like that." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 353 - A Disguised Favor 353 Chapter 353 - A Disguised Favor "It feels distant when someone as beautiful as you call me like that." William said in polite gesture but didn''t think that it would actually work on her. Kat looked away from him for a brief moment as she suddenly felt a blushing up to her and said, "Ohh you! Don''t harass me like that." William didn''t think that someone who was a few years older than him and was also legal would actually blush to his words. In that moment he realized that the usage of his godly physique was nothing tough at and if he yed his cards right then sugar mama''s after sugar mama''s woulde rolling in for him. But that was another matter. William smiled faintly at her and thinking that her action was some antiques, "Yes! Thank you and the royal family for inviting me to the King''s Tournament." Kat''s blush fled for the moment as she looked at him, "OH! Was it to your liking?" "Yes, The seats were great." "O-Oh¡­ And how about the tournament itself?" William wanted to say that besides a few matches the whole tournament was quiet boring for him, but s he couldn''t say such things to a member of the royal family that had organized the event themselves. "It was great as well." He said with a fake smile that seemed real to Kat, So she smiled in return as well, "Thank you. I hope that you woulde to the next King''s Tournament as well." "If the seats were as great as today then of course." ''Is the only thing going on his mind are the seats?'' Kat thought but said, "Of course, I''d remember to tell that to his majesty." "Speaking of his highness, the King has told me to give you his greetings." William''s eyes sparked up, "OH!... the king gave me his greetings?... Well¡­ to think he actually knows me. It is a great honor." "He also told me to tell you how sad he was when he heard of your father''s passing and that you can ask us for help if anything arises." "Thank his highness for those words and that I very grateful for them. Also tell him that his subject is willing to help him out in any way that I can." Kat nodded but she hesitated the next moment, her eyes started shaking and she didn''t know how to say the next words to him, But William was able to catch them¡­ or that she pretended to let him catch them. "Ms. Kat is something wrong?" "No- nothing." ''Hmm¡­ something about her behavior feels very¡­ fakey. Seems like she wants me to fall for her tricks.'' ''Now should I¡­ or should I not?'' ''Aahh¡­ You know what, let''s just ''Fall'' for her trap and see what she wants.'' "Are you sure?... I feel like there was something strange about you just now." Kat acted hesitated and moved her eyes from William to the ground and finally did she revealed what she was hiding underneath her. She brought a paper and gave it to William. 22:21 Kat acted hesitated and moved her eyes from William to the ground and finally did she revealed what she was hiding underneath her. She brought a paper and gave it to William. "I¡­ don''t know how to say this but¡­ the royal family- I mean his highness wants you to do some favors for him." She said and expected to see slight disturbance or anger in his face but¡­ she only got a nice smile. "Oh! The King has somethings for me, Wow I didn''t think that I would actually be helpful to my king." "S-so you would do this favor for your king?" "Of Course and you don''t have to take this as a favor, it is my solemn duty as one of his subjects to help his highness." William said as he took the paper and gave it to Naomi. Kat smiled, "Thank you for this. His highness would be grateful when he hears about this." William nodded, "Alright and if his highness or¡­ even if the royal family had some other matters for me than please ry them to me." Kat was shocked for a moment before giving a brilliant smile, "Alright, I will personallye to deliver you any messages if I get any." "Wow! Helping the king and also having a beautiful girl to talk to, I feel quite lucky." "Oh! YOU." Kat said hiding her blush, "Stop making me blush already." They talked a few more moments before saying their goodbyes and both going to their significant destination. William to his mansion and Kat to the Royal House to ry that her mission has beenpleted. ...¡­ William''s Mansion William sat in his main office as Naomi gave him the general description of what the paper had written on it. He nodded to her as she sat on the chair and said, "So it''s just a few requests about helping the poor and some other irrelevant ones." "Wh-why are you looking at me like that?" 22:22 "Oh no¡­ I was just thinking that you are the right person for this job." Naomi nodded and said her thoughts, "Yes, but in hindsight it also serves a dual purpose." "How so?" "It also gives them a support in their propaganda, even though we are the ones truly helping them but we are doing it in their work so the favor and support actually goes out to them and¡­" She stopped at the end. "Why did you stop? Go on." Naomi showed a slight bow, "I am sorry for being so blunt but I think that they are using you for themselves." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, I already know that." "NO¡­ not just that. I think this requests are not from the King; I don''t think he even knows about it¡­ this may be works from the other members of the royal family." "They are using you for their own benefits and think that by using the King''s name they would get your support¡­ even if you had problems with them." She said and looked at his face and expected to see some anger¡­ but all she got was a smile from William that didn''t seem so much like a smile. It seemed like a spider patiently waiting for the prey to fall into the. "Wh-why are you looking at me like that?" "Oh no¡­ I was just thinking that you are the right person for this job." "Hmm?... Don''t tell me¡­ You already thought about this?" She asked and felt slight shock at William''s nod. To Naomi it seemed like William was being baited from the start. Invitation to an organized event, meeting a beautiful girl, having a good moment with her and finally when the moment was right, a little jab to the left and shake her eyes to the right to get right amount of attention from him and finally ask him to do the favors. To her it looked like William was unknown to it from the start so hearing that he knew about it came with a surprising face. "Come on now, I don''t look that gullible, right?" William said andter changed his mind, "You know what. It''s better to look like I''m gullible then to be one." "Since when?" "From the start¡­ since you told me that those tickets were from the royal family." "That Long!" "Hmm" William nodded, "Yeeeah¡­ I didn''t believe that the royal family would invite me to an event of theirs and give me good seats just to show their magnanimity." "Now do whatever they asked us to do and in the future do whatever else they want us to." "It would be better if we could rack in some favors from the royal family." Chapter 354 - Total Change 354 Chapter 354 - Total Change [ A Few Months Later ] Rotor des turned and rotated at such speed that it be an invisible de ready to cut away anything it touches as it took the flying vehicle high up in to the skies. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om William was riding his Heline and was going to a faraway ce just outside of the Wiseburn Kingdoms Border for the deal he had made a few months ago. Yes, it was finally time for the proposal of the joint excavation to begin. It has been six months since he has proposed and signed the deal with Saintsgate and now it was ready. William put down his phone and looked outside the Heline as the walls be transparent enough for a wide range view. He sawrge forest, mountains, rivers, waterfalls and a few caves here and there. It was truly a beautiful sight to him. To William who was someone quietzy back in the past and also didn''t have enough money to travel around in nes and see sights like this, it was a wonder for him when he saw such sights, especially now that he was in a magical world where impossible back then was usible here. He looked at the 20 feet tall Gori eating red colored bananas and a 40-foot crocodilezily swimming in the river and was simply mesmerized. But it came to end as a sigh escaped from the person beside him as he said, "I can only wish that this gamble pays off." William took his eyes of the magnificent sight of magically enhanced mother nature and asked Delmar, "You still think this will be a bust?" Delmar nodding resolutely said, "Yes, I do. Anything that needs to count on luck to persevere is a bad thing in my book and you sponsoring billions... No! even Trillions is an even bigger fool''s errand." William smiled, "We both know it wasn''t because luck nor money that I am doing this." Delmar nodded slowly, "I know¡­ still I wish this wasn''t how you would spend so much money on-" "On what?" Naomi came from the door and asked, "If you''re not doing this because of money than why are you doing this anyway?" William looked away from both of them, "Just to get recognition from some people." Naomi and Delmar had more questions in them that they wanted to ask but William looked into the vast sceneries again, making them keep those questions in check. "Another five minutes and we will be there." Naomi said as she nced at her diamond watch on her right wrist. [ Five Minutes Later ] Just as predicted, at the five minute mark, the Heline dropped down andnded into the excavation sight. William and his party got out and was immediately greeted by some guards who weed them and brought them inside. William walked with his fellow guards and the exploration ones as he looked at the many equipment''s for this kind of event. To him, it waspletely unknown what thoserge steel crane hands were for or why there was a huge whirling saw. BUT¡­ he knew what some things were for. Things like the ne in front of him, or more like a very advanced carrier and the rocketunchers and such things. Those two were the only things he understood were the main things for the exploration needed for it to wield results. Also he saw the ones who were the true units of said exploration. Frontiers To him, it looked like normal men and women of many caliber, size, color and even race were getting ready for a typical day of work. They knew that such work could mean the end of them but it seemed as if such threat and loss ofpanionship wasn''t enough to deter them from what they specialized in. It only took a few moments before he came to the center most point of the ce and saw a few buildings that were only created a few weeks ago. These buildings had the walls ck and ash color to them and were not built for beauty but for being sturdy. The main point of these buildings were to use them for research, nning and also as quarters for the sponsors and workers to stay in. As so, this was the ce where William''s destination was. The door to the tallest building opened and came out Edward with arge smile as he came towards William. William too smiled and took his hand out for a shake but what happened next shocked him. Instead of shaking his hand, like a normal business partner would do, Edward hugged him¡­ he hugged him like he was hugging an old friend that he knew since they were kids. The problem here was their age difference and standing. So to the people who looked at this scene and saw their boss hugging a young man with such intensity had other thoughts in their heads, even indecent ones. Some thought that William could be his distant rtive that was born from¡­ unusual activity and some that that they had a special rtionship¡­ too special. Even Delmar and Naomi looked at them and had some thoughts. Naomi wasn''t too shocked as she only joined recently and didn''t know much about William but Delmar was very shocked. He knew when and how William had contacted Edward, so he also knew of their rtionship that had only started a few months ago¡­ so for the life of him, he didn''t understand what was happening before him. William was the one to break the hug as he said, "Well¡­ than- Thank you for the hug, Mr. Saintsgate¡­ I missed you too?" He said not knowing what to get out of this situation. "Oh don''t say that, Aren''t we friends, call me Edward." Edward smiled as he didn''t notice the slip in William''s words. William nodded with a forced smile and nodded as Edward brought him inside the building. The inside of the ce was filled with equipment''s and people as they discussed various things. There were researchers, scientists, frontiers and a few others as Edward described them to William''spany. But William wasn''t listening to him¡­ more like his brain was thinking of the past moment as Edward talked away. His brain was on overdrive thinking of the past moment and only because of Anne''s assistance did he remember. ''It was because of the skill.'' ''What skill?'' He asked confused. ''The one you got from the world goddess remember. The one you use in contracts.'' Something clicked in William''s mind as it all made sense to him. It was such an important thing that William was about to hit his head for forgetting it but stopped as he was not in a ce to do what he wants. ''No wonder why he became so¡­ close. If I knew the skill could work so greatly like this, I would have increased the sponsor amount even more and would have made him my brother.'' ''I''m sure that he already thinks himself like that.'' Anne said, ''The aura around him about you has changed to such a degree that it seems reality has changed.'' ''I wonder why that Goddess gave you such a skill for free.'' Chapter 355 - Great Findings 355 Chapter 355 - Great Findings ''I wonder why that Goddess gave you such a skill for free.'' Anne said but her thoughts was quickly refuted. ''Why don''t we think about thatter.'' William said as Anne''s voice went lost without any probes. William returned his attention back to surface level and saw that Edward had brought him inside the main office. Not his personal one but the one used for any type of recon or nning to be reviewed. He could tell that by looking at therge holographic board in front of him that was showing many kinds of photos that had details right beside them. Edward pointed towards the sofa''s as they sat and conversed. "Do you guys want some tea or coffee or anything else?" Edward asked. "I would like some coffee." William said. "And I would like some¡­ coffee as well." Delmar initially wanted to say that he wanted some beer or anything alcohol rted but he knew that this was a very costly project that he had to remain guard on. That meant that no kinds of funny business were to happen here¡­ even by him. Normally he wouldn''t care about such matters, but the billions of dors being invested in this project made him rethink about his actions. Edwards assistant wrote down the orders and looked at Naomi to see her shaking her head subtly, which she understood and ordered the items through her pad. Edward smiled immutably, "So we are finally here." William adorned the same smile, "Yes, we are. How is everything going?" "It''s going great by the current point. I haven''t actually ventured out to any sites or explored any ruins but the scouts and recons have alle back with refreshing results." "Oh!" William looked at him with surprised eyes. "Did they find something good?" "More than good." Edwards had an overspread smile as he turned around to the hologram and pointed, "Let me show you what they found." The holographic screen zoomed in and came to a photo of a statue. The statue was that of a man who had no hair and was only wearing robes on his body. The man also had arge prayer bead hung on his neck. William felt quite the resemnce when he saw the photo. It reminded him of a religion back from his old world and seeing it here made him suspicious of somethings as well. "What does this statue make you think?" Edward suddenly asked as William came back from his long thoughts. "Hmm¡­ It reminds me of a man of simple origin," William said and then chose to risk it, "Or a statue of a priest." Edward''s surprised look made William know that he hit the jackpot, "Wow!... That was quite the assumption there." Suppressing his happy look, he asked unknowingly, "Was I close to it?" Edward nodded, "More than just close, You are absolutely correct." He turned to look at the statue, "That statue is actually a picture of a priest." "But¡­ I don''t seem to recognize that clothes or style anywhere." "That''s because the priest is from a religion dating back more than 100 thousand years." William made surprised face as Edward continued, "And this photo just proofs that a huge civilization or close to a settlement with its own religion had existed back then." "The recon team was wandering around some far away forest when they found this statue. Surprisingly it still stood strong against the passing of time." "The beautiful mystery of history." William said as Edward nodded wholeheartedly. "This is not even the real thing, it''s just a teaser to it." "Oh! Really?" Edward answered by showing another photo. This time it was of arge blue crystal that glistened quite remarkably. William didn''t know what it was but hispany seemed to. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Delmar looked at it with a glint in his eyes and Naomi nodded feeling that this could be the start of a great venture. Edward looked only at William but didn''t seem to find the excitement that he wanted. It looked as if he didn''t care about the photo at all. "How does this look?" "Hmm¡­ William took a moment to look at the photo and it seemed that he was thinking quite deep into it. But in reality he didn''t understand a think about the photo. Why was he being shown a photo of glistening crystal? Why did this thing matter so much to the group of people around him? And for fuc*s sake, why was he the one being asked what it was? William was beginning to feel quite pressured by the question and didn''t know how to answer it, but to his rescue came Anne. ''It''s a mana crystal.'' ''Huh?'' ''You know the one used for almost everything mana rted in this world?'' ''Oh! So this is the one.'' ''Yes¡­ you really should catch up on some of this things you know.'' ''Hehe¡­ I will. Thanks for the help, you really came at a great time.'' William said to Anne. William did read up on mana crystals but it was one of the most basic things in the world so the thing he had read upon did not have any image on it and he was toozy to search something so basic. He thought that it wouldn''t be necessary in the future but surprise surprise here we are. ''Can you tell me something else about it?'' ''Well¡­ by the looks of it, this is a pure mana crystal¡­ quite a rare find in fact.'' ''Okay, anything else?'' ''Ones designed and structured like that are mostly find in groups so¡­ there might be more of them around it.'' ''Thanks again.'' ''If you ever need me again, just call this great generous sympathati-'' William closed out the rest of the monologue and turned to Edward. Edward felt that William was able to see the true meaning of this image, so he remained quiet until- "This is a pure crystal right?" His words seemed to surprise everyone in the room except for one who looked at him with a big smile. Edward gave a heavy nod as he said, "Yeah, this is a pure mana crystal." To Delmar and Naomi, it came as a surprised that William was able to see through it such clearly. To them it looked like a normal big mana crystal but the pictuee was a little blurry so they they didn''t even dream about it being the pure kind. For a pure mana crystal was almost close to legend. "But this is not even close to what I will show you next." Edward then changed the photo and started something else. It was a video. The video started to show a few people, a team of frontiers inside a dark cave as they navigated themselves. The team was the one to find the crystal as they took the photo William and his entourage saw and went deeper inside the cave. Then suddenly the team of frontiers shrieked in surprise as the camera revealed what they saw. It was a cave filled with such crystals surrounding all its area. A cave filled with pure mana crystals. Even though William knew that this would happen, but seeing such a thing didn''t stop the smile from approaching his face. "William¡­ this is the future¡­ Our Future." Chapter 356 - Delmars Genderly Suspicion 356 Chapter 356 - Delmar''s Genderly Suspicion After the talk, all the people went back to their respective rooms to rest for a while before setting out to start the expedition. It was only a 10-minute rest moment and not long. The group wanted to start the expedition as quickly as possible so they only went to freshen up. William was escorted to his own private room just for him and he too took a five-minute rest before washing himself and changing his clothes. But he was having slight trouble wearing is clothes. It was not because the clothes were of heavy properties and had a different way to fit than normal but because there was a man in his room who wasining to him. Delmar kept walking from the door to the other end of the room endlessly andined to William, "HOW! HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE!" "You heard him say what he said, it''s done." William said without a shred of worry in him. "But how!!" Delmar looked at him with wide surprised eyes. "How can he give us such a lucrative deal!" Delmar didn''t let William speak and continued on. "Why is he giving us 55% of the whole pure mana crystal site!" He said and his own words seem to surprise him more. William didn''t say anything and thought back to the moment when Edward had told them that they would be given 55% of the whole deal. It was a great deal for William and he could only ept it. "Is that person not sane?" Delmar asked himself. "Why are you acting like he gave us 100''s of trillions for free! That ce might be worth a few trillion or less and we will only get 55% of that." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We already have more than enough money than what that mana crystal ce has, so stop it.!" Delmar stammered as he exined, "Th- that might be tru- true¡­ BUT!" He looked at William with a serious look and said, "The strange thing about Mana Crystal ce is that even if you harvest itpletely, the crystals will regrow back once more." "It may take 50 to 100 years¡­ and even more so," Delmar said and scratched his bald head, "That ce is ground to pure mana crystals¡­ which is very rare and that guy just gives half of it to us¡­ just like that." William just waved off his words, "Don''t think it like that. Did you forget that we would also have to give a percentage of our deal to the kingdom as well?" "And stopining over such a good thing, you will bring bad luck over us." "Is there even such a thing as bad luck?" Delmar asked absentmindedly. "We are being showered such a great opportunity like this¡­ hmm something smells fishy." "Add to the fact that he is behaving such friendly with you, when you have only met him just a few months ago." Delmar thought seriously as William sweated for a second. Then as if something clicked inside his head, Delmar''s head turned at him and said, "Boss¡­ you and him aren''t..." William looked at him with a deadpan face and just that to convince Delmar it was not what he had thought. "Yeahhh maybe not." He said then thought once again, "Then why¡­" "Forget about that and look at this." William said and showed himself to Delmar. Delmar looked and saw William in a steel suit that covered his neck to feet. He also had a head gear too but thought it was unnecessary to wear such a thing. The suit wasn''t for show but is used for great measurement of security. The suit is made of Orsolum Steel which is said to be the Hardest material against beasts and also it was light too, so it wouldn''t be problem if one wanted to run away from a fight that they couldn''t win or didn''t want to participate in. The suit also had the mana resistance and elemental resistance built in so no mana rted problems happens for the user. William had worn this because it was customary to wear a protective suit if a person wanted to venture out to the wild or in this case go on an expedition. It was Law. Delmar looked him up and down and nodded slightly, "It is good¡­ but not the best." Halbeck, was a man of 6.5 foot and looked imposing with his dark skin tone and sh to his left eye. 22:27 "Well if I wanted more protection than I need to upgrade to the heavier ones¡­ and I don''t want to go on this excavation with such heaviness towering me down." William said as he patted the suit. The suit he was wearing, even though a lighter one, it still weights at 160 KG. Joining the head gear too it would weigh at 200 KG. Now with William''s strength at his current level, it isn''t a problem for him to carry such weight but if he wanted to wear the heavier ones with more protectioning at 500 to 800 KG''s, it would be a movement problem for him. He still didn''t have enough strength to wear such heavy armor and also run too. "Well it''s not like you will be facing any kind of problem or attack, which will be handled by the frontier groups and our own securitybined with Saintsgate''s, it doesn''t seem like you need to wear any protective gear actually." Delmar said but William shook his head. "It''s always better to take some caution than none at all." "Quite right." They then opened the door to see a angry Naomi standing there. "What''s wrong with you?" Naomi pointed her finger at Delmar, "Why does he get to go inside of your room and not me?" William wondered if today was an inauspicious day for him or not with his closestrades asking bizarre questions. "First of all, he went in without asking me and onlyined, which you never do." "And secondly, I was changing clothes so, I couldn''t let a gentledy like you be disturbed by a scene like that." William said with the utmost straight bullshit. ''But I want to see you like that.'' Naomi quietly said which was ignored by both men. "Alright, let''s go then." William said as Delmar walked along him with questions flying though his head and Naomi walking behind with a dejecting air. They walked straight out to thending area where Edward and hispany was waiting for them with the nes. "Before we leave I need to introduce you to these people." He said and pointed to the group of four people behind him. William looked and saw a frontier group with three male members and one female. "This is the Tiger Lurche Frontier group, especially brought to protect us from any kind of trouble we might find ourselves in and this is Halbeck, the leader of the group." Halbeck, was a man of 6.5 foot and looked imposing with his dark skin tone and sh to his left eye. Halbeck gave a nod to William as Edward continued, "If you need or want to ask something and can''t find me, then talk to him about it." William nodded and went to talk with Halbeck, "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Halbeck." "Just Halbeck and yeah-" "Ahh¡­ such a dashing young man." "Hey what do you say about going on a date?" Chapter 357 - A Misguided Confusion 357 Chapter 357 - A Misguided Confusion "Hey what do you say about going on a date?" A somewhat rough female voice called out to him. William immediately looked at the direction and saw that it was a woman who was standing behind Halbeck. The woman was at the middle of her twenties. She had a dark skin tone and a face that had been scarred briefly by negative means. Even with the small scar, her beautiful face and mischievous look would draw many attention to her. Her body and waist was slim and her arms and legs looked like they had the power necessary to do many types of harm to anyone she chooses. Her middle point wasn''t that bad,ing to a B cup but nheless it was a doable one. Her clothes were simr to the ones Halbeck and the other men were wearing. It was the same silver ash colored armor coupled with grey and ck pants that looked a little baggy but was covered with many types of defensive spells to protect that part of the wearer. William nced at the woman once more and before it could make her blush or she could say her words, he turned away to Halbeck and said, "So about my security measures¡­" "Hey!..." She called out seeing that William ignored her and started talking with Halbeck. But again William did not notice or did not want to. The woman looked astonished as she stood at the sideline. Many things had happened to her as she continued her journey. She had trained hard, very hard. Her friends that she once called family had died either protecting them or fighting at their jobs. She had fought foes that could topple towns and defeated them. But never in her some twentyish years of life, has a person of opposite gender had ignored her. Sure she has ignored countless guys who were looking to shack up with her but NEVER, never has a male ignored her so tantly as William had. So she stood there in shock beforeing to reality and seeing that William and herpany had already gone up the aircraft and wear readying themselves to take off. "HEY WAIT FOR ME!!!" She called out as she ran inside. William sat inside therge ck jet like aircraft and locked in his safety measures as the woman who had startled him a moment ago was about to sat right beside him. Unfortunately for her, Naomi came in the nick of time and took that seat. The woman who arrived before her looked at her with a dark look but seeing that it didn''t make Naomi move, she sat in the chair next to her. Then she did what any woman would do to the man that ignored her. She red. She red Hard. William saw that re from the corner of his eyes and even though it looked like he was ignoring everything, he was listening to everything about her and wasughing from the inside. It wasn''t that he wasn''t interested in the woman but the problem was that this was a public event where he has to make good rtion with another great house and that she was too straightforward. Well¡­ it''s not his rtion with Edward was bad or was about to turn good, but still, he had to keep up with faces. So the only thing that came to his mind when she had said those words, to either confront her directly or ignore her. And he thought it best to just ignore her at that moment. But it seemed like he couldn''t ignore her anymore, less he wants her brain to pop out from how hard she was ring at him. "What is it?" William said as he again looked at her. Now instead of that mischievous smirk, an angry and dark look was upon her face. It felt like she had eaten the most distasteful thing and was gawking upon the one that had made her eat it. Finally seeing that William had given her attention, she asked bitterly, "Why did you ignore me back then?" "Because it was not the right time for such questions." William said as he looked at the gloves on his hand. ''Hmm¡­ expensive and warm, feels like I am wrapped around in kitten.'' "And Why wasn''t it the right time?" She asked again then snorted, "Oh! Let. Me. Guess." "The mercenary is not good enough for the lord now, is she?" She said angrily. Delmarughed quietly beside him and Naomi was about to call her out but stopped when she saw William giving her a hand sign not to. "You know; its people like you that show me how far money can drop people." She said, "You being handsome enough and stuck up is many of the reason why I don''t date rich people." Her face turned even more bitter as she remembered something, "Now this reminded me again." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om William sat there taking her words and not saying anything. Then when he saw that she had calmed down he asked her, "Tell me something, How old do I look?" "What?... Is this some kind of retarded way to undermine me." She said and saw William shook his head. "No, just humor me." "Aah¡­" She looked at William doubtfully but gave in when she saw the honesty in his gold eyes. "21 or 23 maybe." She said and saw William''s face from smiling to instantly changing to surprise. "¡­ Is it 22 perhaps?" William looked at her like ''Are you really joking?'' face. But when he saw the genuine confusion. So in help, he looked at Naomi who had long turned her head to the opposite direction when she heard his question. He looked to her but her distant ignorance made him turn to Delmar who couldn''t stopughing sneakily and when he saw William giving him the confused face he broke out in full onugh. Hisughter gained the attention of Edward and the otherspany. William and his ownpany, coupled with the unknowndy were sitting in a ce far away from Edward and her own frontier team so they didn''t hear anything that was happening until Delmarughed. Delmar stopped himself when he saw all the attention to himself and coughed, "Sorry¡­ Just remembered a joke a friend once told me some time ago." It was a bad excuse, but the people didn''t care as they once again went back to what they were doing and left them alone. The woman looked at Delmar''s still somewhatughing look and William''s shocked and didn''t understand what just happened. "What the hell is happening here?" William sighed before he epted the fact and answered her, "Well¡­ It''s just my age isn''t the same as my looks." "And that''s why the bald creepughed so hard like he was about to die?" She asked as William nodded. Delmar heard what she said but he was in his happy zone to respond to her. "So¡­ how old are you really?" "Ahh¡­ 13" "¡­" "¡­" "Are you joking?" "Yeaaahh¡­ No." The woman''s face turned instantly very bitter as she remembered her past actions. "So you''re telling me that I had asked a KID of 13, that I wan¡­" "Yeahhh." It was at that moment that she realized that she had asked a question that would have given her a new nickname. One that could give her a worsebel than any other killer nicknames she already had. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!